《I Am Not Really Related》


 Chapter 1: Senju Tobirama

    Chapter 1: Senju Tobirama


    Konoha had been there for ten years. This was the second year since the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had been appointed as the Hokage.


    Two years ago, Uchiha Madara, who had disappeared for a long time, had returned, and then he had a fierce battle with Hashirama in Valley of The End.


    In the end, it was Hashirama who had won, defeated Uchiha Madara, and even sealed Kyuubi.


    However, Hashirama was also seriously injured and had a terminal illness.


    Not long after he returned, he reluctantly handed over the position of the Hokage to Tobirama, and he apanied his wife and family into the countdown period of their lives.


    No matter how powerful the healing ability was, it could not fight against the disease, just like Super Saiyan would die of heart disease, which was funny and helpless.


    In this regard, even though he had developed countless ninjutsu, he was helpless and could only think of another way.


    Although his stupid big brother was not the material of the Hokage, with his assistance, Konoha still entered a high-speed development period. Even many groundbreaking moves were imitated by other countries.


    Moreover, although his big brother''s brain was not very good, and he always made some ''low level'' mistakes, he had a unique personality charm that he had never seen in others, as well as a strong strength that even he admired!


    Konoha should have grown strong under the cooperation of the two brothers and then achieved true peace...


    It should be like this!


    "Sigh..."


    A sigh came from one of Konoha''s secret bases.


    "The result of the 117 experiments... failed."


    With silver hair, red eyes, and three red marks on his cheeks, Senju Tobirama was recording with an expressionless face.


    He was the only one in this secret base. Other than him, no one else knew about the existence of this ce.


    This was because this was the ce he used to conduct forbidden research. It included but was not limited to some research that was not tolerated by secr morality, such as human research, and also... Edo Tensei!


    Although Edo Tensei was a forbidden technique that he had developed a long time ago, he had not given up on improving and deeper research on it over the years.


    Originally, when his stupid big brother, who was somewhat ''pedantic'', was still alive and kicking, the two of them often quarreled over this trivial matter.


    But now it was much quieter, and no one would nag him anymore, saying, "This is not a good Ninjutsu --" Such ''boring'' words.


    Even if Hashirama knew what he was doing now, he was powerless to stop it.


    After bing the Hokage, he had to pay attention to some influences. After all, if these things were exposed, it would still cause a certain blow to his reputation. That was why he had left the base deep in the mountains, far away from Konoha.


    In any case, with Flying Thunder God, it would only take a moment for him toe and go. He didn''t even need to open the door, so he naturally didn''t need to worry about people discovering the secrets of this ce.


    The research he was currently doing was different from the past. It was a forbidden technique that could really resurrect the dead!


    To be honest, it was actually a beautiful misunderstanding that Edo Tensei could be developed.


    His real goal was actually to revive his family, nsmen, andpanions that had died.


    In the end, by ident, he had only managed to seed halfway. This was why he had identally developed the Art of Edo Tensei. It had truly been used to disgust many enemies.


    Now, because of his stupid big brother, he had restarted his research in this area. It could be considered an obsession in his heart that he could not let go of.


    And who would have known that Senju Tobirama, who seemed cold and ruthless and rarely even smiled, actually had a passion in his heart that could not be ignored?


    However, he would only worry about his rtives andpanions and would not easily reveal it.


    "The rest of the Ninja viges have be more and more restless recently. They heard some rumors, so one by one finally couldn''t help but jump out? Haha."


    After recording, he sat on the chair tiredly and rested. Then, he thought about the recent situation and sneered.


    He had done so many experiments about ''revival'', not because he was worried that he would not be able to protect Konoha without his stupid big brother.


    In fact, when he took over as the Hokage, he had already anticipated many possibilities and made sufficient preparations.


    He believed that when the time came, he would definitely give those restless fellows a big surprise!


    Even if Konoha lost Senju Hashirama, they still had Senju Tobirama!


    Any enemy who dared to look down on him had paid a painful price in the end. It had been like this during the chaos of war, and it had been like this during the founding of the country, and it would be the same in the future.


    Then he couldn''t help but think of his old enemy, the opponent known as "without ws" Uchiha Izuna.


    Although that guy had always given him a headache, in the end, he still lost to him.


    "No ws" had finally revealed a w that was enough to decide the oue because of being "deceived".


    Unconsciously, the corners of his mouth curled up a little, and then he quickly regained his poker face, which was expressionless and unapproachable.


    Thinking about it, that battle should be a battle that he was quite proud of in many battles.


    Because of this, he wanted to go back to Hokage''s office to deal with official business and decided to do thest experiment.


    He took out all kinds of materials without hesitation, but just as he was about to make a seal, he suddenly remembered the ''nonsense'' recorded in a broken notebook that he had once seen and scoffed at.


    After hesitating, he took out a few drops of sealed blood from the scroll and poured them on it.


    It was the ''spoils'' that he had retrieved from the battlefield after defeating Uchiha Izuna. It could have been used as a material for reincarnation in Edo Tensei, but he had never done so.


    Although they disliked each other, if they did not carry the responsibility and reputation of Senju and Uchiha''s n, perhaps they could be friends in a different sense.


    However, no matter how many times he repeated it, it was impossible.


    There was a moment of silence. Then, he inexplicably cut his palm and dripped his blood. It was as if he was offering a memorial, but also as if he was bidding farewell in this way.


    To be honest, he didn''t know why he was doing this at this moment. Even after doing all of this, he shook his head speechlessly. He was sure that this experiment would fail.


    However, in ordance with the idea of collecting experimental data, he adjusted his mood and began to form seals.


    The result caused him to open his eyes wide in an instant!


    ...


    [*Author Note:


    Although it was a bitte, the new book was still fresh and hot. This time, Faceless was prepared to use the first battle as the timeline. He wanted to write something that very few people wrote. Among them, the title would be a very important supporting role. Because of the problem of the timeline cutting in, the information given in the original work would be very little. There were even many bugs, but Faceless would try his best toe back and provide an exnation.


    The question of Note 1 was this. How did Hashirama die? When did he die? Because it was rtively long, it was still in the author''s words. He hoped that everyone would patiently take a look. It was OK to just raise the stakes.)]

 Chapter 2: The Birth of the Strongest Relations

    Chapter 2: The Birth of the Strongest Rtions


    "F*ck!"


    "Don''t let me know which bastard reader sent this tombstone. It''s reallywless!"


    "It hurts, hurts, hurts..."


    .....


    At this time, in the depths of his consciousness, he was swearing. The ipetent and furious guy was called Li Zhenyang, and he was a writer of many web novels.


    And this matter had to start from his new book for several months...


    With the thought that writing novels would lead to death, this guypletely released himself after finishing thest book. It was fine if he went out to y, but every time he came to the reader group, he woulde out to look for a free and easy life. It waspletely different from the previous time when he bitterly called everyone to subscribe to the official version.


    Although he didn''t have much money in his pocket and didn''t have any intention of showing off his wealth, everyone was either a working overtime dog or a bitter student party. Why did a person like him manage ''web novels'' every day, crying and begging for subscriptions, and even live a carefree and carefree life?


    As a result, this guy naturally weed the angry criticism of the few readers in the group!


    If we don''t have a good time, you won''t have a good time either!


    At this moment, the readers were so united as a city, and then they threatened and tempted him, earnestly trying to persuade him to turn over a new leaf and quicklye back to open a new book.


    In order to make this guy turn back into that pitiful, weak, and helpless typewriter, so as to regain his sense of superiority, many people endured the pain and paid coins, shouting to write new books and reward them!


    And Li Zhenyang, after being moved for a fraction of a second, seemed to find the meaning of his life. Not only did he not roll back to write new books immediately, but he became even more severe, proudly showing off his ''good'' life without going to school or work.


    Everyone was so angry that they shouted to send him knives!


    However, Li Zhenyang was naturally very calm about this kind of threat. There was even a faint disdain. They were just talking. If there was money to buy knives, just go downstairs and buy a cup of milk tea.


    In any case, he hadn''t even received a box of knives in the past few years, so what was there to be afraid of?


    It wasn''t until the pigeon had been gone for a few months that he was about to starve to death if he didn''t write a new book that he finally received a delivery sent by an unknown reader...


    However, what was inside wasn''t a de but something that looked like a tombstone. A red pen with his name and a slip of paper was on it.


    "Pigeonspirit, die for me!"


    He was so angry at that time!


    He directly cursed and threw this thing on the wall. As a result, the quality of this thing was not too good. A stone fell directly into his head...


    Li Zhenyang thought before falling into the darkness: "How can this broken stone still shine... Don''t let me know who it is. This matter is not over for me!"


    "120... Who''s calling to call for help..."


    However, his strong desire to survive could not change the fact that he was the only one living in this rented house, as well as the fact that he had been staying in the house for the past few weeks.


    As a result, a certain someone who was extremely happy and sad was miserable.


    ....


    He didn''t know how much time had passed.


    Li Zhenyang finally opened his eyes, and then... he was stunned!


    In the dim environment, the surrounding stone walls, all kinds of terrifying ''materials'', and... the ''white-haired man'' in front of him. Li Zhenyang felt that there was something familiar about him.


    "Who are you, big brother? Where is this?"


    Li Zhenyang blurted out before he realized what had happened to him.


    However, when the words reached his mouth, they turned into "Wow ---wow ---wow ---"


    Senju raised the little doll in front of him with a thoughtful expression and kept looking back and forth. His face seemed to be full of question marks.


    Then, he paused for a moment and gently flicked it in a very conspicuous ce.


    Li Zhenyang was stunned at first, but then he felt an indescribable paining from below.


    "I & # @...!"


    The beautiful words were weaved into the baby''s cry.


    "So, was the result of the experiment-118 a sess or a failure?"


    "Why did a babye out of the ''resurrection''?"


    The face of the man finally showed up after being puzzled for a long time, especially when he carefully examined the body of the baby in his hand. After confirming that it was really a ''living person'' and not the special state of Edo Tensei, he was undoubtedly even more surprised.


    He might have inadvertently created a new forbidden technique!


    The poption problem has always been an important factor in bncing the development of various countries. Simply put, too many people had died in the early years of war, so there was no one to use in the future. Even children of four or five years old had to go to the battlefield to kill enemies. It could be seen how scarce the poption of Ninja World was.


    ''If this experiment was not a coincidence but really obtained a forbidden technique to make people out of thin air, then maybe Konoha''s poption problem could really be solved from the root.''


    ''Of course, the premise is that this baby has no problems, and this ''miracle'' could continue to be replicated.''


    When he thought of this, his eyes couldn''t help but flicker.


    Should he cut a slice and study it first?


    "Speaking of which, this child''s hair is clearly divided into ck and white. It''s really too simr to the early years..."


    Tobirama''s expression suddenly became a bitplicated.


    There were a total of four children of Senju Butsuma. Other than Hashirama and Tobirama, the other two had been killed by the enemy when they were young.


    The smallest one, Senju Itama, had half ck hair and half white hair.


    This coincidence touched the deepest part of the heart of the title room.


    For some reason, the more he looked at the child, the more familiar he felt.


    "Is it because my bloodline was integrated into the process of tactics?"


    "Yes, it does look a little like the me when I was a child, but why do I feel more like Izuna? It''s probably an illusion."


    He muttered to himself, and then his expression suddenly froze, and he looked down.


    A fresh little boy pee was continuously attacking his body and spirit.


    The clothes on his chest were directly wet.


    At this time, Li Zhenyang, who realized his own situation, did not understand why he became a baby for no reason. However, because of the character of revenge on the spot, he unceremoniously chose the only ''weapon'' that could threaten the other party. Then, it was over!


    "Humph, are you afraid?"


    Li Zhenyang thought happily while feeling a little regretful.


    It was a pity that his current body was not strong enough. He was clearly aiming at the hateful face of this guy, but the result was that he was not strong enough and only affected this bastard. s!


    Li Zhenyang, who was a little muddle-headed, used this method to create a bad rtionship with a guy who was cold on the outside but hot on the inside and wrote the introduction chapter for the new legend of Ninja World.

 Chapter 3: Golden Finger Is Not a System Flow

    Chapter 3: Golden Finger Is Not a System Flow


    ''Ninja, Ninjutsu... and that white-haired dead man who disappeared in a sh''


    Li Zhenyang never thought that he would actually catch up with the vulgar crossover, and even crossed into Hokage''s world, bing a baby.


    Then the question was, whose child was he?


    Could it be that Senju Tobirama was really his old bean?


    Which brainless author ate the promised orphan setting?


    But thinking about it carefully, it didn''t seem to be bad...


    As the son of the second generation eye, Hokage, no matter how talented he was, as long as he didn''t seek death in the future, he would still be able to do whatever he wanted in front of Konoha!


    Moreover, since he had the surname Senju, no matter how trash his talent was, how could it possibly be trash?


    It could be said that it was only a matter of time before he reached the peak of his life and married a rich and beautiful woman!


    Not to mention, how could a dignified transmigrator not have a golden finger?


    Li Zhenyang began to shout in his heart, "System Daddy,e out!"


    Well, no matter how he shouted, there was no system binding sound.


    What did this mean, huh?


    It meant that his golden finger was not a system!


    Li Zhenyang smiled calmly, "That''s true. There are too many systems, and the readers are tired of reading it. It''s good to change the form of a golden finger."


    For example, he had once read a same-person novel that wrote a dead system, and it wrote a spicy chicken.


    "Open sesame!"


    "Llaenergy... change for me!"


    "Turn into light, Ancient!"


    "Mighty Heavenly Dragon, World Sovereign Ksitigarbha!"


    After trying out one call after another without any change, he finally began to panic a little!


    ''Where is the golden finger?''


    ''Where are the golden fingers of the transmigrator?''


    ''Don''t y with me, big brother!''


    ''Wait, could it be that the problem lies with the glowing stone?''


    Li Zhenyang had a sh of inspiration, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Perhaps the fundamental reason why he had transmigrated here was the broken stone hidden in the tombstone.


    ording to his years of experience, this kind of thing was usually a super awesome treasure!


    ''I understand, so this is my golden finger!''


    Li Zhenyang was shocked, and then the scene in front of him suddenly changed.


    As he expected, the treasure had been bound to his soul and passed through together. Moreover, it didn''t take long for him to receive all the information he had left behind, and his expression became a bit interesting.


    The treasure that had blown his head and brought him to this world was called the Myriad Realms Monolith.


    At its peak, it contained hundreds of millions of worlds. A world like Hokage couldplete suppression and absorption without even taking a breath.


    Of course, what he had now was only a fragment of the Myriad Realms Monolith.


    He didn''t know why such an awesome treasure would be destroyed, nor did he have the qualifications to think about such a distant matter. However, he knew that such a fragment was enough to be his golden finger.


    However, what made his expression a littleplicated was that it was truly a bit difficult for him to truly activate this Myriad Realms Monolith fragment.


    [Myriad Realms Monolith]


    [Status: Serious Broken]


    [Activation condition: upy an area. The area is no less than 100,000 square meters. ]


    ....


    ''upy an area of 100,000 square meters??????''


    ''Isn''t this nonsense?''


    In the most prosperous period, Konoha''s main city area only upied 400,000 square meters. This was equivalent to a quarter of Konoha''s main city area.


    Of course, the Forest of Death and other ces were not included, only the main city area where the vigers lived.


    Li Zhenyang summed up, if he was not such a bully to his readers, he would have gone to heaven long ago.


    ''What kind of bullshit gold finger do i get?!''


    This made him very helpless, but fortunately, before he officially activated the golden finger, he could still use that bit of power, which was probably better than nothing.


    Unconsciously, Li Zhenyang felt that his eyelids began to fight, and he directly fell asleep.


    ...


    At the same time, in a room in Senju''s household, Hashirama, who had relieved the burden of Hokage, was waiting for Tobirama to give him an exnation.


    Today, if he did not happen to see Tobirama bring a baby back with Flying Thunder God, he would still be kept in the dark.


    "Tell me, who is the woman? Although it is not appropriate to have a child first, the status that should be given must still be given, just like the time when I and... cough cough."


    Hashirama was not sick, but suddenly mentioning this matter, he was also a little embarrassed.


    Although he and Shuihu had officially held a wedding and had the name of husband and wife after establishing Konoha, in fact, they had already had been husband and wife. Even when the two of them got married, the child was already quite big.


    However, this was also something that could not be helped. Every year, there was a war. Every day, countless people died in the war. Things like status points were too extravagant. They could only put it at the end.


    This also made Hashirama feel that he owed a lot.


    Now that he saw his younger brother walking on his own ''old road'', he naturally couldn''t help but nag.


    Tobirama suddenly felt an iparable headache. He never thought that the scene of him carrying the baby back would be seen by Hashirama who was wandering around. That ce was usually empty!


    Therefore, Tobirama had no choice but to open his mouth and exin, "That''s not my child..."


    Facing his own brother, there was nothing to hide, although there was a high chance that he would be reprimanded because of this matter...


    Sure enough.


    When Hashirama listened to Tobirama''s exnation, the originally happy appearance immediately became extremely serious, as if he had be the god of Ninja World who made the entire Ninja World tremble!


    Hashirama said in a low voice with a displeased expression, "Didn''t I warn you not to study that technique? If you still have me in your eyes, then immediately seal up all the relevant information!"


    Tobirama, who was sitting opposite Hashirama, was indifferent. He just frowned and looked at his brother. He believed that Hashirama would understand what kind of amplification this forbidden technique would bring to Konoha''s poption if it were sessfully developed.


    However, Hashirama''s gaze was so firm.


    Sigh...


    The silent sigh caused Tobirama to take the initiative to end this confrontation. He took a step back and said, "I understand. I will seal up all the research rted to the reincarnation of the Edo Tensei."


    ''But not now''


    Tobirama did not really give up. He only considered Hashirama''s body and did not want the two brothers to fall into a meaningless quarrel.


    As for right or wrong, no one could convince the other.


    Moreover, there was no point in arguing about this.


    Hearing that Tobirama took the initiative to give in, Hashirama heaved a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on his face, but he immediately said as if he remembered something, "By the way, how do you n to deal with that child?"


    Tobirama immediately frowned again, but before he could answer, he heard his stupid elder brother excitedly suggest, "Since this child was born because of your and Izuna''s blood, it is no different from your own child. Let this child have the surname Senju!"

 Chapter 4: Be A Father Or A Mother?

    Chapter 4: Be A Father Or A Mother?


    Hashirama''s suggestion of patting his head was not entirely out of a whim. It was mainly because his younger brother made people worry.


    The older brother was about to be a grandfather, but the younger brother still hadn''t had a family. How could he not be anxious?


    Seeing that his days were numbered, Hashirama couldn''t care much about it. As long as there was a child who could continue his younger brother''s incense, it was good.


    Another thing was that he did not have the heart to let a new life face such a cruel truth. It was better to let it be wrong and raise it well. After all, the appearance of this child had a responsibility that Tobirama could not separate from.


    It was just that there was one thing that was hard to be sure of


    ''Is Tobirama the father or mother of this child?''


    ''Well, it is not important.''


    When Tobirama heard this, his expression immediately became extremely brilliant. He did not have the slightest bit of defense. The ''surprise'' hade too suddenly, and it was something that he could not ept at all.


    "No, I don''t agree."


    "This matter started because of you. Could it be that you want to shirk responsibility?"


    "I can hand it over to someone else to raise..."


    "That is your child. You actually have the heart to hand it over to someone else?"


    "!"


    Tobirama''s chest heaved violently. He was obviously angered by Hashirama''s words. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "This was just an ident. I can only guarantee that I will not continue to experiment with this child and will not tell anyone the truth."


    Hashirama was obviously a little disappointed, but he also knew that his stubborn younger brother was not so easy to convince. To be able to do so much for that innocent child, he could be considered to have a clear conscience.


    Thus, he could only nod his head helplessly, "Then that''s it. If you are not at ease and hand it over to someone else to raise it, then I and Mito are also idle. We can take advantage of thisst bit of time to help you take care of the child. Maybe after Ayako''s child is born, they can be ymates."


    Tobirama, who had already stood up, suddenly paused. He seemed to have forgotten that the big brother sitting in front of him now was no longer the powerful God of Ninja World, but an ''ordinary person'' who was tortured by illness but still smiled at his remaining time.


    And for ordinary people, what was more important than family?


    Tobirama found that he seemed to understand his big brother''s mentality and thoughts at this time. He turned around coldly and left. Only when his figure disappeared outside the door did he say, "It''s up to you to be happy..."


    Hashirama chuckled, "A fellow who speaks but doesn''t speak his heart."


    There were so many ces that he could go to with Flying Thunder, and there was nock of very secretive ces. Why did Tobirama have to fly back to the mansion and walk with a baby in his arms?


    If he really didn''t want him to know, Hashirama believed that Tobirama had plenty of ways to hide it, just like when he secretly developed the Edo Tensei.


    The reason why he did this was probably because he wanted to find an excuse for himself?


    .....


    "Wow, is this Uncle Tobirama''s child? It''s so cute! His hair is actually half ck and half white. Is it because his mother has ck hair?"


    Under Tobirama''s tacit approval, Hashirama took the child out without hesitation. After all, it was obvious from his attitude that Tobirama would not take the child.


    In order to hide the truth, Hashirama simply threw the me on Tobirama.


    As a result, Senju Ayako, who was at home peacefully taking care of her child, did not have any doubts at all. When she saw the little baby, she hugged it in her arms with maternal love.


    As the daughter of Hashirama and Mito, Senju Ayako had inherited her mother''s beautiful long red hair. On the contrary, she did not have any superior talents in the aspect of ninjas.


    But it did not matter. With such a powerful father, there were very few opportunities for her to personally fight.


    "Cough cough..."


    On the side, Senju Tobirama really wanted to say, ''He is not, don''t talk nonsense!''


    However, when Hashirama looked at him with a warning look, Tobirama, who was happy to be a father, could only look away sullenly.


    "Before, I always thought that Uncle Tobirama would die alone. I didn''t expect that he would even have a child silently. It is really good to keep it a secret."


    Senju Ayako, with a big belly, teased the baby very much.


    The Uzumaki rtive who was about to be a grandmother also seemed to be very fond of this child. She even deliberately said, "I don''t know which girl is the scourge. The good flying thunder god technique will not be used by someone for a tryst, right? I think that when I elect Hokage in the future, I can''t just look at the background and strength, but also check the character."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Uncle Tobirama, quickly tell me the truth. Who is the mother of the child?" Senju Ayako also echoed with indignation.


    Tobirama blushed and looked at his idiot brother with murderous eyes.


    Hashirama smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. He put his arm around Tobirama''s shoulder andughed awkwardly, "I think he is called Izuna? Right, Tobirama, hahaha..."


    ''Izuna??''


    Tobirama really wanted to kill someone, but he had no choice but to cooperate and grit his teeth, "Yes, he... she... had a difficult birth... and died..."


    After gritting his teeth, Tobirama closed his eyes and felt that his entire life''s integrity had been shattered.


    ''What a sin, ah!''


    However, Ayako did not know that his current behavior was a sign of ''excessive sadness''.


    Therefore, Ayako immediately said apologetically, "Uncle Tobirama, my condolences."


    Kacha...


    "Huh? What''s that sound?"


    Hashirama, who suddenly had a broken rib, took a deep breath and said while enduring the pain, "It''s okay. I... I seem to have dodged to the waist."


    "Seriously, you are so old. Why are you still so worried? Hurry up and sit down."


    "Be gentle, it hurts, it hurts..."


    Tobirama, who silently retracted his hand, finally let out a sigh of relief. Meeting such an unreliable big brother, he really felt tired.


    Therefore, he decided that if this guy dared to talk nonsense again, next time, he might as well break all his ribs...


    He should not be in such a difficult position since he had been lying on the bed all this time.


    "By the way, Uncle Tobirama, have you given the child a name?" Senju Ayako suddenly asked curiously.


    "Uh..."


    Tobirama was suddenly asked.


    "Let''s call it... Haru."


    "Haru? Is it as warm as the real sun? It seems that Uncle Tobirama has great expectations for Haru---"


    Tobirama shouted in his heart numbly, ''I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!''


    ''It was just a random name, why would it be excessively interpreted?''


    Then, he heard Hashirama cover his ribs and say, "En, Senju Haru, a pretty good name."


    ''Fuck!''


    ''Why was he surnamed Senju?!''


    Tobirama almost couldn''t help but want to tear down the other ribs of Hashirama. How could he cheat his younger brother like this?!


    However, he couldn''t exin anything. In the end, he could only pinch his nose and admit it. It was a grievance.

 Chapter 5: This Damned Seniority!

    Chapter 5: This Damned Seniority!


    My name is Senju Haru, and I am a transmigrator who grew up under the red g.


    Currently, I am the son of the second-generation chief Hokage, Senju Tobirama. As for who my mother is, it is unknown for now.


    ording to seniority, Shoudai Hokage, who has the title of God of Ninja World, is my big uncle.


    The current Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Mito, is my big aunt.


    The future Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo are all my disciples.


    Little Tsunade, who has not yet been born, probably calls me uncle.


    ording to this seniority, when Naruto and Sasuke are born, wouldn''t they call me ancestors?


    Sigh, this damned seniority!


    Compared to the broken stone that had transmigrated with him, the identity that he had transmigrated into was more like his golden finger.


    After all, as long as he didn''t seek death, he would obediently be a second-generation actor. If he had nothing to do, he would go out and flirt with little girls. If he had a good rtionship with a few punks ahead of time, wouldn''t he be able to win all the way?


    Moreover, did he really think that his hundreds of episodes of Naruto were useless?


    It could be said that he was already a winner in life from the moment he was born!


    It was really as lonely as snow ---


    En, looking at the time, it was time to drink milk.


    Haru, who threw away his face, began to ''wa'' skillfully


    Without a chance to scream a third time, a milk bottle was held in his mouth, and he happily smacked it.


    Was it a Uzumaki rtive or Senju Ayako?


    Hehe, none of them.


    In the beginning, it was indeed an Uzumaki rtive with rich experience. After being busy, Senju Ayako joined in to learn how to be a good mother.


    However, every time Tobirama returned home after he was done with his official duties, he would be chased by the household and temporarily change his profession to milk dad, responsible for taking care of him.


    After all, in the eyes of the household and Ayako, Tobirama was the child''s father. Even if someone helped to take care of him, he could not be idle and free.


    Thus, Tobirama''s bitter life of taking care of children began just like that.


    For a time, it made Tobirama extremely regretful that he was actually soft-hearted at that time. Even Flying Thunder God, who made his enemies tremble with fear, became a god-like healer.


    After Haru discovered this situation, he naturally did not forget the fact that he had been lightly flicked by this man when he had just crossed over. Therefore, every time Tobirama came back, his frequency of crying would be much higher than during the day.


    Why!


    Isn''t it natural for a son to torment a father?


    Mito and others regarded this kind of abnormality was also regarded as ''the heart of the father and son''. They began to cultivate Tobirama more diligently on the path of a qualified nanny father.


    Cheating?


    It doesn''t exist!


    Senju Haru chuckled, then waved his tiny hand and pped away the milk bottle in his mouth


    "Waa! Waa!"


    Tobirama, who was seriously short of sleep, immediately began to clumsily check if he had peed or not. This was all the experience taught to him by Mito, although he did not want it at all...


    Then, the moment the diaper was untied, a powerful water column was immediately sprayed out.


    ''What a good move, Water Release - the Art of wetting the bed!''


    However, it was still dodged by the well-prepared Tobirama, making Senju Haru sigh regretfully in his heart.


    ''Another little bit, it seems that repeated moves will not be useful to Hokage.''


    Tobirama, who was attacked by surprise, could not help but sneer, "Brat, ying with Water Release in front of your father, you are still too inexperienced!"


    Although the original psychological fluctuation was not like this, the meaning was not bad.


    However, Tobirama still muttered in his heart, ''he likes to be naughty at such a young age. What would happen when he grows up?''


    Especially these days, although he had sealed up all the relevant information about Edo Tensei, he did not give up on studying it.


    However, the progress he made was almost zero


    No matter how he tried to restore the experimental conditions of that day, it ended in failure.


    It was as if it were for a miracle of life that could not be replicated!


    If he had not promised Hashirama that he would not treat this child as an experimental subject, he would have really wanted to get some blood and research it.


    Could it be that his and Izuna''s blood was the key?


    But it did not make sense!


    He also tried to use his own blood and the blood of Uchiha''s other nsmen as experimental materials, but he did not find anything.


    What was even more unfortunate was that the experiment had used up all the remaining Izuna blood in his hands, and it was impossible for there to be any more in this world.


    "Sigh!"


    After another round of torment, Tobirama, who was physically and mentally exhausted, walked out of the room and sighed deeply.


    ''Perhaps the sess of that experiment was really just an ident.''


    The bright moonlight shone on Tobirama as if draped in a silver veil.


    Not to brag, but Tobirama''s usual expression is somewhat indifferent, but this appearance really could kill little girls in seconds.


    But he was only handsome for three seconds, and Mito came over.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. So you''re here. You can take these books back to read. It''s not easy to be a qualified father."


    Tobirama looked at the books in Mito''s hands with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Nursing and Nurturing Guidelines for Newborns", "36 taboos for new parents", "The Parenting Bible", "How to Make Your Baby Smarter", and ""Elite Ninjas Start from Dolls""


    Tobirama''s hands trembled, and he could not speak. He looked up at the sky.


    The moon was very round and very big.


    ''Bloody hell, what a sin!!!!!!!!!''


    ...


    Time passed day by day, and from the initial confusion and rejection, Tobirama had be more and more skilled in bringing children.


    Moreover, during the time they spent together, even Tobirama himself did not realize that the rtionship between him and this unexpected little life had be closer and closer.


    Especially when the people around him treated him as the father of the child,-Even he unconsciously took over his identity as the father of the child, it seemed that everything hade to fruition.


    ...


    Konoha''s year ten, August 2nd.


    Senju Ayako''s child was finally born. It was a girl named Tsunade.


    Although Senju Ayako, who had just given birth to Tsunade, was particrly tired, she was especially confident that she could be a qualified mother due to her previous experience with a baby.


    However, her daughter''s hair did not follow her. Ayako had beautiful red hair, but Tsunade had a head of blonde hair like her father, making Ayako feel a little regretful.


    As for this little Princess who had just been born, as her maternal grandfather, Hashirama and Mito were naturally especially fond of her.


    Of course, this did not mean that they would ignore the existence of Tobirama''s ''son'', Senju Haru.


    Although their seniority was different, Senju Haru, who had been born a few months earlier, was undoubtedly the best ymate of the little Princess.


    Especially after the birth of the little Princess, Haru''s surprised and abnormal appearance made everyone believe that they would be a harmonious and loving family!

 Chapter 6: The Sun Is So Dazzling

    Chapter 6: The Sun Is So Dazzling


    Konoha, Year 13, 1st of May.


    This day was naturally not abor festival, but the third anniversary of Senju Haru''sing to this world.


    Although he had never seen his mother, to be honest, Haru did not feel that hecked maternal love.


    Regardless of whether it was the Mito or Ayako, they both doted on him. Sometimes, it made Hashirama feel a little jealous.


    Especially after Little Tsunade was born, Hashirama felt that his status in this family seemed to have dropped by another level.


    At this time, in Senju''s house...


    "I don''t believe that your 17 cards can kill me. If you can kill me with 17 cards, this pendant will also be yours!"


    The three-year-old Haru, two-years-and-nine-months old Little Tsunade, and quite-old-but not old Hashirama were sitting together, each holding a card, but the atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    The gambler Hashima + Tsunade who has inherited the fine tradition of Hashima from birth, coupled with the fresh gamey brought by someone. Fight the Landlord, it was naturally a fierce collision.


    However, it was not that Haru used his years of experience to bully the old and young in front of him, but that the luck of these two people was really ''too far behind''!


    ''As expected of the legendary fat sheep!''


    Haru smiled and looked at the jade pendant that Hashirama had bought. He thought that although this thing was good, its shape was too much.


    It was a stick with two ck jade beads next to it. It was hard not to think about it!


    ''Did Tsunade bring this thing for decades?''


    Haru suddenly showed a disgusted expression. Then, he pped all 17 cards on the table and gently wiped them out.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Hu ---


    He took the various snacks in front of him into his arms, then picked up the jade pendant and blew on it. Senju ''the God of Gamblers'' Haru was going crazy!


    Hashirama was petrified, the cards in his hands scattered, and he could vaguely see the two bombs that were useless.


    "I want! I want!"


    In the face of Tsunade''s malicious act of cuteness with shing big eyes, Haru turned his face away. First, he hung the sapphire pendant he won from Hashirama on the neck of Tsunade, and then pulled half of the snacks he won.


    Tsunade suddenly smiled and giggling non-stop. It was really as cute as it was, and there was no violent tendency in the original story at all.


    "Thank you, pot pot ---"


    Haru gently pinched Tsunade''s little face with a headache and emphasized again, "Call me uncle, not pot pot pot, understand?"


    "Hmph, pot pot ---"


    Little Tsunade bit Haru''s hand.


    "As expected, being cute is just an illusion..."


    Haru shook his hand helplessly and found that Little Tsunade seemed to grow in his hand and could not be shaken off no matter what.


    It was not until he sent the remaining half of the ''gambling rewards'' that Little Tsunade smiled happily and let go, rolling around on the pile of snacks.


    "Does this count as hereditary?"


    Haru leaned over and wiped the saliva on Hashirama''s body as he asked.


    "I really don''t know where you learned these things from." Hashirama looked at the water stains on his clothes speechlessly, but he didn''t feel bad about it.


    Haru calmly replied, "This is called premature wisdom. Some people are smarter and more talented than others when they are born. Moreover, those books are not for nothing."


    Hashirama agreed with this point.


    Hard work was important, but it was like the ceiling that divided everyone into three, six, and nine grades. Otherwise, in the war era, the people of the various families would not have risked their lives to kill the children of the other family who showed talent.


    The fourth brother, Itama, who had the same color as Haru''s hair, was killed by Uchiha and five adult ninjas. At that time, Itama was only five years old.


    Shameful?


    No, attacking with all your strength, not letting any future threat go is the most responsible thing for your family. That has nothing to do with right or wrong, only the standpoint.


    That was a real and cruel era!


    During these three years, Hashirama and Tobirama began to realize that this child Haru was very different.


    Not only did he learn everything very quickly, but even his way of thinking also was closer to that of an adult, and he would alwayse up with some ideas and creativity.


    Although this was very surprising, it was not something that was hard to ept.


    After all, in the era that Hashirama and the others had experienced, it was not a rare thing for a four or five-year-old child to go into battle and kill enemies.


    If he had not matured early, he would have been eliminated by that cruel era.


    Naive?


    That meant death!


    Moreover, strictly speaking, Haru was not Tobirama''s child, but an unexpected product of a forbidden experiment.


    Therefore, any strange thing that happened to Haru was within the scope of his understanding.


    For example, sleeping sickness?


    "Dinner is ready. Come out and eat. Our little birthday star is the main character today ---"


    Senju Ayako''s voice came from outside the door.


    Although Hashirama really wanted to get back at him, when he thought about how Mito had already had a problem with him in the past few days and med him for leading Haru and Tsunade, he could only give up.


    ....


    Dinner was very sumptuous. Although it was usually not bad, it was probably because of someone''s birthday today that it was exceptionally sumptuous.


    "Uncle Tobirama hasn''t returned yet? He clearly told him toe back early this morning."


    After everyone had sat down, Ayakoined.


    "Don''t say that. Lord Hokage has a lot of work to do every day and is busy with work. He must have been dyed by something."


    Ayako''s husband, who was dressed in blue and had blond hair, immediately smoothed things over.


    Ayako was the daughter of Hashirama, the God of Ninja World, and the second generation Hokage had watched her growing up, so she naturally dared to say anything.


    However, as Ayako''s husband, he was still quite stressed, and every time he faced the serious Tobirama, he had a kind of nervous feeling that he had made a mistake when he was young and did not dare to face his parents.


    However, just at this moment, a voice came from outside.


    "I just caught a few spies from other viges today, so I went to take a look. I was dyed for a while."


    As Tobirama spoke, he walked in from outside the door. Then, he took off Hokage''s bamboo hat and threw it to the side.


    Flying Thunder God was really convenient


    Haru looked at his cheap father with envy. He did not know if he had this talent. If he learned Flying Thunder God, he would not worry about anything else.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about these things at home. Sit down and eat."


    "Yes."


    For the Uzumaki-Senju household, there was nothing more important than their family. Therefore, they never asked about anything in the vige, nor did they want to let things outside affect their family.

 Chapter 7: The Omen of War

    Chapter 7: The Omen of War


    After the family and the peace had finished dinner, Tobirama, who had already taken on the role of a father, began to teach Haru how to read and study seriously.


    Although Haru was still too young, the intelligence he disyed had already made Tobirama not regard him as an ordinary child. He was even considering sending him to the Ninja School to learn how to be an excellent ninja.


    After all, the fetters betweenpanions were also very important, and it was also one of the original intentions of Tobirama to establish such a school.


    Oh, by the way, it was around this timest year, and the Ninja School was officially named.


    However, eight years ago, when Tobirama had just be the second generation Hokage, he had already established such an organization and recruited a total of 38 students.


    "I heard from Ayako that today, big brother took you and Tsunade to gamble for another day?"


    Haru, who was seriously studying the words of this world, looked up at Tobirama, who had a poker face that could not be distinguished from anger, and calmly replied, "Yes, but uncle will stop for the next few days. That bit of private money was basically exchanged for snacks by me... eaten by Tsunade."


    Otherwise, Hashirama would not have taken out the jade pendant as a bet.


    In this life, as Tsunade''s Uncle, Haru would not steal his little niece''s things. Therefore, even if he almost won the gambling, he did not want anything. How much do you expect a child with an adult''s soul to be obsessed with snacks?


    Tobirama nodded lightly. In fact, he already regretted handing the child over to his stupid big brother to take care of.


    Didn''t you see that Tsunade learned bad things at such a young age?


    Gambling was not a good thing.


    Fortunately, Haru was more mature than other children. He could distinguish between good and bad and was not addicted to it. Otherwise, he really had to consider whether to hand it over to others to raise or simply bring it with him.


    After Haru finished today''s study, Tobirama pondered for a moment and said, "Today, we will learn how to extract chakra..."


    Haru''s eyes suddenly lit up!


    He had waited for this day for a long time. When the golden finger was temporarily useless, he could extract chakra as soon as possible. Having a certain degree of self-preservation was his obsession.


    Otherwise, why do you think he refused to take a step out of Senju''s mansion for three whole years?


    He really knew that this world was too dangerous. A child like him who had no ability to protect himself, if he really ran into a crazy enemy or were inexplicably involved in some danger, he would really have no ce to cry!


    What?


    You said that Konoha was very safe?


    Haha, even in the most prosperous period in the future, Konoha did not dare to say that it was 100% safe, let alone Konoha that had only been established for more than ten years!


    Didn''t you hear that Tobirama came back today and caught several spies sent by other viges?


    Now, the other big countries are all stirring. As long as the news of the death of the God of Ninja World is confirmed immediately, it is estimated that the first battle of Ninja World will start immediately!


    At this moment, the reason why they did not dare to make a move but frequently sent spies to investigate the information was only because of Senju Hashirama''s reputation.


    Yes, the stupid uncle who pestered him every day to y Landlord, who was about to lose his coffin, still relied on his ruined body to intimidate the various countries, making them not dare to take a step further!


    This was also the reputation and deterrence that Tobirama could not have, no matter how many forbidden techniques he created and how many groundbreaking moves he made.


    To be honest, sometimes Haru really felt injustice for his cheap old bean.


    The world only knew that Senju Hashirama established Konoha and created the first peaceful era, but no one knew how much strength Tobirama had put behind it!


    If Tobirama was not here, Konoha could not develop at all. If Hashirama died, Konoha would immediately fall apart.


    Did he really think that it was so easy to build a country from nothing?


    Haru honestly began to learn how to extract chakra from Tobirama. He had already made up his mind. After the foundation was built, the first one to learn was Flying Thunder God. The others who loved each other would all be pushed back!


    After all, in his opinion, even if Hashirama dominated Ninja World and beat everyone until they cried for their parents, Mokuton was not as practical as Flying Thunder God!


    It didn''t matter if he couldn''t win. Saving his life was the most important thing!


    Just one word, steady!


    ....


    In the blink of an eye, a monthter.


    On this day, Haru, who had finished cultivating at night, looked at the somewhat absent-minded Tobirama and couldn''t help but ask, "Were the people who broke in today sent by other viges?"


    During the day, something happened in Senju''s mansion that made people''s hearts sink.


    More than a dozen unknown ninjas with explosive talismans pasted all over their bodies carried out a terrorist attack regardless of the casualties.


    Although all the enemies had been killed after the explosion, no valuable clues were left on the broken corpses.


    Even if everyone knew that someone was testing if Senju Hashirama was still alive, they still retained some strength.


    However, without evidence, even Tobirama was unable to attack the other countries at the same time.


    In order to prove that he was still alive, the furious Hashirama personally used Mokuton to block thest wave of human flesh bombs.


    Presumably, some people hiding in the dark had already gotten the information they wanted and would be obedient for some time.


    However, Tobirama and the Mito both knew that Hashirama''s condition worsened day by day. Although he usually acted like a heartless and happy person, only Hashirama knew the pain he suffered every day.


    Half a year or one year?


    No one knew how long the former God of Ninja World couldst.


    Thinking about it, Tobirama did not hide it, or he needed someone to talk to.


    In the process of listening, Haru felt that he had never really understood this seemingly cold and ruthless man.


    Or, the coldness was only the appearance of Tobirama. Because he had lost too much, he sealed his heart and would not easily open it to anyone.


    "The short peace ising to an end soon..."


    Tobirama looked at the moon in the sky and muttered with aplicated expression.


    "Actually, there is only one way to achieve true peace." Haru stood beside Tobirama and also looked up at the moon.


    Tobirama smiled lightly and did not take it seriously. "What method?"


    "From the beginning, your choice was wrong. If you don''t unify, how can there be peace? Establishing Konoha is just a way to avoid it. That can only bring about an extremely short period of peace. When there is only one voice in the entire Ninja World, the probability of war will be reduced to the lowest."


    "Unify the entire Ninja World?" Tobirama was stunned.


    Back then, he had also considered such a possibility. It was just that his stupid big brother did not have such ambition at all...

 Chapter 8: Two Kings

    Chapter 8: Two Kings


    Although Haru''s words were a little naive, if he could really do it, he might be able to achieve a long period of peace.


    At least, it would not be worse than the current Ninja World.


    Of course, he was just saying it casually. After all, before he transmigrated, there was no country that unified the entire world. However, apart from some regions, most countries were still quite peaceful.


    However, Tobirama''s opinion was very simr to his. He even had such an idea in the early years.


    However, he could not convince Hashirama at all. He could not do it with his own words. In the end, he had no choice but to give up.


    Tobirama, who was interested, could not help but start to ridicule his big brother.


    "At the first Kage Meeting, I strongly opposed assigning Bijuu to the other countries. Now, it seems that this ispletely the way to help the enemy!"


    When this matter was brought up, Haru couldn''t help butin with a bit of excitement, "Isn''t that right! It''s so stupid!"


    Why did he say that Hashirama wasn''t a qualified leader?


    Just look at what stupid things he did, and you''ll know.


    The Bijuu in Naruto''s world was roughly equivalent to a Nuclear bomb in the technological world. Which country would sell it to other countries after developing it?


    Even if you don''t want to use such a killing weapon for peace, you can still hide it. Do you understand what deterrence is?


    This was also under the circumstances that Hashirama had made up his mind. Tobirama proposed to let other countries take money to exchange for Bijuu. Otherwise, Hashirama wanted to give it to others for free!


    The beautiful name was: Bijuu bnced!


    Even if he wanted to bnce it, it was not this way!


    If this wasn''t stupid, then what was it?


    If you said that after giving it away, everyone would be afraid of each other, and it would be fine if they could achieve a type of false peace but in reality?


    After obtaining Bijuu, the military strength of the various countries had once again increased, and then they urged on greater ambitions.


    After the first battle, the second battle and the third battle will follow


    Who knew how many people had died under Bijuu''s attack? What was this?


    If Hashirama''s brain were normal, he would join in hands with Madara, plus the nine Bijuu. If he could not easily tten the entire Ninja World, Haru would be ready to take his head off and kick it like a ball!


    As long as the Uchiha n and Uzumaki n did not defect, under the premise of having nine Bijuu, even if Hashirama and Madara were gone, who would dare to bare their teeth?


    In the end, the One Hand King Explosion was torn apart by Hashirama!


    It was no wonder that he would lose all his coffin books when ying cards!


    With this kind of card skill, even if you gave him a better card, he would still be able toe up and give you good cards and then lose everything!


    Therefore, one big and one small, the two sat outside and ridiculed the stupid things that Hashirama had done.


    There were some things that Tobirama wanted to say for a long time, but he had to maintain his character, and there was no one who could make him feel at ease and listen to him from the same standpoint as him.


    This was great, almostpletely shaking off his big brother''s old foundation!


    It was to the point that at this moment, the way Haru looked at him was a little strange, which meant that you, Senju Tobirama, also had the potential to be a chatterbox.


    Until a voice floated over...


    "How did Senju''s seal form?"


    "I don''t know Mokuton. How would I know..."


    Tobirama and Haru froze at the same time.


    "Hehehe, it''s already sote. Why aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Haru hurriedly exined, "It''s not me, it''s all..."


    Shua!


    Without a word, Tobirama used Flying Thunder God to escape.


    ''Gan!''


    ''Tobirama, you are so disloyal!''


    ''Take me with you if you run away!''


    Haru stood up without tears.


    He said obediently, "I''m going to sleep now."


    In the darkness, Hashirama and Mito narrowed their eyes and smiled, their faces terrifying like the messengers from hell. Haru subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    ''Tobirama, this matter is not over between us!''


    ....


    The next day, in the morning.


    Haru stared at Tobirama, who was eating breakfast with a face full of resentment. He only hated himself for not awakening a Sharingan or something. At this time, he might have been out for ten months!


    Perhaps because someone was watching him, Tobirama hurriedly put down his chopsticks. He put on Hokage''s bamboo hat and walked out without even wiping his mouth.


    "Eh? Uncle Tobirama isn''t eating anymore?" Senju Ayako asked curiously.


    "Hehe."


    Hashirama Tobirama and Haruughed at the same time. Ayako was so scared that she thought that something unclean had entered the house. After all, that kind of thing just happened yesterday.


    Fortunately, everyone quickly returned to normal, especially Little Tsunade, who had brought a bunch of snacks from who knows where and shouted that he wanted to kill everyone...


    The result was naturally that she lost again with tears in her eyes, and then she hugged Haru''s arm and kept shaking and acting like a spoiled child.


    Haru, who was bullied by her cute appearance, could only surrender with both hands and hand over the ''spoils of war'' again.


    Of course, this time, Hashirama, who began to doubt life, was naturally not within the scope of returning the money.


    After all, the entire Konoha belonged to Senju''s family.


    How could Hashiramack the money to buy snacks?


    In this matter, Mito, who was in charge of the financial power, had something to say.


    "Haru, I want to go out and y ---"


    Little Tsunade opened her big watery eyes with baby fat on her face. Her small hands grabbed the corner of Haru''s clothes, looking like she would cry if he disagreed.


    As expected, she was still a child...


    Haru shook his head. It was really difficult to connect this kawaii girl in front of him, who often acted cutely, and the violent girl who would beat people up in the future. However, they were indeed the same person.


    In the face of Tsunade wanting to go out and y, Haru immediately said earnestly, "You''re still young and don''t know how dangerous the outside world is. There are many strange uncles outside who especially like to catch little lolis like you."


    Haru had deliberately described the outside world to be very terrifying. In short, it was just one word from the heart!


    He didn''t want to go out!


    However, Little Tsunade didn''t take this. She directly plunged into Hashirama''s arms. "Haru is bullying me again."


    Hashirama had a headache because of Haru, and he also felt that Haru was good at everything, but just a little... a little too much.


    If theizens described it, it must be ''there are always unruly people who want to harm us'', or the paranoia of persecution!


    Although the thing that Haru was worried about might happen, it wasn''t to the point where he was overly afraid of anything.


    Right now, he was still surnamed Senju!


    As a child of Senju''s family, how could he be so overcautious?


    Therefore, Hashirama immediately revealed a ''benevolent'' smile, "Take the boss out and y. Let''s write off what happenedst night."

 Chapter 9: Even The Air Outside Is dangerous

    Chapter 9: Even The Air Outside Is dangerous


    On the street in the center of Konoha''s main city district, Haru carried Tsunade, who was a few months younger than him and walked forward step by step. She looked very serious and nervous. Every viger who passed by looked like a spy sent by other viges.


    The surrounding vigers were also nervous and hurriedly moved to the side to make way. It was not because they recognized the noble identity of Haru and Tsunade, but because...


    Ten ninja guards followed closely behind Haru!


    Yes, a total of ten!


    A powerful guardposed of one Jonin and nine Chunin!


    Were these people sent by Hashirama on his own initiative?


    How was that possible!


    One had to know that the number of ninjas in each country was far less than in the future. For example, the 80,000 ninjas that Ninja World had gathered in the fourth battle, even if they took out all the old bases of several countries, including Konoha, they would not be able to gather so many ninjas.


    Moreover, even if they sent people to guard, with Hashirama''s character, he would only send people to guard secretly, instead of shaking the city and making a big fuss like this...


    So there was only one truth. That was when Haru was ''threatened'' by Hashirama and found that he had to leave with Tsunade, he immediately transferred 15 guards to Senju''s mansion.


    Haru, who was silently reciting the word ''cautious'', would never tell anyone. In fact, there were five elite ninjas in the dark who were protecting them, monitoring any suspicious people who could appear around them.


    Of course, this was also the result that Haru had tirelessly told them more than ten times before he left.


    If not for the fact that Hashirama and Mito couldn''t bear to watch anymore and chased him out like chasing flies, he was confident that he would trick all the guards around Hashirama to protect himself.


    He didn''t believe that there would still be people who would take the initiative toe and seek death with so many people protecting him!


    As for his high-profile trip, would he make a fool of himself and be targeted instead?


    To put it bluntly, he had already lived in Senju''s mansion. Unless he did note out for a lifetime, it was only a matter of time before he was targeted.


    Moreover, he had made up his mind to y with Tsunade outside for 30 minutes. Even to be safe, he secretly brought out Tobirama''s flying Raijin and Kunai. He had to make sure that it was absolutely safe!


    If there were an ident, he would just Pah! Pah! Pah!


    ....


    "Haruru, I want to eat that."


    Tsunade, who was obviously very unhappy, let go of the small hand around Haru''s neck and pointed to the Three-color dango on two little girls'' hands on the street.


    When Haru saw that, he immediately agreed.


    Just when Tsunade thought that Haru would take him to buy it, she saw Haru directly turn around and signal with his eyes, "That person, go buy a few sticks ande back. When you go back, remember to ask Master Hashirama for reimbursement."


    The guard who was called looked at him speechlessly and then went to buy things with a wry smile.


    From beginning to end, Haru never left the protection circle half a step...


    "Humph!"


    Little Tsunade''s hand was as angry as a little pufferfish. Her little face, which had some baby fat, immediately swelled up. Did this count as ying?


    When ''that person'' came back after buying something, Haru unexpectedly did not give it to Tsunade to eat first. Instead, he handed him the dango first and said very obediently and sensibly, "Thank you, uncle ---"


    The guard, who had just thought that little master was crazy, was immediately moved. Look, what a polite good child. It seemed that he had misunderstood just now.


    But the feeling onlysted for a few seconds.


    When he could not refuse, he ate Three-color dango in two bites and even smacked his lips to savor the aftertaste. Haru, who had been watching him all this time, was finally relieved.


    "Very good. It seems that there is no poison. Eat it."


    Haru breathed a sigh of relief and handed the dango to Little Tsunade.


    Tsunade took a bite and immediately frowned, "It''s too sweet. It''s not delicious!".


    Haru showed an expression as expected and then began to eat with a clear conscience, ''Tsunade doesn''t like sweets, especially dango.''


    ...


    "Haruru..."


    "Call me uncle."


    "Haruru, what is that? I want to y with it too."


    Haru nced at the group of brats who were ying ''jumping houses''. There was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    A few minutester.


    "Alright, let''s y."


    The ten guards formed a circle and carried him on their backs helplessly.


    Inside the circle were Haru, who had finished drawing the house, and Little Tsunade.


    "I want to y with everyone. I don''t want to y alone!"


    "It''s okay. Uncle will y with you. If you think it''s not enough, add two more guards... Well, only two, or it will be too dangerous."


    "I don''t want that.. Don''t want... Don''t want."


    Little Tsunade''s mouth was about to pop into the sky.


    Seeing this, Haru immediately began to persuade her, "You are still young and don''t understand the sinister hearts of people. Konoha''s enemies often send children in as spies..."


    "I don''t believe it. Bad Haruru must be making up a story to deceive me again."


    "It''s true. I know a guy named Shinomiya Aoba. When he was very young, he was undercover in the neighboring vige. When he grew up, he even became the Kage of that vige. For so many years, no one doubted him. Do you think it''s not scary?"


    Seeing that Haru was so serious, Little Tsunade was a little confused and asked, "Really? The people in that vige are too stupid."


    Haru nodded quickly, "Yes..."


    ''I don''t know how such a stupid plot was written*. But It serves the author''s right to fall!''


    [*TL Note: The author refers to his other works. You can check it out on our website: "Naruto: This Ninja is Obviously Not Strong But Really Hard To Kill"]


    However, it was enough to fool Little Tsunade now.


    On the contrary, the guards were confused. Where did Ninja World have such an awesome character?


    Little Tsunade pouted, and after ying for a while, she said, "It''s boring."


    Haru suddenly felt happy in his heart. He finally had an excuse to go back. Staying outside for one more second would be more dangerous!


    "I also feel that it''s boring. How about we go back and y Fight the Landlord. How about we win all the money that your grandfather secretly hid?"


    Tsunade thought about it for a while, but she immediately shook her head. It was not easy toe out, so of course, she had to go back after she had fun.


    "I don''t want them to follow us anymore.. Everyone is avoiding us. It''s not fun!"


    Seeing that Haru was trying to persuade her again, Little Tsunade immediately covered her ears and said pitifully, "Uncle ---Is it okay?"


    ''Uncle... Uncle?''


    It had been a long time since Haru had heard someone call him uncle, and his entire body quivered!


    What was so good about being a brother?


    "Let''s go. Uncle will take you to see gold... fun!"

 Chapter 10: Coparing Backgrounds? All of you Are Nothing!

    Chapter 10: Coparing Backgrounds? All of you Are Nothing!


    "Scatter!"


    ording to Haru''s request, the ten guards immediately disappeared from the spot.


    Since LittleTsunade didn''t like so many people following them, then... let them hide better.


    In any case, it was impossible to drive them away. At most, they would do some petty tricks. In any case, Tsunade was still young and didn''t understand.


    After seeing that those annoying followers were gone, Tsunade immediately jumped up happily. Then, she immediately climbed onto Haru''s back and hugged his neck. She shouted excitedly, "Haruru, go!"


    "Huh? What did you call me?"


    "Uncle ---Uncle ---" Little Tsunade immediately said in a sweet voice.


    "Haha!"


    Haru, who had greatly satisfied his vanity, immediately carried Tsunade and began to run!


    Although half an hour had already passed, since Tsunade was willing to call him uncle, then apanying her cute little niece, cough, cough, what did it matter if they yed for a while longer?


    ...


    The fifteen Ninja Guards in the dark immediately followed silently. Although they were helpless, if something really happened that caused their protection unfavorable, they would probably be torn apart by Lord Hokage when they returned!


    No, to be exact, Hashirama-sama should be the first to tear them apart. After Hashirama-sama finished tearing them apart, Mito-sama would take Kyuubi and continued to tear them apart. After Mito-sama finished tearing them apart, it was time for Hokage-sama to turn them into ashes.


    Just thinking about it made them shudder!


    The few people who shivered couldn''t help but quicken their pace, only hoping that they wouldn''t encounter people who couldn''t open their eyes and provoke these two little ancestors.


    ...


    "Uncle ---Uncle ---, is it delicious?"


    "Buy!"


    Haru took out his wallet and didn''t care. He didn''t even bother to ask for the price.


    Just one word, money!


    ''As long as you are willing to acknowledge me as your uncle, even if it is the entire fish pond of Konoha, I will buy it for you!''


    Haru thought firmly in his heart.


    "Hey, that windmill looks so fun ---"


    "Don''t say anymore. Call me uncle."


    "Uncle! Uncle!"


    "I bought it!"


    ...


    "Uncle! Uncle! Can you sing Twinkle Twinkle Twinkle Little Star?"


    "Uh..." Haru was in a dilemma.


    Little Tsunade, who had called him "uncle" many times, suddenly revealed a sly smile.


    "I don''t know how to sing Little Star, but I can teach you to sing another song. Listen well..."


    "Tail of July, you are a Leo~


    The prelude of August. You are a Leo~.


    When we met, if it were an ident, when we parted, it was unexpected ---I couldn''t take it!"


    Little Tsunade felt goosebumps all over her body, "No... Stop singing!"


    Haru, who was singing in an off-tune voice, smacked his lips. ''She didn''t know how to appreciate it. Hmph!''


    "Brat, you are very arrogant! Your singing is so unpleasant. Who gave you the courage to speak on the street?"


    Suddenly, a few little beancurd blocked the way of Haru and Tsunade.


    "It''s none of your business. Do you think Kona is yours?" Haru was annoyed.


    "Boy, you are very arrogant!"


    "Do you know who we are?"


    "If you don''t want to suffer, then hand over the money."


    A few little beans had a look of arrogance on their faces, and their nostrils were about to fly into the sky.


    When the surrounding vigers saw this situation, they immediately hid far away. It was obvious that they had already recognized the identity of these children.


    "These children of big families are starting to bully people again..."


    "Shh, be quiet! We can''t afford to offend them. Let''s hurry up and leave."


    Looking at the fearful gazes of the people around them, these little beans were as proud as a peacock with its tail spread open. Although they are arrogant and domineering, asionally stealing some pocket money, but... they are all good children!


    That''s right, that''s it!


    The leader of the kids raised his proud head again and asked, "Are you afraid? Although your singing is so unpleasant and seriously pollutes our ears, as long as you take the lead, we can forgive you."


    The other little beans also had the same expression.


    In addition to the children of Hyuga''s family, there were also Inuzuka, Aburame, Nara, and the children of Akamichi''s family. Every one of them was a big family of Konoha, the kind that ordinary people could not afford to offend, let alone group up to attack.


    Only when they met the group of kids from Uchiha''s family that their family background would bepletely useless.


    As for why the children of big families were short of money and even needed to rob the pocket money of children in the street, it could only be said that the money of big families was not from a strong background, so how much money could they give such a small child?


    This was also one of the reasons why Haru and Tsunade, who spent a lot of money, were targeted by them...


    "Kid, have you thought about it?"


    Haru didn''t say anything. He just looked at these silly children with pity.


    Not knowing if it were because Haru''s pitiful gaze had angered them, the Hyuga kid immediately said with some anger, "Brat, what kind of gaze is that!"


    "Get your sister to stay away from me. Today, I must teach you a lesson!"


    Haru was stunned. He originally wanted to pit these kids ruthlessly, but the other party''s words made his impression change a little.


    ''Perhaps these kids are a littlecking in discipline.''


    ''Well, since that''s the case, then I would teach them a lesson on behalf of their family.''


    Ignoring the eager look on Little Tsunade''s face, Haru, who had put her down, said in a particrly calm voice, "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. It''s not toote to admit your mistakes now."


    "Who are you trying to scare? Brothers, beat him up!"


    A few little beans immediately rushed up with a cry.


    Seeing this, Haru couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, ''I had given you all a chance. It was you who didn''t use it.''


    Haru looked without a change in expression. Then, he gently pped his hands.


    In an instant


    whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    The Hyuga kid and the others only felt their vision blur before being held in their hands.


    The ten ninjas looked at them expressionlessly.


    "Although you guys look like you guys arecking in money, you guys look really handsome now!"


    Haru praised from the bottom of his heart. He did not feel that it was embarrassing to shake people. Otherwise, why would he bring so many guards out?!


    "We admit defeat today. Which family are you from? If you have the guts, leave your name!" Hyuga kid, who was hanging in the air, said with a red face.


    Haru was amused all of a sudden.


    ''Are weparing background?''


    It was not that he was crazy. Everyone present, except for Tsunade, were all nothing.

 Chapter 11: The Fatal

    Chapter 11: The Fatal


    Several guards directly took away the several stinky brats who were still struggling. ording to Haru, they were directly sent back to their respective families.


    Although there was no need to add oil to the fire, they would definitely not hide what had happened today for them.


    It was inevitable for a man and a woman to have a mixed fight.


    After all, they had bullied the head of Senju''s family, the ''son'' of the second generation Hokage and the granddaughter of the god of Ninja World. As long as the heads of these family ns did not have a wishing death, they would definitely make satisfactory results.


    After all, Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama were still alive!


    It was not that Haru wanted to lower himself to the level of the children, but he felt that it would be a pity if he did not correct them.


    Haru, who already regarded the entire Konoha as his own possession, naturally did not want Konoha to be more and more rotten.


    ''I believe that with this lesson, these guys will definitely be able to understand the good intentions of Haru-sama. When I be famous in the future, they will think back to today. Who knows how they will be grateful to me, hehe.''


    As for reporting his name and singing his own background... it is a bit too low. Let''s talk about it next time.


    Little Tsunade, who still has a certain degree of violence in her bones, is very disappointed...


    In order to make Little Tsunade happy, Haru had to push back the time to go home again. He yed with Little Tsunade until it was time for dinner before going back.


    ...


    The next day, as expected.


    The leaders of the various ns all came to apologize with their badly battered faces.


    There was no other way. The children were not sensible and did not understand the seriousness of the matter. How could they, as elders, still foolishly hold on to a fluke mentality?


    Because Tobirama was not at home and was dealing with official business in Hokage''s building, Hashirama, who had already listened to the guards exin the cause and effect of the matter yesterday, had no choice but to step forward andfort these people in order to save themselves from being scared to death.


    Of course, Haru and Tsunade, the two parties involved, were also called over.


    Looking at these little fellows who obviously had been beaten up a lot but were very unconvinced in their hearts, Haru, who had forgotten that he was also a little bean,ughed in his heart.


    ''Unwillingness?''


    ''Hold it in!''


    At this time, the Leader of Hyuga said, "This beautiful little Princess should be your granddaughter. I just don''t know who this handsome young master is..."


    The news that Hashirama''s daughter, Senju Ayako, was pregnant and had a child had been heard by all the big families. They also had some guesses about Haru''s identity, but they had never had the opportunity to inquire about it. This time, they could use this opportunity to find out the situation.


    To put it bluntly, although these families were Konoha''s ''Big Family'' on the surface, in fact, they were all theckeys of the Senju Family.


    Because they were sensible, they had the opportunity to sit here and enjoy all kinds of privileges.


    To put it bluntly, standing on the side was the right choice!


    Those families who did not know what was good for them had long been crushed by Senju and Uchiha.


    Hashirama was also worried that Haru and Tsunade would be arrogant under the influence of the family and develop a bad character, so he did not publicize anything and protected both of them very well.


    However, he did not have much time left, so the honor of the Senju family still had to continue to be passed on. Moreover, such a thing had happened, so there was nothing to hide anymore.


    Moreover, when he thought of his cold-faced and warm-hearted younger brother, who refused to admit that he already had a child outside, then he, as the big brother, had to help.


    When this matter was known to everyone, he couldn''t wait to see how depressed Tobirama would be.


    Therefore, the corners of Hashirama''s mouth suddenly pulled up, and there was a kind of mischievous joy. He said, "I forgot to introduce them to everyone. This is my granddaughter, Tsunade, and this is actually Tobirama''s child, several months older than Tsunade."


    "Haru, quickly greet your uncles."


    Haru slightly pursed his lips, but he still gave them a face and politely greeted the various family heads, "My name is Senju Haru. Please take care of me in the future."


    At this time, a trace of surprise shed through the eyes of the several family heads.


    ''He''s actually the child of the second generation Hokage.''


    ''Haru... Senju Haru''


    ''His face is somewhat simr to the second generation Hokage. It should not be wrong.''


    ''Moreover, it seems to have inherited a part of the second generation head''s silver hair.''


    Only the other half of the ck hair and the ck pupils could not help but make them think of their mother''s identity.


    All these years have passed. They had never heard that the second generation head is very close to any woman?


    If not for the sudden addition of a baby boy to Senju''s family and the incident that happened yesterday, they would still be kept in the dark.


    ''But why did the second-generation Hokage have to be so careful?''


    Everyone was smart, and they subconsciously began to guess the meaning of Hokage''s actions.


    Finally, they came to a preliminary conclusion...


    ''Could it be that the second generation Hokage had already secretly thought of nurturing the next Hokage?''


    They couldn''t help but be shocked by the conclusion they hade to.


    Because Tobirama had no children under his knees, there were even rumors that the second generation Hokage was preparing to nurture an ''outsider'' to take over Hokage''s position instead of continuing to be controlled by Senju''s n.


    Many people had thoughts about this, including them.


    Authority and status were always topics that couldn''t be avoided in a country.


    Especially when the other great contributor of Konoha''s establishment, Uchiha''s n, had already been eliminated in advance!


    But now, they had already begun to break out in cold sweat.


    They had already experienced Tobirama''s methods, and this was also a man they could not see-through at all.


    Perhaps those rumors were deliberately spread by Tobirama-sama to test their loyalty.


    What made them even more unable to sit still was that they actually foolishly believed it and even made some arrangements!


    ''No wonder Tobirama-sama let so many outstanding students go and chose the disciples of Sarutobi''s small ns as his disciples. This is simply a warning!''


    Suddenly, these guys, who thought they had seen through Tobirama''s intention, looked at Haru with a strange gaze.


    Affability and lingering fear, but also a little... ttery?

 Chapter 12: Will Of Fire

    Chapter 12: Will Of Fire


    Of course, Hashirama and Haru didn''t know that just a small self-introduction was enough to frighten these brain-tonics.


    They only felt that these guys were still quite arrogant.


    "Hashirama-sama, these brats have really gone too far. They actually offended Young Master Haru. Our families will definitely give you and Hokage-sama an exnation for this matter."


    "You guys really don''t know how to repent! You guys have been too careless in your daily life, which is why you guys have developed this kind ofwless personality. This is so infuriating!"


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Haru and Miss Tsunade!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the other children were directly sprayed with saliva, but they were still a little angry.


    Wasn''t it just because they went out to bring guards?


    If not for the fact that they felt that doing this was too ''shameful'', who wouldn''t be able to bring out a few guards?


    Although they were also shocked when they learned that the ''brother and sister'' were from Senju''s family, they didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all.


    To put it bluntly, it was just a conflict between children, what was there to make a fuss about!


    They had fought so many times with the disciples of Uchiha''s family, but in the end, they didn''t ask their family''s adults toe out.


    Therefore, at this time, they were still unconvinced.


    However, after seeing their reluctant appearance, Patriarch Hyuga was the first to get angry. "If you can''t get the forgiveness of Young Master Haru and Miss Tsunade, don''t me me for being merciless and kicking you out!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa was suddenly scared silly, and his little face turned white!


    Just because of such a small matter, he was expelled from the Hyuga n?


    Moreover, they were the ones who suffered a loss!


    "Patriarch Hyuga''s meaning is also my intention. Shikakichi, do as you see fit."


    "That''s right, Kou, go apologies like a man."


    All the patriarchs stood on the same side. Now was a good opportunity for them to recover their impressions. Moreover, this matter itself was their fault. Naturally, they had to make a sufficient attitude.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense. Even Haru did not think that things would suddenly develop to this point.


    Hashirama frowned slightly, and then said in a broad tone, "Everyone, you are too serious. Haru and Tsunade did not suffer any harm. It is not like this."


    n Leader Hyuga immediately said seriously, "Lord Hashirama, there is no need to plead for them. A peaceful era is not easy toe by. They are all exchanged with the blood of our ancestors. How can we tolerate the younger generation trampling on us like this?"


    "If we don''t let them realize their mistakes now, won''t they be more and more serious when they grow up?"


    "It is a disaster to keep such a tumor child. It is better to expel him as soon as possible so as not to ruin the family!"


    The words of Patriarch Hyuga could be said to be heavy. It was so heavy that the faces of Hyuga Tokugawa were pale, and there was only anxiety and fear in their eyes.


    Hashirama couldn''t bear it, but he also felt that what Patriarch Hyuga said was reasonable. If he wanted to protect Konoha''s family business, it was impossible to rely on just a few people. He needed a steady stream of fresh blood to make Konoha full of vitality.


    If they waited for all the old people to die, and only some bullies and women left, relying on their own background to run amok, then Konoha would not be far from destruction.


    In addition, they were using this matter to educate their children, and there was no overstepping. On the contrary, it was difficult for him, the retired first-generation Hokage, to intervene.


    At this time, the pale Hyuga Tokugawa suddenly bowed in the direction of Haru and Tsunade, and with his head against the ground, he said loudly, "I''m sorry! I have already realized my mistake. Please forgive me!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa''s actions immediately woke up the otherpanions. They all imitated him and began to apologize in the most serious way.


    So what if he was not convinced?


    Compared to being expelled by the n, that was not worth mentioning at all!


    What did he mean by kicking an iron te?


    From beginning to end, the other party did not touch them at all, but they had to use the most sincere and solemn way to repent.


    Hyuga Tokugawa suddenly realized that perhaps those who were bullied by them also had the same grief and indignation.


    For a moment, the air was silent.


    Except for the few disobedient children who did not dare to look up, everyone''s eyes were on Haru and Tsunade, as if waiting for their answer.


    It was probably the first time that little Tsunade had seen such a serious situation. She was somewhat afraid and uneasy. At this time, she quietly hid behind Haru.


    Therefore, the only person who suffered the burning eyes of these guys was Haru...


    "Cough cough..."


    Seeing that Haru did not move for a long time, Hashirama could not help but clench his fist and lightly cough twice to remind him.


    To be honest, at this moment, even Haru himself felt that he had gone too far and was unable to get off the horse. He clearly just wanted these guys to be taught a lesson and not do this kind of thing in the future. How could he have thought that it would be like this?


    In the end, he still didn''t know exactly what the surname of Senju and the identity of Senju Tobirama''s child could bring him.


    After all, the two Hokages he was familiar with were living quite miserably in the original work. Naruto could barely exin that no one knew that he was the child of Yondaime''s purpose.


    But Gaara was really that kind of ''so what if I am the child of Kazekage!''


    In conclusion, it could only be said that the age had changed.


    After realizing this, Haru, who was sitting upright and still, felt that he was a carefree social rtive, and then he was one step closer to the dream of living to the end.


    "Well, I... and Tsunade epted your apology. I hope that you will not discredit your families in the future. Work hard to be an excellent ninja and develop the will of fire..."


    Haru, who was trying to adapt to his current identity, immediately turned on the big bluff mode, saying whatever he thought of, in order to make himself more powerful.


    In the end, the will of fire immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What is the will of fire?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment because he had forgotten when was the first time the will of fire was mentioned. In any case, what left the deepest impression on him was naturally Sarutobi''s ssic line.


    Therefore, he subconsciously said, "In order to protect the person he treasured the most, we must not afraid of death, because the fire would continue to illuminate the vige and let new leaves sprout."


    The hearts of everyone present shook at the same time as if something had broken out of the cocoon!


    "The will of fire... What a good will of fire!"


    At this time, the gazes of the Patriarchs of the few great families that looked at Haru turned into heartfelt love and admiration.


    For such a young child to be able to speak such philosophical words, it seemed that Lord Tobirama was really going to nurture him into the next generation of Hokage!


    This performance even caused the dissatisfaction that had been buried in their hearts to begin to dissipate a little.


    ''In terms of vision and nurturing of the future generations, we are inferior to Lord Tobirama!''


    ..


    *Author Note:


    Let me exin to you about the will of fire.


    First of all, the origin of this so-called will of fire must be Hashirama, and even Madara should have some credit for it. However, this statement was not necessarily proposed by Hashirama or Tobirama.


    With Hashirama''s big character, it was impossible for him to make such a wonderful summary. And Tobirama was an honest person who did reforms every day and did not pay much attention to the aspect of mental construction.


    On the contrary, after Sarutobi took the position, because his own strength was far inferior to the previous Hokage, in order to sit firmly in Hokage''s position, he began to build up his spirit and brainwash the ninjas.


    The summary of the will of fire in the original work was also said by Sarutobi, and of course, it was also possible to be inspired. Therefore, it was inclined to believe that this will of fire spirit had always been there, but no one said it clearly, or specifically summarized it. It was only until the passage of time that Sarutobi gave such an exnation.


    The above settings are only applicable to this book, and I hope that some children do not take it too seriously, thank you.

 Chapter 13: Tremble

    Chapter 13: Tremble


    "The will of fire..."


    Hashirama muttered to himself. It was as if the throbbing he felt when he and Madara established Konoha together appeared before his eyes!


    Haru, who had fused with the blood of Tobirama and Izuna, might be able to be themon future of the Senju n and Uchiha n. He might even rece him and Madara toplete their ideals.


    Although he was extremely disgusted with Tobirama''s forbidden experiments, at this time, Hashirama could not help but sigh that Tobirama had brought about a whole new possibility under the'' by ident ''.


    Silence!


    Even Haru himself did not realize how strong the will of fire in the future would be to the people of this period.


    He had unknowingly gained a lot of favorability from people.


    Although Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who had quietly raised their heads did not feel anything, they also realized that the other party seemed to have said something awe-inspiring.


    "Alright, since Haru and Tsunade have already stopped pursuing this matter, let this matter end here." Hashirama, who had escaped from the memories of Madara, suddenly felt somewhat dispirited and directly gave the order to leave.


    However, at this time, the Patriarchs of the various families who had recovered suddenly looked at each other. Then, n Leader Hyuga took the lead and said,


    "Lord Hashirama, we have a presumptuous request. We hope that we can let these children follow Young Master Haru and listen to his teachings at all times. We can also let them know what it means to be better than others."


    "Yes, yes."


    "If we teach these brats to Young Master Haru, at least they won''t go astray. We will be relieved."


    ...


    Hearing this, Hyuga Tokugawa and others immediately became anxious. They were all core disciples of various families, but now they were going to be a follower of a brat?


    They don''t care about having a face.


    However, they had almost been expelled from the family just now. Now that they were still there. Even if they were depressed, none of them dared to object. After all, they knew that their opinions were not important at all.


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others did not understand the good intentions of their n leader.


    A lesson?


    Punishment?


    This was just an excuse.


    Because in their eyes, Senju Haru, this child was the next Hokage that Nidaime Hokage-sama had secretly raised!


    Otherwise, how could he have summed up such a refined and logical statement as the will of fire at such a young age?


    Either he was influenced by what he heard, or he heard Lord Tobirama say this before and then went on to exin.


    But Lord Hashirama''s surprised look just now could not be faked!


    Obviously, it was also the first time they had heard of it.


    Then the truth of this matter was very intriguing.


    That was why they wanted their children to follow Haru''s side. -Firstly, it was to resolve this conflictpletely, and secondly, it was to show goodwill in advance.


    Presumably, when Lord Tobirama was settling the ounts, he would also be thinking about this old friendship.


    More importantly, if His Highness Haru were really nurtured as the next Hokage, then their current actions would undoubtedly take the initiative!


    Haru really couldn''t figure out what these old guys were nning. He also didn''t know what kind of big-y they hade up with. He actually didn''t care about taking in his little brothers. After all, which'' dandy ''didn''t have a fewckeys to take care of him.


    However, the decision was not with him. It still depended on Hashirama''s thoughts.


    And Hashirama''s answer was, "Haru is still young, so he can''t be praised like this. Patriarchs, please go back."


    It was rejected...


    Although it was within their expectations, however, the few n leaders still revealed looks of disappointment.


    But no matter what was said, at least they did note in vain this time. They had figured out some of Lord Hokage''s thoughts, and at the same time, they had also expressed their attitudes.


    It should be... perhaps they had recovered a lot of impression points?


    While feeling a little uneasy, the few n heads left Senju''s territory with the nsmen kid who had survived the cmity.


    Of course, the gifts they brought were all left behind.


    Hashirama''s family was a big family and did not care about these things. They would not be greedy for thepensation others gave to their children.


    Thus, he waved his hand and had people send all these things to Haru''s room.


    Just as Haru was guessing how much these things could be worth, he finally noticed that Tsunade was pulling on the corner of his clothes, her face full of anger.


    Haru instantly understood what she meant and immediately said, "Don''t worry, when we get money, you will have half of it."


    Only then did Tsunade smile and let go of her hand, looking like a little money-grubber.


    It was not that Tsunade was obsessed with money but that she simply wanted to gamble...


    If it could not be used to gamble, no matter how much money it was, it would be meaningless.


    So, it was really terrible to say that it was inherited from generations!


    ...


    In the evening, after dinner.


    Hashirama called out to Tobirama. The two brothers had a deep conversation. The topic included what happened today, but the essence of the discussion center was still about Haru.


    "The will of fire... it is very appropriate to describe it. It can be promoted."


    As Hokage, Tobirama immediately realized the great value of this thing. Not only could it be used to gather the hearts of people, but it could also consolidate the status of a ruler.


    Especially in a war that was very likely toe, it could y a great role.


    Although he did not attach much importance to the construction of the spirit, since he had the ready-made ''brainwashing'' method, he naturally would not abandon it.


    More importantly, this will of fire was very consistent with the spirit of Konoha. It could be said that there were hundreds of benefits and no disadvantages when it was promoted.


    However, the problem now was that the person who brought out the will of fire was only a three-year-old child. It was a bit too childish and unconvincing.


    "Oh, that''s right. The major ns should already know that Senju Haru is your child."


    Just as Tobirama was thinking, Hashirama said casually.


    Tobirama''s expression immediately froze, and a bit of killing intent appeared between his brows.


    ''I don''t know if it''s toote to kill all those people now.''


    Seeing that Tobirama was aggrieved but had no ce to get angry, Hashirama immediately patted his belly andughed.


    The killing intent in Tobirama''s eyes became even stronger. Now that he had secretly stabbed this bastard and used Flying Thunder God to escape, no one would suspect that he was the one who did it.


    Sensing that Tobirama was about to turn ck, Hashirama quickly stoppedughing and said, "Hey, hey, hey, what is that look in your eyes? I am your big brother, your biological big brother. Do you still want to kill me?"


    Tobirama took a deep breath andughed with a fake smile.


    Hashirama immediately felt his scalp go numb, and he regretted that he had been too proud just now.

 Chapter 14: Tobiramas revenge

    Chapter 14: Tobirama''s revenge


    "Let''s get back to the main topic. What do you think of this child, Haru?"


    After being pressed to the ground by his brother, Hashirama, whose eye had turned into a panda eye and his clothes were torn, changed his teasing nature and asked seriously.


    Tobirama, whose face was also green, gritted his teeth and rubbed his face. He nced at him and said after pondering for a while, "His talent is superior as if he has extraordinary intelligence when he is born."


    Tobirama rarely praised others, but the talent that Haru showed was just a corner of his glory, which made him look at him differently.


    Hashirama nodded slightly and then asked, "What about his personality?"


    Tobirama frowned, put down his hand that was rubbing his face, and said seriously, "Unease, restlessness... sometimes, it is a little skipping."


    ''Not like me at all!''


    Tobirama did not say thest sentence, but to be honest, he once thought that he used the blood of his stupid big brother, not his own.


    What made him even more dissatisfied was that as Haru slowly grew up, he could always remember Izuna''s face. It was to the extent that Hashirama would secretly shake his head and tease him with words like "as expected of you and Izuna''s child" that made his veins pop out.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that the dream that we haven''t realized may bepleted by this child for us." Hashirama suddenly smiled as if he was joking.


    Tobiramaughed and did not take it seriously. "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Send Haru... and Tsunade to the Ninja School. It is more beneficial to their growth if theye into contact with the outside world."


    "Aren''t you worried that they will encounter danger?"


    Hashirama suddenly emitted a strong aura and said with strong confidence, "Although I don''t know how long I canst, this is Konoha. And I, Senju Hashirama, haven''t died yet!"


    Tobirama was in a trance for a moment, as if he had seen that high-spirited and invincible big brother of his.


    However, he was only handsome for three seconds. Hashirama immediately showed a painful expression on his face, and the way he bared his teeth made people feel extremely unreliable.


    Tobirama sighed silently, "I have already arranged the matters of the Ninja School. They will be admitted in about a month. As for those reckless rats, leave them to me."


    "You also said that this is Konoha. We can''t allow those guys to behave atrociously here!"


    As he finished speaking, the killing intent in Tobirama''s eyes shed.


    This time, he was prepared to chop off all the ws that dared to reach out to Konoha!


    ...


    It was night. Hashirama had already fallen asleep, but he suddenly opened his eyes.


    ''Enemy?''


    No, it was a familiar figure standing next to him, looking at him darkly. If not for Tobirama, then who could it be?


    Seeing that it wasn''t an enemy, Hashirama heaved a sigh of relief, and then his heart tightened.


    Before he could say anything, Tobirama grabbed his arm with one hand.


    Swish!


    Flying Thunder God instantly moved!


    Tobirama and Hashirama disappeared from the room.


    Mito, who was sleeping on the side didn''t even bother to open her eyes. She only muttered in a low voice, "You''re already so old, why are you still messing around like a child? It really is..."


    With the powerful perception of Mito, she had already sensed it when Tobirama entered the room. Se just pretended not to know.


    ''Oh right, and the Flying Thunder Tactic that Tobirama secretly left here today.''


    "This is really troublesome!" Mito sat up in frustration.


    A woman in menopause was extremely terrifying!


    ....


    On the other side, Hashirama, who had been directly transferred away by Tobirama and Flying Thunder God, was looking around in confusion.


    "This is... Death Forest?"


    Tobirama pulled out Raijin Kunai, that he had left herest time, and sneered, "I haven''t gotten even with you about what happened during the day. You should have a good sleep here tonight. Anyway, with your speed of travel, you will be back to Konoha soon."


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Your sense of direction is not very good. Be careful not to get lost."


    Hashirama immediately turned pale with fright and rushed towards Tobirama. If he couldn''t touch Tobirama''s body before he could use Raijin to fly away, then he would really have to run back to Konoha step by step from the Forest of Death!


    Sure enough, he shouldn''t be socent during the day!


    This younger brother of his was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance!


    But... wasn''t he done with his revenge?


    Hashirama, who had not recovered yet, revealed a look of'' grievance ''in his eyes.


    Sure enough, the God of Ninja World was just a packaging character. In fact, Hashirama''s nature could never be separated from an adjective. He was naive!


    .....


    "My stupid brother, you are too naive!"


    The corners of Tobirama''s mouth slightly curled up. He had carefully calcted the distance between them. With his understanding of Hashirama and the speed of Flying Thunder, it was impossible for Hashirama to meet him in time.


    "Let it be. You stay here and feed the mosquitoes and atone for what you did during the day."


    "This is my, Senju Tobirama''s, real revenge!"


    Tobirama, who had erupted with all kinds of inner scenes, suddenly thought, "Flying Thunder God, let''s go!"


    Shua!


    Bang!


    Tobirama, whose face was full of confusion and shock, was directly pressed down to the ground by Hashirama, who was flying over.


    ''What happened just now?''


    ''How did Flying Thunder God fail to activate it?''


    ''Eh?''


    ''Why are the coordinates of the Flying Raijin I left at home gone?''


    In just a short time, the coordinates of the Flying Raijin Tactic that Tobirama had already sensed had suddenly disappeared, as if someone had destroyed it.


    Then, just as he was thrown to the ground by Hashirama and was in a daze, the Flying Raijin kunai that he left at home could not be sensed.


    "Haha, a w has appeared!"


    Hashirama, who originally had no hope, immediately hugged Tobirama tightly like an octopus andughed heartily.


    "Let me go!"


    Tobirama''s face was a little red, and his heart was very ashamed and angry.


    ''What a disgrace!''


    However, Hashirama''s face had not been cultivated for a day or two. When he heard Tobirama''s angry words, not only did he not let go, but he even formed a ''seven-day lock''. It was obvious that he had made up his mind and would not let go no matter what.


    "Send me back, or we will stay and feed the mosquitoes together!"


    "Dream on!"


    Tobirama was so angry that he wished he could spit out his idiot big brother.


    ....


    Water Release!


    At the same time, in Senju''s mansion, Mitowho had finally finished her work, yawned, theny down and covered herself with a quilt, with a serene smile on her face, "It''s the middle of the night. Since you ran out, don''te back!"


    For this reason, Mito not only destroyed all the flying Raijin tactics left by Tobirama at home but also especially went to check whether the big lock was tight or not.


    "Well, time to sleep "

 Chapter 15: Brother

    Chapter 15: Brother


    "Let go of me!"


    "I won''t let go!"


    Hashirama was like an octopus, clinging to Tobirama, refusing to let go no matter what.


    "Take a good look at this ce!" Tobirama was furious.


    Because all the flying Raijin tactics at home had been destroyed, Tobirama had no choice but to fly back to Hokage''s building.


    It was impossible for him to really apany his stupid big brother to feed the mosquitoes for a whole night!


    ''I miscalcted, Gan!''


    However, after Hashirama recognized this ce, he used a ''you can''t lie to me'' look and chuckled, "You have a home but you directly brought me here. There must be a conspiracy!"


    "Tobirama, give up. Your smart big brother will not be fooled a second time. Don''t try to lie to me again!"


    The word ''Well'' appeared on Tobirama''s forehead!


    "That''s because the Flying Raijin Tactic I left at home was all destroyed!"


    When Hashirama heard this, he immediately curled his lips in disdain. It was obvious that he did not believe it at all.


    If an enemy had attacked Senju''s mansion, they would have already fallen out.


    "Let go of me quickly. When we return hometer, we will naturally know what is going on," Tobirama said patiently.


    "Oh, then let''s go."


    "Then let go!"


    "Look, I saw through your little trick. You must be anxious!"


    .....


    ''Fuck!''


    Tobirama cursed in his heart, then looked out the window at the night.


    It was already sote, they shouldn''t be discovered.


    Tobirama quietly opened the window.


    Under the night sky, a ck shadow whizzed towards a certain direction, urately avoiding all the patrol routes.


    Then... he was discovered by a patrol ninja.


    "Who is it!"


    That ninja Konoha was shocked and even took out Kunai.


    However, when he saw Tobirama''s cold and ruthless face under the moonlight, he immediately shivered, "Lord... Lord Hokage?"


    Tobirama''s face immediately sank. After hesitating for 0.1 seconds on whether to kill him or not, he could only say with a calm face and a threatening tone, "You didn''t see anything, do you understand?"


    That Konoha Ninja was stunned for a moment. Only then did he see Lord Hashirama who stuck his head out from Tobirama''s back and made a ''yeah'' gesture towards him.


    "Huh?"


    Noticing the unfriendly expression on Lord Tobirama''s face, that Konoha Ninja quickly said, "I didn''t see anything. In fact, I have myopia. Eh? Where did my sses go?"


    "Hmph!"


    Tobirama snorted coldly and was forced to carry Hashirama on his back.


    It was not until the two of them left that Konoha Ninja wiped his cold sweat and said, "Lord Tobirama and Lord Hashirama''s rtionship is still as close as ever. It is really enviable to have such a brother."


    ...


    Not long after, this pair of enviable ''close brothers'' finally returned to the door of Senju''s mansion.


    However, what they did not expect was that not only was the door locked from the inside but it was also covered with a barrier


    The two brothers looked at each other in confusion.


    At this time, the guards nearby also noticed them.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The three ninjasnded in front of Tobirama and Hashirama, and then they were shocked, "Lord Tobirama? And Lord Hashirama? Why is it in the middle of the night..."


    At this time, Tobirama was already a little impatient, and directly said in a cold voice, "What happened inside? Why did the door be locked and the enchantment was added?"


    The guard was also confused and said, "We are not too sure either. We only know that it was Mito-sama who suddenly came out and ordered us not long ago. She even called Barrier ss up. We thought that there would be enemiesing..."


    "...Mito"


    Hashirama was a little surprised.


    Tobirama was also a little speechless, he had vaguely sensed the truth of the matter and was very embarrassed.


    "Alright, I got it. Hurry up and inform Barrier ss to open the barrier and let us in."


    The guard actually wanted to ask why he did not directly use Flying Thunder God to pass through the barrier, but when he saw Tobirama''s ugly expression, he obediently closed his mouth and went to find him.


    However, a minuteter, the guard returned with a strange expression.


    "Why has the barrier not opened yet?"


    "Uh, that... Barrier ss'' people said that Mito-sama specifically ordered them not to let Tobirama-sama and Hashirama-sama in. She also said that you should reflect on yourself. Otherwise, you can find a ce to stay in the future."


    After the guard forced himself to ry these words, Tobirama and Hashirama''s expressions were as speechless as they could be, as awkward as they could be.


    At some point in time, Hashirama had already jumped down from Tobirama''s body. Then, he gently elbowed Tobirama and asked, "Have all the Flying Raijin Tactic at home been destroyed?"


    Tobirama immediately said in a bad mood, "What else do you think?"


    Hashirama was a little angry. "It''s all because of you! What kind of sneak attack is this in the middle of the night? This is good. Mito is angry, and we can''t go back home. Do we sleep on the streets?"


    Tobirama also knew that he was in the wrong. Of course, he would definitely not admit it.


    Swish!


    Tobirama took advantage of the fact that Hashirama wasn''t paying attention to him and directly used the flying Raijin to run away, just like the scene where he tricked Haru.


    ...


    After using Flying Thunder God to instantly return to Hokage''s building, Tobirama pushed open his own lounge andy on the bed with a smug smile on his face.


    ''Did he really think that he, the dignified Hokage, had no ce to live!''


    ''Sleep on the streets?''


    ''You should sleep on your own!''


    Tobirama, who had finally gotten his revenge back, was in a very good mood.


    ....


    At the same time, Hashirama, who was still standing at the entrance of his house but could not get in, was still in the cold wind.


    ''As expected of an intimate brother!''


    Hashirama sighed and looked like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Then, he suddenly covered his chest and fell to the ground. His face was very painful.


    This unforeseen event frightened the guards!


    "Quick! Quickly get Barrier ss'' people to open the barrier. Also, quickly inform Mito-sama and tell him that Hashirama-sama has rpsed!"


    After a period of chaos, the barrier opened and Hashirama was sent in...


    When he finally calmed down, Hashirama quietly opened a gap in his left eye. A hint of pride shed through his heart.


    ''How could a mere barrier stop me, Senju Hashirama?''


    Then, he heard a buzz!


    A wet towel was directly stered on his face.


    When Hashirama sat up in a hurry and pulled the wet towel off, he immediately saw the ''gentle'' smile of Mito with his eyes narrowed.


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    "Mito, listen to my exnation..."


    Bang!


    Hashirama''s other eye also turned into a panda eye, and then slowly fell down with stars in his eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Mito turned around and left, ignoring Hashirama who was pretending to be dead.


    ''I was really frightened just now, Hashirama you idiot!''

 Chapter 16: Going To School? Not Going!

    Chapter 16: Going To School? Not Going!


    The next day, Hashirama, with two panda eyes and a pink apron, took the initiative to cook breakfast.


    However, Mito still did not give him a good face.


    And Tobirama, who knew that he had offended his sister-inw, simply did not dare to show up.


    Haru and Tsunade, who did not know what happenedst night, looked at Hashirama from time to time and forced themselves to hold back theirughter.


    However, Ayako did not hold back and asked directly, "Dad, did you make Mom angry again?"


    Hashirama smiled at Mito and said awkwardly, "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s all a misunderstanding. Dad already knows that he was wrong."


    ''Who would have thought that the invincible Senju Hashirama was actually an honest man who was afraid of his wife?''


    Haru sighed and looked at Hashirama with disdain.


    "Honey,e, have a taste of the heart-fried egg I made myself."


    Mito red at him, but she still gave him a face and took a bite. Then she said lightly, "It''s salty, and it''s overcooked."


    "Next time I improve, next time I improve try this soup again..."


    Although her mouth was constantly picking faults, the breakfast in front of the Mito was decreasing at a visible rate.


    For some reason, the poached egg in Haru''s bowl suddenly didn''t smell good.


    He was annoyed and stopped eating!


    "I''m full."


    Haru put down his chopsticks in annoyance.


    At this time, Little Tsunade saw Haru put down his chopsticks and said with concern, "Haruru, why aren''t you eating?"


    Haru couldn''t help but sigh, "Uncle didn''t have a good appetite today."


    Haru said as he nced at Hashirama.


    However, Hashirama, who was immersed in the world of two people, didn''t even listen him. This made him very depressed.


    Then something that made him even more speechless happened


    "Oh, so it''s like that ---"


    Little Tsunade happily picked up the fried egg in Haru''s bowl and took a bite.


    "If only you didn''t have an appetite every day, then I would be able to eat double, hehehe ---"


    The petrified Haru looked at Tsunade in disbelief, his heart aching!


    ''I really did dote on you for nothing!''


    ''You can even say such crazy words?''


    Little Tsunade ate the fried egg in a few seconds, and then she could not help but look at the untouched bowl of seaweed soup in front of Haru.


    "Haruru, I..."


    Without waiting for Tsunade to finish, Haru immediately picked up the bowl of soup in front of him and drank it clean!


    "Huh? What did you just say?"


    ''You have no conscience, and you still want to trick your uncle?''


    ''Dream on!''


    Then he saw Tsunade carefully ask, "Haruru, don''t you have no appetite? Why are you still..."


    Haru calmly put down the bowl, "Well, your uncle likes to drink soup. Even if his appetite is not good, he can drink it."


    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, so it''s like that..."


    Then she smiled and pushed the bowl of seaweed soup in front of her to Haru, "It just so happens that I don''t like the taste of seaweed soup. Since Haruru likes it so much, drink it all ---"


    After that, little Tsunade happily skipped away.


    Haru looked at Tsunade''s back and then looked at the bowl of soup in front of him. For a moment, he was in a mess!


    ''Am I... being tricked again??''


    Haru began to doubt life. Where did the trust between people go


    ...


    After breakfast,


    The fried egg was snatched away, and then Haru helplessly drank two big bowls of seaweed soup. He only felt that the water in his stomach was shaking with every step he took.


    However, he heard another ''grave'' news.


    "What the hell? Going to the Ninja School?"


    "Not going, not going, not going!"


    "I can learn by myself at home. Isn''t it the same for all the big families? It''s not like I have to go to the Ninja School."


    "Besides, I''m only three years old. Even if I have to go to school, I have to wait until I''m six years old!"


    Haru was arguing for himself with excitement!


    However, Hashirama, who told him the bad news, was not moved. "Even if you don''t want to go, you have to go. Tobirama has already arranged it for you. Soon, the Ninja School will start. You and Tsunade will be enrolled."


    "Age is not a problem at all. Children between three to six years old can sign up. And even Tsunade, who was a few months younger than you, agreed. As an uncle, you have no shame?"


    "Ninja School is not a dangerous ce. I really don''t know what you are worried about."


    Tsunade, who was very excited, also helped and said, "Go to school, I want to go to school!"


    The fearless Tsunade had long been bored of staying at home. It was so interesting to go to school and could y outside every day.


    However, Haru, who wanted to cultivate at home, did not think so. The outside world was so dangerous, and his identity was so sensitive.


    Most importantly, he did not have any ability to protect himself.


    But looking at Hashirama''s attitude, he had to go even if he did not want to.


    So he asked tentatively, "Can I bring a few guards with me? Don''t worry! This time, I won''t bring too many. Just give me four Jonin!"


    Hashirama''s face twitched, and he said calmly, "Get lost!"


    "You should go to the Ninja School to learn things and make friends. This is good for your future growth.. The other families have also begun to try to send their children to the Ninja School. If everyone has guards, what will that look like?"


    "Moreover, there is also Jonin in the Ninja School. It is very safe, so there is no need to mention bringing guards to school!"


    "Okay, but on the way back and forth? Last time, there were enemiesing to our door, so we have to be on guard!"


    "Give me four Jonin to send Tsunade and me to school. Otherwise, I won''t step out of the house!"


    Hashirama was speechless. The children of other people wanted to y outside all day long. How did he have to force Haru?


    However, Haru''s words were not unreasonable. Even if he did not say it, Hashirama would secretly arrange people to protect them.


    "Four is too much. Moreover, Jonin has a very important task to carry out. How can he apany you to make trouble every day? At most, I will give you two Chunin."


    Haru immediately bargained, "Three Jonin."


    "Three Chunin."


    "Two Jonin, this is my bottom line!"


    "At most, one. Do you want it or not?"


    "Deal!"


    "Then it''s a deal. One Jonin, don''t use special Jonin to fool me, only Jonin and elite Jonin!" Hashirama said.


    After a long time, Hashirama felt something was off.


    Why did he feel like he had been tricked?

 Chapter 17: The Name Is Danzo!

    Chapter 17: The Name Is Danzo!


    A monthter, the Ninja School was recruiting students again.


    Haru dawdled for a long time, but in the end, he was still dragged away by Tsunade in the end.


    However, Haru never thought that the guard he had spent so much effort to get would actually be an ''old acquaintance''!


    "Under the orders of Lord Hokage, I havee to protect the safety of the two majesties."


    "En, what is your name?"


    "Shimura Danzo."


    "You are the one called Danzo?!"


    Haru''s eyes widened in an instant. He circled around the young man who was speaking a few times and carefully sized him up.


    ''Isn''t this the future root, Danzo?''


    As Tobirama''s student and personal bodyguard, Danzo, who was already 22 years old, had already be outstanding.


    However, even Danzo did not expect to receive such a task to protect the two children?


    He did not have the patience and interest. Inparison, Hiruzen was more suitable for such a task.


    After receiving this task, he even suspected that he had done something that made Lord Hokage unhappy, so he wanted to transfer him away.


    But when he learned the true identity of the target he wanted to protect this time, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Senju Haru, the child of Lord Hokage!


    Tsunade, the granddaughter of Lord Hashirama!


    Lord Hokage sent him to protect these two important kids. No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like he was rejecting him.


    On the contrary, he might be preparing to use his signal!


    Therefore, Danzo was a little excited in his heart. He secretly made up his mind that he must make themfortable no matter how much he hated children. -Ah, no, it was to leave a good impression.


    ''Hiruzen, Hiruzen, I''m finally one step ahead of you this time!''


    Just as Danzo kept on fantasizing about the peak of his life, he suddenly found that Hokage''s child was looking back and forth at him with a very strange look.


    "Your Highness Haru..."


    "Don''t call me Your Highness. Just call me Young Master. It''s a separation, isn''t it?"


    Danzo''s face stiffened. He squeezed out an ugly fake smile and said, "Young Master Haru, it''s gettingte. It''s time for us to set off."


    Haru shook his head again and looked at Danzo with amazement. Then, he retracted his gaze and said meaningfully, "Let''s go. I hope you can persevere until the end."


    Danzo didn''t understand and didn''t take it seriously. He was responsible for protecting them on the way to school and after school every day. Even if he was really targeted, he was confident that he could dy the arrival of reinforcements.


    To put it bluntly, in this period, almost every one of Jonin could take care of himself.


    Moreover, even after several decades, Jonin was still a very awesome existence.


    After all, before the appearance of those Kage-level, Jonin would already be a top-notch fighter.


    Therefore, at this time, Danzo really had the right to be arrogant.


    ....


    Ninja School.


    Although the Ninja School had only been established for five years, and it was only the second year of the official name, the number of students who came today far exceeded the number 38 years ago.


    Even the big families sent some children to school to study, although they did not need it at all...


    Of course, most of them were civilian students because this was almost the only chance for them to change their fate.


    Therefore, after some families confirmed that their children had a certain talent level, they would send their children to the Ninja School to study.


    Even if they stepped on this road, it would be full of danger and uncertainty.


    When Haru and Tsunade arrived, they did not attract much attention. After all, they were not like Uchiha''s family. They always wore clothes with embroidered family patterns, constantly reminding the people around them.


    In this regard, Senju''s family was really too low-key.


    But after dividing the sses, Haru and Tsunade, who walked into the ssroom, unexpectedly saw several familiar faces.


    "It''s you!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa immediately opened his eyes wide and blurted out.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just him. The few people who came to Senju''s house to kneel and apologize were all present.


    They weren''t fools either, and they almost understood the coincidence.


    Why did the family suddenly arrange for them to enter the Ninja School to study?


    Why were they so coincidentally assigned to the same ss?


    Just now, they were still excited and had a beautiful dream of dominating their age. But now, the dream was broken


    The Patriarchs of the big families who had been rejected had changed the way to send them to Haru.


    After all, with the power of these families, it was not difficult to find out the time for Haru and Tsunade to enter the school. It was easy to arrange for the children of their families to get in this year and assign them to the same ss.


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who was the first to figure this out, immediately had an ugly look on his face. He was also an ambitious guy. Otherwise, he would not have united so many children of big families at such a young age.


    How could a person like him be willing to be someone else''s follower?


    Not even Lord Hokage''s child!


    However, the other party did not seem to have any intention of hanging him. He directly pulled Tsunade and sat on the empty seat in thest row.


    Haru, who had the soul of an adult, was not interested in arguing with a few innocent children.


    As for taking in little brothers, if they were willing, then he wouldn''t mind taking them with him.


    If they weren''t willing, then he had no intention of forcing them.


    Was a disciple of a big family really that great?


    He himself was a member of Konoha''s biggest family, Senju''s family. Moreover, he might even be able to be the n leader in the future.


    "Boring."


    After sitting down, Haru said sadly.


    He really didn''t miss school life at all.


    Moreover, in his serious nning, he didn''t think that these Sensei, who was at most Chunin level, could teach him anything good.


    Why would he waste his time listening to the lecture if he couldn''t learn how to use his shadow clone?


    s!


    However, he seemed to be too cautious, so much so that Hashirama and Tobirama felt that he needed toe out and pay morepanions to see the outside world.


    It was really a mistake!


    Haru had already made up his mind. The first thing he wanted to do next was to persuade Tobirama to teach him the Shadow Clone Technique as soon as possible. After learning the biggest cultivation cheating device in Hokage''s world, he would bepletely liberated.


    As for when he would be able to learn it...


    Haru had never been worried about this before!


    Because after this period of cultivation, he had already discovered that his innate potential in the aspect of ninjas was so good that even Tobirama would often reveal a surprised look!

 Chapter 18: The Hobby Is To Drive AE 86 To The Famous Mountain In Autumn

    Chapter 18: The Hobby Is To Drive AE 86 To The Famous Mountain In Autumn


    "Hello, everyone. I am your Sensei. My name is Fujiwara Takumi. You can call me Fujiwara-sensei."


    "Alright, let''s introduce ourselves."


    Before he finished speaking, a figure suddenly stood up and said, "My name is Hyuga Tokugawa. Although I don''t think I can learn anything here, since I am here, I will be the first!"


    "Uh, this student, the self-introduction I am talking about is about your interests and hobbies, but your ideal is very good..."


    Fujiwara Takumi-sensei seemed to be a novice. Facing such a sudden situation, he was not dignified and was even a little flustered.


    Hyuga Tokugawa did not pay any attention to it. Instead, he looked at a corner behind him. He shouted, "Senju Haru! Last time, you won against us with your guards. This time, you don''t have any guards to protect you. Let''spete to see who can win first ce in the firstbat examination!"


    "The loser must not only bow to the winner and apologize but also be obedient in the future. How about it? Do you dare?"


    "Wow!"


    The ssroom was in an uproar!


    Everyone began to whisper.


    "Senju Haru? Could he be a disciple of the Senju n?"


    "Hyuga Tokugawa... Hyuga n actually dared to provoke the Senju n. What is going on?"


    "He shouldn''t have risen to the level of a n. After all, it is just apetition between children."


    "Is that ck-and-white-haired Senju Haru? Wow, he''s so handsome, so cute!"


    "Sisters, I''ve announced that Haru''s fan club will be established today. Is there anyone who wants to join?"


    "I want to join!"


    "Count me in. I''ll win with my looks!"


    ..


    At this time, Haru, who was in a daze, suddenly found that everyone was staring at him excitedly.


    "Sigh, could it be that my damn charm that has nowhere to go has been discovered again?" Haru sighed sadly.


    "Haruru, that guy is challenging you. Beat him up!"


    Little Tsunade looked as if she was afraid that the matter would not be blown up enough and kept urging Haru.


    However, facing Tsunade''s malicious and cute act, Haru was already used to it. He expressionlessly looked at Hyuga Tokugawa, who jumped out to find a fight and secretly thought that it was troublesome.


    "It''s up to you. In any case, the result has already been decided."


    Listening to the other party''szy tone,pletely not taking him seriously, Hyuga Tokugawa was very angry, but he did not dare to say any more harsh words.


    After all, if he went too far, the consequences were not something he could bear.


    He had even thought about how to exin it when this matter was sent back home.


    Therefore, under the constant persuasion of Fujiwara-sensei, Hyuga Tokugawa snorted coldly and sat down.


    However, everyone''s emotions had already been stirred up!


    ''It was big news!''


    ''The disciples of Hyuga''s family challenged the disciples of Senju''s family on the first day of school!''


    If this kind of thing was normal, it would be impossible to see it.


    Why?


    You must have forgotten what the surname of Shoudai Hokage and the second generation Hokage is!


    If people knew that Senju Haru was the child of the second-generation Hokage, Tobirama, the whole school would probably be in a frenzy!


    Fujiwara spent a lot of effort to finally wipe his sweat. He told the children to stop and then introduced himself to continue.


    When Haru came back to his senses, he also wanted to see what future ''big characters'' were in this ss. After all, he was only familiar with the appearances of these people when they had already grown up.


    Just like Danzo, who came today, he did not recognize him from the beginning. It was really too different from the Danzi of the future.


    Soon he saw a few familiar fellows.


    Jiraiya, who kept looking at the girls.


    The self-introduction was short, and he didn''t like to talk nonsense.


    There was also Kato Dan, who should not be in this ss in the original work, but because of the butterfly effect, he was assigned here.


    Well, it was Tsunade''s lover who died in the original work.


    However, what interested Haru the most was this person.


    "My name is Sakumo. My favorite food is a hot te, my hobby is reading, my favorite weapon is kunai, and my future dream is to be a person who can protect the vige..."


    There should be no mistake. This guy should be the enemy who will be killed in the future - Konoha White Fang, who is also Kakashi''s father!


    Haru suddenly looked excited!


    The students in this ss are really crouching tigers and hidden dragons!


    So you me him for looking down on Hyuga Tokugawa and the others?


    Compared to Konoha''s Sannin and Konoha''s White Fang in the future, even a fool knew what to choose!


    Even the Kato Dan had a great value in recruiting! In Hokage''s world, the only S-ss Ninjutsu that could make the soul leave the body was developed by this guy.


    Of course, whether Tsunade could take a fancy to this guy or not, that was not something he could care about.


    .


    Soon, after Tsunade blushed and introduced herself, it was Haru''s turn.


    And because of what happened just now, everyone''s eyes were on him again.


    Fujiwara Takumi-sensei kept praying in his heart, hoping that nothing bad would happen on the first day of school.


    Haru stood up and looked at Sensei with a strange expression. "My name is Senju Haru. I have a father who has a bad temper and likes to drink. My hobby is driving my tofu car, AE86, on the famous Aki mountain. My favorite color is green, and my future dream is to be the fastest man in the entire Ninja World..."


    ???


    After listening to Haru''s self-introduction, everyone had a ck question mark on their faces.


    ''What is the E86?''


    ''Where is Aki Mountain? Is it a deep mountain behind Konoha?''


    ''What does racing mean?''


    In the endless confusion, Fujiwara Takumi-sensei wiped his cold sweat and said with a dry smile, "Yes. Student Haru''s introduction... is very unique. Please take a seat."


    "Sensei, promise me. In the future, you won''t wear a green hat, okay?"


    Looking at the other party''s iparably sincere face, although he did not know the reason, Fujiwara Takumi-sensei still nodded, "Sensei promises you."


    After hearing this answer, Haru sat down in satisfaction.


    "Sensei, I can only help you to this point. Who told you to have such an unlucky name? I hope you don''t have a girlfriend called Natsumi*."


    [*TL Note: I Think it refers to Initial D, where the main protag of Initial D, Fujiwara Takumi, has an (ex) girlfriend called Natsumi]


    ..


    "Hmph, show off!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who was sitting in the front row, muttered unhappily.


    .....


    *Author Note:


    Sakumo''s name turned into Hatake Sakumo. The old Faceless (Author) felt that everyone should be more familiar with Sakumo, so he did not make any changes. In addition, Sakumo should be a ninja who rose from the same era as Sannin. We can''t find the specific age information, so we set it like this. There should be no big difference. If there is a mistake, wee to correct it.

 Chapter 19: Hm, I heard I dont Have A Good Temper?

    Chapter 19: Hm, I heard I don''t Have A Good Temper?


    The first day of Haru''s life in the ninja school passed very inly, at least he thought so himself.


    He didn''t know that his good ssmates who were afraid of chaos had already spread the news that Hyuga Tokugawa had challenged him.


    At this time, only a few people knew Haru''s true identity, but the surname Senju still won him a lot of attention.


    And with the results of the firstbat examination as the content of thepetition, it could be considered ''positive energy''. The teachers in the school did not object to such a reasonablepetition.


    Even Tobirama and Hashirama, who quickly received the news, did not take this matter to heart.


    Firstly, as long as thepetition between children did not involve the bottom line, they would not pay attention to it, because any one of them had a growth experience that was hundreds or thousands of times crueler than this!


    Secondly, they all knew how great the potential and talent of this child, Haru, was. It was also a good thing to send some people to force him to leave.


    Three, no one''s life had always been smooth. Since they had great expectations for Haru, regardless of whether he won or lost, this would be beneficial to Haru''s growth.


    ...


    On the contrary, when n Leader Hyuga heard about this, he gave Hyuga Tokugawa a harsh scolding. He had spent a lot of effort to send him over, in order to gain the friendship of the other party, not ill will!


    Now, all his previous efforts were in vain.


    Even if Hyuga Tokugawa relied on his age advantage and the foundation of his physical skills to win this duel, what could he do?


    The reputation and status of the Senju n in Konoha were still unshakable!


    And their Hyuga n could not get any substantial benefits. Instead, it would leave behind the impression of a hothead who did not know what was good for him. It was a typical case of not trying to curry favor with him.


    But now, this matter had already been spread out, and it seemed that they were fickle and unpredictable in the face of the battle. It made people sneer. They could only reluctantly agree with Hyuga Tokugawa''s stubborn statement: "The person I want to follow must be stronger than me. Otherwise, I won''t be convinced!"


    That''s right. Their Hyuga n hase to this day. Their current status and reputation are not obtained by relying on currying favor but through practical contributions!


    Although Tokugawa had done some ridiculous things with his background and strength before, his nature was not bad. He had never bullied ordinary children. At most, he fought with other family disciples all day long.


    Otherwise, how could he, as the patriarch, tolerate it again and again?


    "Since things havee to this, as long as there is no objection from Senju''s family, let the children go."


    n Leader Hyuga sighed and no longer pursued this matter.


    ....


    On the other side, under the escort of Danzo, Haru and Tsunade also returned home.


    However, what surprised Haru was that his cheap father, Tobirama, also came back early?


    Normally, at this time, Tobirama should still be dealing with official business in Hokage''s building or secretly doing experiments. Why did he suddenlye back so early?


    "Haru,e in with me."


    "Uh..."


    When passing by Sister Ayako, Senju Ayako immediately winked at him and said in a low voice, "Uncle Tobirama should be angry. He is a very petty person sometimes. Remember to admit your mistake when you go in.... If Uncle Tobirama dares to hit you, you must immediately shout for help. Mom and I will go in and save you immediately!"


    Pa!


    Before Haru could thank Ayako, he saw a water ball that came from nowhere hit the back of Ayako''s head, directly knocking her to the ground.


    At the same time, Tobirama''s unhappy voice immediately came, "Is dinner ready?"


    Ayako, who was stuck on the ground by the water ball, immediately shook her hair and hurriedly stood up to run out.


    Seeing this, Haru''s facial muscles could not help but twitch.


    He was really out of his mind.


    He actually almost believed that Ayako coulde to save him, if it were for Uzumaki rtives who said this, it would be more like it.


    After living in this house for the past few years, he could tell that Ayako was an All Mouthy King. As the big brother, Hashirama was even more useless. The only one who could truly control Tobirama was the Uzumaki aunty!


    "Hurry up ande in."


    "Oh!"


    ...


    After entering the room, Haru sat opposite Tobirama with a ''well-behaved'' expression.


    "Today is your first day at school. How do you feel?"


    "It''s okay. Sensei and my ssmates talk very well. I really like it there."


    "I heard that someone challenged you today?"


    "It''s not that formal. It''s because of what happenedst time. I can solve the small matter myself."


    Tobirama nodded in agreement. It was alright, it did not ruin the reputation of Senju''s family.


    Then, Tobirama asked about some trivial matters that he had to attend school today. Haru, who did not know why also gave him answers one by one. It was really a scene of a father being filial to his son.


    However, the uneasiness in Haru''s heart became even stronger!


    He originally thought that Tobirama was looking for him to talk to because of the matter of Hyuga''s family provoking him, but it seemed that Tobirama did not care much. He only asked a simple question and then ignored it.


    Then why are you suddenly so serious?


    Just as Haru was deep in thought, Tobirama suddenly asked lightly, "Is my temper very bad?"


    "Huh???"


    "Don''t you have a father who has a bad temper and likes to drink?"


    !


    Haru immediately showed an extremely wonderful expression!


    ''D * mn, I was too focused on ying tricks and almost forgot about this!''


    Obviously, with Tobirama''s status and position, it was not difficult for him to know what had happened in the school today.


    Of course, it also included those coquettish words that he had not spoken in his mind when he introduced himself!


    And with Tobirama''s narrow-mindedness, there was nothing strange about calling him in to talk with a serious face.


    But even Tobirama himself did not know why he was so angry when he heard Haru describe him like this. It was clear that they were not really father and son.


    Was it because a part of his blood was flowing in Haru''s body?


    Tobirama did not know, but he knew that if someone made him unhappy, he would definitely take revenge.


    Even if this person was already his son in the name!


    Seeing that Tobirama was looking at him with an unfriendly expression, Haru could not help but shiver. Then, he hurriedly said with an overflowing desire to live, "I didn''t want to expose my true identity, so I made up a story randomly."


    "Think about it. If too many people know that I am the child of Lord Hokage, it will definitely attract a lot of unnecessary danger, and it will also be detrimental to the unity of ssmates."


    "You don''t want to see me use my identity background to bully others."


    Hearing this, Tobirama''s face finally eased a little.


    Only then did Haru let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this young master was quick-witted and came right away. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult today.

 Chapter 20: Father-loving Children and Younger Brothers Respectfully Married

    Chapter 20: Father-loving Children and Younger Brothers Respectfully Married


    Speaking of which, Haru had never called Tobirama father in the past few years. He had always called him by his name.


    In the beginning, he was a little speechless, butter on, he gradually developed a habit.


    However, the strange thing was that Tobirama never forced these things, as if he didn''t care what he called himself, and he never admitted that he had a child outside.


    Therefore, the way they got along with each other had always been very strange. They didn''t seem like father and son. Sometimes, they were more like friends who were not so close to each other.


    It was a very strange rtionship.


    On the contrary, today''s sudden conversation made Haru precisely feel Tobirama''s inner thoughts.


    ''It seemed that he really didn''t care, but it was just like the proud father who wanted to praise the child, get close to the child, but couldn''t pull down his face and couldn''t express much.''


    A smile suddenly appeared on Haru''s face.


    ''Tobirama, Tobirama, as expected, cold and heartless are all just your disguises!''


    "It seems that you are quite happy?"


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t tell me that there really is someone who thinks that such a rhetoric would be able to deceive me in front of me."


    Tobirama chuckled. Then, under the frightened gaze of Haru, he said, "Since you are so confident, do it for me to see. I will advance your first actualbat drill to half a monthter. If you can''t win, then I can guarantee you that you will see the side of my temper."


    Haru immediately lost his calm!


    After all, he had only started cultivating chakra for more than a month Not only was that kid from Hyuga''s family older than him, but he was also an expert in physical skills.


    As everyone knew, the actualbat drill of the ninja school was actually just a chicken pecking at each other.


    Everyone threw their swords at each other. In other words, ''you punch me, I kick you, whoever cries first will be finished''.


    Those who could release real ninjutsu before graduation were all elites among elites!


    It could be seen that under such circumstances, Hyuga''s family, who relied on Kekkei Genkai and Body Arts to eat, would have an advantage!


    The reason why Haru agreed was because the general actualbat drill would take several monthster. Before this, there were still many basic courses to learn.


    And with his own talent, after a few months, he waspletely confident that he could crush his opponent with one hand.


    However, he just did not expect that Tobirama would suddenly give him a stab in the back!


    What was the point of having half a month of time?


    ''Very good, Tobirama. Your sess has attracted my attention. If this young master calls you father in this life, then I am your son!''


    Even when Haru walked out gloomily, he was still thinking that this was forcing him to raise his ashes into the sea after he grew old!


    After Haru left, it didn''t take long for Hashirama to sneak in.


    "Just give this kid half a month? Isn''t it a bit too tight?"


    "He doesn''t know what kind of talent he has. Can''t you tell?" Tobirama immediately nced at his big brother.


    Hashirama nodded without refuting. During this period, he had been peeping while training Haru.


    To tell the truth, if not for the fact that Haru hadn''t revealed any of Mokuton''s talent so far, he would have wanted to rush over and personally teach him.


    But regardless of whether it was the abnormally rapid increase in chakra capacity, the precision control of chakra, or the talent of learning ninjutsu, it was enough to crush most of his peers.


    For cultivation, like stepping on trees and stepping on water, Haru only needed to listen to Tobirama exin and then could immediatelyprehend i. Hee asked with ease: "Just this?"


    It was as if these things had been naturally engraved into his body, and could not stump him at all.


    However, Tobirama and Hashirama had never praised him in front of Haru or revealed shocked emotions.


    It was also because they were afraid that he would be too proud andcent, and it would not be good for him to develop an arrogant character.


    "Since you already know what to do, then forget it. Cough, cough, you also know that because of what happenedst time, Mito cut off my money. Recently, I wanted to y with the boss a few times, but I''m too shy..."


    Tobirama was suddenly speechless. He really wanted to criticize his unreliable big brother, but when he thought of Hashirama''s current physical condition, even if he had moreints.


    In the end, he could only helplessly take out his wallet and throw it at Hashirama. He said with a straight face, "Save it a little. Recently, the financial situation in the vige is not very good."


    Hashirama opened his wallet in joy and looked inside. Then, he said in a very disgusted tone, "Just a little?"


    The word ''Well'' had unknowingly appeared on Tobirama''s forehead. He said in a tough tone, "That''s all. Do you want it or not?"


    Did he really think that his life as Hokage was veryfortable?


    Ever since he was promoted, he had been building up a lot of things and building departments one after another. Which one of them didn''t want money?


    The huge sum of money he got from selling Bijuu had long been filled into this bottomless pit. In addition, he was also a big spender. Did those experimental equipment and experimental materials reallye from nowhere?


    It was already good enough to have this amount of living expenses left, but he was still despised. Tobirama was so angry!


    Seeing that Tobirama wanted to snatch it back, Hashirama''s face immediately changed. With a speed that was difficult for Tobirama to see clearly, he put the wallet into his arms.


    "Oh right, don''t say that I gave you the money."


    When Hashirama was rushing out, Tobirama couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Don''t worry, when Mito asks, I would say that I picked it up at the door..."


    Hashirama waved his hand without turning his head, making Tobirama, who wanted to exin but did not say it, feel a little embarrassed.


    ''What a joke. Would he be afraid of Mito?''


    Tobirama subconsciously thought of the first time half a month ago when he mustered up the courage to step into the house, and then he was forced to wait for an hour by the Uzumaki households.


    That terrifying squinting eyes was a nightmare that he woke up in the middle of the night!


    Tobirama immediately shivered. Fortunately, he was not the one who married Uzumaki n.


    Only his big brother was willing to endure it and even enjoyed it. He was worthy of being called God of Ninja.


    Tobirama thought about it and was about to go out to see if Haru was seriously cultivating. When he passed by Uzumaki''s house, he subconsciously lowered his pace. It was unknown what he was feeling guilty about.


    In the courtyard, Haru was sweating profusely.


    When Tobirama saw this, he nodded in satisfaction. He thought about the ''things'' that Haru had asked forst time. Perhaps he could consider teaching them to this stinky brat in advance.


    After all, the actualbat drill half a monthter was also rted to some of Senju''s family''s faces...

 Chapter 21: Resolve You in Three Seconds

    Chapter 21: Resolve You in Three Seconds


    Half a month of boring training school life had passed so quickly.


    Haru was not in a hurry to fool those ''celebrities'' in the future. After all, just relying on his family background, he could not even shake these few thorns in the ss. What was there to talk about shaking his body and making the other side bow head to head?


    Although he did not like to be in the spotlight (before he had enough self-preservation ability), since he had promised Tobirama to win cleanly, then he would be high-profile for once. It could also be considered to inherit the family business in the future and be a qualified hedonistic son of rich parents to build a good foundation.


    Thinking of this, under the escort of Danzo with a fake smile, he and Tsunade entered the ss.


    ..


    In the first lesson, many people were a little sleepy.


    Jiraiya was sleeping so soundly that even snot bubbles wereing out, making people unable to help butugh.


    Until Fujiwara-sensei closed the textbook with a helpless face, knocked on the lecture hall, and announced surprising news, everyone swept away their sleepiness, revealing an excited expression!


    "Cough, cough, everyone, wake up. Orochimaru, tell Jiraiya not to sleep anymore. His saliva is about to flow into a river. What kind of beautiful dream is this?"


    Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya with some disgust, then silently pulled out Kunai and stabbed him in the thigh.


    Jiraiya screamed and jumped up. Then, he looked around with sleepy eyes and asked with a smirk, "Ha, ha. Is it time for lunch? Goodbye, Sensei."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Jiraiya''s silly look immediately made the whole ssugh.


    Fujiwara-sensei was speechless and let him sit down first. Then, he looked at Hyuga Tokugawa and Senju Haru with a strange expression.


    I just received a notice today. The first-yearbat acting has arrived early. After lunch, all of the basic courses will be canceled. Everyone will go to the No. 1 training ground to gather.


    Everyone instantly started to discuss in surprise and excitement.


    "Did I hear it right? It has only been half a month since the start of school, and there is actually an actualbat drill?"


    "Oh my god, I can''t even throw the sword in my hand onto the target now. Wouldn''t I be pressed to the ground and beaten in the next actualbat drill?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t you think this is too strange?"


    "Strange? You mean..."


    "Have you forgotten what happened on the first day of school?"


    "That''s right, Hyuga Tokugawa sent a challenge letter to Senju Haru!"


    "There''s going to be a good show!"


    All sorts of gazes immediately fell on the two parties involved. They were looking forward to the actualbat drill today.


    Hyuga and Senju were both great families of Konoha. Almost everyone grew up listening to the familiar legends of Shoudai Hokage, so they were naturally very curious about the Senju n.


    Unfortunately, after Konoha was established, the Senju n had not appeared in front of outsiders for a long time to protect the already withered nsmen.


    Senju Haru was probably the first Senju nsman they saw, so they were naturally very curious and expectant.


    As for whether there was anyone who wanted to see Senju''s n fall from the altar, that was hard to say.


    Facing these gazes, Hyuga Tokugawa waspletely confident that victory was within his grasp.


    Haru, on the other hand, was a little uninterested. He propped his head up and thought of something.


    In the eyes of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, this waspletely putting on an act.


    He couldn''t wait to teach this guy a lesson!


    ....


    Today''s lunch was probably the fastest day for everyone to eat. Everyone couldn''t wait to participate in the actualbat drill.


    Not only because of the basic sses, history sses were too boring, but also because there would be a good show that everyone was looking forward to watching.


    When the time came to 1 o''clock, Fujiwara-sensei arrivedte.


    To be honest, after receiving the instructions from the school this morning, he was a little confused.


    Although the history of the Ninja School was not long, it did not say that the actualbat drill would be held in half a month of school. At this time, the students were all conducting the most basic system learning. Even if they were to engage in actualbat, they could not see any effect at all.


    Moreover, there were still so manymoner students. If they were to face those family disciples who had already started toy their foundations, wouldn''t they only end up being abused?


    This method would undoubtedly be a great blow to the enthusiasm of the students'' cultivation.


    Therefore, Fujiwara Takumi-sensei made up his mind. In the actualbat drill,ter on, he would rather watch the chickens pecking each other and try his best to separate the children of the family and themoner disciples to fight each other.


    Just as he was carefully considering the list of arrays for a while, he heard the students start to shout out, unable to stay still any longer.


    "Fujiwara-sensei, hurry up and start!"


    "Yeah, we can''t wait any longer."


    Fujiwara also had a headache over these impatient little beans. But just as he was about to make arrangements ording to his thoughts, Hyuga Tokugawa could not help but walk out directly.


    "Stop wasting time! Senju Haru,e out and fight with me!"


    "Wait, Tokugawa, Sensei still hasn''t..."


    "Oh? Do you have any objections?"


    Fujiwara-sensei recalled Hokage''s words that the director had passed to him in the morning and could only smile awkwardly.


    Alright, this matter not only involved the two great ns, but even Lord Hokage had begun to intervene. He, an ordinary little Chunnin, should not think about the dignity of a teacher.


    And to be honest, he was also looking forward to it...


    "Student Haru, what do you think?"


    "I don''t care. Just listen to Sensei''s arrangements."


    Fujiwara Takumi was immediately filled with tears of gratitude in his heart, "That''s good. The first duel will be between Hyuga Tokugawa and Senju Haru. Everyone must observe..."


    Fujiwara''s old habit was acting up again, and he began to chatter.


    Hyuga Tokugawa frowned. He almost couldn''t help but interrupt the other party''s chatter. But in the end, he endured it. After all, the other party was his own Sensei. If he went too far, even the n leader would not help him.


    In any case, he had waited for half a month, so there was no need to wait for this moment.


    Therefore, Fujiwara-sensei finally felt good and found satisfaction in being a teacher.


    The rules of the duel are very simple. Before the battle, one side must make an opposing seal. During the process, one side falls to the ground, and the other side can''t get up or admit defeat. It is forbidden to use explosive talismans and other dangerous ninja tools. After the battle ends, the two sides need to make a harmonious seal.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The group of little beans felt that it was extremely cool and shouted loudly.


    At this time, Haru finally walked to the opposite side of Hyuga Tokugawa.


    "Although I don''t want to be too high-profile so early, I am a person who is afraid of trouble, so that I will settle you in three seconds."


    When he said this, everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 22: Its Not A Good Thing To Be Popular

    Chapter 22: It''s Not A Good Thing To Be Popr


    "Hehe, alright. Let''s see how you deal with me in three seconds!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa was stunned at first, and then he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He sneered and said.


    As for the little girls watching from the side, their eyes were already beginning to show love!


    Not to mention anything else, just this kind of bearing was so handsome!


    Of course, Haru was also very handsome ---


    "Haru,e on! Blow up that guy''s dog head!"


    Ignoring the female students around him who were infatuated, Tsunade revealed her true nature and shouted.


    Haru immediately turned around and looked at her speechlessly. ''As expected of you, Tsunade.''


    Then He heard Hyuga Tokugawa look at Fujiwara Takumi impatiently and say, "Sensei, are you still not going to start?"


    Fujiwara-sensei was toozy to pay attention to this little brat. He hoped Haru would win. However, he wouldn''t do things that were not fair and just. Therefore, he could only cheer for Haru in secret.


    "The two sides form the ''Mark of opposing''!"


    "Battle, begin!"


    As soon as Fujiwara-sensei finished speaking, Hyuga Tokugawa had already taken the lead and rushed out. As a disciple of the Hyuga n, physical skills were their best weapons. What Kunai? What Shuriken? They all did not need it!


    However, Haru silently shook his head in his heart, ''His speed is too slow, and his attack is too direct. Moreover, he does not even know the actual strength of his enemy. He is too impulsive.''


    He quickly formed seals with his hands!


    Hyuga Tokugawa''s gaze focused, ''He dared to form seals in front of me? Is he underestimating me, or is he too stupid?''


    Although he was very surprised by the movement of Haru''s hand seals, he did not think that the other party could release any decent ninjutsu, so he increased his pace of rushing.


    To be on the safe side, he wanted to beat the other party down before the other partypleted the hand seals!


    He also wanted to let everyone know how stupid the person who dared to make hand seals in front of their Hyuga n was!


    However, what Hyuga Tokugawa did not know that he overestimated himself and underestimated the enemy too much.


    Since Haru dared to stand in the same ce and make a seal in front of him, he naturally had already seen the result in advance.


    "Lie down!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who had already arrived in front of Haru, roared and punched with all his strength!


    He was confident that he could deal with him with one punch. Moreover, at this distance, he could not dodge!


    However...


    "Not good!"


    Fujiwara-sensei immediately turned pale with fright and wanted to step forward to stop him, but because he was too surprised before, he was a step too slow.


    The next moment...


    "Water Release - Chaotic Water Wave!"


    As soon as Hyuga Tokugawa arrived, Harupleted the hand seal, and then.


    A mouthful of ''phlegm'' was spat on the other party''s face.


    Chaotic Water Wave''s Ninjutsu level was C-grade, but as Water Escape''s basic ninjutsu, all water-type Ninjas would be the first to learn this ninjutsu.


    Moreover, the use of this technique was very flexible, and it could freely adjust the power of the ninjutsu ording to the amount of chakra the user had. It wasn''t to the extent that if the amount of chakra wasn''t enough, then the awkward situation couldn''t be released. At most, it would be the difference between a small water ball and arge waterfall.


    As Tobirama''s child, wouldn''t it be easy for Haru to learn a few Water Escape ninjutsu?


    More importantly, Haru, who possessed the blood of Tobirama, in terms of the talent of Water Escape ninjutsu, was not inferior to Tobirama in the slightest!


    Only a bang was heard!


    This ''clear phlegm'', which was a bit too big, directly rolled Hyuga Tokugawa and sent him flying five or six meters away!


    In the end, Fujiwara-sensei was still a step too slow, only able to catch Hyuga Tokugawa in time.


    However, it was unknown whether Haru''s move was too powerful or because he had lost the duel; he had no face to see anyone... In short, Hyuga Tokugawa had already fainted in time.


    From Hyuga Tokugawa rushing over to Hyuga Tokugawa fainting and being caught by Fujiwara-sensei, the entire process was just three seconds!


    Haru didn''t go back on his word. He said that he would take care of the other party in three seconds. That was three seconds. One more second wouldn''t do!


    This was the result of him finding out that he had overestimated the other party, so he adjusted the output of his chakra at thest moment and showed mercy.


    "Sensei, is it time to announce the results?"


    "Ah? Ah, in this duel, Senju Haru wins!"


    Fujiwara-sensei announced loudly as he checked Hyuga Tokugawa''s injuries in a flurry.


    Hyuga Tokugawa had already fainted, so he naturally did not need to form any seal anymore.


    It was just that Fujiwara-sensei was really shocked!


    ording to what he knew, Senju Haru''s third birthday had just passed not long ago, and he was already able to release this kind of powerful ninjutsu. It should be said that he was worthy of being a disciple of Senju''s n!


    Compared to him, there was really nothing that Hyuga Tokugawa couldpare to.


    Fujiwara-sensei looked at the other party in disgust, then helplessly let all the students wait on the spot. He picked up the other party and quickly went to the infirmary.


    It was only at this moment that the little beans who were looking forward to a wonderful confrontation finally woke up and burst into an uproar!


    ''Where was the battle that they had agreed on?''


    ''Didn''t they say that Hyuga VS Senju was a peak battle?''


    ''Forget it, Hyuga Tokugawa is just a little girl who can talk big. If you really want to learn, you have to look at Haru!''


    Tsunade had already expected this result. Before she walked to Haru, a group of ''little bitches'' had already surrounded her.


    "Student Haru, what Ninjutsu did you use just now?"


    "Student Haru, you are so awesome. You killed that disgusting t-faced guy in an instant."


    The fainted Hyuga Tokugawa: "?"


    "Student Haru, you are so handsome!"


    "Student Haru, that... what kind of girl do you like?"


    "Student Haru, after school, can you teach me? Even if there is some physical contact, I... I don''t care..."


    The female students were too enthusiastic, and Haru couldn''t bear it for a long time!


    If another 20 years passed, maybe he would just give them some pointers on their ''physical skills''.


    But with his current body, what could he do?


    He began to experience the irritable mood of Uchiha Itachi in the original work.


    Being too popr was not a good thing!


    If Jiraiya, whose eyes were about to spit fire, heard this, he would probably be so jealous that the wall would separate.


    ''I also want to show off!''


    ''I also want to be surrounded by a group of girls!''


    ''Damn it!''


    "Boring primitive impulse." Orochimaru looked back with regret, and his eyes were full of disgust as he looked at the group of girls.


    "Senju Haru... I remember this name." Sakumo''s eyes shed with a hint of fighting spirit. This was the opponent he wanted.

 Chapter 23: The Enemy Would Not Be Mercy Just because of Your Sex

    Chapter 23: The Enemy Would Not Be Mercy Just because of Your Sex


    The vigorous ''challenge'' at the beginning of the semester ended in such an unexpected way.


    No one cared about the feelings of the loser, while the winner ate everything!


    Therefore, when Fujiwara-sensei hurried back, he saw that most of the students in the ss were surrounding Senju Haru, and anything he said could cause a burst of exmations.


    Only a few boys were still standing in ce, not joining in the fun.


    As for how Hyuga Tokugawa was injured, no one came to ask, which showed how bad this guy''s poprity was.


    "Alright, hurry back to your positions..."


    After Fujiwara-sensei spoke, the little girls who were infatuated with him had to pout and return to the ss, and then the actualbat drill began again.


    However, after watching Senju Haru''s move that was as unmoving as a mountain, Water Release had instantly beaten Hyuga Tokugawa. The next few groups that went on stage could only be described as chickens pecking at each other!


    The ''seal of mutual confrontation'' was rather well-shaped. However, when the battle began, the swords on both sides were almost unable to hit anyone. On the contrary, the faces of the people watching from the side were almost ruined. They felt that the degree of the ''threat'' was stronger than that of Haru''s ssmate, Water Release.


    Haru was very bored as he watched, and he even yawned.


    If he had known that Hyuga Tokugawa was so useless and underestimated his opponent, he would not have forced himself like this for half a month. What a waste of time.


    At this time, Tsunade quietly moved to his side, and without saying anything, she hit his waist.


    Sensing that Tsunade wasing, Haru, who was unprepared, was immediately hit. He grimaced in pain and said, "What are you doing?"


    Tsunade snorted. Her eyes were not eyes, and her nose was not nose.


    Seeing her like this, Haru knew that the little fellow was angry. It was probably because he had ignored her just now and did not celebrate the victory with her immediately.


    And for Tsunade, the previous scene made her feel like her beloved toy had been taken away, nothing else.


    Then she heard Fujiwara-sensei call Tsunade''s name.


    "Next match, Tsunade against..."


    "Sensei, I want to fight with that guy!"


    Tsunade, who was angry, immediately pointed at a person and said.


    Inuzuka Kou was stunned for a moment, and his expression was a bit tangled.


    Originally, he was definitely on Hyuga Tokugawa''s side and also supported Hyuga Tokugawa to kill Senju Haru''s spirit, but Hyuga Tokugawa, whom they had high hopes for, directly pulled his crotch and was beaten in one move by the other.


    Although Hyuga Tokugawa had indeed underestimated him, the talent and strength that Senju Haru had disyed could not be underestimated.


    This had already caused them to give up on the idea of continuing to oppose him.


    Thus, they all hid behind others in unison and avoided Senju Haru''s gaze, afraid that they would be beaten up again.


    In the end, Senju Haru did not seem to make things difficult for them. However, Shoudai Hokage''s granddaughter did not seem to be prepared to let them go and directly pointed out an unlucky person.


    As this unlucky fellow, Inuzuka Kou definitely did not want toe out.


    If he won, there would be no benefits. Instead, he would be targeted by Senju Haru and even be remembered by the two Hokage-sama.


    If he lost, he would lose face. He actually lost to a girl younger than him.


    Inuzuka Kou was really in a dilemma. In the end, he had to give himself a way out. He said, "We have to respect Fujiwara-sensei''s arrangements. A ninja''s duty is to obey orders so that I will listen to Sensei."


    At this time, Tsunade was still too inexperienced. When she heard that the other party even said such words, she did not know what to do. She could only mutter, "Coward."


    Inuzuka pretended not to hear it. In any case, he had already seen the basis of Fujiwara-sensei''s arrangement of candidates.


    Up until now, he had always been a male VS male, female VS female, family member VS family member,moner member VS family member.


    ording to this situation, he should be able to avoid trouble sessfully and not lose face.


    On the other side, Fujiwara-sensei also had a headache.


    Now that he knew to respect his teacher, what was he doing earlier?


    However, although he was dissatisfied, he still wanted to follow his original line of thought, to be steady and not make any more trouble.


    However, at this moment, Haru suddenly said, "I can understand Sensei''s good intentions in arranging this, but on the battlefield, no one will show mercy to you because of your gender."


    "Instead of waiting to bleed to death in the future, it is better to let everyone realize the cruelty and hardships of the road of Jonin from now on."


    "If he loses his ambition just because of a momentary loss, he will never be able to recover from this setback. Then I feel that there is no need for such a person to stay here anymore. It is better to go home early to inherit the family business. Instead, it is safer."


    Even Inuzuka Kou could see it. So, how could Haru not see it?


    It might be a coincidence if it happened once or twice, but every time it was like this, it could not be described as a coincidence. It must be the result of Fujiwara-sensei''s careful arrangement.


    Haru could also guess the purpose of Fujiwara-sensei''s deliberate action, but he did not agree.


    In the end, ninjas were an extremely dangerous profession. Excessive care would only make them unable to recognize themselves. Even if they graduated, they would suffer a lot or even get injured and die.


    Losing some face now was better than losing their lives in the future. Which was more important, naturally, it was self-evident!


    Haru originally did not want to say so much, but with Tsunade''s unexpected action, he took advantage of the situation and said a few words.


    Hearing his words, Fujiwara-sensei, who had only been thinking about how to protect the confidence and self-esteem of the children, was suddenly stunned.


    His starting point was good, but the things he considered were not that long-term.


    Indeed, if he could not even ept such a small failure, then it could only be said that the road of ninja was not suitable for the other party.


    Could it be that the enemy would also allocate their opponents based on their gender background in a battle?


    That was simply tooughable!


    Fujiwara Takumi took a deep breath and made an unexpected move.


    He actually walked directly to Senju Haru and bowed deeply. Then, he bowed to all the students and said in a deep voice, "Student Haru is right. The previous arrangement was indeed because I, Sensei, was too ''weak''. Therefore, I apologize to everyone here. At the same time, I also thank Student Haru for his reminder."


    "In the following battles, Sensei will randomly draw lots and no longer engage in man-made interference."


    "Sensei only hopes that no matter what the oue of theter battles will be, everyone will be able to win without being arrogant or dejected. Do not give up so easily."

 Chapter 24: Sesshomaru

    Chapter 24: Sesshomaru


    Fujiwara Takumi was indeed a good Sensei who was willing to think for his students. This was his advantage and also his weakness.


    This meant that there were two sides to everything. It had to be based on the actual situation.


    And Fujiwara Takumi''s biggest weakness was that his personality was soft, but now it had be a strong point, allowing him to listen to other people''s opinions, even if the other party was just a child, and then he would reflect and improve.


    If Fujiwara Takumi could continue to maintain this kind of temperament, Haru believed that in time, Fujiwara-sensei would definitely be a very outstanding Sensei.


    Thus, the rules of the actualbat drill were overturned just like that. Fujiwara Takumi began to use the method of drawing lots to re-distribute the matches.


    Then, a very coincidental thing happened. When the candidate for Tsunade was selected, Inuzuka Kou''s name suddenly appeared.


    This was probably fate...


    "Tsunade versus Inuzuka Kou, both sides, please step out!"


    Compared to Tsunade''s eager face, Inuzuka Kou''s face was very depressed. Who would have thought that he could be pulled out among the remaining people?


    If he didn''t know that Fujiwara-sensei was not such a person, he would have suspected that Fujiwara-sensei was cheating on him.


    But in public, there was no need for Fujiwara-sensei to do this.


    ''So, I have to do it after all.''


    After ridiculing himself, Inuzuka Kou''s eyes suddenly became very sharp.


    Although the consequences of winning would be dire, the surname Inuzuka brought him not only pride but also responsibility! He would not go easy in a duel because of the other party''s distinguished status, and he would not lose!


    "Sesshomaru, get ready!"


    "Woof!"


    Sesshomaru was a school gift given to him by Inuzuka Kou''s father. It was a pure white puppy with a tuft of red hair on its forehead.


    Although they had only been together for a short time, from the name that Inuzuka Kou had given him, one could tell that he had long regarded the Sesshoumaru as his lifelongpanion!


    "Let the battle begin!"


    As soon as Fujiwara-sensei finished his words, Inuzuka, who was still in the "corresponding" seal a second ago, immediately fell to the ground and ran like a beast to the side.


    And Sesshomaru, that was baring his teeth, quickly approached Tsunade from another direction.


    Inuzuka n had never been separated from a human and a dog. -Without a dog, their own strength could not be used.


    Therefore, regardless of whether it was in any battle, Inuzuka Kou was allowed to attack together with Sesshomaru.


    It seemed unfair, but if Inuzuka n didn''t let the dog go, and Aburame''s n didn''t let the insects go... then it was not really unfair.


    The students watching the battle immediately became nervous. Although Sesshomaru was just a little puppy, it could scare a lot of... uh, children.


    However, Tsunade didn''t have any fear at all. Instead, she was even more excited.


    "Now is the time. Let''s go!"


    Although Inuzuka Kou was far from reaching the same level as Sesshomaru, when he roared this in his heart, Sesshomaru seemed to sense his emotions and rushed forward!


    Under everyone''s gaze, Inuzuka Kou and Sesshomaru rushed to Tsunade from the left and right!


    No matter which direction Tsunade chose to attack, she would be attacked from the other side.


    At this time, the best choice should be to use the fastest speed to dodge, but the next step would be to fall into the rhythm of Inuzuka''s attack.


    However, at this time, Tsunade suddenly stopped smiling and chose an action that everyone, even Inuzuka Kou, would not expect.


    Pa! Pa!


    Inuzuka Kou, who was pouncing over, was directly grabbed by Tsunade. Under a great force, Inuzuka Kou, who could not break free at all, was directly pulled down.


    Even pain appeared on Inuzuka''s face.


    He really couldn''t understand how the other party''s body contained such powerful strength.


    But...


    He won this match!


    "Let''s go, Sesshomaru!"


    Sesshomaru ruthlessly bit on Tsunade''s shoulder. After all, it was only an actualbat drill, and it was forbidden to attack any vital parts.


    When some of the female students saw this scene, they immediately closed their eyes in shock.


    However, Tsunade only frowned slightly. She directly ignored the bite of Sesshomaru and took a deep breath. Then, under the disbelieving eyes of Inuzuka, she smashed her head against it!


    Bang!


    Inuzuka did not expect that Tsunade would use such a barbaric method to attack. His eyes suddenly turned ck, and then he lost consciousness for a short time.


    And Tsunade, who used the headbutt attack, seized this short opportunity and instantly let go of Inuzuka. Then she used the results of her cultivation in this period of time.


    Strange Force - Ordinary Punch!


    Bang!!!!!!


    Inuzuka''s face was directly distorted, and he fell to the ground.


    Fujiwara-sensei was shocked and immediately ran over to check. He shouted, "Fall on the ground and don''t get up again! Tsunade, win!"


    "Phew ---"


    Tsunade let out a long breath. She originally wanted to finish off the other party within three seconds, but what made her a little depressed was that the other party ran faster than her, so she simply stayed where she was and waited for the other party tounch an attack first.


    In the end, although she could be considered to have cleanly dealt with the opponent, she could not break someone''s record. She was really unhappy.


    However, it seemed like she had forgotten something?


    At this time, Haru walked over and pointed at her shoulder with a toothache on his face. He said, "Don''t you feel any pain?"


    Tsunade turned her head and looked at him with a pair of big eyes and small eyes.


    "Oh, I wonder why is there a burning sensation on my shoulder?"


    "Wooo... Wooo..."


    Sesshomaru stared at Tsunade fiercely, and then he was knocked on the head by Tsunade, and then he was carried off in a daze.


    "What a cute dog!"


    Under the stunned gaze of Sesshomaru, Tsunade seemed to have forgotten that she had just been bitten. She hugged him in her arms and rubbed him.


    Perhaps in Tsunade''s eyes, using force meant that she liked it, but Sesshomaru felt like he was about to be strangled to death.


    Haru was speechless. Tsunade''s nerves seemed to be natural. He didn''t know if there was something like a rabies vination in Naruto''s world.


    After exerting all his strength, Sesshomaru finally broke free and jumped to the ground.


    Then, he ran away with his tail between his legs, not daring to look back.

 Chapter 25: I havent Been A Big Brother In So Many Years

    Chapter 25: I haven''t Been A Big Brother In So Many Years


    Regardless of whether it was Haru''s calm instant kill or Tsunade''s tenacious nature, all of them gave the other students a good lesson.


    Perhaps it was because of the stimtion from the two of them, there really were a few "wonderful" matches that happened after that.


    Orochimaru, like Tsunade, used his injuries to exchange for his injuries. He expressionlessly defeated a disciple of a small n.


    Sakumo held a wooden knife in his hand and, unlike his peers, he easily defeated his opponent.


    Even Jiraiya relied on his absurd fighting style to win under the watch of many people.


    However, when Jiraiya was ready to greet the cheers, he found that no one cared about him.


    Just as Jiraiya sighed in disappointment, the actualbat drill that had been carried out ahead of time came to an end.


    As the saying went, the few families were happy and the other families were worried. Those who had defeated their respective opponents in the battle were certainly a little proud, but those children who had lost the battle did not give up on themselves under Fujiwara-sensei''sfort. Instead, they were full of fighting spirit.


    It was a good thing to realize their own shorings and the gap between them and others.


    Even Fujiwara-sensei was gratified. He once again felt the joy and aplishment of being Sensei.


    Haru, who had gained a lot of fame in the ss, naturally became famous in a single battle. Once again, people recognized the weight of Senju''s surname.


    Even the support group was quickly established...


    Well, the members were basically all girls in the ss.


    Tsunade, who was extremely unhappy about this, naturally had no intention of joining.


    ..


    After school, Danzo, as always, revealed a fake smile that gave Haru goosebumps.


    "Did no one tell you that your smile was very fake and ugly?"


    Haru really couldn''t help but ridicule him.


    Danzo''s fake smile immediately froze on his face, and then quickly turned into embarrassment and anger.


    However, due to the identity of the other party, Danzo chose to... endure!


    Even the arrogant Danzo in the original work did not dare to show any disrespect to him, which also made Haru once again sigh at the benefits brought by the status of identity.


    However, once Hashirama and Tobirama were gone, presumably, the reverence of Danzo would also disappear quickly, and even if he bit back, it would not be surprising.


    This little episode would soon pass.


    However, when Haru and Tsunade did not go far, a few old acquaintances blocked his way again.


    Shua!


    Danzo, who had been following behind, was worried that he had no chance to show off. He did not care who the person blocking the way was. He immediately appeared in front of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, with a dead face, giving them a lot of pressure.


    Haru did not say anything about Danzo''s self-assertion of being ''sensitive''.


    It would save him a lot of trouble if he were to send these people away. After all, he was now judging himself as a ''leader'', not a soldier who would charge and break through the enemy lines.


    As for whether this would be too much of a bully...


    The guards that this young master wants with his own abilities are bullying you.


    "Senju Haru, don''t act recklessly! I came here this time to fulfill my promise, not to look for trouble with you."


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who seriously suspected that the other party would let this dead faced guard beat them up, hurriedly shouted.


    Haru looked at them in surprise and found that their expressions were somewhat awkward and uneasy.


    Well, it really didn''t look like he was angry from embarrassment and came to cause trouble.


    So he waved to Danzo, "Go back, it''s okay."


    Danzo, "..."


    In the end, Danzo still left gloomily.


    Seeing this, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others finally rxed.


    "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. Don''t dy me from going home to eat."


    Hyuga Tokugawa gritted his teeth, but he still bowed and said, "I apologize for my previous offense. I hope you can forgive me. In the future, I will listen to whatever you say. You are our boss."


    Inuzuka, who had a swollen face on one side, and a few other family disciples who wanted to keep the peace shouted in unison, "Boss Haru!"


    ''What the hell is this?''


    Haru had thought of many possibilities just now, but he did not expect that the other party would do such a thing.


    ''Could this be the legendary tiger body shaking, and the younger brothers all bowed down?''


    Well, even if he thought about it, he knew that it was impossible.


    Before, these guys were very unconvinced. Sure enough, in Naruto''s world, although status and such were very important, it was still necessary to show strength. After all, status and such were obtained through strength.


    ''Then the question is, should I ept these restless little brothers?''


    Haru began to seriously size up these guys, staring at them very ufortably.


    "To be frank, I don''t need trash by my side."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others subconsciously clenched their fists, but they had lost so miserably before that they had no temper to refute.


    However, just as they were about to leave and no longer give the other party a chance to humiliate them, they heard Haru change the topic, "Although your current strength is aplete mess, you still have some potential. It is notpletely impossible for you to follow me"


    "En, what is your status in your respective ns?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were first severely belittled, and then they received a certain degree of recognition. Their moods could be said to be veryplicated. Now, when they heard Haru''s question, they all honestly answered.


    After listening to their answers, Haru was quite satisfied.


    Although there were no children of the n leader, they were still core disciples that were prepared to be nurtured by the major ns. Not to mention being the n leader''s right-hand man in the future, they would at least be able to be an elder in a few years.


    Looking at it this way, these fellows could be considered to be qualified to be his first group.


    When the timees, we can give the fighting and killing to Sakumo, and the research can be handed over to Orochimaru, giving Tsunade the right to establish a medical team...


    Konoha was indeed full of talent!


    What?


    You ask Jiraiya what he does?


    Isn''t he a writer?


    Although writing novels was a dead end, Haru was still willing to provide him with an opportunity. When the time came, writing a book of autobiographies would be a good opportunity for Jiraiya to shine and heat up!


    Therefore, he nodded very reluctantly, "Alright, for the sake of your sincerity, I will give you a chance. In the future, you will follow me."


    "But there are some things I have to make clear to you in advance. If anyone dares to ruin my reputation outside, I can guarantee that even if your n leader personallyes out, he will not be able to protect you."


    "But at the same time, whoever makes things difficult for you will be making things difficult for me, Senju Haru!"

 Chapter 26: �Cigarette】

    Chapter 26: ¡¾Cigarette¡¿


    It was still the same old routine, first beating a stick, then giving a sweet date.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were directly fooled.


    The benefits were obviously Senju Haru''s, but they felt that following such a boss... seemed to be a good thing.


    It was a typical case of someone selling it and helping a number of people.


    And just as Haru sessfully became the boss of this small circle, a row of words immediately appeared on Myriad Realms Monolith, which had been quiet for a long time.


    [In year 13 of Konoha, he became the boss of Konoha''s strongest juvenile bad gang and rewarded a box of Chinese children. ]


    [Cigarette]


    [Item introduction: The spiritual pir of the smoker]


    [Evaluation: Smoking is harmful to health, but you are not afraid of cheating.]


    ....


    "EMMMMMMMMM..."


    Haru hummed for a long time and then silently spat out the word "Gan" in his heart!


    ''How did I be a smoker?''


    Not only was his golden fingers useless, but they were also f*cking funny!


    Haru, who had spat out countless curses out of nowhere, finally chose to ignore them.


    "Let''s go. You guys should also go home early."


    "Okay, boss."


    "Big Sis, take care!"


    Haru almost fell down. When he turned around, he found that Inuzuka Kou seemed to have forgotten that he had been beaten up by Tsunade before, and he looked like ackey.


    Even Sesshomaru, who was at his feet, was forced to open a business. He stuck out his tongue and showed an expression of ttery.


    This dog had be a spirit!


    Inuzuka''s family dog was really professional.


    However, Tsunade was extremely happy, as if she was extremely satisfied with the title of Big Sister.


    .....


    On the way home, Haru suddenly asked, "Danzo, do you usually smoke?"


    Danzo was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of a certain guy, and then said with a face full of contempt, "As a ninja, I don''t need that kind of thing to numb myself. Moreover, during a mission, that smell is very easy to be discovered by the enemy... h h h..."


    Haru was just casually asking, but he did not expect that Danzo would actually pull so much as if he was very disgusted with smoking.


    But in fact, Danzo was just taking advantage of the topic and secretly giving an eye on Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Haru was not clear about this; he just wanted to find a ''little white mouse'' and test the effect of the [Cigarette].


    Therefore, he directly interrupted Danzo''s chatter and pretended to say, "Then forget it. I thought this was a good thing and wanted to share it with you. When we go back, I''ll return it to Tobirama."


    As Haru spoke, he took out a box of [Cigarette]with a disappointed expression.


    Danzo did not delve deeper into Haru''s method of directly calling out the name of Lord Hokage. He had almost analyzed a few key information points from Haru''s words.


    ''Good stuff, share it. It belongs to Lord Tobirama!''


    Danzo suddenly felt that his throat was a little dry, "Lord Tobirama... Smoking?"


    "Ah, you don''t know? Aren''t you his disciple?"


    Haru started digging a hole with a face full of surprise


    Danzo almost cked out. What did he say just now?


    Originally, he just wanted to borrow Haru''s mouth to reduce Hiruzen''s favorability in front of Tobirama and then take the opportunity to gain a position.


    Unexpectedly, even Lord Tobirama was ''scolded''!


    Then, Danzo inevitably began to think more. Was it because the two of them had the same hobby that Lord Tobirama valued and favored Hiruzen so much?


    No wonder Lord Tobirama had never reprimanded Hiruzen because of such a thing...


    ''But I had never seen Lord Tobirama smoke before.''


    ''This''


    For a moment, Danzo was a little confused.


    He felt that there was something fishy about this matter, but the other party was a child, so there was no need to lie to him.


    Moreover, this was the first time he had seen such exquisite packaging. Could it be that it was a special confession from Hokage?


    Thinking of this, Danzo, who held the belief that there was something that could not be trusted, immediately squeezed out an ugly smile and said, "I suddenly thought about it. My evaluation just now seemed to be a bit too biased."


    "Oh?"


    Haru looked at him with a faint smile. The expression of Tsunade next to him was very strange.


    Danzo braced himself and said seriously, "As the saying goes, if you have not tried, you have no right to speak. If it is possible, I want to give it a try myself and then make an evaluation."


    Haru stared at him for a few more seconds before finally nodding. "Alright, I''ll believe you this once."


    Then, he secretly took out [Cigarette] and handed it over. In an instant, his mouth seemed to be out of control, and he said, "Herees the cig."


    Danzo also seemed to be possessed. He took the [Cigarette] and put it under his nose, taking a deep sniff.


    "It smells so good!"


    He began to believe that Lord Tobirama was also an old smoking gun.


    He took out the firestarter that was essential for traveling at night, lit the cigarette happily, and took a drag.


    His expression was one of intoxication!


    Haru was a little confused as he watched Danzo start to smoke as if there was no one else around.


    ''Just this?''


    He immediately probed, "How do you feel?"


    "Hu --fortable! Brother is right. This thing is really good!"


    ''What... what is it?''


    ''Brother?''


    Haru first looked down at his tiny arms and legs, then looked up at Danzo, who was 1.7 meters tall, and his mind was in a mess.


    ''How could a single [Cigarette]beat someone silly?''


    ''I dare to call you brother, but you really dare to call me brother!''


    Haru, who seemed to have found a trick, quickly began to try again.


    "Well, brother, I want to ask you to do something, okay?"


    "Ask? If you say one more word, we will break up today!" Danzo looked at Haru angrily as if he had eaten a brain-dead pill. He seemed to be ready to fight.


    Haru was shocked and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong. Then, brother, can you lend me some money to spend?"


    Danzo seemed to be stunned for a moment, and Haru immediately became nervous.


    There was no other way. The strange reward given by Myriad Realms Monolith did not tell you how to use it. There was only an introduction and evaluation. If you wanted to know the function of this thing, you could only find a way to try it yourself.


    This time, Danzo was honored to be a little white mouse.


    Just when Haru thought that his attempt had failed, Danzo took out his wallet and stuffed it into his hand without a second word. He said unhappily, "What are you talking about? It''s just a small amount of money. Just take it and use it! What do you mean borrow or not? If you mention the word ''borrow'', I will be anxious with you!"


    "Alright, alright, alright. Let''s not talk about it."


    Haru pinched the wallet in his hand, and his expression instantly became extremely interesting.


    ''Good fellow, as expected of drawing [Cigarette]!''


    ''Truly awesome!''


    Haru was a little excited. Although this thing was a little strange, it was notpletely useless!


    The only pity was that it was a little too little. One box of it was 20, and Danzo even got one...


    After crossing the river and tearing down the bridge, Haru, who was trying to get rid of the donkey, now looked at Danzo with a strange gaze.

 Chapter 27: 6:4 No, 7:3!

    Chapter 27: 6:4 No, 7:3!


    Before Danzo finished whipping Cigarette, Haru tried some new ideas, such as asking Danzo to p himself in the mouth and learn to call him an animal.


    Then he found that Danzo''s IQ had collectively gone offline during the whipping of Cigarette. Especially listening to his words, it was as if he was Danzo''s long-lost father.


    But if his request touched the bottom line of Danzo''s subconscious, then the request would be ignored, and Danzo would scold him.


    For example, if he wanted Danzo tomit suicide, it was simply impossible.


    In addition, Danzo''s character had also changed greatly, and his style of speaking and doing things had be very... social!


    To put it simply, it was as if something possessed him. He was good at a face, and he came to be familiar with others. He liked to guide the country and boast.


    As long as Haru was a little polite to him, Danzo would be unhappy, as if he had suffered some kind of humiliation...


    Tsunade was dumbfounded, ''In such a short period of time, how did this guy be a different person?''


    Haru was very satisfied with the result of the experiment. This proved that although his golden finger was a bit tricky, this small function that could be used before it was officially activated could y an unexpected role.


    It was just that he could not understand what the conditions of these ''Event Logs'' came from.


    There was also no ''Achievement'' interface, which made him blind. He could only rely on luck!


    What made people even more speechless was that he had to rely on himself to figure out the role of this ''sweet taste''. How could he be so depressed?


    As he was thinking, Danzo finally finished drawing a single Cigarette.


    Then the dangling Danzo suddenly froze in ce, as if he had been cast with immobilization magic; his eyes were confused.


    Regarding the previous memories, he was already a little blurry.


    On the contrary, the feeling of fluttering left a deep impression on him before, which made Danzo intoxicated for a moment.


    ''So... this was the feeling of smoking?''


    ''No wonder Hiruzen and Tobirama both liked this.''


    But as an excellent ninja, he should be firm in his will. How could he be addicted to such foreign objects?


    ''But... I really want to take another bite.''


    Danzo''s eyes gradually regained rity, and he let out a long breath. However, he was still a little silly, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Old... Cough, cough, Danzo? How do you feel now?"


    Haru calmly pulled Tsunadeback two steps and then carefully asked.


    If Danzo still remembered his previous actions and wanted to settle the score with him, he had already thought of an excuse.


    At most, he would just throw the me directly at Tobirama and say that it was thetest product that Tobirama had developed.


    After all, his father was used to scamming people. If he did note out to take the hit at this time, when would he expect it?


    He did not believe that Danzo would dare to ask about this in front of Tobirama!


    Fortunately, Danzo did not seem to be particrly clear about his previous memories. He had a vague feeling that after he woke up from his sleep, he still remembered some of the contents of his dream, but he could not recall the specific details no matter how hard he tried.


    Therefore, Danzo did not go crazy. Instead, he said a little sullenly, "I roughly understand what kind of feeling this is, but I still feel that..."


    ncing at Haru and Primary Instruction, Danzo did not finish his words and promptly swallowed back the following ''-evaluation''.


    Otherwise, if these words were to reach Lord Tobirama''s ears, wouldn''t it aggravate his dissatisfaction towards him?


    ''Forget it, forget it. Let it be.''


    Danzo sighed. Then, his heart stirred. "Should I make an issue of this matter? For Sarutobi, Hiruzen, to be able to receive Lord Tobirama''s favor because of this hobby, it doesn''t make sense that I, Danzo, can''t do it!"


    In the past, he didn''t know.


    But now, he could ''prescribe the right medicine''.


    Speaking of which, where could he find the best quality tobo?


    Maybe he could get some for Lord Tobirama, just treat it as a gift from his disciple to Sensei...


    While Danzo was still lost in his thoughts, Haru had already let out a sigh of relief and told him to leave.


    ''Well, it''s not a big problem.''


    [Mouse No. 1] has not found any other abnormal behavior except being a little dazed and silly. That is to say; the side effects are close to zero! (Danzo:???)


    In any case, he, a child, would definitely not touch this thing. And it was obvious that this box of [Cigarette] was used to cheat people. The intelligence effect was extremely obvious, so it was better to keep it and wait for the next ''lucky person''!


    "Don''t talk nonsense when you go back." Haru gave her a look and whispered.


    Tsunade was about to nod when she suddenly remembered what had happened before. She immediately turned her head and snorted.


    Seeing this, Haru could not help but sigh. Sure enough, the newly born Tsunade was the cutest.


    "I know where your grandfather''s private room money is hidden. When we go back, we will win all of him, and then we will split the money?"


    Tsunade nced at him, her heart wavering, but she still didn''t let go.


    When Haru saw this, he immediately added, "6:4! You 6, I 4! Other than that, I will return the money you lost!"


    This time, Tsunade couldn''t help but say, "7:3! I want 70%!"


    Haru pretended to hesitate for a moment, then reluctantly nodded. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, we''ll do as you say."


    As the saying went, the money of Tsunade was returned to him, and Hashirama''s money was divided into 7:3. No matter what, he would definitely not lose out in this wave.


    If he won some money from Hashirama, wouldn''t it be the same as walking on the street and picking up money?


    Thus, the two of them quickly reached a deal. Tsunade also guaranteed that she would not spill the beans. Otherwise, she would be cursed by the heavens that she would lose every bet she made!


    Fortunately, Haru covered her mouth in time. Otherwise, wouldn''t this stande true?


    At that time, it would be a big loss for her to even lose herself!


    However, ever since she diverted her attention, little Tsunade had forgotten about today, and a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Behind him, Danzo, who had almost hit the wall, touched his burning right cheek in confusion. He couldn''t remember why it hurt here.


    He cursed his bad luck a few more times because he suddenly found that his wallet was gone, and he didn''t know where it had fallen.


    After sending the two little ancestors home safely, he was ready to go back and look for it.


    After all, he hadn''t taken any missions recently, and he had been working as a'' follower bug nanny ''every day. So even if he didn''t lose all of his property, it was enough for him to feel pain for a long time.


    "If I can''t find it, I can go to Hiruzen''s house to eat and drink for the next period of time."


    Danzo silently praised his intelligence.


    ''Hiruzen, just wait to cry!''

 Chapter 28: Privilege

    Chapter 28: Privilege


    In the evening, Haru, who only used an hour to sessfully make Hashirama petrified and bankrupt again, quietly divided the stolen goods with Tsunade, who also lost her pocket money, and then turned to go to the yard to train.


    As usual, when Haru noticed Tobirama, Tobirama, who was like a ghost, stood at the side and watched for a long time.


    "How are your gains in today''s actualbat drill?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t embarrass you. I beat him with Water Release in one move."


    Logically speaking, there was nothing to be proud of. After all, he had only defeated a little brat who was far from being a Genin.


    But no matter what, this was the first time that Haru had experienced such an experience in his two lives. It was inevitable that he would be a little arrogant.


    If he were to score for himself today, he would score 82 points for himself. Among them, his strength only ounted for 1 point, and the remaining 81 points were all abstract points. Not only was his posture handsome, but he was also pretentious. As for the final 18 points deducted, it was because he was not in charge of shouting 666, which made him feel regretful.


    "Do you think you are very powerful?" Tobirama raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Haru suddenly widened his eyes and looked back at him as if he was a retard. "How is that possible? With my skills, any Genin can beat me! Don''t tell me someone really thinks that I am a genius who can sweep away Konoha in just half a month of school and be Hokage?"


    Haru had already thought about it. Although he was forced to leave his home because of some kind of irresistible force and needed to go to the Ninja School every day to attend lessons.


    However, unless he was strong enough to fight to a draw with the legendary Konoha Ninja, he would not take a step forward from Konoha. The outside world was too dangerous, especially for him, a ''child''.


    ording to his estimation, when his chakra reached the level of Uzumaki nsman, Water Release was at Tobirama''s level, his physique was as abnormal as Hashirama, and then he would learn the forbidden arts like Madara, and so on, he would almost be able to be a qualified Konoha Ninja.


    When the time came, he would be able toplete three years of D-level missions and strive to fill up his experience points.


    The next step would be to consider forming a team with two Jonin whose level was not bad and take the risk ofpleting some C-level missions within the borders of the Fire Country.


    Step by step, steadily and steadily fulfill the responsibility and obligations that he had to endure!


    It would be best if he could endure until he grew up and then smoothly inherit the family business. That would be perfect!


    Haru''s script had already been written, and just as he was daydreaming, he took a kick on his butt and stuck his entire body against the wall.


    Tobirama''s face was full of anger. When he heard the first two words of Haru, he felt quite gratified. It was good that he could still recognize his own strength. He did not feelcent just because he defeated a disciple of Hyuga''s family who did not seed.


    But the result was good. Not only did he look at him with that kind of gaze, but he also became angry.


    "Tobirama!! I am very serious to tell you that you haveid things out. Something big has happened!"


    Although he really wanted to be so powerful, under the expressionless face of Tobirama, Haru, who had pinned himself down from the wall, only dared to curse in his heart. Moreover, under the gaze of Tobirama, he had to squeeze out a smile.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t what I''m saying the truth? Uh, what I mean is that I still have a lot to learn. Next, I will be neither arrogant nor impatient as I seriouslyplete the training tasks assigned to me by the organization. I will not bezy and strive to be a qualified co-soldier. Cough cough, strive to be an excellent ninja reserve!"


    Seeing that Haru began to babble nonsense again and say some strange words, Tobirama felt a headache. He did not know whose this child''s character was. Sometimes, it could only be described by the heart, and sometimes, it was too naughty.


    He, Senju Tobirama, would not agree with the reason or problem of his bloodline.


    Yes, it must be Uchiha Izuna Nai''s fault.


    After all, the brains of that family were not normal, so it was not surprising that they had strange personalities.


    In addition, he had also secretlye to watch today''s duel. There was nothing to evaluate about this result, and Ninjutsu was also ordinary.


    However, Haru calmly and calmly responded in battle, and his confident precision calction was quite simr to that of one in a billion years ago.


    Well, this is a bit like him...


    A scroll was suddenly thrown to Haru, and Tobirama said, "I have sorted out some suitable Water Escape ninjutsu for beginners. If there is anything you don''t understand, you cane and ask me."


    Haru was originally quite surprised, thinking that Tobirama finally found his conscience and was willing to teach him the Flying Ruujin, but in the end, he was happy for nothing.


    Sigh!


    Alright, it''s better to have it than not having it.


    Haru, who understood the logic of being content, looked at Tobirama with a resentful expression.


    Tobirama touched his nose. Perhaps he also felt that this thing was a little difficult to take out, and it was also suspicious of fooling children.


    Therefore, he gave a rare exnation, "At this stage, your main training task is toy the foundation well. When I think that you have the qualifications to practice more profound ninjutsu, I will give you all of Water Escape''s ninjutsu. And Flying Thunder God, who you have always been thinking about, is also handed over to you."


    Although he knew that Tobirama was drawing a big pancake for him, Haru could not help but be a little excited when he heard it.


    This was the first time that Tobirama had given up and promised to teach him Flying Thunder God.


    So reincarnation was a technique!


    For example, after graduation, it was already good enough for an ordinary ninja to learn one or two ninjutsu, but he could pick and pick, and even look down on these ''low


    When he gradually grows up, there will be all kinds of powerful ninjutsu that are suitable for him, and even Kinjutsu for him to learn.


    Just this starting point was already the end point that many people would find hard to reach in their entire lives.


    Haru, who was holding the scroll,ughed foolishly. He was secretly pleased.


    Right!


    Haru suddenly remembered that he had epted Hyuga Tokugawa and the others as his little brothers today. He had to ask Tobirama for his opinion on this matter, so as to avoid getting involved in unnecessary trouble.


    However, Tobirama, who had received the news a long time ago, did not seem to care about this at all.


    "In the future, you do not need to ask me about this kind of small matter. You just have to deal with it."


    How should he deal with it?


    It was as if he had not said anything!


    However, Haru roughly understood what Tobirama meant. This kind of trivial matter was indeed not worth worrying about.


    Whether they agreed or refused, no matter what the ns were nning, they would not be able to stir up any waves in front of Tobirama.


    After knowing Tobirama''s attitude, Haru knew what to do in the future.


    Bold, what was there to be afraid of!

 Chapter 29: Mom Said Dont Play With The Fool

    Chapter 29: Mom Said Don''t y With The Fool


    The next day, when Haru entered the ssroom while humming a song, he saw Hyuga Tokugawa and the others stand up.


    "Hello, Boss!"


    Swish!


    All the eyes of the students in the ss were fixed on Haru and Hyuga Tokugawa!


    ''Boss?''


    ''What was going on?''


    ''Didn''t you just get beaten up yesterday? How did you recognize the boss today?''


    ''If you really can''t beat him, then join!''


    Haru, who had the soul of an adult, had a wonderful expression at this time.


    If Konoha had a mouse area, he would buy three rooms and two halls!


    It was a big embarrassment!


    ring at these guys fiercely, Haru almost squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "Hurry up and sit down, keep a low profile. Do you understand what it means to keep a low profile?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were originally a little smug, thinking that they were doing this to give a face to their boss. Not only were they imposing enough, but they were also handsome.


    In the end, they did not expect that their ttery did not work well, but only gained eyes.


    This really made them feel a little wrong.


    However, at this moment, Tsunade said indifferently, "Don''t worry about him. Me? Me? None of you can see me!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were stunned for a moment. They subconsciously shouted in unison, "Big Sis!"


    "Hahaha! Not bad, not bad, very imposing! Big Sis thinks highly of you guys. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just say my name, and Big Sis will help you vent your anger!"


    Tsunade proudly patted Hyuga Tokugawa on the shoulder and deliberately put on an old look.


    It had to be said thatpared to Haru, this ''fake boss'', Tsunade was more like the real boss of this group of ''bad guys''.


    Haru was speechless.


    ''Sigh, forget it, forget it. Just treat it as someone ying house with Tsunade.''


    "Then... should we keep a low profile in the future or be a little more high-profile?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who had been beaten down, looked at Haru whose face was not very good, and asked carefully.


    "Whatever, as long as your big sister is happy." Haru waved his hand.


    "Oh."


    Hyuga Tokugawa nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that he had to find a way to lick the big sister.


    As long as the big sister was happy, the pressure on the boss would be much less.


    It had to be said that although Hyuga Tokugawa was a little stubborn, he was not stupid and had analyzed a lot of the truth.


    This little episode passed quickly as Haru and Tsunade returned to their seats.


    However, the impact caused many people in the ss to have ideas.


    Some people wanted to enter Senju Haru''s small circle, some people did not care about it.


    However, most of them were still envious and jealous. Why was it that in just half a month of school, there was already someone who was in the limelight, attracting the attention of so many beautiful girls? There were even faint signs of bing an influential figure in the entire year!


    However, even Hyuga Tokugawa, who was usually the most arrogant and looked down on people, had been subdued. The other children of the small families andmoners did not have the courage and awareness to look for trouble with the other party.


    Thus, no matter how unhappy they were, they could only watch and even put on a smile and say a few good words.


    Only Orochimaru, Sakumo, and a few others really did not care about this, but they were also very interested in Senju Haru.


    As for what kind of interest they had, they were probably the only ones who knew.


    Jiraiya, on the other hand, held his breath. He secretly made up his mind to work hard in his cultivation. He wanted to defeat Senju Haru in the next duel and be an influential figure in the ss. Then, all the female students crowded around him and praised him in a shy and delicate voice.


    While asking him to help guide his homework...


    "Jiraiya, it''s not the time for lunch yet. Can you wipe your mouth? Your appearance really puts a lot of pressure on Sensei." Fujiwara-sensei knocked on the ckboard helplessly.


    "Hahaha..." The whole ss burst intoughter again.


    When Jiraiya came back to his senses, he quickly wiped off the saliva that had unconsciously flowed out from his mouth. His face was red.


    At the same time, heined about Fujiwara-sensei. Just now, he almost reached the peak of his life. With this interruption, his daydream was in vain again. Damn it!


    Because of theughter, Jiraiya, who could not raise his head, had nowhere to vent it. He could only gloomily say to Orochimaru, "Why didn''t you remind me?"


    Orochimaru nced at him and slowly spat out two words, "What idiot."


    "You!"


    Jiraiya was so angry that he was teased by Sensei. It was one thing for his ssmates tough, but he was actually ridiculed by this guy with a dead face. He really couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t leave after school if you have the guts. I want to fight you one-on-one!"


    Hearing this, Orochimaru looked at him again with a caring look, "Ah, boring."


    "Ah! How can there be such a person!"


    Jiraiya felt like his lungs were about to explode. He held his head with both hands and pressed it against the table, roaring in his heart.


    Then, Fujiwara-sensei''s voice came again


    "Student Jiraiya, if you want to sleep, please be quiet. Don''t disturb the other students who are in ss."


    Jiraiya raised her head, looking as if he had been yed.


    ...


    "Haha, that guy is so funny. He''s so silly." Little Tsunade covered her mouth andughed whileining.


    Haru raised his right eyebrow and pondered for a moment before asking, "If you were to choose between Kato Dan and Jiraiya, who would you choose?"


    Little Tsunade cutely tilted her head and said with a serious face, "Mom said not to let me y with a fool."


    Haru suddenly mourned for Jiraiya in his heart, "So you choose to add Kato Dan?"


    Tsunade was distressed for a moment, then shook her head and said, "That person is too boring, I don''t want to make friends with him."


    Kato Dan was the model of a transparent student in the ss since he entered the school half a month ago. Although he had a sense of justice, this period was still ordinary, and there was no outstanding ce for him. Just like thosemon children, he felt a little inferior.


    Not to mention that Kato Dan had always had a great dream that he did not dare to say to others - to be Hokage!


    Therefore, this led Jia Kato Dan, who was immersed in studying and training, to have no sense of existence. He was usually alone and seemed to be a little unsociable.


    After listening to Tsunade''s answer, Haru was not sure whether the future would be a plot he was familiar with.


    However, since he hade to this world, regardless of whether he seeded or not, he still had to try to change some things.


    However, many of the things he was familiar with were useless in this era. The story he was familiar with was still several decades away from birth.


    Frankly speaking, this was a world that he was familiar with and extremely unfamiliar with.

 Chapter 30: Job!

    Chapter 30: Job!


    Life in the Ninja School was both boring and boring to Haru.


    When the day finally passed, he could not wait to go home.


    But there would always be some troubles that would take the initiative to find him...


    Looking at Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who had forced a smile on their faces, Haru began to regret epting them as his little brothers for the second time. Well, the first time was this morning...


    So he asked in a bad mood, "What''s wrong?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa said awkwardly, "Boss, it''s like this. The date of the fight with those bastards from Uchiha''s family is here..."


    "Stop, stop, stop! What is this? A fight with Uchiha? What is this? Exin it clearly."


    Haru hurriedly called for a stop. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He couldn''t have been tricked and fallen into a big pit, right?


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately narrated the whole thing.


    Only then did Haru understand what was going on. At the same time, he was silentlyining in his heart.


    It turned out that the reason why Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were able to get together was not because of how awesome Hyuga Tokugawa''s personality and charisma, and cohesiveness were.


    Instead, it was because they had all had a verbal conflict with the disciples of Uchiha''s family.


    As the saying goes, ''The enemy of the enemy is a friend!''


    With this thought in mind, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who had suffered a few losses, naturally gathered together, and then slowly developed from a one-on-one fight to a group fight.


    What was even more strange was that no matter if it were for the big families or the Uchiha family, they did not stop this matter, and they all turned a blind eye to it.


    As long as no adults came forward, they would just let them fool around.


    Anyway, it was just a fight between children, and everyone knew how to act appropriately, so it seemed that there was no need to follow the rules.


    As for what the higher-ups of these families were thinking and what ns they had, it was not something that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others could know. Even Haru, who did not know the inside story, did not dare to make a rash judgment.


    Thus, this ''tradition'' was gradually preserved. Every time, regardless of whether they won or lost, only one side would be able to stand in the end.


    And the people who lost would not seek revenge from the adults; instead, they wanted to regain their dignity next time.


    Thest time Hyuga Tokugawa and the others came to find trouble was actually partly because they lost the fight two days ago and were in a bad mood. Naturally, they wanted to find a punching bag.


    And today was the day when both sides would have a fight again


    "Must we fight?" Haru asked.


    "We have to fight! And we have to win!" Hyuga Tokugawa and the others nodded fiercely at the same time.


    Now that he had encountered such a mess, the feeling of Haru being cheated became even stronger.


    "Did you make an appointment today, or did you ept me as your boss before making an appointment?" Haru narrowed his eyes slightly, immediately making Hyuga Tokugawa and the others feel great pressure.


    Hyuga Tokugawa hurriedly said, "It was agreed on the day of school. At that time, I didn''t know that the actualbat drill would arrive this month in advance."


    Haru touched his smooth chin. This kind of lie would be exposed as soon as he asked. These guys should not be so stupid.


    Moreover, the matter of the actualbat drill being brought forward was indeed an ident. At that time, Hyuga Tokugawa did not think that he would lose.


    Only...


    "Are you guys afraid that you won''t be able to defeat the other party this time, so you took the initiative to recognize me as your boss?" Haru asked suspiciously.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately felt a little awkward. They could only bite the bullet and say, "How is that possible? Even if Boss doesn''t make a move, we can still defeat the other side."


    This time, Haru didn''t believe a word. He directlyughed and said, "Then why are you looking for me? Hurry up and go. You''ll bete soon."


    "This..."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others started to look at each other.


    ''Why didn''t you y ording to the rules?''


    ''Could it be that this Boss had admitted it for nothing?''


    ''Didn''t they say that they would stand up for us?''


    Helplessly, they could only ce theirst hope on Big Sis. When they looked over, Tsunade did not disappoint them.


    "What are you afraid of! It''s just a fight. Let''s go! Big Sis is protecting you!"


    "Big Sis!"


    "Big Sis is mighty and domineering!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were immediately moved. Look, this was the Big Sis they respected!


    They all wanted to directly submit to Big Sis.


    After being nced at by these guys with vague dislike, Haru was immediately unhappy.


    ''Do you really think I''m afraid?''


    ''Gan!''


    ''It''s just a group fight. Who is afraid of who!''


    Besides, even Tsunade was eager to try and interfere. As the boss, how could he just stand by and watch?


    He imitated Tobirama and put on an enigmatic dead face. "Logically speaking, as your boss, I should not sit by and do nothing about such things. But you must also admit that the reason you recognized me as your boss was not pure. Am I right?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others could not help but lower their heads in shame. They did have the same idea at that time, but not all.


    Haru raised his hand and stopped them from exining, "Don''t talk about the past anymore, but I hope there won''t be the next time, understand?"


    "Yes, Boss, we know we were wrong. Boss, don''t interfere in this matter. We will solve it ourselves..."


    "What are you talking about? If you are the boss, you will be the boss for the rest of your life! I just don''t like people using me."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were so ashamed that they couldn''t speak.


    Seeing that the fire was almost ready, Haru immediately said in a gentle tone, "Alright, as long as you know where you are wrong. Now, lead the way. I will go with you to meet the ''geniuses'' of Uchiha''s family."


    "Boss!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who were still in tears after being hit by the PUA, were immediately moved and shouted.


    "Let''s go. By the way, tell me how many people the other party has. How strong are they? Why are they looking at me like that? You don''t understand. This is called knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, and winning a hundred battles. If you don''t know the strength of your opponent, it is an idiot to attack rashly!"


    "... Boss, you really know a lot."


    "Why, what is this? Watch carefully in the future and learn well. To be able to learn half of my skills, I, your boss, is not a problem at all!"


    As Haru bragged, he seriouslypared thebat strength of both sides.


    Although he agreed so readily in the end, if the other side''sbat strength crushed his side, then his'' short-sighted gastroenteritis'' should be activated on time.


    This was not called running away before the battle. This was called retreating for a strategic retreat!


    If the other party still refused to let go, then don''t me him for not following the rules and letting Danzo go!


    With Danzo''s strength, it would be easy for him to beat up a few of Uchiha''s children!


    As for what the consequences would be if he did this


    If he wanted to find trouble with him, he had to first pass through the trial between Hashirama and Tobirama!

 Chapter 31: Uchiha Fuu

    Chapter 31: Uchiha Fuu


    In a remote and emptynd somewhere, five disciples of the Uchiha family were looking around impatiently.


    Today was the appointed day with those idiots from the other big families. However, there were only a few minutes left until the appointed time, but they still hadn''t seen those idiots. It was inevitable that they would feel a little apprehensive.


    "Why haven''t those idiotse yet? Are they afraid?"


    The leading youth who spoke first was called Uchiha Fuu. He was five years old this year, and the other four were one year younger than him.


    Speaking of which, the reason why they formed a grudge with Hyuga Tokugawa and the others was also very strange. At first, it was only because they disliked each other. At this time, everyone could still be at peace. At most, they could say a few words behind their backs.


    However, as these words somehow reached the other party''s ears, the two of them also changed from dislike to quarrel, then to friction, and there was always someone who took the lead to throw that punch...


    In short, it evolved into what it is today step by step.


    It couldn''t be helped. Ever since Senju Tobirama took the position, almost everyone could feel theplicated attitude of the second-generation Hokage towards the Uchiha n.


    Although the Uchiha n was one of the two main contributors that Konoha had established, almost everyone supported Senju Hashirama to be the first generation Hokage and opposed Uchiha Madara taking the position. They could already predict the awkward position of the Uchiha n in the future.


    Even at that time, most of the people of the Uchiha n had made the ''smart'' choice and stood on the side of the vige, which made Uchiha Madara ''disheartened''. He left Konoha without any reluctance and made his position clear.


    However, as Uchiha Madara returned again and challenged Senju Hashirama to ''die'', forcing the seriously ill Senju Hashirama to surrender, the Uchiha n once again fell into an extremely awkward situation.


    After all, even if Uchiha Madara left the n and Konoha, the fact that Uchiha Madara was the former n leader of Uchiha''s n could not be justified.


    In addition, Senju Tobirama, who was the sessor of Hokage, seemed to have some precautions and distrust towards their n from the beginning, which led to the situation of Uchiha''s n bing more and more difficult.


    In this spontaneous political team, almost all the ns chose to iste them at the same time.


    If not for Tobirama suddenly promoting Uchiha as his confidant and bing his bodyguard, perhaps the several big ns would have isted Uchiha all the way to the end.


    Because they weren''t sure what the purpose of Lord Hokage''s actions was, whether he was releasing goodwill towards the Uchiha n or trying to numb the other party, he actually had other thoughts in his mind.


    Thus, these ns decisively chose the safest attitude and didn''t take the initiative to target the Uchiha n, but they also didn''t have a close personal rtionship with this n.


    As long as everyone was still amiable on the surface, then no matter what the final result was, it wouldn''t implicate them.


    If the Uchiha n really did have a day to turn things around, then it wouldn''t be toote to take the initiative to repair their rtionship.


    It was just that the world of adults was tooplicated, and children would only look at things one-sidedly, so it was not surprising that they would dislike each other.


    However, it was very clear that the adults did not care about this kind of childish banter. They were even happy to see such a situation.


    As long as they were not ruthless and formed an unresolvable hatred, no one could say in the end whether they would be opponents topete with each other or develop feelings, acknowledge each other, and be friends.


    Just like this, the situation of Uchiha''s n was greatly improved because of Tobirama''s small action.


    If this state could be maintained for a long time, perhaps in a few years, the Uchiha n would truly be able topletely integrate into Konoha, no longer being ostracized by any prejudices.


    ...


    "Big Brother Fuu, I think those idiots won''t dare toe. Are we still waiting?"


    Uchiha Fuu hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s wait a bit longer. If they still don''te after the agreed time, then they will lose without fighting. I want to see what they can say next time we meet!"


    Uchiha Fuu also thought that if they left now, what if they were beaten by those idiots and wronged them?


    Moreover, although he had always called those guys idiots, after fighting so many times, both sides knew each other well.


    Although those guys were stupid, they were not afraid toe. Otherwise, they would not have been able to fight back at first, nor would they have developed into such an unsalvageable situation.


    Another reason was that the other party had taken the initiative to make an appointment in this group fight, all for the sake of getting back at thest time.


    Unless they really encountered something that they could not resist, even if their arms were broken.


    Just like that, a few minutes passed, and it was already the agreed time.


    Uchiha Breeze was still wondering if he should continue waiting when he suddenly heard someone beside him shout, "Look, those idiots are here!"


    "And they seem to have brought helpers!"


    Uchiha Breeze immediately looked over. Hyuga Tokugawa, Inuzuka Kou, Nara Shikakichi, AburameShima, Akamichi ... He immediately recognized these ''old acquaintances''.


    But what made him frown was the other two unfamiliar faces.


    After all, at this time, the big families were not keen on sending their children to the Ninja School. Kekkei Genkai and the secret arts of each family were the foundation for their safety. This kind of thing was something that Sensei could not teach this kind of thing at the Ninja School.


    Even Uchiha Fuuughed when he learned that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were sent to the Ninja School. The core disciples should be properly nurtured by the family, not go to the Ninja School!


    To put it bluntly, many people believed that the Ninja School was actually given a chance for the civilian children to stand out.


    In fact, the appearance of the Ninja School had indeed nurtured many outstanding talents for Konoha.


    However, it was stillpletely inferior to the prosperity of the great ns, and it could not shake their position.


    If he wanted to change his mind, perhaps he would have to wait until Orochimaru, and the others were famous for Ninja World.


    "Hyuga Tokugawa, I thought you wouldn''t dare toe. What, are these two brats the helpers you found?"


    As soon as they met, Uchiha Fuu raised his head and activated the Great Taunt.


    The four nsmen behind him also had proud looks on their faces. After all, they were the ones who had won thest time. Even in terms of overall battle achievements, they had the lead. Naturally, they had the right to be proud in front of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others.


    Originally, on the way here, Haru was thinking about whether they could turn their hostility into friendship. After all, he was a troublesome person. As long as he thought about how this matter would never end, he would feel a headache.


    ....


    *Author''s Note:


    Uchiha Fuu is a cameo character in my friend''s novel. Please ept it yourself!

 Chapter 32: How OId Are You?

    Chapter 32: How OId Are You?


    "Uchiha Fuu, clean your mouth!" Hyuga Tokugawa said angrily.


    Although he had had a conflict with Haru before and was extremely unconvinced, after being easily defeatedst time, he had put away his pride.


    Since he had acknowledged the other party as his boss, he would be his boss for the rest of his life!


    Now that someone dared to disrespect his boss, they were humiliating him!


    Inuzuka Kou and the others also looked indignant. Although they had yet to establish aplete set of three views, they still knew how to be loyal and protect their own people.


    "Idiot, who do you think you are? The n leader of Hyuga''s n?" The other side spat back without showing any weakness.


    The atmosphere between the two sides immediately became tense!


    At this time, Haru and Tsunade who were ridiculed by the crowd did not even say a word, and the two sides were already about to fight.


    No wonder it turned into this situation.


    However, although Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were a little stunned, they were also a little cute


    Even though the matter was caused by them, they were able to protect him at the first possible moment.


    This also caused Haru to have a trace of recognition towards them from the bottom of his heart. These fellows were actually not bad in nature. They were only spoiled to the point that they had some bad habits and that damnable energy that they had nowhere to vent!


    "I''m sorry, I''ll interrupt you for a moment..."


    Haru''s sudden words broke the anger between them, and they all turned to look at him.


    "This has nothing to do with you. Children should go home and drink milk, lest they identally hurt you in a fight." Uchiha Fuu said sarcastically, looking at his expression, he did not put Haru and Tsunade in his eyes at all.


    After all, Haru and Tsunade were two years younger than him, and the boy was slow to develop, so they looked a head shorter.


    Right now, Uchiha Fuu only wanted to have a good fight with these enemies, he did not want to cause trouble.


    Moreover, he did not have any desire to make a move against this kind of little bean, so he was sincerely afraid of hurting Haru and Tsunade.


    He just used his ''tone'' to say it...


    It should be said that the people of this family were born with different levels of sarcasm.


    Haru chuckled, "Yes, we are all children. You are right. May I ask, how old are you this year?"


    Uchiha Fuu frowned slightly. He could already tell that the other party was secretly mocking him. However, before he could speak, a pig teammate behind him had a proud face and said with his nose facing the sky,


    "Our Brother Fu is already five years old this year!"


    Uchiha Fuu: "...."


    Senju Haru: "..."


    Haru said with a face full of ''sincerity'', "Amazing, amazing! My apologies, my apologies! So you are the big brother who is 5 years old!"


    "It''s good that you know how amazing you are. Hurry up and..."


    "Shut up!"


    Uchiha Fuu''s face turned ck, and he immediately turned around and shouted at the pig teammate who was still smug.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense here. Which family are you from?" Uchiha Fuu decisively skipped this topic and stopped talking about children.


    Haru still asked with an innocent face, "What? Do you have to introduce yourself first in a fight? When did you be so well-behaved?"


    He was scolded again...


    Uchiha Fuu took a deep breath. "Alright, then I won''t ask. It''s enough to know that you are all together. Come on!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Uchiha Fuu, who had just set up his formation and was ready to attack, finally could not help but explode this time, "What are you doing again! Are you still going to fight or not!"


    He heard Haruzily say, "Of course, we have to fight, but what benefits are there if we win? What punishment is there if we lose? Shouldn''t we say it in advance?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone on both sides was stunned.


    They had always fought for the sake of fighting. To put it nicely, it was called fighting for the honor of the family. To put it bluntly, it was a battle of the face.


    So they did not think too much about it and only fought first!


    Uchiha Fuu, who didn''t want to show his fear, suddenly had an idea and said, "What do you want to do? Decide!"


    Haru smiled slightly. Only children would fight for right and wrong. For the sake of losing face, adults always talked about benefits!


    Now was such a good opportunity. If he didn''t cheat the other party, he really couldn''t forgive himself.


    "It''s very simple. First of all, we have seven people on our side, and you only have five. For the sake of fairness, and to prevent others from going back on their wordter, I can allow you to find two more helpers."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Fuu also restrained some of his anger.


    It seemed that although this guy was very irritating with his words, he was still a very particr person, and he actually thought for them...


    What he did not know was that the reason why Haru did this was to pave the way for the future.


    Uchiha Fuu, who had a good reputation, naturally would not mobilize arge number of people to go back and call for reinforcements just because Hyuga Tokugawa found the two little guys. Moreover, he was also confident in himself, so Uchiha Fuu snorted and said, "There is no need to go through so much trouble. Even if it is five against seven, you will not be our match!"


    When Hyuga Tokugawa and the others heard this, they almost exploded. If not for Haru''s timely signal to stop them, they would probably have no ns at this time and directly started fighting.


    Being looked down upon, Haru was not angry, or it could be said that he wished that his future enemies would all be this arrogant.


    He continued, "Alright, since you guys are so confident, then even if you lose in the end, you won''t deny it, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "Alright, then will the battle be a team battle or a team battle? How will we determine the oue? There are no limits to the endurance and ability of the user? Which vital points can''t be attacked? Will we retaliate out of humiliation afterward?"


    Haru''s series of questions directly stunned Uchiha Fuu and the others!


    ''Damn it, I just wanted to fight, why do you still say so much?''


    ''If we dy for a while longer, it will be dark, and when we go home and can''t catch dinner, who will it be?''


    Uchiha Fuu directly said impatiently, "Whatever, whatever, you have the final say in everything."


    "Alright, then that''s it..."


    Haru, who had already expected this result, immediately made the rules in detail.


    Everyone was confused and confused, so naturally, no one dared to raise any objections.


    "Now we can finally start a fight, right?"


    Seeing that Haru had finished speaking, Uchiha Fuu hurriedly asked with a relieved look on his face.


    However, Haru still had that hateful smile on his face. "Don''t worry. The most important thing has not been said yet. What benefits does the winner get? What if he loses?"


    "Is winning not enough? Do you still want benefits?"


    "What should I do if I lose? If I lose, I will fight back next time!"


    Uchiha Fuu said matter-of-factly.


    The rest of the people, including Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, all nodded, looking as if they should be.


    Haru immediately covered his face. This was indeed ying house!

 Chapter 33: You Pull My Hair and Ill Stab Your Eye!

    Chapter 33: You Pull My Hair and I''ll Stab Your Eye!


    Haru sighed and looked at Uchiha with great regret, "If you only have this kind of consciousness, then I think you should go home early and find your mothers to avoid wasting everyone''s time."


    "What the hell do you mean? Are you ying us!"


    This time, Uchiha Fuu did not stop questioning his descendants because he also felt very agitated.


    "What exactly do you want? If you want to find an excuse to not fight, just say it!"


    Haru did not directly answer this question but asked an irrelevant question, "Do you... have a dream? Do you... want to be an excellent ninja?"


    Although he did not know what tricks the other party was ying, Uchiha Fuu, who had already been controlled by Haru, hesitated for a moment and nodded, "So what? What does it have to do with what is happening now?"


    "Then let me ask you again, is there a ninja who does not ept rewards for epting missions?"


    Uchiha Fuu was stunned again, "How can I not ept the reward?"


    "Yes, the ninja used his own life as a bargaining chip and risked his life toplete the task. How can I not ept the reward?"


    "And I have always had a dream!"


    "That is to be the best ninja, so I will strictly follow the creed of the ninja to restrain myself."


    "So, if this mission does not have any reward, then even if I can easily defeat you, I will not continue to waste time here. Ninja time is life!"


    "I originally thought that you all also had such a great dream, but now it seems that I am ttering myself."


    Haru''s'' sincere ''speech'', possessed by Marthin Luther King Jr., shocked everyone until they were dizzy.


    ''Is... is that so?''


    ''What he said made sense, but I also felt that something was wrong.''


    "The time of a ninja is life... You are right! A meaningless fight does not conform to the basic qualities of an outstanding ninja. It seems that these idiots have finally done something smart."


    Uchiha Fuu was fooled and limped. The way he looked at Haru was actually somewhat sympathetic. This made Haru, who noticed it, subconsciously shiver. This guy could not have any special hobbies, right?


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who was scolded as a fool, immediately said angrily, "Who are you calling a fool?"


    "A fool is scolding you!" the Uchiha, who had previously unted that Uchiha Fuu was already five years old, immediately retorted.


    "Hahaha, yes, you are right."


    "..."


    Uchiha Fuu''s pig-like teammate went online again, which made him speechless. For the first time, he regretted bringing this idiot out. Why didn''t he see it before?


    What was even funnier was that this guy still hadn''t reacted yet. He asked the people around him with a strange look, "What are these idiotsughing at? I scolded them, but they stillughed? Are they crazy?"


    "Shut up! From now on, without my permission, you are not allowed to say a word!" Uchiha Fuu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    The other party was stunned and then looked wronged.


    ''What the hell was going on?''


    ''I was clearly venting for you, big brother!''


    After the small episode passed, Uchiha Fuu directly changed the topic and said, "Tell me. So what if you win? So what if you lose?"


    Seeing that the other party had finally jumped into the pit, Haru smiled and said, "Do you... have money on you?"


    Five minutester.


    There were two piles of debris in the open space next to them. Almost all the things on Uchiha Fuu and the others had been taken out. It was a total of 1,852 taels, plus 5 Kunai, 12 handheld swords, and a smoke bomb.


    Was it really worthy of being a big family?


    Although the Uchiha family was not well-liked, they were still quite rich. Uchiha Fuu and the others almost brought hundreds of taels of pocket money with them.


    Kunai and the sword in their hands were all things they carried with them. Only the smoke bomb was contributed by "our big brother is five years old" and "the fool scolded you". It was originally stolen to be used as fireworks.


    These things were the bargaining chips for this group fight, but they only belonged to Uchiha''s side.


    In order to gather equal value, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who did not have much money on them, originally gritted their teeth and wanted to go back to pick them up, but Haru directly waved his tiny hand and lightly took out five thousand taels from his bosom and waved it.


    Uchiha immediately fell silent.


    "Now that the rules have been set and the chips have been set, you can start."


    "En,e on!"


    This time, Haru nodded his head in agreement. Although he didn''t have much money, having a long-term stable method to earn extra ie was not bad!


    Moreover, he could regrly test what he had learned and use these guys to practice the actualbat effect of Ninjutsu. It could be said that it was a killing move.


    "I''m really a clever little ghost!"


    After happily giving himself a thumbs up, Haru silently stood behind Hyuga Tokugawa and the others and also pulled Tsunade along with him.


    It was not that he was afraid, but for the sake of safety, Hyuga Tokugawa and his old acquaintances would first exchange points with the other party, and then he and Tsunade would jump out to clean up the mess. It was the safest and most convenient way.


    Why did he have to go all out if he could win easily?


    Since the other party did not take him and Tsunade seriously, he might as well give the other party a surpriseter!


    "I will count to 321 and start!"


    "3, 2, 1, beat them up!"


    Following Haru''smand, Hyuga Tokugawa and the other five people directly rushed to the middle to fight!


    Everyone knew what was going on. They had fought in groups like this more than once. In addition, they had wasted so much time just now. Both sides were holding back fire in their hearts.


    Thus, this battle immediately became dark and gloomy. It was thrilling and thrilling. There were dangers everywhere. It was extremely exciting.


    Well, it was indeed very exciting.


    You punch me, and I kick you!


    You pull my hair, and I''ll poke your eyes!


    Seeing that no one was looking for him for a while, Haru, who was watching the battle, simply acted as All-Mouthy King.


    "Hyuga Tokugawa, kick his butt!"


    "Buttface, bite him!"


    "Aiya, Shikakichi, you are too weak. You can''t even dodge such a slow fist. Did you not eat today?"


    "What a good move of rolling around like azy donkey! Quickly stand up and fight back with the white crane''s wings! What are you thinking about!"


    "Yes, that''s the way to fight! Jump on his body and bite his ear!"


    Haru was feeling good, but Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who were fighting were feeling miserable.


    Shikakichi, who had been beaten up by a single-eyed panda, wanted to say, "I was full at lunch, but I didn''t eat dinner at night!"


    Aburame Shima, who had just gotten up from the ground, was stunned.


    Only the simple and honest Akimichi Nishi hesitated for a moment before jumping onto the other party''s back with his tonnage. However, before he could bite the other party''s ear, the other party was directly pressed down by him.


    So...


    "Do I still bite?"

 Chapter 34: Hate Being Beaten By Teammates!

    Chapter 34: Hate Being Beaten By Teammates!


    "Sigh, these guys are real losers. Tell them how to fight. Why are they still so anxious?"


    Themander, Senju Haru, shook his head and sighed.


    The white crane, which had been shining its wings, became a golden chicken independent and was directly overturned.


    Ninjas were fighting in chaos?


    Stop joking!


    It was no different from a child fighting!


    To put it bluntly, it was just that their physical fitness was too good, and they all had fierce strength. There was almost no fear, or they cried and shouted to find their mother after getting hit a few times


    Moreover, everyone''s chakra was pitifully low. They had not learned the three-body techniques yet. Kekkei Genkai and the secret technique had not awakened, or they could not use it. It was no wonder that both sides had chosen the fighting style of a real man at the same time. They were really forced to do it!


    Therefore, it could be imagined how good Haru''s talent was.


    Just the amount of chakra he had left Tobirama and Hashirama surprised. In another 20 years, the title of human Bijuu would not be Kisame''s!


    Haru had only practiced for a long time, and he could even release C-level ninjutsu.


    Even if it were for a weaker version, it was still a C -level ninjutsu!


    Otherwise, Hyuga Tokugawa would not be directly beaten to submission, because he knew that even if he did it again, he would not be so reckless, and the final result would be the same.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Haru was careless and almost let Tsunade run out.


    "Go help!"


    Tsunade''s face was full of "I want to fight!"


    Well, whoever said that Tsunade''s violence was not engraved in her bones hadn''t tasted it yet!


    "Why are you in such a hurry? It is not the time for you to appear. Don''t you know that the general big shots will turn the tide at thest moment?" Haru said patiently.


    Tsunade was unhappy. She did not want to be a big shot. She wanted to fight now.


    Seeing that the n had failed, Haru, who had a headache, could not help but change his mind. "You have to stay here and protect me! You also know that my strange power is not as powerful as yours. Moreover, I am not good at closebat. If the other partyester and no one is around to protect me, how can I release Ninjutsu? "


    When Tsunade heard this, it seemed to be the truth. Then she smiled and said, "Haruru is indeed not as good as me. Well, I will reluctantly stay to protect Haruru."


    ''What a good female devil, to learn to break the rules from such a young age''


    Haru had a constipated look on his face, but alright, with the Violent Tsunade by his side, it could be considered as adding double insurance for himself.


    However, in this short period of time, when Haru once again shifted his attention to the chaotic battle in front of him, the situation on the field had gradually be more obvious.


    Before Kekkei Genkai and the secret arts increased theirbat strength, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others really did not have any advantage in a fight with physical skills alone.


    Hyuga Tokugawa could rely on the foundation of his family''s Soft Fist to fight with Uchiha Fuu who was one year older than him. Inuzuka Kou was fast, and Akimichi Nishi was not at a disadvantage even if he had tonnage and strength.


    But how could they do that? At this time, Nara Shikakichi and Aburame Shima were too weak. Once their respective opponents were released, the situation would immediately be reversed.


    So every time, it was to see if Inuzuka Kou and Akimichi Nishi could take the lead in dealing with their opponents. If Nara Shikakichi and Aburame Shima were dealt with first, then it would basically be considered a loss.


    There was no other way. Although the fundamental strength of the Uchiha n was Sharingan, all aspects of development were very bnced. Whether it was body techniques, escape techniques, or the sword in the hand, they would basically undergorge amounts of training every day.


    Although the Hyuga n still did not have the advantage in body techniques, it was not something that the other ns could defeat in a short time.


    At this time, Hyuga Tokugawa was also a little anxious. It was unknown whether Haru was testing them or if he really intended to stand by and do nothing. In short, he never made a move.


    Although Akimichi Nishi had defeated his opponent, Nara Shikakichi and Aburame Shima did not wait for support. They had been knocked down to the ground and temporarily lost their fighting strength.


    Inuzuka Kou upied a certain advantage, but there was no time to turn it into victory.


    Because of the two released Uchiha, one went to stall Akimichi Nishi who came to support him, and the other had already blocked Inuzuka Kou''s retreat with a pincer attack.


    If he could not defeat Uchiha Fuu as soon as possible, he might really lose face this time!


    Therefore, Hyuga Tokugawa gritted his teeth and began to attack fiercely. He even gave up his defense, as if he was waiting to see who couldst until the end.


    However, Uchiha Fuu and Hyuga Tokugawa had fought too many times. Although Hyuga Tokugawa had a slight advantage in physical skills, Uchiha Fuu had one more year of training time after all. He was not at a disadvantage in terms of strength or speed.


    Now, he only needed to take the defensive stance and not give the other side a chance to win!


    Sure enough!


    When he saw from the corner of his eye that Inuzuka Kou was besieged by two people and was about to be defeated, the overly anxious Hyuga Tokugawa was a little confused for a moment.


    And if his heart was in chaos, his fist would be slow.


    After Uchiha Fuu seized this opportunity, he immediately moved forward and dodged Hyuga Tokugawa''s straight fist first, then crouched down, retracted his abdomen, and punched!


    With a bang, a powerful punchnded directly on Hyuga Tokugawa''s lower jaw.


    Hyuga Tokugawa, who had already realized that things were not good, had no time to defend. His vision immediately turned ck and his feet fell to the ground. He could not get up again!


    "Hu..."


    Uchiha Fuu, who was gasping for breath, only looked up at Haru and Tsunade who were still at the edge, then immediately turned to deal with Akimichi Nishi.


    At this time, Inuzuka Kou had already been knocked down to the ground. Under the siege of four people, even the rough and thick Akimichi Nishi onlysted for a second.


    In the blink of an eye, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were killed in 1 to 5 groups.


    ''However, although there are only four ''enemies'' left It is the time when I, Senju, primary school student, Haru, appear!''


    As soon as he thought about how Uchiha Fuu and the others would kneel down in front of him with a look of disbelief on their faces, Haru couldn''t help but secretly feel good.


    "Ha!"


    Bang!


    "Ah!"


    ''What happened? What happened? What happened?''


    Haru, who was suddenly interrupted by a scream, quickly looked over and saw that Tsunade had rushed out at some point in time. With a flying kick, she beat someone. Then, she turned around and punched again. The other party directly covered his stomach and fell to the ground. She kept retching.


    ''Fuck!''


    ''I hate being beaten by my teammates the most!''

 Chapter 35: If Water Release Is Not Strong, Then How About The Sea?

    Chapter 35: If Water Release Is Not Strong, Then How About The Sea?


    ''I hate being robbed by my teammates the most!''


    Haru, who wanted to cry but had no tears, saw that Tsunade had already attacked the third person and hurriedly shouted, "Leave one for me! I am the protagonist!"


    ''F*ck!''


    In the time it took to shout, another Uchiha was beaten to the ground by Tsunade and fainted.


    Maybe Tsunade did not inherit Mokuton, Sage, and other messy things, but with Tsunade''s talent in strange power, Haru seriously suspected that she had already surpassed the master.


    No matter how much you endure, I will only break it with one punch!


    Saitama-Sensei, is that you?


    This time, Haru, who was really about to cry, no longer cared about talking nonsense. He did not even see Uchiha Fuu''s shocked expression. Almost all of his potential was unleashed. His hands quickly formed a seal, just to take thest'' - head ''before Tsunade could.


    "Water Escape - Water Bullet!"


    When Uchiha Fuu heard the sound of the air breaking, he hurriedly turned around. However, it was toote.


    Water droplets that were like bullets instantly enveloped him, making it impossible for him to dodge!


    Perhaps the water bullet attack was not the fastest type of ninjutsu, but it was not something that Uchiha Fuu, who did not even open Sharingan, was not even a Genin, and was even a step too slow to turn around, ''primary school student'' could dodge!


    Pilip...


    Uchiha Fuu directly swayed, and the pain from his whole body instantly drowned him.


    Until the second before he fainted on the ground, he still could not understand why this little girl was so powerful and violent.


    Why could the other party release Water Escape''s ninjutsu at this age?


    With a plop, Uchiha Fuu unwillingly fell to the ground.


    Haru, who resisted the urge to make up for his injury, immediately went over to check the situation of this guy. When he found that it was just some superficial wounds, and it was not pretending to be dead, but really fainting, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    One must know that the Water Bullet technique was new ninjutsu developed by Tobirama from the Water Iron Cannon technique. It changed the ''Fire Cannon'' into ''Fire Machine Gun'', increasing the number of attacks released, reducing the attack damage of a single ''Fire Bullet''.


    Otherwise, Haru would not dare to use this ninjutsu to deal with Uchiha Fuu.


    In case someone really died, he was not sure whether Tobirama''s character would protect him or not. There was a high probability that... he might not.


    Of course, this time, Haru did not use his full strength. He still remembered that when Tobirama demonstrated this technique to him, every single ''bullet'' was as big as his head. He casually threw out dozens of them and smashed countless trees.


    Regarding this, the GlobalProtection Association protested!


    Ah pei!


    It was him who was shocked.


    Are you sure this thing isn''t called the Water Bullet Technique?


    Who the hell said that Water Escape wasn''t strong?


    Come,e, put the apple on your head and stand over.


    Water Escape might not be strong, but the Sea Escape Technique was definitely awesome!


    Well, he once again used the castration version of Water Escape to defeat the ''strong enemy'', and it was normal for him to float for a while.


    After floating, Haru did not care about Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who were lying on the ground, but began to condemn Tsunade very sadly!


    "What did I tell you before? I asked you to protect me. Is this how you protect me?"


    Little Tsunade bit her finger and asked with a puzzled face, "If I beat them all down, wouldn''t no one be able to harm Haruru?"


    Haru''s expression froze.


    ''Well said, I actually have nothing to say!''


    ''This was the same as finishing you off, not giving money was not considered pretty.''


    ''A certain king of assassin once said: "What is assassination? I killed all the people who saw me. This is the perfect assassination!"''


    "Okay, you all are reasonable. I am the only younger brother!" Haru gave up on this question and continued to argue with Tsunade.


    Unfortunately, he had clearly written the script...


    s!


    "B-Boss, Big Sis, you guys are really too fierce!"


    ''F*ck, a zombie!''


    Haru, who was shocked, quickly looked over and found that Shikakichi was looking at them with excitement.


    "Weren''t you knocked unconscious? When did you wake up?"


    "Uh... Hehe, I was ying dead just now. I was thinking of ambushing them from behind, but now it seems like I was overthinking things."


    Haru looked at Shikakichi''s shy smile and suddenly felt a chill. He couldn''t help but think of ''Voldemort'', and other things that had left a great shadow in his heart. Even the way he looked at this guy was a little strange.


    Shikakichi, who was stared at until his hair stood on end, quietly swallowed his saliva andughed dryly. "I really don''t have a choice. I''m really not that good at physical skills. I haven''t cultivated the secret arts to their peak yet. In order to not drag me down, I can only use this method."


    That''s true. After all, Nara''s n relied on their brains to eat. Even the Shadow Secret Skill had to go to the back row. It was normal for them to y some tricks. At the same time, they also had to be known as scheming!


    Pah!


    Haru, who was toozy to care about these things, directly said, "Hurry up and wake everyone up. If you can''t wake them up, then carry them back... It''s already sote, we won''t be able to make it in time for dinner."


    Haru looked at the sky and hurriedly took off his clothes. He packed up all the money on the ground, Kunai and the other messy things, and then pulled Tsunade and ran home.


    If he couldn''t make it in time for dinner, he was sure that Tsunade would be able to act cute and eat, but he wasn''t sure he would.


    With Tobirama''s character, he would definitely let him starve and reflect on himself.


    ''It was the time for me to grow up. If I don''t eat, my stomach will burn. So I must not give Tobirama a chance to take revenge for his personal hatred. Never!''


    "I will take the things back first. Tomorrow, I will take them to the school to divide the spoils!"


    He shouted without turning his head, and the figures of Haru and Tsunade suddenly disappeared from Shikakichi''s sight.


    Although Shikakichi seriously suspected that this guy would take the opportunity to fill his private pockets, he thought about it carefully and there was nothing to argue about. After all, he was able to win today, and half of the revenge was thanks to them.


    Since they didn''t lose face and even made Uchiha Fuu and the others be poor, it was already worth it!


    Moreover, as the boss, shouldn''t he take the big head?


    Shikakichi shook his head and stopped thinking about this matter. He immediately began to help his own people up.


    Apart from him, who was pretending to be dead, Inuzuka Kou and Akimichi Nishi were still awake. However, they were beaten a little hard and could not get up.


    Naturally, the two of them alsoy on the ground and saw the scene of their Big Sister unleashing her divine might and directly beating Uchiha Fuu and the others.


    En, it was very shocking!


    On the contrary, Hyuga Tokugawa and Aburame Shima, who were a little stubborn, were knocked unconscious and did not see this wonderful scene.


    As for Uchiha Fuu and the others...


    Well, one of them was counted as one, and they were all ''sleeping''.

 Chapter 36: To Draw A Face On Other!

    Chapter 36: To Draw A Face On Other!


    After spending some effort, Shikakichi finally woke up Hyuga Tokugawa and Aburame Shima, and then vividly described the scene of Haru and Tsunade showing off their might.


    Whether it was Tsunade taking care of three of them with two punches and one kick, or thest move of Haru, Water Escape, beating Uchiha Fuu, it was shocking!


    In addition to the shock, Hyuga Tokugawa was also a little disappointed.


    After all, the opponent who defeated him was easily killed by another person. Even if this person was his boss, he would still doubt himself. Was his talent not enough, or were his efforts not enough?


    The gap was actually so big...


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others subconsciously ignored a fact, that was, Haru and Tsunade were facing the four enemies with their full strength.


    If they did not use all their strength to exhaust the rest of the people, and even if everyone was injured, Tsunade and Haru would not be able to defeat each other so easily.


    It was also because of their efforts that Tsunade and Haru were able to sessfully take the ''Broken Blood Skull'' one by one.


    Therefore, there was no need to undervalue themselves.


    Even without Haru and Tsunade, it was not as if they had never defeated Uchiha and the others.


    "Where is Lord Haru?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa finally remembered and asked.


    "Big Boss, big sister, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it to dinner. He left first and brought the spoils of war back with him. He said that we will divide the spoils tomorrow," said Shikakichi.


    After hearing this, Hyuga Tokugawa immediately smiled bitterly. "The win this time will all depend on the big boss, big sister. So, let''s forget about dividing the spoils. I really don''t have the face to ask for it."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    "If that''s what everyone means, then let Boss know tomorrow."


    Although Shikakichi, as a thinker, did not think that defeating the other party was all thanks to the big boss, he naturally would not say it in this situation.


    If he was really misunderstood, he was greedy for that little thing, which was why he said that, that would be depressing!


    After all, it wasn''t without reason that Hyuga Tokugawa was always called an idiot...


    If it were to spread to the ears of big Boss, wouldn''t the negative impression points that had been reduced because of'' em ying dead ''directly be a negative number?


    Shikakichi wouldn''t do such a troublesome and losing transaction.


    Thus, it went very smoothly and everyone unanimously agreed.


    "What about these guys?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa really wanted to abandon these guys, but no matter how he thought about it, doing this was a bit too unreasonable.


    But if he woke them up or sent them back like this, he was a bit unwilling.


    Finally, after thinking hard, he said with a ''* inspiration'', "Shikakichi, do you have a pen?"


    Shikakichi, who often carried pen and paper with him, was stunned at first, then took it out, "What are you going to do?"


    "Hehehe, I have to leave somememoration for these bastards!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa took the pen and smiled proudly.


    ...


    A momentter, Patriarch Uchiha smashed the teacup in his hand in a furious rage!


    "Look, this is a good disciple nurtured by my Uchiha n! All-day long, he only knows how to fight and stir up trouble. How did you all discipline him!"


    In the patriarch''s room, Uchiha Fuu and the others all lowered their heads. Sitting next to them were their parents.


    Seeing that his n''s long hair was so angry, the First Elder said with a bit of a pain in the ass, "Fuu and the others are still young. Fighting and quarreling are not a big deal. Why are you so angry?"


    ''Besides, isn''t this what you acquiesced to?''


    ''Now you know to be angry?''


    The elder didn''t add fuel to the fire when he said thest sentence. Otherwise, he would be scoldedter.


    "What do you know?" The n elder snorted coldly.


    It was fine if they fought, but not only did these unfilial children lose to the children of those families, they were also knocked unconscious and sent back. They had really lost all their face!


    The elder who was still unaware of the situation didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "Isn''t it normal to win or lose in a fight? If you really want to argue, it should be that Fuu and the others won more times. Besides, although it is quite shameful to be knocked out and sent back, at least they did not abandon them. Looking at it, those little guys are not bad."


    It was fine to not mention this, but when this was mentioned, the n leader immediately erupted. He blew his beard and red, "Not bad? Ask them, what are those brats doing!"


    The elder looked over with some doubts, only to see that Uchiha Fuu''s face was red, and only spoke a few words after a long time.


    When the elder heard this, his teeth immediately hurt. No wonder the n leader was so angry. It turned out that not only were they sent back after being knocked out, but even the money and forbearance on their bodies were taken away as spoils of war. In addition, there was arge word written on their backs: ''-defeat''.


    When he thought of this journey back, he did not know how many people saw the children of their Uchiha family being defeated and carried back by the children of other families. The elder immediately shut up.


    "Now do you still think I shouldn''t be angry with these children?" The n elder asked with a cold face.


    The elder immediately said with a serious face, "I suggest we just beat them to death. What a shame!"


    The n Leader''s gaze once again fell on Uchiha Fuu and the others who were shivering in fear, "Do you know your wrongs?"


    "Yes... I do."


    "What was wrong?"


    "We shouldn''t be so brave and fierce. Fighting all day long and provoking people..."


    "Bullsh * t!"


    Bang!


    n Leader Uchiha mmed the table again, scaring the children so much that their faces lost their color.


    "When has our Uchiha n ever been afraid of trouble? Fighting is nothing! The key is that you have to win! Even if you lose, you can''t lose the face of our n like today!"


    ''Then what you said before is just nonsense?''


    The elder slightly moved his lips, but in the end, he swallowed back these words.


    ''If you have a good face, just say it. You have to make such a big turn, see how scared the child is.''


    After spraying saliva for several minutes, the n leader finally vented his frustration. Only the heavens knew that when he heard about this matter, he was so angry that he almost died on the spot!


    It was really too f*cking embarrassing!


    The n leader continued, "I don''t care what happened before. Now, I only want to ask you one thing. Can you win the next time?"


    Uchiha Fuu gritted his teeth and said, "Definitely!"


    "Well, don''t run around in the next few days. Take care of your injuries first, and then train to death for me! After you win, you know what to do."


    Uchiha Fuu nodded hard. Next time, he would paint ''Defeat'' on the other side''s face!


    At the same time, the elderined in his heart again, ''You are really vengeful. Aren''t you afraid of ruining the children in the n? But it''s none of my business!''

 Chapter 37: One Poisonous Family

    Chapter 37: One Poisonous Family


    After rushing back home, Haru finally had a bite of the warm leftovers before leaving the table.


    However, what he did not expect was that Tobirama was really poisonous!


    Tobirama, who was usually the first to finish his meal, actually ate until the end today, even leaving half a bowl of rice for someone.


    If Haru had note back in time, this half bowl of rice would have been gone in a few minutes.


    Haru was so angry that he poured the rest of the soup into the bowl, mixed it twice, and swallowed it with his tears.


    And Tsunade had already disappeared. When he found Tsunade, he found that this little heartless person was holding a big bowl of pig rice with an oily mouth!


    ''My goodness, that bowl is bigger than her baby face.''


    "Hehe, what good food are you eating here?"


    Touching his stomach, Haru licked his lips, his face full of greed.


    Tsunade, who was shocked, suddenly had a surprised expression on her face, "You can find me even if I hide here?" Then, she no longer had time to carefully taste it. She quickly stuffed the rest of the pork meat into her mouth. Then, she chewed hard and handed over the rest of the food in the bowl.


    "Wu...(Haruru, you eat ---)"


    Looking at Tsunade''s bright eyes, Haru, who subconsciously took the big bowl, couldn''t help but show tears.


    "Who wants to eat your leftovers!"


    ''As expected of my good niece, you really didn''t leave a piece of meat for me!''


    ''Get lost!''


    ''Even if I starve to death, I won''t eat your leftovers even if I''m angered to death by Tobirama!''


    ''But''


    Haru sniffed twice, and it seemed to be a little fragrant.


    When he looked again, the big rice in the bowl was suffused with ayer of oil that was filled with the smell of crime, and it was the sin that pigs had dug into!


    And after carefully digging, he actually pulled out a few pieces of meat from the rice.


    Gulp...


    He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and look around.


    ''Very good, there is no one.''


    "Cough cough, Sister Ayako has been looking for you all this time. Hurry up and go over. Uncle will help you send the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen in a while."


    Haru raised his head with disdain, and without even looking at the bowl of rice in his hand, he immediately said seriously.


    Tsunade was suspicious of him. She nodded, covered her oily mouth, and ran out.


    To be honest, just now, she was really afraid that the pot would dig her mouth and then snatch the meat away...


    Phew ---


    After sending Tsunade away, Haru once again closed the door in a sneaky manner. Then, heughed foolishly. He ate a mouthful of meat and a mouthful of oily rice. It was really fragrant!


    He had no choice. He only ate half a bowl of rice and a few mouthfuls of leftover vegetable soup in the evening. How could he not be hungry?


    Tsunade could open a small stove, but that did not mean he could.


    It was obvious that Tobirama had done this on purpose!


    "Humph, when you are old, you will see if I give you food or not!"


    However, just as Haru was happily tasting the bowl of pork, the door suddenly opened.


    "Haruru, mom said... ah!"


    The air suddenly froze, and the corner of Haru''s mouth still had a crystal grain hanging from it. He looked at Tsunade in disbelief.


    Then, from the corner of Haru''s mouth twitch, he said with a numb face, "If I said that I just don''t want to waste food, would you believe me?"


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, but she still nodded.


    Haru''s stiff body suddenly rxed, and even his numb face was relieved.


    "Haruru, are you full?"


    Feeling pain, he looked down at the leftovers in his hand that was actually still very fragrant.


    Haru nodded silently.


    The next second, he saw Tsunade suddenly look happy and immediately ran out. While running, she shouted, "Mom! I don''t want to eat that pork rice cooker anymore! Haruru said that he was full after eating the leftovers. Give me that portion too!"


    Haru was instantly petrified. The oily rice in his hand suddenly lost its fragrance.


    ''What a sin!''


    ''Tsunade, you are really... considerate!''


    ''The people in this family are all f*cking poisonous, aren''t they?''


    The insensitive and unreliable idiot uncle. He looked gentle and generous, but in fact, he was protective of the terrifying squinting big aunt.


    The cold-looking, ck-bellied, narrow-minded, narrow-minded, vengeful, unsmiling... the face of a dead person with a thousand derogatory words, Tobirama, who was a man of death.


    There was also the Heart Piercing Poisonous Little Devil that made him suffer countless times, the one he loved the most, the little niece Tsunade.


    Looking up, 45 degrees, looking up at the ceiling...


    "I really can''t stay in this house anymore!"


    Grumble...


    A burst of stomach growling immediately pulled Haru back to reality.


    Forget it, it was more important to fill his stomach first.


    It would be better to wait for more than ten years before leaving home.


    Haru immediately pulled the rest of the food into his mouth and chewed hard.


    ......


    In the evening, Haru cultivated seriously under the gaze of Tobirama''s dead face.


    Although his current identity provided him with a lot of protection and convenience, at the same time, this identity could also bring him great danger.


    And only strength was the foundation for his future!


    Therefore, Haru, who knew this very well, had never been perfunctory when he was cultivating. He even took out 200% of his attitude. Even in his previous life, when he was in the college entrance examination, he had not been so attentive.


    Tobirama, who had been watching for a while, could not help but nod in his heart. With talent and hard work, this was almost more than half of sess.


    ''As long as he does not die prematurely, in another ten or so years, he might really grow into a towering tree and lead Konoha to a brighter future.''


    This was the first time that Tobirama began to seriously think about Hashirama''s expectations and evaluation of Haru


    At the same time, it was also the first time in his heart that he had the idea of protecting Haru and cultivating him into Hokage..


    Now that he waspletely fine and unharmed, Tobirama believed that it would not be a problem for him to live for another ten or twenty years and see Haru grow up.


    After all, even if there was a real war, it was almost impossible for him, who had Flying Thunder God, to be killed.


    At that time, if Haru''s growth and character could really reach the expected...


    Tobirama never thought that age was a problem, but the way Haru appeared in this world made him more or less worried.


    "Forget it, let''s wait and see. It''s a bit too early to think about this now." Tobirama let out a long breath.

 Chapter 38: Hows Uchiha Family?

    Chapter 38: How''s Uchiha Family?


    Tobirama, who temporarily suppressed this thought in his heart, suddenly asked when Haru was resting, "Did you fight with the people of Uchiha''s family today?"


    Haru nodded as he drank water, and then told Tobirama the whole story.


    In any case, there was nothing to hide. With Tobirama''s Hokage status, it was easy to know the inside story.


    Moreover, now that Danzo protected him and Tsunade from school every day, anything that happened would definitely be reported to Tobirama.


    However, Haru felt that fighting in Naruto''s world was nothing. Tobirama would not make a fuss over such a small matter.


    The truth was indeed so.


    After Tobirama found out about this matter, he did not take it to heart at all.


    In the era where he and Hashirama lived, even children could use knives to kill people on the battlefield, so what if they fought now?


    Only...


    "What do you think of Uchiha''s family?"


    Haru paused for a moment. He thought of how Tobirama had finally discovered the ''secret of Sharingan''. This had caused further distrust and other things. It had also set the fuse for the destruction of Uchiha''s n in the future.


    Therefore, it was rare for him not to say anything. Instead, he pondered for a moment and carefully said, "I feel that as one of the great contributors to the establishment of Konoha, Uchiha''s n is not in a good situation right now. They are not worthy of their achievements."


    As if he had not expected that he would say this, Tobirama revealed a surprised expression. Then, he asked with some interest, "En, continue."


    Haru deliberated for a moment and decided to put in a few good words for the Uchiha n.


    After all, the importance of Uchiha''s n was self-evident. If that kind of tragedy were to be destroyed in the future, it would be too sad.


    Perhaps Tobirama also realized some problems, which was why he promoted Uchiha to his guard and then released a signal to the outside world to relieve the pressure on Uchiha''s n, as well as to give this n a head.


    Haru was not afraid that he would say something wrong with these proofs. So he cleared his throat and said, "I have made some conclusions from the books in your study. The most important thing is that Senju''s n really began to develop and grow and finally seeded in establishing Konoha. The source of it is from Senju''s n and Uchiha''s n bing enemies and friends."


    "When the two great ns began to work together, almost all of them won!"


    "All the enemies who stood in the way of the two great ns either bowed down or turned into ashes."


    "And the title of Hashirama''s uncle, God of Ninja World, also began to spread widely from this period and was recognized by the world."


    "I do not deny the achievements of Hyuga, Aburame, and the other ns, butpared to the Uchiha n who can stand on equal footing with our Senju n, their achievements can only be regarded as adding flowers to the brocade."


    "But after Konoha was established, when it came to rewards, all of this seemed to have turned around."


    "Other than us, the other ns also had their own territories and interests connected. They were doing well."


    "On the contrary, the Uchiha n, who had made great contributions, was gradually marginalized and even ostracized."


    "As the saying goes, if a rabbit is caught alive, it will be eaten by a dog. If a bird is killed, the bow will be hidden. In the outside world, there are so many countries and viges eyeing us covetously. This is no different from cutting off an arm."


    "Even if I''m worried that Uchiha''s n will have great achievements, I think it''s too early. At least after establishing Konoha, true peace has not been realized. In this case, Uchiha''s n can just be the sharpest knife in our hands."


    "They will charge and break through the enemy lines for Konoha, killing the enemy as much as they want, and not give up because of some vague fears," Haru said seriously.


    Tobirama also listened seriously and never opened his mouth to interrupt him. It was not until Haru was thirsty that Tobirama slowly opened his mouth and said, "Do you think I was wrong? I am afraid of the Uchiha n?"


    Haru took a sip of water and shook his head. "No, but it is undeniable that you do not trust the Uchiha n at all."


    Tobirama was silent for a moment and said as if he was trying to convince himself, "I founded the garrison force of Konoha and handed it directly to the Uchiha n. If I did not trust them, I would not hand Konoha''s safety to them."


    Haru immediatelyughed, "Indeed, the power of the garrison forces is not small, but at the same time, it also fundamentally puts an end to Uchiha''s n participating in Konoha''s core level. Even if Uchiha''s n has other thoughts, it is impossible to achieve them. Moreover, is the garrison force really that important?"


    "Once Uchiha''s n has a strange intention, Hokage''s direct subordinate, Anbu, can kill the crisis in the cradle at any time. And what is the duty of the garrison forces? I don''t think you, the founder, can understand it more clearly."


    "Why is the friction between Uchiha''s n and other ns increasing? Isn''t it all because of this garrison force?"


    "Uchiha did all kinds of dirty work and then offended everyone. However, the Uchiha n, who got the'' benefit ''and'' rights '', still had a lot toin about..."


    "Enough!" Tobirama frowned and stopped Haru from continuing.


    Because what Haru said was the original intention of setting up the garrison forces.


    While ensuring Konoha''s internal safety, they also dug a big pit and buried the entire Uchiha n.


    As long as the Uchiha n still retained the garrison forces for a day, for the sake of their duties, they had no choice but to be enemies with all the other families and even the vigers.


    This was just like how Earth''s urban management officers would drive away vendors to protect the cleanliness and face of the city.


    But there was no doubt that this method would damage the survival interests of a portion of themon people. In addition, the methods used to enforce thew would definitely not be gentle. A few more ck sheep would immediately turn the city enforcement officers into a group of evil forces that everyone could not avoid.


    Right now, the Uchiha n has this intention. It was impossible not to enforce thew, but once strictly enforced, there would inevitably be conflicts.


    And Uchiha''s n generally had a bad temper, and their style of doing things was too fierce.


    Over the years, it was unknown how many people they had offended.


    This was also one of the reasons why even though Uchiha''s n had clearly received unfair treatment, they did not even have an ally who was willing to speak up for them.


    Now that Haru had directly exposed what he had done in front of Tobirama, Tobirama naturally was not willing to listen anymore.

 Chapter 39: Because It Was Needed!

    Chapter 39: Because It Was Needed!


    Although Tobirama was depressed in his heart, he was still shocked that Haru could see things so clearly at such a young age.


    "Yes, I am targeting the Uchiha n. I have a reason to do this." This time, Tobirama said very frankly.


    This time, it was Haru''s turn to be depressed. ''Fuck, just admit it like this?''


    ''Aren''t you afraid that if I say it out, Uchiha''s n will be affected?''


    To be honest, Tobirama was really not afraid!


    Uchiha Madara was already gone. As long as he, Senju Tobirama, was still alive, Uchiha''s n would never be able to stir up any waves. His actions were only for the sake of Konoha in the future. He was afraid that the future sessor would not be able to control this family.


    However, the human heart was hard to predict. Even Tobirama himself did not expect that his n would directly destroy Uchiha''s family.


    It was clear that that was not Tobirama''s original intention.


    Otherwise, he could have destroyed this family now. Why would he make such trouble?


    But this time, Haru''s words made Tobirama''s thoughts change a little.


    ''Am I really too nervous?''


    Unconsciously, Tobirama''s expression became a littleplicated. It was like you knew that a person couldmit a crime, so you decided to control him before hemitted a crime.


    ''But is this really right?''


    After all, the other party hadn''t done anything yet, and it was only possible. It wasn''t like they would definitelymit a crime.


    Just because of a certain possibility in the future, they would rather kill the wrong first and not let it go. This was a bit too biased.


    It might even cause the other party to feel resentment in their hearts and push them onto the path of a crime.


    In his previous life, Haru seemed to have seen a movie simr to the plot. But most of the more rationalizens still thought this method was unreasonable.


    At this moment, Tobirama suddenly asked, "If you were Hokage, what would you do?"


    In his previous life, Haru, who had fought with many keyboard warriors, immediately said confidently, "It''s very simple. Give them respect and a sense of belonging, and help thempletely integrate into Konoha. When a person sees the vige as more important than his family, everything he does will put the vige on the primary goal, even if it will harm the interests of his family for the development of the vige!"


    "At that time, even if all the members of Uchiha''s family are evil, they will only be the nightmare in the eyes of others, the hero in the eyes of the vigers!"


    "However, this requires time to settle. I have to think of a way to brainwash these people. I suggest that not only Uchiha''s family but the other big families can also use this method."


    "When most people are proud of being Konoha and not because they are from a certain family, it will basically be done."


    Haru''s words were not made up. In his previous life on Earth, he would be proud because he was a student of a certain school. He would be angry because someone was in the dark and said bad things about his hometown city. However, only when he mentioned that he was a'' flower man '', would there be a surge of blood in his chest!


    Everyone would be proud of their country, and that was a sense of belonging and recognition!


    What school, the city, is not important at all!


    As long as you and I are both people of the same ce, we are a family!


    Tobirama''s eyes suddenly shed with a touch of surprise!


    ''So it could be yed like this?''


    Although this was not something that could take effect in a short period of time, if they really followed this method, ten years, twenty years, thirty years... maybe they could really achieve the scene that Hashirama could see in his dreams!


    All the people of the family lived in harmony with each other.


    They really worked hard for the same goal!


    Then, Tobirama subconsciously remembered the will of fire that Haru had once mentioned.


    ''Wasn''t this a ready-made brainwashing slogan!''


    ''Moreover, it was the brainwashing of ''positive energy'' that matched Konoha''s spirit.''


    ''How about... try it?''


    The moment this thought appeared, it immediately began to take root in Tobirama''s heart.


    However, before that, he still wanted to know Haru''s genuine attitude.


    "Right now, I want to hear what the Uchiha n looks like in your eyes."


    Haru didn''t think too much about it and directly ridiculed it, "Arrogant, proud, somewhat arrogant, generally likes to be stubborn. Sometimes, so stubborn to the point that everyone thinks it is wrong, and then they will persevere to the end, and then prove to everyone that you are wrong."


    As Haruined, the expression on Tobirama''s face became more and more strange. The appearance of a guy who had been forgotten in the deep mountains research base became clearer and clearer again.


    Madara and Izuna were exactly such people, and even many of Uchiha''s nsmen had the same personality.


    Of course, there was also the possibility of an outstanding ninja like Kagami, who was intelligent, rational, good at thinking, calm, and even more passionate than anyone else in the vige.


    It was also because of the existence of Kagami that Tobirama abandoned some of his previous thoughts and was willing to give Uchiha a chance.


    "So... you hate them?"


    "Of course not. This is a somewhat cute family. As long as they acknowledge you, even if it is the abyss of hell, they are willing to apany you to the end But the premise is that you can endure their bad temper and the mouth that makes people can''t help but break their heads to see the integrity and pride!"


    Haru gave Uchiha the evaluation that he believed to be the most ''just'', of course, from the perspective of God*.


    [*TL Note: Probably this God perspective meaning the perspective of people who had read and watched the Naruto series.]


    Tobirama, who had experienced many things, could not understand this point at all. He also did not believe that Uchiha''s n would be so'' loyal ''. After all, they had even'' abandoned ''their own n leader.


    ording to Haru''s exnation, at that time, Uchiha''s n no longer recognized Uchiha Madara''s concept, which was why they made such a choice.


    If, at that time, Uchiha Madara was not so stubborn and obtained the support of his n, then maybe Konoha would have been in a crisis of falling apart at that time.


    Tobirama, who did not dwell too much on this question, asked again, "It seems that you have a good impression of the Uchiha n. Then why did you do that today?"


    Haru, who did not know what Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had done after he left, only thought that Tobirama was asking him why he had fought with Uchiha''s people and had also cheated the other party''s spoils of war.


    So his answer was, "I don''t have a good impression of them. It''s just a matter of fact. As for why they did that..."


    He spread his hands to the side helplessly and said, "Of course, it''s because they deserve a beating!"

 Chapter 40: Learn From The Wisdom Of Ancestor

    Chapter 40: Learn From The Wisdom Of Ancestor


    Tobirama left with a strange expression on his face. He agreed with Haru''s words of "proud and arrogant monsters must be ruthlessly dealt with".


    As for the ''objective'' evaluation that Haru had made towards Uchiha''s n...


    Tobirama was very curious. One day, when this fellow found out that a part of Uchiha''s bloodline was still flowing in his body, what kind of wonderful expression would he have?


    "Arrogant, proud, stubborn, a bit arrogant, likes to be stubborn, like a fool, and also very proud..."


    "Well, the description is not bad."


    Tobirama was in a good mood and even hummed a few unknown phrases.


    It almost made Haru, who was wide-eyed, wonder if Tobirama had been possessed.


    ...


    The next day, a document that had been prepared long ago was finally officially sent out from Hokage''s office.


    Its name was: Will of Fire!


    All the Ninjas who received this ''Will of Fire'' exnation were greatly shocked as if they had found the direction of their lives!


    Where the leaves were dancing, the fire was endless!


    It was really too beautiful, too shocking, and images immediately appeared in his mind!


    Only 13 years had passed since the period of chaos, and Konoha''s veterans had experienced too much pain. They had always thought that they were fighting for survival. But now, they knew that besides their own survival, they were still fighting for the vige. Fighting for Konoha, fighting for their descendants!


    Even if they would eventually wither away, their will and spirit would continue to exist!


    There would be new seeds that would inherit their will and spirit, absorbing the nutrients left behind by their decay in the earth, thriving.


    Until they grew into a new towering tree, and then they would shelter the wind and rain for the people who came after them, and then they would die in dazzling light, turning back into nutrition to nourish the next generation.


    With this, they would continue to live without end, and the cycle of reincarnation would not stop!


    As a result, the rare confusion was no longer there. Instead, it was reced by a more firm belief and a new direction in life.


    They had faith!


    A single spark could also start a prairie fire.


    Although the will of fire was only temporarily circted among the ninjas, the moment the power of faith erupted, it would eventually engulf the entire Konoha, the entire Fire Country, and even the entire Ninja World!


    Everyone was impressed and admired Lord Tobirama''s'' great wisdom ''.


    Only a few people knew that this so-called will of fire was actually from the mouth of a three-year-old child.


    But everyone tacitly maintained their silence.


    Tobirama was protecting Haru. Now that he was too dazzling, it would only cause him to be caught in excessive attention and crisis, which was not good for Haru''s growth.


    However, he had already recorded the real situation in the "History of Konoha". When Haru grew up, this "History of Konoha" would be the most glorious experience in his life as a ninja.


    When everyone believed in the will of fire, they would go crazy for it.


    As the real person who brought out the will of fire, the benefits that Haru would receive would naturally be self-evident.


    For the sake of his cheap son, Tobirama had gone through a lot of trouble.


    As for the patriarchs of the other big families, they naturally saw through Tobirama''s intentions. They tacitly closed their mouths and issued a hush order to Hyuga Tokugawa and the other children to not spread it.


    ...


    Just like this, another three days passed.


    The Ninja School suddenly had another course, which was to learn the will of fire.


    Of course, things like ''brainwashing'' had to be taken from a very young age.


    Regarding this point, there was no need for Haru to remind him, and Tobirama was able to understand it without a teacher.


    Only the heavens knew how shocked and puzzled Hyuga Tokugawa, and the others were when Fujiwara-sensei excitedly exined the spirit of the will of fire to everyone.


    They were alreadypletely convinced,


    Now, they had simply be loyal fans of Senju Haru!


    If not for the fact that the n leader had already given the order to keep their mouths shut and not let them spread it, they would have long wished to tell the entire school who had brought up this ''will of fire''!


    ''The founder of the will of fire is our boss, isn''t it awesome!''


    "Boss, isn''t this will of fire the same as that day you..."


    After school, that night, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others excitedly crowded around Haru and asked expectantly.


    "En, what''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong?


    Children were born to worship the strong, and in the eyes of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, the things that Haru casually proposed not only spread around but also became the school''s official ss, requiring everyone to study deeply. This was too awesome!


    However, the person involved waspletely indifferent and did not show any interest, making them very anxious!


    "Boss, aren''t you excited at all? You were the first to bring up this will of fire. Now, more than half of Konoha''s people are discussing it. From time to time, they can hear someone shouting," Where the leaves are dancing, the fire is endless! But boss, why don''t you seem to care about it at all?" Hyuga Tokugawa asked somewhat gloomily.


    If it were for him, he would definitely want the entire Ninja World to know that his nostrils could be raised to the sky.


    "Alright, I''m very excited. I''m so happy. Is this enough?" Haru said helplessly.


    Hyuga Tokugawa was embarrassed by Haru''s perfunctory words. He began to imagine in his heart that this was probably the style of a strong person.


    Thinking of this, he felt that there was nothing to be excited about, and he could not say it out to show off, so he could only keep himself happy.


    What Haru was thinking was that this thing could not fill his stomach, and there was no substantial benefit. Even if the impact were great, he would have to wait until he could protect himself before making it public and then reap a wave of affluent reputation.


    In other words, he could not get any benefits in front of him, but he had to be on tenterhooks, afraid that the spy would find out the truth and find trouble with him.


    So what was there to be happy about?


    It was better to eat a barbecue!


    ''No, I''ve been in the limelight too much recently. I''ve been fighting with Uchiha. And now, Tobirama has even started to promote the will of the fire. Maybe he has been targeted by someone. I have to think of a way to reduce my'' value '', so that no one will take the risk. Danzo is also unreliable.''


    It was definitely impossible to keep a low profile. It was toote to keep a low profile now.


    But what should he do?


    Haru thought about it seriously, and the film and television drama in his head gave him some inspiration.


    Often in the war between the two countries, the enemy would try all means to get rid of those who were capable and reputable in the country. Those corrupt officials and the country''s vermin would be subconsciously ignored.


    After all, keeping these guys would only make the other country a mess, and it would be beneficial to him without any harm.


    He even took the initiative to think of a way to help those ipetent and treacherous people to be the key position so that his own people could easily win.


    He still remembered that in the history of his previous life, they had used a simr method to obtain a great victory.


    Then could he also learn the wisdom of his ancestors?

 Chapter 41: A Beautiful Day Began to Eat and Donate!

    Chapter 41: A Beautiful Day Began to Eat and Donate!


    Haru decided that the n to be a rich yboy should be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    He did not believe that the enemies in the dark would take a huge risk to assassinate an ''idiot''!


    Bullying men and bullying women, running amuck... Thinking about it carefully, it was a little exciting!


    Let''s do whatever we want. Let''s start from... uh, dine and dash!


    "Let''s go! We won''t be going back to eat today. Boss will take you to eat roasted meat."


    Haru waved his tiny hand, and the big boss'' imposing manner was obvious.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately revealed happy expressions, just thinking that Haru wanted to celebrate, and happily followed him.


    As for the ''in tea rice'' prepared at home, hmph, it''s fine if you don''t eat it!


    Last time, because they fought and went to Uchiha''s house to bring back those Uchiha kids when they went back, they didn''t even eat any leftovers. They had been hungry for an entire night, so now they were full of anger.


    And Tsunade didn''t have any objections. Anyway, wherever Haru went, she would go.


    It was estimated that only Danzo, who was secretly following them, was very annoyed. If the two little ancestors didn''t go home, his task today was not over. No matter how hard it was, he could only follow.


    s, bad luck!


    "I remember that your Akamichi family opened several barbecue restaurants in Konoha. How does it taste?"


    For the first time in his life, Haru was very nervous. What if he was beaten?


    After thinking about it, he decided to be more stable and start from acquaintances!


    No matter what, he is still the son of Hokage, a descendant of Senju''s family. He also has Tsunade behind him. He is a descendant of several big families. In addition, he is a core disciple of the Akamichi family. It is not too much to eat and eat without paying, right?


    Even if they are angry, they should not hit people, right?


    Haru silently praised his own wisdom.


    It is no wonder that those who sell insurance in their previous life and those who work in micro-businesses start from the people around them, mainly because the risk is low and easy to handle!


    Akimichi Nishi naturally did not know the sinister thoughts in Haru''s heart, but his eyes lit up. He smiled foolishly and said, "Boss, our Akamichi family''s roast meat is the best! I can guarantee the taste. The quality of the meat is guaranteed. The sauce is also a unique recipe, but... it is a little expensive."


    At the end of his words, Nishi touched his head and felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, even if he went to his own family''s property to eat, he needed to pay normally. Otherwise, with the general appetite of their family, their barbecue shop would have been bankrupted.


    However, the way Akimichi Nishi swallowed his saliva could not be faked. He estimated that the quality and taste of the meat were indeed unique.


    When Haru heard this, he did not care at all and said, "Alright, then let''s start with Akamichi''s barbecue today! Nishi, you lead the way!"


    ''A little expensive?''


    ''What a joke. I am not prepared to pay today at all!''


    ''So no matter how expensive it is, it is fine as long as it is delicious.''


    At most, at most, he could just put Nishi on this te. They were all from the same family, so there was no need to leave Nishi''s fat body here.


    ''In short, I, Senju Haru, will definitely eat today''s dine and dash, and Jesus can''t stop me. I said it!''


    ...


    After a while, a very excited group of people arrived at the nearest Akamichi barbecue shop.


    As soon as they entered, Haru shouted in a domineering manner, "Where are they? Big business has arrived!"


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Little Nishi? There are also Hyuga''s and Inuzuka''s children. They have struck gold and are here to build a team?"


    Before he arrived, his voice was loud and clear.


    He saw a small mountain with at least three hundred jin in weight, walking over with a smile.


    "Uncle Roku, today is our boss'' treat. Before I came, I said that our Akamichi family''s roasted meat is Konoha''s best. You have to show some real skills."


    Akimichi Nishi was not afraid and greeted with a smile.


    The man who was called Uncle Roku looked at Haru and smiled like a Maitreya Buddha. "Who is this little brother?"


    "Hello, Uncle Roku. My name is Senju Haru. As for the boss, he is just joking."


    The first rule of eating and dining was that one had to be polite before they were full!


    Sure enough, when he heard that it was from Senju''s family, Uncle Roku immediately burst intoughter. He was not afraid that these children would not be able to afford it.


    To put it bluntly, they could not afford it, but there were still adults in their families.


    For this little money, no one could afford to lose face.


    "Alright, since Little Nishi has already said such big words, then Uncle Roku can not disappoint you. Come in and sit down. Today, I will perform a unique work for you." Uncle Roku said confidently.


    After everyone sat down, they were all very excited.


    Just as Uncle Roku was preparing, Danzo sneakily walked in.


    After all, he still had a task to do. In addition, he had been going to Hiruzen''s house every day during this period. His mouth had be nd. It was good to eat some barbecue to improve his appetite.


    Of course, there was no need to inform Hiruzen about such a good thing.


    Danzo happily found a hidden seat and sat down.


    Before Haru and the others could wait for long, they suddenly felt an earthquake.


    Uncle Roku walked over with a whole pig that had been dealt with without a change in expression. The assistants immediately arranged a table.


    Dong!


    This pig that weighed at least a few hundred kilograms was directly ced on top of it by Uncle Roku.


    Haru, who was used to roasting meat and eating beef, also showed a very interesting expression. What was he going to do?


    Before starting the fight, Uncle Roku began to exin, "This is a ck pig that was carefully grown in our Akamichi n''s breeding farm. The meat is very tender and solid. It is crispy on the outside and smooth on the inside. The best time to eat it is within 24 hours after the ughter. Today, you will have a good meal. Uncle Roku will give you a whole pig feast!"


    After saying these words with extreme confidence, Uncle Roku, who had picked up the knife, suddenly seemed to have changed into a different person. His eyes were extremely sharp!


    Shua, shua, shua!


    Haru and the others did not see clearly when Uncle Roku had made the knife. The entire pig was first split into two and then cut like flowing water.


    Haru never thought that one day, he would actually be able to feel the gorgeous beauty of art from cutting meat and bones.


    With such a fat figure, the knife work in his hand was extremely exquisite, like a butcher holding an embroidery needle and stabbing out a clear River Diagram that was shocking!


    Haru and the others couldn''t help but open their mouths wide.


    The first to finish dposing was the pork steak, which was also the tenderloin meat. Such a big pig was only about 300 grams, which made people unable to look away.


    Then there was the pig neck meat, the pork belly, the hip meat, the front leg meat...


    The huge pig was quickly dposed in front of everyone, and the removed bones were not wasted. They were all sent to the kitchen to make soup.


    The remaining essence was ced neatly in front of Haru and the others ording to the type, and then carefully cut into pieces that were suitable for the entrance, and then put them on the te.


    ''As expected, there is a reason for it to be expensive!''


    Haru could not help but sigh in his heart, and then he became more and more determined to eat and eat without paying!


    Because... he might really not be able to afford it.

 Chapter 42: Only The Winner Will Persist

    Chapter 42: Only The Winner Will Persist


    "Zi, Zi, Zi..."


    As the oil dripped down, the alluring fragrance quickly spread out, causing people to swallow their saliva repeatedly.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others resisted the thought of sweeping it away as they looked at Haru with eager eyes.


    Although Haru was not such a hypocritical and stingy person, he was still quite satisfied with his little brother''s ''understanding of the rules''. At least this expensive roasted meat was not treated for nothing... If he could eat without paying, why didn''t it count as a treat?


    Therefore, he took the lead and picked up a piece of roasted pig spine and ced it on Little Tsunade''s te. Then, he picked up another piece for himself. "Let''s eat. Don''t be polite. Eat as much as you can!"


    When these words came out, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who had been impatient for a long time immediately stretched out their chopsticks and began to grab the roasted meat at the same time. Then, regardless of whether it was hot or not, they directly stuffed it into their mouths. They were so hot that they could not bear to spit it out. At the same time, their hands did not stop moving. They continued to attack the ''enemy''. It was like a battlefield.


    Seeing this, Haru did not fight with them for it. This whole pig was hundreds of kilograms. Even if they risked their lives to eat, how much could they eat?


    As for distress money...


    He was already prepared to eat and dash. How could he still care about money?


    Therefore, Haru calmly dipped it in the special sauce and happily put it into his mouth to chew. His eyes immediately lit up!


    To be honest, it was not that he had never eaten roasted pork before, but whether it was the taste or the taste, it was all ordinary, and it was not as delicious as beef at all.


    But this time, it was different. Not only did this perfectly roasted pork tenderloin not have any vor after entering its mouth, but it was also crispy on the outside and smooth on the inside. It was exquisite and delicate. One could even feel the pleasure of the meat juice bursting out in the mouth. Coupled with the unique sauce, it simply left an endless aftertaste, leaving a lingering fragrance in its mouth!


    No wonder Nishi would change his normal state and shamelessly boast that their Akamichi family''s roasted meat was Konoha''s best.


    Whether it was the bone tearing show from before or the current Taotie Feast, it was enough to prove that Nishi was not boasting. The research of the Akamichi family on roasting meat was, indeed, something.


    ''It is so fragrant!''


    ''But it must be really expensive!''


    Just as Haru clicked his tongue in amazement and was about to move his chopsticks a second time, his face couldn''t help but darken.


    Because the densely packed roast meat from before had all disappeared and was reced by raw meat that had just been put down and had not yet been roasted.


    It was truly because Akimichi Nishi''sbat strength was too terrifying. The chopsticks in his hands waved out afterimages. In the time it took for others to eat a piece of meat, he could stuff five pieces into his mouth.


    Hot?


    Nishi, who had cultivated the awareness to fight at a dining table since he was a child, would be afraid of heat?


    Who had ever experienced the experience of being hungry after a second of hesitation?


    The unique secret sauce?


    He ate this thing with rice every day and was already tired of eating it.


    Of course, when he was half full, he could still slow down his eating speed and eat it with some sauce to buy some time to digest it.


    Nishi was a guy who really treated eating as a battle and regarded it as a life art!


    Then, Haru saw Nishi sweep the area with a swish, and his eyes were particrly serious. He couldn''t help but put down his chopsticks and helplessly say, "I said that if we eat today, we will definitely let everyone eat their fill. They haven''t cooked yet. You are too anxious."


    For the first time, Akimichi Nishi didn''tugh foolishly. Instead, he said thoughtfully, "This kind of half-cooked meat is the real art. Boss, you don''t understand."


    As soon as they entered the food field, even Nishi became particrly confident. He even dared to talk back to the boss.


    Fortunately, Haru was toozy to argue with a foodie. He simply divided a small area to roast meat for Tsunade. As for the rest... let them fight for it.


    Although Akimichi Nishi was particrly obsessed with eating, he also realized his previous behavior after seeing Haru''s actions. He was embarrassed and slightly slowed down the frequency of stretching his chopsticks. He directly regarded the area of the ''circle of light'' as a forbidden area.


    This time, Haru and Tsunade could finally eat two pieces of meat.


    Although Tsunade was a poisonous devil that pricked his heart, Haru was still very generous and abandoned the ''previous hatred''. He took good care of the little fellow.


    At most, he would secretly put a few more garlic that Tsunade disliked the most when wrapping the meat with raw vegetables. Then, he smiled and looked at the little fellow who did not know. Her face changed from smiling to frowning and crying.


    s, not many uncles were as broad-minded as him, who liked to take care of his little niece.


    "Don''t waste it! Don''t you want to eat meat?"


    Seeing that Tsunade was about to spit it out with a bitter face, Haru immediately put on a straight face and threatened.


    Therefore, Tsunade had no choice but to close her eyes and swallow them down.


    "Quick, drink some water."


    Tsunade immediately took the cup of water that Haru handed over to her and drank a big gulp without any doubt.


    Then, her face turned ashen, and he instantly spat it out!


    On the other side, Inuzuka Kou and Sesshomaru were immediately hit by the attack and looked up nkly.


    "Hahaha..."


    At this time, the evil uncle Haru immediatelyughed and leaned back. He had just quietly poured a lot of vinegar into Tsunade''s cup. It would be strange if she could drink it.


    "Haruru, you eat it too!"


    With tears in her eyes, Little Tsunade immediately began her revenge, and it was the kind of revenge that was not concealed at all.


    She wrapped the garlic with lettuce chili... smiled kindly and put it to Haru''s mouth, and even put on an innocent look.


    ''Hehe, do you really think uncle didn''t see that you didn''t even put a piece of meat?''


    Haru took it and stuffed it directly into Hyuga Tokugawa''s mouth.


    "Is it delicious? Big Sister Tsunade personally made this. You better think about the consequences before you answer."


    Hyuga Tokugawa, whose face turned green in an instant, could not say anything else. He could only bite and chew. Hot tears and snot flowed down at the same time, but he did not dare to spit them out.


    In the end, it was as if his whole family had died, and it took a lot of effort to swallow it.


    Then he was moved to tears and raised his thumb. "It smells so good!"


    "Humph!"


    Tsunade, who had been seen through, snorted. She had already decided that when she got home, she would definitely go andin!


    Expose the evil deeds of the bad Haruru!


    Not only did he trick her into eating garlic and chili, but he also poured vinegar into her cup.


    At this moment, Haru, who was still immersed in the joy of getting her revenge, was still unaware of the seriousness of the problem.


    After offending the most favored little Princess in the family, how could he still think about it?


    Dream on!


    Ignoring Little Tsunade''s murderous re from time to time, Haru calmly ate the barbecue.


    The frequency was not fast, not slow, and neither did he fight over it.


    It was not until Hyuga Tokugawa, and the others ate until their stomachs were round and almost spat out that Haru decisively bared his fangs.


    He started eating alone, and the others could only hold their stomachs and watch.


    It had to be said that they had enjoyed eating just now, but now, they could only watch others eat and torture them!


    The tempting smell of roasted meat kept drilling into their noses...


    But they really couldn''t eat a single bite anymore.

 Chapter 43: Because of a Few Sand Eagles

    Chapter 43: Because of a Few Sand Eagles


    When the real ''warrior'' Akimichi Nishi also trembled and threw down his chopsticks. After lying on the chair, Haru, who had a ''murderous look'' on his face, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had already deliberately slowed down his eating speed, but he still almost didn''t ''win'' over Nishi, this bastard!


    After forcefully eating thest three pieces of meat, Haru resisted the urge to vomit. He gently put down his chopsticks with a straight face.


    Uncle Roku, who had finished performing the bone picking show, walked out again with a smile. "Have you all finished eating? The total is 10,200 taels. This is the first time that Little Nishi brought a friend over to support us. I decide to wipe away the two hundred taels and then send half a catty of pig head meat each. You can take it back to serve your parents. "


    10,000 taels


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were all scared silly. Their monthly allowance was only a hundred to a few hundred taels, and that was because they were all core disciples of the various families. This money also had the intention of changing ninja tools for them to replenish their nutrition.


    But now they ate 10,000 taels for a barbecue?


    If they didn''t spend anything in a month just to save up 200 taels of silver, the five of them would have to save up for a full ten months to be able to afford this meal!


    Although thest time they got less than 2,000 taels from Uchiha Fuu and those guys, they didn''t want it and left it all to Boss Haru, but they still needed 8,000 taels!


    ''Does Boss really bring so much money?''


    For a moment, everyone''s uneasy gazes fell on Haru.


    And what was Haru doing at this time?


    He was surprised.


    It seemed that it was not as expensive as he had imagined.


    Not counting the two thousand taels he had cheated before, just by ying Fight the Landlord, he and Tsunade had won more than this sum of money from Hashirama.


    However, after a rough calction, he finally found the problem.


    The meat of the seven of them added up to about 15 pounds?


    On average, they ate about two kg of meat.


    It could only be said that the people in Hokage''s world were all gifted and had great training capacity. In addition, there was also a bug like a chakra, so it was basicallymon for them to be able to eat.


    This was also one of the reasons why even if Tobirama established a ninja school, the enrollment situation in these few years was not optimistic.


    Even if they didn''t need to pay tuition fees, they would have to spend a lot of money if they wanted to cultivate a real ninja. Every day, they couldn''t keep up with their nutrition. The first thing they had to do was pay for their own training fees. In addition, they also needed students to buy their own ninja tools. This undoubtedly made most of the civilian families unable to afford it.


    For the simplest example, in a certain big stomach kingpetition in the original work, the shy and introverted Hinata ate 46 bowls of ramen in a row, bravely winning the championship!


    This was not the kind of ramen that would disappear after one bite, which was especially used to fool people, but the kind of ramen bowl that could be buckled on the head!


    And since it was apetition, there was no doubt that it was full of weight. Each bowl of noodles alone had at least one kg of noodles, and there was also soup!


    Ordinary people would only be able to eat a bowl of food if they were stuffed to death.


    Then, Hinata ate 46 bowls with a straight face without even burping.


    With this amount of food, if not for the fact that he had trained himself since he was young, Haru would have taken off his head and kicked it like a ball!


    Therefore, even though they were still very young, they still desperately ate so much meat.


    (*Author Note: The reason why they exined so much was because they were afraid of people arguing. In addition, there was no need to use scientific theories to exin the unscientific world. It was meaningless. Everyone just treated it as a pleasure.)


    Then the problem came, 15 kg of meat, the total ount is 10,000 taels.


    It is equivalent to one gram of meat, one kilogram of ck pork, 666 taels, about 400 RMB.


    Hiss...!


    Haru couldn''t help but click his tongue!


    Before he transmigrated here, when the price of pork was crazily rising, it was not so strange!


    Of course, the meat was definitely different. The ck pig that Akamichi''s family specially cultivated was definitely not an ordinary breed. In addition, it was in the barbecue shop, and it was not directly buying raw meat. Moreover, they ate rtively expensive parts, which was eptable.


    It could only be said that it was really expensive, but it was also reasonable and not wild ughter.


    So, why did he feel that four hundred yuan per kg of barbecued meat was cheap?


    ''EMMMMMMMMM''


    Haru pondered for a moment. It was probably because he was born in a family that was notcking in money, and he also had a big uncle who was always rushing to deliver money.


    This made him underestimate the purchasing power of money in Hokage''s world.


    "Boss?"


    Seeing that Haru did not speak for a long time, Hyuga Tokugawa''s heart suddenly thumped, and then he quietly pulled the corner of Haru''s clothes.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru came back to his senses and turned his head. Then, he saw Hyuga Tokugawa clench his teeth and quietly take out a hundred taels. After hesitating, he took out fifty taels in pain and handed them over. "Boss, how much more do you need? Let''s gather together first. If it really doesn''t work... I will go back and ask Father for some."


    "Boss, I have more than a hundred taels here. I''ll give them all to you."


    "I have three hundred taels! Uh... I left themst month. I secretly kept them."


    "Damn, Shikakichi,st time when I was looking for you for help, you shouted that you had no money. I despised you on behalf of everyone."


    "Well, boss, I ate the most just now. Otherwise, you can pay for your share. I... I will stay..." Nishi said with a sad face. He wanted to give himself a bite. Why couldn''t he control his mouth? Eat, eat, eat, eat. He only knew how to eat in a day.


    However, if he didn''t include the food he ate, with the wealth of the boss and everyone else, it should be enough.


    And Nishi himself was depressed and prepared to wait for his parents toe, then exin clearly and strive to be lenient.


    Tsunade looked at Hyuga Tokugawa and the others strangely and then looked at Haru strangely. She couldn''t understand why they would do this. It was just ten thousand taels.


    Her own small vault was not only this number. Of course, with her ''gamble addiction'', she would definitely not be able to save this money, but there was a gambling god named Senju Haru, who would give her dividends every time.


    Even the dividend was more than 10,000 taels. It could be seen how much Haru had won from Hashirama''s private money!


    To be honest, Haru was also a little confused at this time. He initially wanted to take everyone to dine and dash, but he didn''t expect his subordinates all took off their bags and give him all their wealth before he opened his mouth.

 Chapter 44: Old Dog

    Chapter 44: Old Dog


    Because of these things, Haru was in a dilemma.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others did this because they didn''t want him, the boss, to lose face.


    But he had been nning to eat and dash from the beginning!


    But if he really did this now, what would his subordinates think of him?


    However, if he didn''t do this, it wouldn''t match his original intention, and this ten thousand tael made him feel a bit pained.


    Just as he was feeling depressed, he suddenly noticed someone in the corner from the corner of his eye and suddenly had a solution!


    Thus, he put on a straight face and pretended to be angry. "What are you all doing? Do you think that I can''t afford this meal?"


    "No, Boss, we..."


    "Alright, I know you are doing this out of good intentions, but it''s only 10,000 taels. How can Boss becking so little money? Do you see that person over there?"


    "Isn''t that person..."


    "Yes, that is the guard my family sent to me. I have put all the money in his care. It''s just ten thousand taels. It''s not a big deal."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately showed an expression of realization. At the same time, they also breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. If that was the case, they didn''t have to worry.


    Moreover, they felt a little embarrassed when they thought of their actions just now.


    Boss hasn''t said anything yet, but they have already embarrassed Boss. Sigh!


    "You guys go outside and wait for me first. I''ll go and tell him a few things. I''lle after paying the bill."


    This time, no one doubted what Haru had said. They all obediently went out.


    Throughout the entire process, Uncle Roku had a smile on his face. He didn''t interrupt or worry about anything.


    Then, Haru walked to a corner and took out a box of Cigarettes from nowhere. He said with a smile, "Brother, Cigarette?"


    Danzo, who did not know what had happened before, took it subconsciously. Then, he suddenly felt that this scene seemed familiar.


    About a minuteter...


    Haru walked out with a very happy smile. He even carried a few pounds of pig head meat in his hand. Then, he turned around and waved the bag in his hand. He saw a cigarette in the bag. Danzo, who looked like a yboy, patted his chest and said loudly, "Brother, don''t worry. Today''s meal is on me!"


    "Sigh, alright. But next time, it''s my turn. You can''t snatch it anymore."


    Danzo immediately said excitedly, "That''s impossible! As long as little brother is here, you won''t be able to pay for it!"


    This... What else could he do? Of course, he would agree to it.


    Therefore, Haru nodded and left with his friends under Danzo''s excited gaze.


    ...


    After Haru left, Danzo went back to sit down. As if he had changed into a different person, he pped the table hard and said, "Where are they? They are all dead!"


    The smiling Uncle Roku showed up again. He didn''t look angry at all. "Guest, is there anything else you need?"


    "Just now, I will pay the bill for that table. In the future, when my brotheres to eat, you are not allowed to take a single cent. Do you hear me?"


    Uncle Roku smiled and ignored who the old brother Danzo was talking about. He just said euphemistically, "Although there is no precedent for this, if the customer can prove his wealth, it is not impossible to make an exception."


    "Prove? How do you want me to prove it?"


    "For example, pay the bill first."


    Danzo suddenly seemed to be greatly insulted. He took out his wallet and mmed it on the table, shouting, "Do you know who I am? Are you afraid that I can''t afford to pay for free food?"


    Uncle Roku still had a good temper, but his hands moved very quickly. He opened Danzo''s wallet and looked inside.


    Then the polite smile on his face disappeared.


    His small eyes were full of cold light, and even his voice changed, "Customer, don''t joke around. This bit of money... I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    "Not enough? There are more than eight thousand taels inside. Are you telling me that it''s not enough? What, you want to kill the guest?" Danzo seemed to be angered to the point ofughing.


    Uncle Roku said calmly, "That table of guests from before cost a total of ten thousand taels..." Then, his gaze swept across the table, "Your table hasn''t been counted yet."


    Danzo''s expression froze, and he said in disbelief, "Ten thousand taels Do you think I look like a sucker?"


    Ten thousand taels were really not much for a Jonin.


    However, Danzo had not been out on any missions recently. In addition, he was used to spending money. Last time, he had lost his wallet so bad that he really did not have much cash on hand. Otherwise, he would not be so shameless as to go to Hiruzen''s house to eat and drink.


    Secondly, Danzo, who had whipped Cigarette, had been seriously down-to-earth. Therefore, he had already recognized that the other party was scamming him.


    How could his brother spend ten thousand taels in a barbecue shop with a few little people?


    Who are you ying with!


    "Customer, please stop joking. Otherwise..."


    Danzo picked his nose and shook his legs. "What else? You want to hit me? Do you know who I am?"


    "Hehe, I have yet to ask."


    "I am Shi! Mu! Ra! Dan! Zo!"


    He raised his head and stretched out a leg, his nose facing the sky, his expression extremely arrogant.


    "Oh, so do you want someone to send you the money, or do you want me to send someone back with you?" Uncle Roku said calmly. He did not seem to be shocked at all.


    Danzo, who felt that he had been humiliated again, blushed, "I won''t give it to you. Let''s see what you can do to me! I, Shimura Danzo, will definitely eat this meal today! Hit me!"


    Look, look!


    What was a tyrant''s appearance?


    If Haru was still here, he would definitely lower his head in shame. "I''m sorry, I''ve embarrassed the baddies."


    Seeing Danzo like this, Uncle Roku silently nodded. Then, Danzo''s gaze was filled with an enormous palm.


    Boom!


    A figure flew out of the shop and hung on the wall.


    Cigarette, who had not finished his whipping, fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "Uncle Roku, this fellow seems to be Lord Hokage''s bodyguard. Just teach him a lesson, but don''t kill him."


    Uncle Roku shook his head in disdain, "You all heard it. This brat not only ate without paying but also took the initiative to let me hit him. To be honest, I have never heard such a strange request in my life. Tell this brat that if he doesn''t take out the money within three days, I will directly report it to Lord Hokage! In Konoha, the person who dares to eat the meal of our Akamichi family is not born yet!"


    "What about Lord Hokage and Lord Hashirama?"


    Uncle Roku''s face darkened, "It is our honor that Lord Tobirama and Lord Hashirama cane to our ce to eat. That is called treating, not eating without paying, understand!"


    "What Jonin to not even ten thousand taels, bah!"


    The waiter behind him walked to the dazed Danzo, who still did not know what had happened, and spat in front of him. Then, he used a part of the multiplier technique to grab Danzo and aimed in a direction... "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 45: Illusion!

    Chapter 45: Illusion!


    I never expected that I, Senju Haru, would eat a free meal in the end.


    It was just that the entire process was so different from what he had imagined


    Sou!


    Walking on the road, Haru, who had a dull look on his face, suddenly raised his head. "Dan..Danzo?"


    Why did it look like he was flying over by himself?


    Could it be that he was overeating and had an illusion?


    Forget it. There was no need to care about it.


    ..


    After giving the pig head meat in their hands to the big guy, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others went home happily. At the same time, they werepletely bought over by this big meal, and they recognized Senju Haru as their boss more and more.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go home."


    Holding Little Tsunade''s hand, the two of them walked home.


    However, after passing through a small alley, Haru instinctively felt something was wrong. Although he didn''t walk this path often, in his impression, it shouldn''t be so quiet, and he couldn''t even see a shadow.


    There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation!


    Speaking of which, Danzo should have recovered his ''clear-headed'' and chased after him by now...


    Haru, who was unsure, immediately stopped and pulled Little Tsunade, who had a puzzled look on her face, and turned around to run!


    Perhaps he was overthinking things, but he was not afraid. It was just a change of road to return home. It was not a big deal.


    Haru really hoped that he was making a big fuss out of nothing but what he was afraid ofing.


    A figure blocked in front of him in a sh.


    "What a sharp perception. You should say that you are indeed a disciple of the Senju n."


    The guy who suddenly appeared was dressed like an old farmer, and his appearance was ordinary. However, from the speed he disyed just now, the other party was obviously not an ordinary person, and if nothing went wrong, he wasing for him and Tsunade!


    Haru could not help but feel his heart sink. He pulled Tsunade and moved back silently. He was cursing Danzo for being unreliable. He did not know that Danzo, who he thought could easily take out 10,000 taels of silver, had now turned into a meteor and flew to an unknown ce.


    Moreover, the uneasiness in his heart had be a reality. In this period, when all the big Ninja Vige was ready to move, he and Tsunade, these two important people, were inevitably targeted by the enemy.


    "Tsunade, run!"


    Haru shouted, turned around, and ran with Tsunade.


    If the other party was just a Chunin, maybe he could fight against Tsunade. But since the other party dared to appear so openly, he must have made full preparations, and it was unwise to fight.


    However, before they could turn around and run two steps, Haru sensed something was wrong. Two guys dressed like civilians walked out and blocked them in the alley.


    Haru and Tsunade could only helplessly stop, nervously watching these malicious fellows.


    At this time, the farmer who walked forward said with admiration in his eyes, "At such a young age, you are still able to deal with such a dangerous situation without being shocked. You are calm and collected. I think you will be a troublesome existence when you grow up. But unfortunately, you are destined to die here today."


    Perhaps it was because he had suppressed it for too long or because he already felt that victory was in his grasp. It was easy to deal with two brats who were not even Genin.


    So the farmer said a few more words.


    ''F*ck!''


    ''Danzo, if you don''te to protect me, I might die here today!''


    Haru cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he fought for time and said, "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"


    Do you think I would be stupid enough to tell you this? There is no need to dy any longer. The guard who has been secretly protecting you is already too busy to save you. It is time to go. Attack!"


    "Earth Release - Earth Spike!"


    The narrow alley immediately turned into a hell of thorns.


    Haru and Tsunade died on the spot without any resistance, and they were pierced into sieves.


    Their weak bodies hung on the rock spikes, dyeing the ground red. Their faces were filled with horror and unwillingness.


    All of this made the farmer very happy.


    Next, he just needed to act ording to the n and let his two subordinates go out to make some noise to attract the attention of Konoha Ninja. It would be enough to buy him time to escape.


    As for the two people who went out to be bait, naturally, they would die without a doubt.


    However, in the n, their death was inevitable. Even their bodies were covered with exploding talismans, just so that the n could be carried out perfectly and not leak the information.


    "Well, the first step has been sessfullypleted. The next step is up to you. Remember, do not leave any ws. You can only use Earth Release Ninjutsu. When it is almost time, detonate the explosion talismans on your body and leave the body to Konoha''s people."


    However, when he raised his head again, he suddenly found that the little ghost who should have died suddenly smiled at him.


    However, his two subordinates suddenly mysteriously disappeared.


    "So you want to shift the me to Iwagakure and then take the opportunity to start a war."


    The extremely miserable ''Haru'' caused the farmer''s heart to skip a beat the moment he opened his mouth, not to mention the fact that the dead person was extremely horrified when he spoke!


    However, as a veteran spy, the farmer almost immediately realized something.


    "Illusion"


    "When!"


    The farmer did not have time to be shocked and immediately formed a seal to break through the illusion.


    But in the next second, after the sky and earth spun, he found that he could not move at all.


    When he looked again, there was no more Earth Spike, and the dead corpse opened his mouth.


    The two little ghosts were still standing behind a guy, and this strange guy who had made them fall into his trap at some unknown time was staring at him with a pair of scarlet eyes. Even his two subordinates were lying on the ground, their lives unknown.


    Failed...


    The farmer subconsciously wanted to detonate the explosion talisman on his body and die with the other party.


    However, as if he had seen through his thoughts, the short knife moved, and the silver light danced wildly.


    Shua! Shua!


    The farmer''s two arms flew directly into the sky and were nailed to the wall by the knife.


    Under the impact of the intense pain, the farmer only looked at the mysterious man who ruined his n with resentment and then fainted.


    "Did I scare you?"


    The mysterious man who had killed the enemy at thest second looked at Haru and Tsunade with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Sharingan? You are from Uchiha''s n?" Haru asked in surprise.


    The other party seemed to be embarrassed as he scratched his head and said, "Sorry, I almost forgot to introduce myself. I am Uchiha Kagami. Lord Hokage sent me to secretly protect your guards."


    When Haru heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then his heart warmed.


    It seemed that his cheap dad cared about him quite a bit. Not only did he arrange for Danzo to be with him, but he also secretly made an extrayer of insurance.


    Haru guessed that even Danzo did not know that Uchiha Kagami had epted the same task as him, and he hid it even better than him.

 Chapter 46: Danzo Who Doubts His Life

    Chapter 46: Danzo Who Doubts His Life


    After listening to Uchiha and Kagami''s exnation, Haru knew that Tobirama might have already guessed that someone would target him and Tsunade, so he simply decided to use the n to send out Danzo and Kagami, two guards, one in the open and one in the dark, to protect them.


    He was even afraid they would alert the enemy, so he didn''t let them know.


    However, there was nothing to be dissatisfied about in Haru''s heart. Unless he never stepped out of Senju''s house, it was only a matter of time before he faced such danger.


    Since he had obtained the benefits of this identity, he must bear the corresponding risks. This was understandable.


    "Oh right, where did Danzo go? Did he meet an enemy?"


    "Uh..."


    Kagami hesitated for a moment, then looked at Haru with aplicated expression and euphemistically said, "It should be. He may not be in a good state right now."


    First, he was pped to the wall by the expert of the Akamichi n, and then he was ruthlessly thrown out. In addition, the enemy hade prepared this time. It could be imagined how terrible Danzo''s situation would be at this time.


    However, he had already informed Anbu''s people, believing that reinforcements would arrive soon.


    Haru did not know what Danzo, who was holding Cigarette in his mouth, did after he left. He wanted to do something but failed. After listening to Kagami, he only thought that Danzo had encountered a strong enemy and was held back.


    Therefore, he inevitably felt that the current Danzo was... Well, a little weak!


    Look at how dedicated Uchiha Kagami was, how fast he was dealing with the enemy!


    Little Tsunade seemed to be very ufortable with the bloody scene before her, and she hid behind Haru.


    To be honest, Haru was pretending to be calm. After all, he had broken arms and blood. People who had never experienced these things could not understand what happened at this time.


    Fortunately, his adaptability was very strong, and he forced himself to adapt to this environment. In the end, he forced himself to endure it.


    This world was not peaceful at all. It wasmon for a few people to die.


    If he could not adapt to this point, he would probably have to hide in Konoha as a coward for the rest of his life.


    Soon, Anbu''s people arrived and prepared to take these people away. Kagami also exined the information he knew.


    Obviously, these people did not just want to attack Senju''s family but wanted to use this opportunity to transfer Konoha''s hatred to the designated target. It was best to start a war.


    Although Hashirama was not dead and his power was still there, Hashirama, who was seriously ill at this time, could still disy his strength at his peak.


    Therefore, the best way to set up a target was to find out the current situation of Konoha, which was probably the real purpose of these people.


    Of course, it was not ruled out that all of this was the result of the self-directed and self-acted by the people of Iwagakure in order to make Konoha clever and lose his intelligence.


    It could only be said that now Konoha was surrounded by wolves. The enemies hiding in the dark were waiting for the opportunity to move, waiting for the fierce tiger Konoha to fall, and they would eat it easily.


    Under the premise that every force was suspicious and had a motive to do such a thing, even Tobirama would find it difficult to make the right judgment.


    But no matter what, Haru believed that with Tobirama''s character, those few viges would probably suffer.


    Can''t find a real criminal?


    It doesn''t matter!


    In any case, none of them were innocent!


    "I''ll send you back. I have to report this matter to Lord Hokage."


    Hearing this, Haru hesitated for a moment, then said shyly, "Well, can I take the Explosive Talismans on these guys?"


    After bandaging the wounds of the ''farmer,'' the members of Anbu who were carefully removing the explosive talismans on these people immediately looked at him in surprise.


    "What do you want to do with the exploding talismans?" Kagami suddenly asked nervously. He did not know why but he remembered the tragic scene of his own children being tricked into a fool.


    I will use it for self-defense. It is estimated that this will not be thest time. Besides, it is good to sell it for money!"


    ''Self-defense''


    ''Using it to sell money.''


    ''A great help.''


    At this moment, Uchiha Kagami felt a little dizzy.


    It was clearly some very shameless words. How could this brat say it so confidently and naturally?


    However, as one of the few people who knew the rtionship between the other party and Lord Tobirama, out of respect for Lord Tobirama, Kagami did not object. Of course, the exploding talismans on the enemy must not be touched for the time being. Otherwise, these Anbu members would not be able to report back.


    As a result, Kagami simply gave the dozen or so talismans he had on him to Haru.


    In any case, he didn''t really use these things, and he also didn''t like to use them. The reason why he had them on him was only because he was prepared.


    And Haru, who had turned from earning arge sum to earning a small sum of money, spat on the ground. After checking the number of talismans he had, he could only take them into his pocket.


    ''Alright, it''s better to have them than not having them.''


    This kind of strategic resource, one for a few hundred taels of silver, if they met Uchiha Fuu another day, they would ask if they wanted this kind of good stuff.


    If Kagami knew what Haru was thinking at this moment, he would probably not be able to resist the re.


    How could he be so shameless as to want to sell the explosive talismans he extorted back to his nsmen in the blink of an eye?


    They were all middle-tier merchants who earned the price difference, but Haru was good, directly ying the game of taking advantage of a white wolf!


    ...


    At the same time, the other side.


    Danzo, who had finally killed the enemy Jonin in a bloody battle, was leaning on his knees and panting heavily. He felt that he probably didn''t read the almanac when he went out today. Otherwise, how could he be so unlucky?


    When he thought of the series of unfortunate events that happened to him today, Danzo clenched his teeth and finally turned into a deep sigh.


    However, when he thought that the enemy who suddenly appeared was likely to being for his mission to protect the target, Danzo''s heart tightened.


    So he didn''t care about continuing to rest. He gritted his teeth and was ready to catch up, hoping that there was still time. He really didn''t dare to imagine what Tobirama would do to him if something happened to Haru and Tsunade.


    There''s also the bastard from Akamichi''s family!


    If not for those fat pigs, how could he have fallen to such a state?


    Then, with a whoosh, Anbu''s people finally arrived.


    Then, Danzo, who had heard the news from Anbu, immediately cked out. Fuck, he had been intercepted!


    Although Uchiha Kagami''s timely appearance allowed him to avoid making a big mistake, at the same time, he also ''snatched'' the credit that should have belonged to him!


    For a moment, Danzo began to doubt life.

 Chapter 47: Dumbfounded Sunagakure

    Chapter 47: Dumbfounded Sunagakure


    The news of Haru and Tsunade being attacked almost immediately reached Tobirama''s ears.


    Tobirama, who usually had a hard time showing any expression, showed a furious expression this time.


    As Hashirama less and less showed himself in front of people, the other viges also began to move.


    This was undoubtedly a p to the face of this second-generation Hokage!


    "Lord Hokage, the interrogation has ended. These people are spies secretly nted by the Sunagakure. This operation is to sow discord between Iwagakure Vige and us and attempt to start a war."


    Tobirama picked up the information and carefully examined it. Although these fellows were tough bones, there were times when there was no need for these bastards to personally speak about obtaining information. However, in order to crack the curse seals ced in the heads of these people to seal off the information, it was inevitable that they would be idiots. The information obtained was extremely limited.


    However, it was already enough!


    Tobirama knew that this was a test. It was a test for both Hashirama and him. It was also a test for the entire Konoha.


    Some of them had already begun to forget their fear.


    Therefore, Tobirama began to convey the order, "Order all the spies below A-ss (referring to confidentiality) hidden in Sunagakure to cooperate with the ''Wandering Ninja Army'' to do the mostrge-scale damage. I want them to know the price of provoking Konoha!"


    "Yes, Lord Hokage!"


    Before Danzo had established his roots, Tobirama had not only established Anbu but also secretly recruited a group of wandering Ninjas. He even deliberately expelled some of the Konoha Ninjas from Konoha so as to strengthen thebat discipline and discipline of this army.


    After all, there were some shady things that even Anbu could not personally deal with.


    At this time, it was the turn of the ''Wandering Ninjas''.


    Even if everyone knew that this was Konoha''s revenge, so what?


    What do the good deeds of these wandering Ninjas have to do with Konoha!


    Although he was angry because peace was hard toe by, Tobirama did not want to start a war easily, although he also felt that he might have been infected by his idiot big brother''s naivety.


    ....


    A few dayster, the originally very calm Sunagakure suddenly became chaotic, and there were sounds of explosions and fierce fighting everywhere.


    Although soon, these stray ninjas who appeared out of nowhere left behind a pile of corpses and left in a hurry.


    However, it brought a painful loss to Sunagakure. Several granaries were blown up, and several water sources were contaminated with poison.


    Needless to say, these were definitely spies hiding in Sunagakure, and they had been covered by the attacks of the strays.


    After the battle ended, the second generation Kazekage who created the puppet technique was extremely angry!


    Others might not know, but how could he not know that these wandering Ninjas were hired by Konoha in secret?


    However, he could not understand why Konoha would suddenly attack them.


    Sunagakure had always been plotting against Konoha, and they had been secretly making small moves. Even thest time they tried to test if Senju Hashirama was still alive, but that was a long time ago.


    They had also paid the price for that, but what was this time?


    Was it a warning? Or had they discovered some clues?


    The second-generation Kazekage Shamon could not figure it out. His intuition told him that something he did not understand might have happened.


    Thus, he immediately ordered, "Inform the spies that have been nted in Konoha to send back the recent information. No matter it is a big matter or a small matter, any abnormalities must be sent back!"


    Konoha''s sudden action really made the second-generation Kazekage a little uneasy. If he didn''t figure it out, he would probably not be able to sleep peacefully.


    After all, Konoha''s strength was enough to crush Hidden Sand.


    More importantly, the man called the God of Ninja World had not died yet!


    ...


    In just a few days, the news of the ambush on Hidden Sand was sent back to his country by various spies.


    Earth Country, Iwagakure Vige.


    The second-generation Tsuchikage, whose entire body was wrapped in bandages, looked expressionlessly at the information sent back. He chuckled and then shook his head regretfully.


    If it were said that in this matter, Sunagakure, who was kept in the dark, was on the first level and thought that he had seen through Sunagakure''s scheme - Konoha was on the second level. The Iwagakure he represented was on the third level above everyone!


    Because the n to attack Senju''s family was nned by him.


    And those idiots were indeed spies nted in Konoha, but the person who conveyed this mission to them was not Sunagakure, but someone he sent to fake it!


    What he gambled was nothing more than for Konoha to be able to react in time and see through the enemy''s scheme.


    After all, who would have thought that someone would be so bold as to frame him?


    However, it was a pity that the children of Senju''s family were still alive and well, and Konoha''s reaction was not as intense as he had nned.


    Otherwise, the one who would cause trouble in the hidden sand this time would not be some ''wandering ninja'', but Konoha''s elite ninja army!


    At that time, he could use Sunagakure to test Konoha and even secretly give Konoha a blow.


    It could only be said that it was a pity, a pity.


    One had to admit that there were indeed many people in the chaotic era of the Naruto World.


    After the session of the Tsuchikage, not only did they develop the "Dust Escape" that was above the Blood Limit Realm, but it was also a "Wisdom General" who was famous for his conspiracy and politics.


    It was also because he had been studying with this kind of teacher that the future Onokiwould be so cunning.


    "Onoki, tell me, what will Sunagakure do next?"


    After the 27-year-old Onokiwas tested by Sensei, he immediately pondered and said, "I think they must be confused at the moment. They will first find a way to find out the truth of the matter. Once they know the truth of this matter, they will definitely suspect us."


    "Then what do you think we should do now?" Mu nodded.


    Onoki smiled and rubbed his big nose, "Of course, we have to find a way to muddy the waterspletely. At least we can''t let Hidden Sand and Konoha know that we are the ones behind this. If possible, we can take this opportunity to me the other two countries."


    Mu finally smiled. He was extremely satisfied with his own direct disciple. Whether it was his talent in ninjutsu or his cunning and cunning character, he was very fond of them.


    "Since you already have a well-thought-out n, I will leave the follow-up of this matter to you. Remember, don''t get carried away and don''t leave any evidence behind."


    "Yes, Sensei." Onokisaid respectfully.

 Chapter 48: I Defeated Nidaime Hokage!

    Chapter 48: I Defeated Nidaime Hokage!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the private training ground of Senju''s house, two figures, one big and one small were engaged in an intense battle. There were no fancy moves between their fists and feet, only a quick, urate, and ruthless move!


    Both of them used their strange powers, but under the circumstances that one of them was deliberately suppressing them, there was no need for an awkward situation where one identally punched someone to death.


    But even so, the other party''s physical fitness andbat experience allowed him to control the rhythm of the battle firmly.


    At this time, Haru jumped high into the air and swept a whip kick at Tobirama''s face. However, Tobirama quickly blocked it with one hand. At the same time, his other hand directly grabbed Haru''s calf and threw it out forcefully.


    "Facing an enemy who is stronger than you in speed and strength, once they leave the ground, it means death!"


    Haru kept a straight face and did not say a word. However, as he flew backward, his hand began to form seals extremely fast.


    "Water Escape: Water Bullet - machine gunfire!"


    He skillfully controlled his chakra to release it continuously and condensed out ''water bullets'' from Haru''s hand, shooting toward Tobirama like a rainstorm.


    At this moment, if added with sound effects, it would probably be ''chuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchug''.


    This move was originally a one-time injection of more chakra; the more it would condense, therger the ''water bullet'' size would kill the enemy.


    But in an ident, Haru found that as long as he controlled the speed of the transmission of chakra and did not cause any interruption, then the attack of this ninjutsu would not be fixed but would be very flexible.


    In theory, as long as he had enough chakra, he could maintain the transmission state and not be interrupted, and he could shoot until the end of time.


    In the beginning, Tobirama did not care about these water bombs flying toward him. After all, this ninjutsu was developed by him, and he naturally knew about power and consumption.


    Although in this half-year, Haru''s growth speed had brokenmon sense time and time again to use this kind of powerful ninjutsu to deal with him.


    Therefore, Tobirama, who had already said that he would not use any ninjutsu, directly took out a handful of Kunai and began to wave it in an extremely sinister manner.


    Mu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu!


    Each water bomb was precisely shattered by Kunai, and this bit of impact could not even shake his body in the slightest.


    However, when Haru saw this, he did not give up on this ninjutsu. Instead, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a look of excitement.


    He controlled the power of the water bullet to the size of a normal bullet, so its power was naturally very weak, but it could not withstand arge number of water bullets!


    Moreover, he had already tested it on Uchiha Fuu. Although this thing was unremarkable, it still hurt quite a bit when it hit his body.


    Therefore, Haru was multitasking. On one hand, he maintained the stable output of the chakra, not letting this ninjutsu end. On the other hand, he excitedly circled around the field and began to run.


    Da!


    Mu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu!


    Haru was like a machine gun that kept shooting. Tobirama seemed to have turned on the counter to block all the attacks.


    Then, a minute passed...


    Tobirama had a calm expression on his face, and there was not even a trace of water on his body.


    Two minutes passed


    Tobirama was still wearing his usual expression, but he was already starting to get impatient in his heart. Why was he still here?


    Three minutes passed


    Tobirama slightly frowned, feeling a little sore on his wrist, and then quietly changed his hand.


    Five minutes passed...


    Tobirama finally realized something was wrong, ''This brat actually had chakra?''


    However, Tobirama chose to continue to persevere.


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    "Ayako said that she was eating grilled fish at night."


    The fresh sashimi was obviously more delicious...


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    "It''s all that brat Haru''s fault! He always says that there are some parasites inside, and it sounds so disgusting."


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    "Huh? Why is there no movement?"


    Tobirama, who had returned to his soul, was still mechanically waving Kunai in the air, which was really fierce!


    However, Haru had already stopped. He just didn''t expect that the dignified Senju Tobirama would actually be distracted in battle?


    When he met Haru''s strange gaze, Tobirama''s rare old face turned red.


    Just as he didn''t know how to end this, just as he was saving his face, killing intent shed through Tobirama''s eyes.


    ''Die for me!''


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    !


    Haru was stunned as he watched.


    "Cough cough... Did you see that? When your control over your body reaches its limit, you can do it as you please."


    Tobirama began to talk nonsense in a serious manner, just to protect his dignity and face.


    Haru nodded with a face of worship. Although you looked like you were scratching the air, you looked really handsome when you were holding Kunai to chop flies!


    "Be careful! Another fly came!"


    Almost instantly, Tobirama threw Kunai out and nailed the fly to death.


    However, before the apuse could ring out, four clones of Haru hung on his hands and legs at the same time.


    "The battle is not over yet. You are too careless, Tobirama!"


    One of Haru shouted loudly, and then a figure immediately broke out from behind Tobirama.


    "One Thousand Years of Death!*"


    [*TL Note: One Thousand Years of Death is a jutsu Kakashi used on Naruto on the ''Bell test''. The user tightly sps their hands together and extends their middle and index fingers, resembling the Tiger hand seal. Using the full weight of their body, the user thrusts these four fingers between the target''s buttocks. Despite the technique''s dramatic name, it is not actually harmful. However, the pain is fairly extreme.]


    Pfft!


    Tobirama, who was screaming in his heart, only had enough time to shake off the four f*cking ster on his body.


    However, in the next moment, he froze on the spot.


    "Hahaha! You lost, Tobirama!"


    At this moment, Haru, who had not realized the seriousness of the problem,ughed and said.


    Then he saw Tobirama silently turn his head, his eyes full of killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "Sen! Ju! Ha! Ru!"


    Haru, whose scalp was numb, immediately turned and ran without thinking, "Auntie Mito, help!"


    "Flying Ruujin... Fist!"


    Bang!


    PIA!


    Haru''s entire body was stuck on the wall.


    Seeing that Tobirama was walking toward him step by step like a messenger from hell, Haru immediately shouted, "Don''te over!"


    ....


    A few minutester, Haru, who had an ugly look on his face, walked out with an unknown lifeform with a bloody nose and a swollen face.


    Tsunade instantly widened her eyes, ''What is this? It doesn''t look good.''


    Haru, who barely opened his right eye, raised his hand and greeted Tsunade, "Hey, can you please call a doctor for me? I feel like I can still be saved."


    Although his words were a little loose, Tsunade, who was shocked, still recognized him.


    So Tsunade immediately covered her mouth with tears and ran out, shouting, "Haruru was beaten, haha... oh, don''tugh, Haruru was beaten into a pig head, hahaha."


    Haru, "..."

 Chapter 49: A Merciful Family

    Chapter 49: A Merciful Family


    At dinner time, Haru, who had been treated, turned his grief and anger into food. He red at Tobirama fiercely while urately putting all the food he liked into his bowl before Tsunade reached out her chopsticks.


    Tsunade was immediately unhappy. After Haru snatched away her beloved meat again, she suddenly became timid and bit Haru''s wrist.


    Gan!


    "Let go!"


    "F*ck!"


    No matter how Haru swung his hand, it was as if the outline had grown in his hand, and he refused to let go no matter what.


    "What a happy and harmonious life, haha haha..."


    Hashiramaughed and added another bowl of rice.


    Haru really wanted to dig out Hashirama''s pair of old eyes to take a good look. Was this how the f*ck was used???


    He really had no culture!


    "I''m going out now."


    After the meal, Haru ran out directly. Tsunade quickly threw down her chopsticks and followed.


    Go out and y with her?


    How can that be!


    Hashirama looked at this scene with a smile on his face, as if he wanted to engrave it deeply in his mind. No matter how reluctant he was, he already felt that his end wasing. Unfortunately, he could not see Haru and Tsunade grow up, get married and have children.


    Then he could not help but ask, "What exactly did Haru do to make you so angry?"


    Tobirama, who was originally holding a cup of hot tea and tasting it with an expressionless face, suddenly froze. His anus tightened, and then he rxed. "It''s nothing. It''s just to test the results of his cultivation during this period. It seems that he is still toozy. En, I still have some matters to attend to. I need to make a trip back to Hokage''s building. I''ll be leaving first..."


    With a swish, Tobirama put down his teacup and directly used Flying Thunder God to leave.


    He seemed to be afraid that Hashirama would continue to ask.


    ....


    On Haru''s side, Tobirama had already issued a ''ban''. If Haru dared to tell others what had happened today, then Tobirama should be ready to beat him.


    On the other side, Haru brought his little niece, Tsunade, straight to the ce they had agreed on.


    Half a year had passed since the attack, and the time hade to the beginning of Konoha''s year 14.


    In this half a year, many things had happened.


    First of all, Konoha''s revenge made Sunagakure suffer. Then, suddenly, Konoha had a conflict with Kumogakure. There was constant friction between the two sides, but they both restrained themselves from really fighting.


    Secondly, Tobirama made up his mind to wipe out the spies lurking in Konoha on arge scale. The results were brilliant.


    It also scared the people in the dark scared, and they didn''t dare stir up a scene for a while. They just quietly waited for Konoha''s pir to copse.


    Therefore, the follow-up that Haru was worried about did note.


    There was also the unfortunate Danzo. Somehow the rumor that he ate without paying, and was even sued by someone in front of Lord Hokage were spreading out. In short, he no longer continued to be the guard of Haru and Tsunade.


    Therefore, this heavy responsibility fell on Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Kagami, who were trusted by Tobirama.


    Because of this, Danzo also hated Uchiha Kagami, who was in the limelight, and his jealousy of Sarutobi Hiruzen grew with each passing day.


    Haru felt quite regretful about this. After all, with the root shadow by his side, no matter what he did, he could always be so reassuring.


    ''What a pity.''


    ...


    When they arrived at the old ce, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had already been waiting there for a long time. As soon as they met, they greeted them warmly.


    "Boss, Big Sis, you guys finally came."


    However, when Haru approached, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately exploded!


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you? Which bastard injured you? Could it be that those people from Uchiha''s family who can''t afford to lose secretly used a trick?"


    Haru, who asionally grinned in pain, patted Hyuga Tokugawa on the shoulder and said emotionally, "Since that''s the case, then I won''t hide it from everyone. The bastard you said is called Senju Tobirama. For the sake of the people from the same n, I can''t take revenge. Why don''t I leave it to you guys?"


    "Senju Tobirama? Why does it sound so familiar?" Hyuga Tokugawa first muttered to himself. He recalled the name of a person of the same age in Senju''s family who was thin and frail. Then, his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes... Lord Tobirama"


    Hyuga Tokugawa was about to use a high-pitched female voice.


    Haru nodded expressionlessly, then said with a gloomy expression, "What? Are you afraid? Didn''t you say that you would put your life on the line for your brother?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately took a step back in unison. They looked away with extremely embarrassed expressions. "Hey, the weather is good today. The moon is big and round."


    "The sun hasn''t set yet. Where is the moon?"


    "... I was wrong. It''s the sun. Today''s sun is big and round. The sunlight is warm on the body. What do you think?"


    Ignoring these idiots who kept nodding and even changed the topic so stiffly, Haru sighed faintly, "Today is a cloudy day. Where did the sune from?"


    "Ha hahaha. I was wondering why it felt so cold. Ha. ha. ha."


    Haru was toozy to argue with them. "Where are those fools? Why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    Seeing that his boss no longer cared about what happened just now, Hyuga Tokugawa finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "It should be soon. Those fools have been holding their breath all the time and want to win!"


    Haru nodded. He was looking forward to the following rapid ie.


    After careful calction, in this half-year, Haru''s small group had fought with Uchiha Fuu and the others several times, about once a month.


    After all, there was no such thing as a gambling stake. Even if the other party revealed the truth, Haru was still indifferent.


    With no other choice, Uchiha Fuu and the others, who were eager to get back at them, could only gather up their pocket money every month and bring all their wealth to make an appointment.


    However, every time they came, they were full of confidence and left in a very sorry state.


    Although these guys improved very quickly, Haru''s cultivation talent was something that even Hashirama and Tobirama doubted the existence of life. In addition, Little Tsunade, who was extremely proficient in strange power and was good at fighting, could not be underestimated.


    Therefore, Uchiha Fuu and the others had never been good.


    This was especially so for Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who had been stimted. They started to cultivate with all their might. They did not want to be left behind. Even if Uchiha Fuu could finally stand in front of Haru, his physical strength was still not good. He was riddled with injuries and was then beaten in one move.


    After a few times, even Haru could not bear it anymore. He thought about whether he should leave them some money to keep them in their pockets or let them go slightly during the battle.


    However, for some reason, every time Uchiha Fuu and the others looked at them, it was as if they had seen an enemy who had killed their father. Haru was still very confused and unhappy, so he put out this thought.

 Chapter 50: Spitting at Each Other? Really Never Afraid

    Chapter 50: Spitting at Each Other? Really Never Afraid


    "Boss, they''re here."


    Haru, who was in a daze, came back to his senses and saw Uchiha Fuu and his old acquaintances.


    As the saying goes, their eyes would turn red when enemies meet.


    For the past half-year, Uchiha Fuu, who had constantly been tasting defeat, was about to have his eyeballs pop out of their sockets when he returned home. Those who didn''t know better would think that he was suffering from rabies or crazy cow disease.


    But even if he lost so miserably, this guy had never thought of using any underhanded tactics or inviting two more ''outside help''.


    Every time, he had to use the five people of the original team to challenge the seven of them. The reason was that the people of Uchiha''s family had to stand up from where they fell and would never find any excuses.


    Alright, if they were not iron, then they were still Uchiha!


    In Haru''s opinion, these guys were a little'' cute ''.


    This was also the reason why he agreed to meet them every time. It was definitely not to use them to test new Ninjutsu or to win their pocket money!


    "Coming?"


    "Mm."


    "Sigh, you guys shouldn''t havee."


    "But we still came."


    "Old rules?"


    "Hmph,e on!"


    Both sides put the ''wager'' to the side, then rolled up their sleeves and began to twist and twist together.


    However, as they suffered losses time and time again, the children of Uchiha, who had also learned to be smarter, became extremely... well, sinister!


    What eye-piercing, throat-cutting, monkey stealing peaches, pulling at hair, and biting the ear, that was a casual move!


    Haru, who was watching from behind, sucked in a breath of cold air!


    ''Your style... is terrible!''


    As soon as he thought of how Uchiha would be toozy even to open his mouth when fighting with his enemies in the future, he would shout and jump on them, pulling their hair and biting their ears. Haru subconsciously shivered.


    It was really a sin!


    ..


    At the same time, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Uchiha Kagami, who were carrying out the protection mission in the dark, also sighed.


    "Kagami, does your Uchiha usually teach these things?"


    Looking at the extremely painful Sarutobi, Kagami said with a very helpless expression, "These... these ''styles'' were forced by His Highness Haru..."


    As long as he thought of how his family''s brainless children would take the initiative to foolishlye over to take a beating and deliver money, Kagami would strongly worry about the future of Uchiha''s family!


    If the future of Uchiha''s n was all like this, then what future was there to talk about?


    However, every time he euphemistically found the n leader to discuss this matter, he would be scolded and chased out. He would say something like ''Uchiha is never afraid of things!'', ''Uchiha is not a coward or a coward!'', ''When he wins, we will talk about it!'', and other words that made people extremely helpless.


    Several times, Kagami wanted to argue back and tell them that Senju Haru was a monster-like genius. It was impossible for them to win with just Uchiha Fuu. But in the end, he gave up.


    Forget it, just treat it as paying tuition fees.


    After all, with such an opponent, Fuu, and the others were extremely hardworking every time they trained, and their strength grew extremely quickly. It could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    As for the loss of money and the loss of face, it was not that important.


    If they could develop feelings for each other, perhaps the rise of the Uchiha n would fall on this little Prince.


    It was just that even Kagami could not figure out what kind of attitude this little Prince had towards their n.


    If he had a good impression of them, His Highness Haru would bring people to find Uchiha''s people to beat them up from time to time, and there were even faint signs of addiction.


    But if you were to say something that only felt bad, His Highness Haru would show mercy every time. He had never ndered Fuu and the others in private and even faintly revealed a bit of appreciation.


    It made Kagami very ufortable...


    ..


    Then, at this moment, there was another change in the field.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others all fell, and only Uchiha Fuu was left on Uchiha''s side.


    ording to the previous situation, Uchiha Fuu had no chance of winning against Haru and Tsunade at this time.


    But this time, he unexpectedly took a deep breath and quickly formed seals with his hands.


    "This is..."


    Sarutobi and Kagami, who were in the dark, looked at each other in surprise.


    "For this day, I have waited for too long!"


    "I will return all the humiliation and pain that I have suffered before to you!"


    "Fire Escape....."


    Bang!


    The high-spirited Uchiha Fuu was just a little bit away frompleting the seal. However, under the strange gaze of Haru, a figure who had removed the transformation technique had quietly approached him from behind. Then, he kicked him away.


    This figure was Senju Haru, who had secretly used his shadow clone from the beginning of the battle and disguised his real body as a stone with the Transformation Spell.


    With another bang, Haru, who was beside Tsunade, disappeared.


    Before he could release the Ninjutsu that turned the tables, Uchiha Fuu, who was kicked away, got up in a sorry state and shouted with a red face, "Bastard! You cheated!"


    Haru helplessly spread out his hands, "Sorry, your posture just now was really too good." I couldn''t help myself and couldn''t hold back, so I kicked you. "


    "But... is there a problem with using the Clone Technique and Transformation Technique to fight against the enemy? Shouldn''t the battle between Ninjas be done with sneak attacks and poison? This is nothing."


    Haru was very innocent, and Fuu was very angry!


    Although he had already admitted that the other party was right in his heart, Uchiha Fuu still found it hard to ept.


    "I want to fight you fair and square!"


    After shouting, he didn''t care whether Haru agreed or not. He stuck his neck out and began to make another seal.


    Haru, who used his eyes to signal Tsunade not toe over, could only yawn and slowly make a seal with her speed.


    Finally, Uchiha Fuu''s ninjutsu waspleted!


    "Take this! Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"


    A ''huge'' fireball was spat out from his mouth and flew directly towards Haru.


    At this time, Haru''s ninjutsu was alsopleted.


    For the sake of ''reward'', the other party had worked so hard in his cultivation, and he had already mastered C-grade ninjutsu like Grand Fireball Technique at the age of six, so Haru decided to be a bit more serious.


    "Water Escape - Chaotic Water Wave!"


    Not forgetting his initial thoughts, Haru took out the first Water Escape ninjutsu he had learned in this life.


    Wasn''t it just a face-to-face spray? Who was afraid of who!


    The water waterfall instantly met Uchiha Fuu''s fireball, and then in the blink of an eye, it wrapped and extinguished...


    Water Escape had already restrained Fire Escape. Coupled with Haru''s current chakra level and his mastery of ninjutsu, he was notparable to Uchiha Fuu. It was reasonable for him to be directly crushed.


    If Uchiha Fuu chose topete in physical skills, it might bring some trouble to Haru.


    It could only be said that this guy had chosen the wrong direction to work hard from the beginning, s!

 Chapter 51: The Heart of Everyone: Monster!

    Chapter 51: The Heart of Everyone: Monster!


    When Water Escape quickly extinguished the fireball he was so proud of, Uchiha Fuu directly stood in the same ce and suffered a huge blow.


    It had to be known that he had put in a lot of effort and suffered countless hardships before finally mastering this move.


    At that time, Sensei, who taught him in the n, praised his talent very much. It was rare to learn such ninjutsu like the fireball at this age.


    That was why he was so confident in setting up a fight again, wanting to wash away his shame.


    However, at this moment, he finally realized his mistake.


    The strength that this guy Senju Haru had always revealed was not all of this guy''s strength.


    With that amount of water he had just used, the average Chunin could only feel ashamed of his inferiority, and his face was full of shame.


    He had been ying with the small water gun before, but now that he had set it on fire, the small water gun stopped moving and simply opened the firebolt.


    This person was really too sinister!


    Uchiha Fuu only had time to make such a conclusion before his entire body was submerged in the water, and he fainted from anger.


    "Sigh, why do you have to do this!"


    Haru shook his head helplessly as if he felt sorry for the other party.


    If not for the fact that he was afraid of beating the child silly, what he had just used wasn''t Water Escape, but'' Sea Flight ''.


    After all, under the influence of his cheap father, he didn''t care about the average amount of water he could produce!


    Since he had decided to use Water Escape as his regr weapon, the ordinary Water Escape was naturally not within his consideration.


    No matter what, he had to be like Kisame, who could turn the basin into ake by spitting.


    Haru happily pulled Hyuga Tokugawa and the others up and divided the stolen goods. After dividing the spoils, he told them to remember to send the person back intact, and then Haru left with Tsunade.


    After he left, Shikakichi smiled and took out a box of colored pens. Everyone happily took it and began to paint.


    ...


    "That power... Is His Highness Haru really only four years old?" Sarutobi began to doubt life and quietly swallowed.


    Kagami gave a bitter smile as he looked at the defeated Uchiha Fuu and the others. Then, he sighed and said, "In fact, His Highness Haru''s fourth birthday has not yet arrived. He has only cultivated for less than a year."


    ''Monster!''


    Sarutobi Hiruzen almost blurted out. Fortunately, he managed to hold back.


    With such a huge amount of chakra, could it be that His Highness Haru''s mother was a member of the Uzumaki n?


    It was not impossible. After all, with Mito-sama''s presence, it was not difficult for Lord Tobirama to marry another Uzumaki n.


    However, didn''t Lord Tobirama once say that even if he were lonely for the rest of his life, he would not find Uzumaki n''s woman!


    Sarutobi silently cursed. Then, he raised his head with a guilty conscience. When he realized that Kagami had not noticed his abnormality, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Go and report this matter to Lord Hokage first. I will follow up and protect the two young Princes."


    "Alright."


    Sarutobi responded and immediately disappeared.


    He had no doubts about Kagami''s strength.


    Otherwise, with just his love for the vige, Lord Tobirama would not let Kagami be his bodyguard.


    ...


    Kagami followed along without encountering any abnormalities.


    When Senju''s mansion appeared in sight, Kagami hesitated for a moment before suddenly appearing.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Kagami."


    Haru put on the appearance of a little adult and spoke in a somewhat dignified manner.


    After all, he could not be like the other transmigrators. He would get close to this person every day and call him brother and uncle. As the most powerful person in Konoha''swork, he had to be careful and not fall.


    "Your Highness Haru, Kagami has some doubts. Perhaps Your Highness can tell me the answer."


    Haru was somewhat surprised, but he still nodded and said, "What doubts?"


    "Your Highness, are you unhappy with our Uchiha n?"


    In fact, the question that Kagami asked was already a little sensitive, but if he did not ask clearly, Kagami would really feel uneasy.


    Instead, it was Haru who was a little puzzled, "Why do you say that?"


    Kagami smiled awkwardly and said, "Fuu and the others are still ignorant children. Your Highness, there is no need to lower yourself to their level."


    Haru immediately revealed an expression of realization. So it was this matter. Could it be that he was too ruthless and the others couldn''t continue watching?


    However, he had already gotten used to it. Every month, if he didn''t beat up Uchiha Fuu and the other children, his body would itch. What should he do?


    Therefore, Haru asked tentatively, "Is it your n''s intention?"


    Kagami hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, no, the n leader intends to ignore it, but..."


    Haru''s expression immediately rxed, "Don''t worry, I have a sense of decency. Since your n leader does not object, then it proves that he also supports us to carry out the ''tempering''. Am I right?"


    It was rare for him to give up on the opportunity to be a punching bag. He was really reluctant to do so.


    Kagami felt his teeth ache. It seemed that the other party was really addicted to beating up the disciples of Uchiha''s n.


    "Although that''s what you said, but..."


    "Actually, you shouldn''t havee to me for this matter. Even if I don''t want to fight, you guys, Uchiha, won''t agree! Now that they are always looking for trouble, I can''t avoid fighting. So I think you can persuade Uchiha Fuu and the others."


    What Haru said was not unreasonable, but the problem was that he could not persuade them!


    Kagami suddenly became very depressed. The n leader took the lead and gave the order to die. The few little guys also made a ''military order''. They had to vent their anger and regain their face.


    Could it be that he could still persuade His Highness Haru to let go of the fight and let Fuu and the others win once?


    He knew that it was impossible!


    This matter was a dead cycle.


    Seeing that Kagami was so depressed that he didn''t want to speak, Haru looked at him with some sympathy and prepared to go in.


    However, he immediately thought of something and fell silent again. "How about this When you go back, say that it was me who said it. In the future, they can find us to fight. The appearance fee will increase."


    "The first time is 5,000 taels. If you lose, you will have to double the challenge again. It will cost 10,000 taels! The third time is 20,000 taels, and so on."


    "This way, as long as they lose a few more times, it will be painful. Then this matter will naturally be left unsettled. You can think about it and go."

 Chapter 52: Cute Fierce Dog

    Chapter 52: Cute Fierce Dog


    ''As long as you lose a few more times, you will feel the pain.''


    When Uchiha Kagami returned to the n base, his face was full of mncholy.


    These words were too hurtful!


    Kagami seriously suspected that this guy wanted to take this opportunity to make a big profit and squeeze out all the oil.


    But thinking about it carefully, this was a good way to end this matter.


    After all, it was fine if they lost a few times before, but if they continued to lose, even if their Uchiha n was a big family, they could not afford to consume so much!


    Every time he lost, he would have to pay double the ''appearance fee''. As long as he doubled it a few times, the n leader would be so angry that he could only stare helplessly.


    When the time came, even if the n leader did not want to give up, he had to give up.


    After all, he had taken the initiative of the fight, and his identity and background were existences that they could not afford to offend.


    However, Kagami still felt that he had been used as a gun. Sigh!


    On top of that, Rikudou Sennin, let our n have less of an iron baby, Hallelujah.


    ...


    The next day, because of the school holiday and the victory of Uchiha yesterday, Haru and others decided toe out and build a team.


    As soon as they met, Hyuga Tokugawa could not help but ask, "Boss, are you... getting beaten up again?"


    "Yes, yes, why don''t you take revenge for me?" Haru chuckled.


    Hyuga Tokugawa immediately shook his head like a rattle drum and retreated repeatedly.


    Last time, he was so blind that he was almost scared to death by scolding Lord Tobirama!


    Fortunately, there were no outsiders at that time. Otherwise, he would be in trouble.


    "What about you guys?" Haru looked at Shikakichi and the others with a slightly expectant look and said in a very charming tone, "I will pay ten thousand taels as a bonus, and then the medical expenses will be calcted."


    Shikakichi and the others seemed to have seen a ghost as they instantly ran ten meters away. They had never seen them have this kind of explosive power when they fought with Uchiha Fuu and the others.


    "Boss, please spare us. If the n knows that we dare to be disrespectful to Lord Tobirama, it will be light for us to be beaten up by both men and women, and we might be expelled immediately."


    When Haru saw this, he immediately said hatefully, "How can I ept you guys who are useless and can''t support the wall as my little brothers?"


    "Big sister, hurry up and persuade the boss. The boss might be... he might be crazy!"


    If he wasn''t crazy, then what was he going to do if he went to find those little guys who weren''t even chunin!


    Then, Little Tsunade looked at him strangely and said, "Why don''t you give me the money? I''ll ask the grandmother toe out of the mountain ---"


    It pricked his heart


    Although only the Uzumaki n could make Tobirama afraid, the problem was that he could not live for only one day, right?


    With Tobirama''s stingy character, who knew how he would retaliate against him!


    Looking at his handsome and handsome face, one would know that it was not enough to be beaten up. Last night, when he returned, he was ruthlessly beaten by Tobirama in the name of ''guidance''.


    Moreover, he estimated that he would have to live in such an abyss of suffering for the next month. Unless he waited for Tobirama to calm down. Otherwise, he would just wait for death!


    ''Wasn''t it just being hit by a Thousand Years of Death? Was there a need for that?''


    Haru muttered unhappily and touched the swollen bump on his head


    Thus, he pulled Inuzuka Kou over and whispered a few words into his ear.


    Inuzuka Kou had a troubled expression on his face. Then, under Haru''s gaze, hepromised.


    ...


    A few minutester...


    "Make way, make way!"


    "When Lord Haru goes out, any idlers will avoid him!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others lined up on both sides of Haru and Tsunade, their faces red as they shouted in a loud voice.


    In the middle, Haru held the t-chested little loli with one hand, and the extremely ferocious Sesshomaru walked in the middle.


    "Wu ---Wu ---Wu ---Wu ---"


    To make himself look even more ferocious, Sesshomaru, who was still a little puppy, kept baring his teeth at the surroundings.


    However, it was unknown whether it was because of the breed or the current Sesshomaru was still too small. In short, the deterrent force was almost zero.


    Even the little girl who passed by was not afraid of her. Instead, she excitedly pulled her mother and said, "Mom, look! Puppy dog, it''s so cute ---"


    Sesshomaru, who was feeling good about himself, immediately suffered great humiliation. He tried his best to make a more ferocious appearance and revealed the small card hanging below his neck.


    It wrote: "Be careful of the evil dog!"


    "Pfft!"


    When the adults around them read out these words, it was very hard to hold back theirughter.


    "Mom, is the puppy hungry? Can I feed it something to eat?" The little girl, who was not afraid at all, looked up and asked innocently.


    At this time, the adults who were holding back theirughter finally could not help but say, "Little friend, this is an ''evil dog'', it can bite people, pu... haha haha..."


    A burst ofughter immediately came from the surroundings.


    The main reason was that Sesshomaru''s current appearance was not convincing. Instead, it was fierce and cute, making people unable to help but hug and rub it.


    The little girl said very seriously, "It won''t. Little White is a good dog. It won''t bite me, right?"


    As the little girl spoke, she wanted to touch Sesshomaru.


    Although Sesshomaru''s current appearance was very confusing, Haru and the others knew that Sesshomaru was aggressive.


    Therefore, in order to not have an ident, Haru was ready to drag Sesshomaru back.


    However, what was unexpected was that Sesshomaru, who was fierce but weak inside, actually showed a helpless and panicked expression in front of the little girl who was closing in step by step. Then, he ran away with his tail between his legs, causing the little girl to pounce on empty air.


    "Pfft... hahaha!"


    "What a good ''dog''!"


    "What breed is this dog? I want to raise a pet too. It''s too cute ---"


    Looking down at the dejected Sesshomaru, Haru didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    However, he knew that Sesshomaru didn''t know what to do because he sensed that the little girl had no evil intentions. In addition, he didn''t know what to do, so he chose to run back.


    If he felt hostility, or if he received Inuzuka Kou''s order, even if he died, Sesshomaru would bite the enemy and never let go.


    In the battle with Tsunade, Haru had already seen it clearly.


    Therefore, he could only rub Sesshomaru''s head andfort him.


    s, when he watched movies and TV dramas before, those rich yboys were obviously happy and carefree.


    Why were there always all kinds of idents when it came to him?


    "Could it be that I opened it wrong?" Haru began to doubt whether he had the qualifications to be a qualified dandy.


    But Sesshomaru was already the most ''fierce'' dog he could bring out. He felt very sad and wanted to cry.


    But looking at Sesshomaru''s pitiful appearance, Haru couldn''t bear to me him.


    Forget it. In the end, it was still me who took everything.


    "Sesshomaru, open the way!"


    "Woof!"

 Chapter 53: Unspeakable Aburame Clan

    Chapter 53: Unspeakable Aburame n


    My name is Senju Haru, and I''m a person with connections.


    Today, I became an arrogant hedonistic son of rich parents. My left hand held the ''Devil Dog'', my right hand held the ''Devil Beauty'', and the ''Devil Servant'' beside me opened the way. The vigers are also very ''afraid'' of me.


    But I''m not happy at all. Perhaps I can try to be a funny artist...


    F*ck!


    Kicking away the stone in front of him, Haru rubbed his somewhat numb face.


    "Boss, what happened to you? Who made you angry?" Hyuga Tokugawa asked.


    Haru nced at him, feeling sad for himself.


    Looking at his subordinates, they were neither members of Akatsuki nor some elite ninjas.


    Every day, apart from eating and sleeping, he only knew how to fight. He was so f*cking tired that he could not relieve his worries at all.


    Could it be that this was hinting at him... that five of them wouldn''t do?


    The Level 5 stone man, Haru, who had a strong sh, said in a bored tone, "Shima, do you think we haven''t arrived at that ce yet? We won''t make it back in time to eat dinner."


    Aburame Shima, who had wrapped himself tightly, immediately said, "That''s right in front. In fact, you can go directly to my house to eatter..."


    ''Mom will be very happy to see me bring so many friends home.''


    Thest sentence was not said out loud.


    After all, the character of their n was more or less a bit stuffy(introvert), or else he would not take the initiative to suggesting to the territory of Aburame.


    "Let''s see how things go. If it''s really as interesting as you say, then stay a little longer." Haru did not think too much about it.


    ''Where to eat doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t have to go back to see Tobirama''s dead face. Hmph!''


    ...


    Soon, everyone entered a forest under Shima''s lead.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "This is the territory of the Aburame n. Without permission, it is forbidden to enter."


    Seeing the person who came, Aburame Shima hurriedly came out and said, "Uncle Inui, it''s me. I want to bring my friends in to y for a while, okay?"


    Aburame Inui, who was almost dressed, finally smiled when he saw him.


    Moreover, the ''small group'' that Shima was in had also been heard by the n. They were all children of the other big families and knew everything.


    In addition, this ce could only be considered the outer area of the territory that Aburame''s n used to cultivate the parasites. It did not involve any core secrets, so Aburame Inui chose to let them go after considering it for a while.


    "Since it is Shima''s first time bringing a friend, then let''s go in. However, the rules of the n must not be broken. The range is limited to the outer area You shouldn''t go deeper, okay?"


    "Yes, I understand the rules. Thank you, Uncle Inui."


    "There''s no need to thank me. However, there is a problem with a bug that I had previously determined to cultivate. If you have time, let your father help me take a look."


    "No problem. When we return, I will inform father."


    Aburame Inui nodded in satisfaction. Then, he gave way.


    After waiting for Shima and the others to disappear from his sight, he reported this matter to the elder. Although he could make the decision to let people in, he had to bear a lot of responsibilities. Therefore, he had to go through the process to avoid any idents.


    If something really happened to these little guys in the territory of their Aburame n, it would definitely be big trouble.


    ..


    On the other side, after Shima brought people into the forest.


    Haru asked with some uncertainty, "Is there really no problem? Didn''t you say that this is the ce your Aburame n used to cultivate the parasites? We just came in so easily?"


    Seeing that the others were also very surprised, Shima exined seriously, "As long as we don''t go too deep, there is no problem. And since I brought you here, no matter what happens, I will naturally protect you... and my father will vouch for it.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Resisting the urge to flip his eyes, Haru still gave Shima some face.


    If one had to describe it, it was probably going to travel with the group to the capital, but in the end, they only got off the car outside the tenth ring and went back after looking at the scenery.


    Moreover, he could also see that the reason why the other party let them go just now was because of Shima''s father.


    After all, the core disciples of the various families, apart from those who had been extremely talented since childhood, the rest were all existences that were under the shade of their parents.


    Probably in the Aburame n, Shima''s father''s status was not low, and he also had a unique skill.


    After a casual analysis, Haru also became interested.


    Although he couldn''t go deeper, he was still very curious about the Aburame n. Moreover, this was something that didn''t reveal much in the original work.


    "Look, there are many strange insects on the trees." Hyuga Tokugawa was the first to be shocked.


    As they entered the forest, Haru and the others could always find some ''surprise''.


    "This thing is... a unicorn beetle?"


    Haru picked up a bug that waszily hiding under the leaves and asked with uncertainty.


    The name of this thing on Earth was the Twin Rhinoceros Golden Turtle. It was a type of beetle that looked fierce but was actually very docile.


    Especially the long horn on its head that looked fierce and mighty, causing it to be enthusiastically sought after by the little kids in the Rainbow Region


    However, the one in Haru''s hand seemed a little strange.


    Upon reaching his own domain, Shima seemed to be much more confident. He said confidently, "This is a kind of hybrid insect that our n''s seniors nurtured in their free time. It doesn''t have any practical value, but it has another characteristic. Therefore, we call it the Fluorescent Fairy."


    "Fluorescent Fairy?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. He looked at the Single-Horned Fairy in his hand, which was different from his impression.


    Just at this moment, Shima suddenly smiled...


    Uh, probablyughing.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed hard on the back of the Firefly Fairy with strange patterns. Then... a miracle happened!


    Perhaps it felt danger. The end of the horn of the Firefly Fairy actually lit up with a faint light.


    A single horn that could light up??


    Haru was shocked!


    If this thing were sold in the neon district on Earth, those little brats would go crazy!


    As if they did not notice Haru''s surprised expression, Shima said regretfully, "It''s just a pity that the light of the Fluorescent Fairy is too weak. Even at night, it won''t be of much use. Moreover, its lifespan has also be shorter. Probably from birth to death, it only has one month of life. Moreover, it can''t be used for battle. It can be considered a failed cultivation."

 Chapter 54: Parasitic Bugs? This Thing Is Great Supplementary!

    Chapter 54: Parasitic Bugs? This Thing Is Great Supplementary!


    To tell the truth, Haru''s expression at this moment was very interesting.


    Originally, he thought that Aburame''s n mainly relied on evolving the parasites in their bodies to fight.


    But for the first time, he knew that the people of this n were all insect masters!


    ''Even these ordinary insects can be cultivated in hybrid?''


    Well, the one-horned immortal that can shine may not be scientific, but it must be Rikudou Sennin!


    Even dead people can be resurrected in this world, but it is impossible to y with insects.


    Moreover,pared to the magical parasite, the one-horned immortal that could shine was simply too weak!


    After abandoning his preconceived knowledge and vision from his previous life, Haru found many strange insects that he had never seen along the way.


    For example, the ''assassin mantis'' that looked like a mantis but could change color and turn invisible.


    Spider with tworge pincers, bees that could spit silk, butterflies with legs...


    It was as if all the insects in the entire forest had mutated. It was an eye-opening sight, but at the same time, it made one''s scalp go numb.


    Only the heavens knew how the Aburame n had done it.


    Moreover, don''t forget that this was only the periphery of the forest that the Aburame n used to nurture the parasites. It was just some ''failed insects''!


    "Shima, why did your Aburame n spend so much effort to nurture these ordinary insects? Is there any meaning to this?" Haru couldn''t help but ask.


    Shima looked at Haru strangely and then exined, "Of course, it is to use ordinary insects to experiment and explore the road ahead. Maybe these ordinary insects have all kinds of defects and can''t be used. Still, the ideas and experience in the cultivation process can all be used to improve the cultivation method of the parasite. And ording to the cultivation method and direction, the evolution strength and direction of the parasite are different."


    Got it!


    After all, in the end, the parasite was also a gift from nature insects, but it had infinite possibilities.


    In addition, the breeding of the parasite could not be carried out with just a pat of the head.


    For example, if you want the parasite to be more concealed, it would be best if you could adjust the color and make yourself invisible.


    Then why don''t you just sit there and have a meeting with the parasites every day and let them evolve on their own?


    And even if you have the idea of cultivating, do you dare to try so casually?


    What if you fail?


    What if you evolve into some other ability that doesn''t fit your heart?


    However, there was no problem with testing other ordinary insects first. You could do it boldly without worry.


    And during the entire cultivation process, you will fully grasp this evolutionary idea and the methods you need.


    Even if the experiments on ordinary insects failed in the end, these precious experiences and ideas could help you avoid many detours when cultivating the parasite, greatly increasing the sess rate.


    Even some of the characteristics of ordinary insects would bring them great inspiration.


    This was one of the important reasons why Aburame''s n was able to have a ce in Konoha.


    At this moment, Haru discovered that any n that Konoha casually brought out could not be underestimated.


    After sighing for a while, Haru no longer tangled with this question. Then, his line of sight fell on a ce, "Eh? What is this? Silkworm chrysalis?"


    Shima followed his gaze and said somewhat helplessly, "It''s the ''relic'' of one of our deceased elders."


    "Relic?"


    "Yes, it is said that this elder was also a famous figure in the n. However, there was a problem during the cultivation process, and he cultivated his own parasite into what you saw. Then, he encountered an attack during a trip.


    In the end, the elders of the n only brought back this senior''s corpse and these little fellows that had degenerated into ordinary insects. After that, in order for the younger generation to learn from them, they simply ced them here."


    "Ah, so it''s like that. Then what abilities do they have?"


    Haru was just asking casually, but Shima''s expression became a little strange. "Ability? Huh Probably the taste is not bad?"


    "Huh?"


    Haru was stunned.


    Shima quickly waved his hand and said, "I have never eaten them before. It is just some birds that slipped through the or some other insects that keep staring at them, so I guess it might taste good. Fortunately, the little ones left behind by seniors have a strong reproductive ability, so they are still living very well up until today."


    ''This is also called living very well?''


    Haru suddenly widened his eyes.


    ''The senior had gone through so much trouble just to make his parasite more delicious?''


    ''Could it be that when he was in the wild, this senior had been''


    ''!''


    Haru felt as if he had discovered some incredible secret.


    Aburame''s n wouldn''t kill him to silence him, right?


    To evolve himself to be more delicious and then offer himself, these ''Chrysalis Monarch'' are really touching Then the question is, how does it taste?


    Haru''s eyes began to shine. He really didn''t dare to eat ordinary insects, but if you said it was a silkworm pupa, he had eaten it many times in his previous life.


    So he looked at Shima and smiled, which made Shima immediately shiver and have a bad feeling in his heart.


    "What? You want... oh..."


    "Shh, be quiet. Aren''t you curious?"


    Shima, whose mouth was covered, hesitated for a moment and then began to shake his head crazily. "I am not curious. You should let me go quickly."


    "Sigh, what a pity."


    Shima, who was released, was shaken. To be honest, when he first saw this situation, he had the thought of wanting to taste it. However, he did not have the courage. In addition, he felt that it was disrespectful to the senior, so he did not think about it anymore.


    But subconsciously, he might still be a little reluctant?


    Otherwise, when Haru asked him before, he would not have replied that the ''probably tastes good. However, the ''conscience'' in his heart still made him struggle.


    "This is a parasite, and you can''t eat it," Shima argued.


    "Didn''t you say that it has degenerated?" Haru said in an extremely bewitching tone, with all kinds of facies. "Can''t you eat them?"


    "But... but... isn''t it bad for us to do this?" Shima asked weakly.


    When Haru heard this, he knew that this fellow was shaken. He immediately added fuel to the fire and said, "You have to think this way. These are no longer the things that your n elders brought back. In other words, it has nothing to do with your deceased senior."


    "Moreover, we are just trying something fresh. What can happen? If it were really that important, your n wouldn''t just leave it here and ignore it, right?"


    "Alright... alright." Shima nodded dizzily.

 Chapter 55: Painful Mask

    Chapter 55: Painful Mask


    "Boss, can this thing really be eaten?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa''s face was a little pale as he watched Haru collect a pile of ''worms'', then dipped in egg fluid and wrap it with flour, like a chef...


    After being persuaded by Haru, Shima went back home and secretly took what Haru needed. Then, he used the excuse of cooking in the field and ''cheated'' Aburame Inui, the ranger.


    Although setting fire to the mountains, don''t forget that Haru is best at Water Escape, so as long as you are careful, there should be no problem.


    "Look at your courage. When an excellent ninja is on a mission outside, if you encounter a special situation, there is no food. In order to preserve your strength, let alone insects, you can even take two bites of tree bark. If you don''t even have this kind of awareness, I think you should stay in the family for the rest of your life."


    In order to deceive these guys to eating insects, Haru began to talk about his facious reasoning.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and others who had strange expressions immediately began to hypnotize themselves. After all, they were all ambitious people who wanted to be an excellent ninja.


    ''It was just a few insects. What was there to be afraid of!''


    Seeing these guys looking like they were going to the execution ground, Haru secretly felt funny and asked, "Is the oil temperature enough?"


    "Alright, boss." Akimichi Nishi nodded immediately.


    He was the one who was looking forward to it the most.


    Nishi had no resistance toward food, especially delicious food. He believed that his boss would not lie to them.


    Haru began to directly cook the ''silkworm chrysalis'', and a strange fragrance immediately spread out.


    Smelling this smell, Haru, who initially did not have much confidence, suddenly felt refreshed. Sure enough, there was nothing that was not delicious when it was fried with oil!


    At this time, it was unknown whether the child next door was hungry or not. Anyway, the faces of Hyuga Tokugawa and others were not so ugly, and there was more expectation in their eyes.


    Since eating insects had be an inevitable thing, it was better to eat them!


    Soon, the silkworm chrysalis in the pot exploded to a golden yellow color. Haru quickly picked it up and ced it on the te.


    Because he did not know whether it tasted good or bad, and Haru was also muttering in his heart, he only blew up ten of them first.


    "Come,e,e! Everyone, quickly try it while it''s hot. It won''t taste good if it''s cold."


    "Everyone, do it. Don''t be polite!"


    Haru held the te eagerly, waiting for the little white mouse 12345 to start eating first. However, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others looked at each other, and their faces were very awkward. The chopsticks in their hands could not fall down.


    Even Akimichi Nishi, who was originally looking forward to it, wanted to retreat at thest moment.


    He really had never eaten this thing!


    In the end, it was Shikakichi who had an idea. "Boss, if you don''t move your chopsticks first, we won''t dare to do it. This is against the rules."


    The others were not stupid and immediately echoed, "Yes, boss, you go first."


    Haru looked at the group of bastards who were ''rebelling'', and his face immediately darkened. He said with a straight face, "What rules? We are all brothers. Shikakichi, you go first!"


    Shikakichi, who was named, instantly turned pale and then immediately sent a cry for help.


    However, ording to the philosophy of life, if you don''t follow, you will die. Hyuga Tokugawa and others immediately pretended to look at the sky and the scenery, avoiding Shikakichi''s eyes.


    In any case, as long as it wasn''t him, it was fine.


    ''Go, Shikakichi, the organization will remember your sacrifice!''


    Gan!


    This group of bastards!


    Shikakichi never thought that his self-proimed intelligent self would actually be sold off by his own people, and he even thought of a way to drag his boss into the water.


    It was his turn to sacrifice himself.


    "Big Sis..."


    The dying Shikakichi quickly looked at Tsunade with a pitiful look.


    Tsunade directly showed a kind smile, "What, do you want Big Sis to feed you personally?"


    Thest hope was shattered, and Shikakichi''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Well, it''s not like I want you to eat poison. Hurry up. The sky is almost dark." Haru urged impatiently.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, and there was no way for him to escape, Shikakichi simply broke the jar, his face ashen, quickly picked up a fried golden silkworm pupa that was still steaming, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    His tightly closed eyes instantly opened.


    The skin was crisp, and there was actually meat juice bursting in his mouth. Moreover, the more he chewed, the more fragrant it was. There was also the smell of chicken meat. Was this really the ugly insect?


    "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    Seeing that Shikakichi looked like he had lost his soul, everyone was anxious.


    Shikakichi subconsciously wanted to tell the truth, but when he thought of what these bastards had done, he was furious.


    "Yes, although it is difficult to swallow, it is not particrly bad. It is mainly because I was in a hurry to swallow it, so... I will try it again."


    As he spoke, Shikakichi, who pretended to be in pain, picked up another one and chewed with an expression as if he was eating something painful.


    Apart from Haru, almost everyone was stunned by Shikakichi''s performance.


    ''This thing really isn''t meant to be eaten by humans!''


    ''Shikakichi is a good brother!''


    ''For our sake, he could even eat something that is so unptable.''


    However, Haru was not confused by Shikakichi''s performance because everything could not be judged by appearances but by the essence!


    The essence was that Shikakichi, who was shouting that this thing was unptable, had reached out his chopsticks for the third time!


    Therefore, Haru ignored the surprised looks of others and also pinched one and threw it into his mouth. Suddenly...


    ''It''s so delicious.''


    Haru, who was trying hard to maintain his facial expression, still raised his eyebrows. Then, he looked meaningfully at the somewhat embarrassed Shikakichi.


    Just when Shikakichi felt that he was dead, Haru did not expose him. Instead, he patted his shoulder with a "constipated" expression.


    "You can eat such a horrible thing. You don''t want to let your brothers suffer, do you?"


    Shikakichi was stunned at first, and then he responded in time in front of someone''s threatening eyes, "s, although there should be difficulties between brothers, but... don''t make things difficult for others."


    As he spoke, Shikakichi threw another one into his mouth with a face that was about to suffocate.


    ''How fragrant!''


    Haru said with a serious face, "That''s true. Since that''s the case, I won''t force everyone."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others heaved a sigh of relief, but they were also a little ashamed and moved.


    However, they felt that something was not quite right because it was clearly such a ''disgusting'' thing. Why was the speed at which Haru and Shikakichi moved faster and faster?

 Chapter 56: Weird Pallate

    Chapter 56: Weird Pate


    Although Haru and Shikakichi''s expressions were getting more and more constipated, the gradually increasing speed of their hands revealed their true thoughts.


    "Shikakichi, don''t hold on. Boss really can''t bear to let you guys eat such a disgusting thing, so it''s almost done..."


    Seeing that Shikakichi actually dared to ignore his gaze, Haru could only earnestly ''warn'' this fellow.


    However, Shikakichi was probably addicted to acting, or perhaps he was certain that the boss would not fall out with him at this moment, so he said with great righteousness, "Helping the boss solve his problems and share his pain is something I should do. Boss, you don''t have to persuade me anymore."


    ''Good for you, Shikakichi!''


    ''I will remember you!''


    ''In the future, you will have a good time!''


    After staring at the unmoved Shikakichi, Haru directly snatched the te and pulled it all into his mouth in one breath.


    Seeing this, Shikakichi instantly became anxious and blurted out, "F*ck, boss! You won''t leave me a bite!"


    ''Huh???''


    The eyes of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately focused on Shikakichi.


    No matter how stupid they were, they could still react at this time.


    With Shikakichi''s level of treachery and such a horrible thing, how could he snatch it and even say such words in the end?


    Moreover, Boss Haru, who always hid behind everyone in a group fight and then finally jumped out to harvest the ''battlefield'', had been forcing them to eat just now. How did he suddenly change his personality?


    Strange!


    "Hehe, Shikakichi, are you hiding something from us?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who did not dare to make trouble for their boss, immediately rubbed their hands and surrounded Shikakichi, who had a forced smile on his face.


    Seeing that a fat beating was inevitable in order to protect himself, Shikakichi hurriedly shouted, "Don''te over! I confess, I confess!"


    ...


    Ten minutester...


    This time, Haru was forced to blow up a big pot to calm the public anger.


    On the other hand, Shikakichi, who thought he was clever, was selected to be eliminated and deprived of his chance to continue tasting delicious food.


    As a result, this guy directly ran to the root of the tree to draw circles and face the wall to think.


    Of course, the highly skilled boss Haru was directly ignored by them.


    And then...


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who were eating this for the first time, instantly widened their eyes.


    ''How could it be so delicious?''


    ''It was clearly wrapped in egg flour and fried in a pot. This was too fragrant. It was crispy and full of chicken meat.''


    If they had not watched their boss operate it, they would have really thought they were eating chicken.


    When they thought of this, their faces could not help but reveal a resentful expression.


    Didn''t they say that they would enjoy the same fortune?


    If not for Shikakichi''s slip of the tongue, they would really think that this thing was very unptable.


    Haru, who had been stared at until his scalp was numb, immediately stiffened his neck and said unyieldingly, "It was you who didn''t want to eat before. Why are you looking at me?"


    Pouting their lips, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others no longer cared about this problem and began to reach out their chopsticks at a rapid speed.


    However, in front of this foodie, their speed was not enough.


    In a moment of desperation, this group of idiots actually began to fight for it and stuffed it into their mouths with all their might.


    Even Aburame Shima, who had been constantly objecting before, had now forgotten what he had said, snatching more fiercely than anyone else.


    And in order to maintain the prestige of his boss, Haru could not help but feel disdain in his heart: "A bunch of inexperienced fellows..."


    "Gan, you guys should leave some for me!"


    Seeing that everyone was eating so well, Tsunade couldn''t help but quietly reach out her evil hand to pick up one. After hesitating for a moment, she gently took a bite.


    Then, she heard a few bangs!


    Her mouth was full of oil.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who were enjoying themselves only felt a strong force and then flew out screaming.


    Looking back, Tsunade, who shook her head like a rattle-drum and refused to eat, now upied their position, grabbing and stuffing them into her mouth.


    Seeing them look over, Tsunade, who had a feeling, immediately red back and showed her fist.


    That meant: "If you don''t want to be beaten, behave yourself."


    Seeing this, Haru couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    After smiling at Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, Haru happily extended his chopsticks.


    And then...


    Bang!


    "Ah!"


    By the time they came back to their senses, Haru was already hanging on a tree.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who were about toe back with a shameless face, suddenly stopped in their tracks and swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    Alright, since even their boss was beaten up, they should stop moving forward.


    The big sister who protected her food really couldn''t afford to offend her!


    .....


    At the same time, in the camp of the Aburame n.


    Looking at the ck smoke rising from the periphery of the forest, the n leader, Aburame Dagen, slightly frowned, "Has the person who went to investigate returned?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a n member hurriedly walked in and said, "Patriarch, it has been investigated thoroughly. It was a child of the Zhibo Family who brought the children of several other ns to have a pic there."


    "Nonsense!"


    Patriarch Aburame shouted. Although it was only the periphery, if it caused a fire, it would also cause great losses.


    "Send someone to bring them out and have the families bring them back."


    "Uh, Patriarch, is Senju''s family also going to inform?"


    ''Senju?''


    Patriarch Aburame Dagen suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked, "Is there a young man with ck and white hair and a little girl inside?"


    Seeing the nsmen nod, Aburame Dagen immediately felt a burst of toothache.


    "En, I thought about it carefully just now. It''s actually not a big deal. I believe that the children have a sense of propriety. Don''t disturb them."


    The nsmen present: "..."


    "Oh right, since it''s a pic, you can send someone to deliver some ingredientster so that outsiders won''t say that our Aburame n doesn''t know how to treat guests."


    Then, he saw that the nsman looked hesitant. He opened his mouth several times but did not know if he should say it or not.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "That... I think they might not like ordinary ingredients." The n member deliberated over his words and said very tactfully.


    Aburame Dagen nodded, "Yes, indeed. There are some things that you can''t bring out. Then send some precious ingredients over."


    "No, what I mean is, the taste of these children... may be a little unique."


    "Unique? What do you mean? Exin it clearly!"


    As if he was going all out, he gritted his teeth and said, "They set up a pot and are frying insects to eat."


    ''Fried... insects... eat?''


    Aburame Dagen immediately widened his eyes. His heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he began to doubt life!

 Chapter 57: Demons

    Chapter 57: Demons


    Aburame Dagen was an expert in ying with insects, but he had never eaten them before.


    This was especially true for the children who had started with the new species that had mutated after the death of the parasites.


    For some reason, when they learned of the specific situation, they couldn''t help but think of a picture.


    On a sunny day, when they released the parasite in their bodies and came out to look at the sun, six or seven naughty children suddenly jumped out from the grass. One person and one happily wrapped his heart and little treasure in flour and fried it in a pot.


    Hiss ---!


    It was simply too terrifying!


    When will our Aburame n be able to truly stand up!


    "Patriarch, this is too much! We must punish him severely!"


    Aburame Dagen sighed. "Yes, it is indeed too much. After eating so much fried food, the children should be thirsty now. Hey, quickly send some fruit juice over."


    The people present: "..."


    Seeing that the others were all staring at him with a look of ''you are a dog, aren''t you?'', Aburame Dagen, the old actor with a poker face, was not ashamed at all. "Just do as I say. There is no need to make a fuss over small matters. When you guys were stealing dog meat, you didn''t see Inuzuka''s familye to settle the score with you."


    As soon as this was said, everyone closed their mouths.


    After all, dog meat was really fragrant, slurp ---


    ....


    After Haru and the others had enjoyed themselves to their heart''s content, he first used his hand to wipe his shiny little mouth, then drank a mouthful of fresh juice that weighed tons, and then sighed.


    "Shima, your Aburame n is really hospitable!"


    Hearing this, the originally somewhat guilty and uneasy Shima immediately puffed out his chest, revealing a proud face.


    After all, when the n found out what they had done, not only did they not reprimand them, they even considerately sent over water and juice.


    This meant that the n was hinting that he had done a good job!


    ''I, Aburame Shima, am proud!''


    The others also began to think. Although Shima was usually quiet and honest, they did not expect that he would actually be a wolf in a pack.


    ''This won''t do.''


    ''We can''t let Shima, this bastard, be ahead of us.''


    ''Who doesn''t have a few properties?''


    ''Isn''t it just delicious food and fun? We''ll arrange everything next time!''


    ...


    However, they didn''t know that after Haru left with his people, when the proud Shima had just returned to the n base, he was politely invited by the n leader and the elders.


    After that, a shrill cry that sounded like a pig being ughtered sounded out.


    Hehe, we can''t offend His Highness Haru. Could it be that we can''t deal with our naughty children?


    "Someonee, put oil on the pot!"


    Aburame Dagen took a sip of tea and smiled at Aburame Shima, who was covered in flour but could still show a confused expression.


    ..


    In the next few days, Haru was really addicted to being a hedonistic son of rich parents. He ruthlessly brought disaster to several big families, and no one ran away!


    The Nara family was taken away by a sika deer with the ''Gold Silkworm pupa'' that he left as a snack.


    The fruit garden of Hyuga''s family was also affected. ording to witnesses(mosaic), when the group of little bastards left, only the core fruit skin was left on the ground. It was a mess.


    When Inuzuka''s reserve dogs were interviewed, they all imed that they were suffering from very serious depression. Now that they saw the frisbee, they wanted to vomit.


    Akimichi Nishi, on the other hand, was a dozen pounds fatter. The reason was that thest time they went to his house as guests, Haru''s boss shamelessly asked for ten free coupons.


    Then he took them to the barbecue shop and ate a self-service meal for ten days...


    On thest day, when they went out with their hands on the wall, two lines of clear tears fell from Uncle Roku''s ck face that was like the bottom of a pot, which made Akimichi Nishi panic!


    Of course, Haru expressed that he did not know about all these evil deeds.


    Obviously, the people of these families were too hospitable, which made him feel a little embarrassed to even eat and take food.


    As for what kind of miserable treatment these young kids received after returning home, that was not something he cared about.


    Anyway, each and every one of them was alive and well. Could it be that they could really wrap them up and fry them with powder on the top?


    In this regard, Aburame Shima, who already had a shadow in his heart, had the most right to speak.


    ''D * mn it, no one could escape!''


    ''Except...(cut off!)''


    ''Boss, don''t even think about excluding you!''


    Therefore, Haru had no choice but to bring this group of bastards back to his house.


    .....


    After stepping into the legendary Senju Mansion, these bastards, who were the most arrogant before, became submissive and careful, making Haru twitch his mouth.


    "What are you guys afraid of? Isn''t this legendary God of Ninja World and the current second-generation Hokage? There aren''t even a hundred or eighty Jonin guards around. Even if you guys speak loudly, you don''t have to worry about being thrown into the interrogation department. I''ll protect you!"


    "B-boss, don''t say anymore. Now that you mention it, I''m even more afraid. Why don''t we just leave?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. His expression was a bit nervous. He felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him from a ce he couldn''t see.


    If he did anything out of the ordinary, the next moment, he would be covered in Ninjutsu.


    There were still strange images appearing in his head from time to time. For example, when he was tied to a chair, the people in the interrogation department grinned at him one by one, holding a soldering iron in their hands.


    Hyuga Tokugawa subconsciously shivered and mped his legs. Damn, he almost peed his pants.


    "I think we should change ces. I feel that the Nara family is quite fun. Those medicinal herbs seem to be worth a lot of money. Don''t you think so, Shikakichi?"


    ''Well done, Inuzuka Kou!''


    ''You actually stabbed me in the back!''


    Shikakichi forced a smile, and his eyes began to have a murderous look. God knew how cruel and inhumane the n had taught him thest time the boss took a deer away.


    At the same time, Shikakichi felt a little indignant in his heart. ''If you are unwilling, then at that time, you should have stopped him!''

 Chapter 58: Open The Gate To The New World

    Chapter 58: Open The Gate To The New World


    "I think Hyuga''s family is a big business. The fruitsst time were so delicious. It''s a pity not to share the burden."


    When Hyuga Tokugawa saw Haru look over, he quickly came up with an idea, "What is so good about the fruits? They are all worthless things. In my opinion, Akamichi''s barbecue is excellent! Let''s go and get some free coupons, eat meat, and vomit. Doesn''t it sound good?"


    It seemed to make sense. Haru''s eyes fell on Akimichi Nishi, who was obviously several times fatter.


    Akimichi Nishi subconsciously recalled Uncle Roku''s ''thin'' body and the two lines of clear tears. He hurriedly shook his head like a rattle. He didn''t even want to eat meat anymore. He hurriedly said, "No matter how delicious the food is, we can''t eat it every day. Even I am tired of eating it. I believe Boss will definitely not be interested."


    "So I think it is better to go to Inuzuka''s house. Inuzuka''s house is so fun! There are so many dogs. This time, we won''t y throwing the frisbee. We can also y riding the ''em horse'' to fight!"


    !


    ''I didn''t expect that you, a guy with your tonnage, you still want to f*cking ride a ''em horse'' to fight? Do you want to crush our dog to death?''


    Inuzuka Kou''s face turned green, and he wanted to bite this damn fatty to death.


    "Let''s go and fry the insects! Didn''t you see that Boss'' snacks are almost finished? This time, go get more!"


    "The insects are not delicious, they are not nutritious, and fruits are better."


    "Eat meat, eat meat!"


    "No, eat fucking fruits!"


    .....


    After experiencing society''s poisonous beating, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others all learned to be a traitor, throwing a big ck pot into the air.


    In short, they came to a consensus, and at the same time, it was the n''s ''sincere'','' friendly '', that repeatedly warned them...


    That was, "Get lost! Take your boss to harm other people''s homes!"


    "Alright, alright, stop arguing. It''s so noisy that I have a headache. I won''t be going anywhere today. Boss will take you guys to get some good health."


    When Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who were arguing until their faces were red, heard their boss speak, they gave up.


    After all, if they thought about it carefully,pared to the consequences of bringing their boss to their own house, they might as well stay.


    Then, they heard Boss Haru pat their shoulders with a look of emotion. "You all are considerate. Don''t worry. We will visit each other again after a while. Sigh, you are all good, but each and every one of you is too enthusiastic. Can Boss treat you as an outsider? In the future, your family will be my home. I won''t be polite to you. "


    ''No, no, no, don''t talk nonsense!''


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately became anxious, their expressions extremely brilliant.


    ''WTF!''


    ''Boss... you might as well treat us as outsiders. We might really not be that close.''


    However, no one dared to say this.


    Therefore, with this kind of uneasy and ufortable feeling, their group was warmly weed.


    ...


    Inside the house, Tobirama went to work. Ayako and her husband also started to carry out tasks again because of Tsunade''s school. They were not at home now.


    When Hashirama heard that Haru and Tsunade had brought their friends to their house, he forced himself to show up, but he was immediately driven back by Mito to take medicine and rest.


    Because Hashirama''s condition had worsened once again, his mental state and physical condition were not as good as before. There were several times when he had even stepped into the gates of hell. In the end, he relied on his tenacious willpower and reluctance to leave his family.


    It was really hard to say when he closed his eyes, he would fall asleep forever.


    In this regard, Haru was also very ufortable.


    "Boss, I actually saw Lord Hashirama! The God of Ninja World... The living Lord Hashirama!" Hyuga Tokugawa clenched his fists excitedly, unable to speak properly.


    When he looked at the others, they all had simr reactions.


    In this era, Senju Hashirama was forever a god in the heart of Konoha!


    Moreover, it was a kind of worship and reverence that no one in theter generations of Naruto could feel!


    Thus, just seeing Hashirama''s true appearance was already worth it for these little brats like Hyuga Tokugawa, who had slowly grown up listening to the stories of legends!


    It had to be known that it was extremely difficult for even the n heads of their various ns to see Lord Hashirama once.


    How lucky were they!


    If it were for any other time, Haru might despise them for making such a big fuss, or even ridicule what they said, or even expose Hashirama''s character, telling them that the legendary God of Ninja World was actually an unreliable clown.


    But now, when he thought about Hashirama''s physical condition, he lost the mood.


    However, perhaps because of the influence of Hashirama''s optimistic attitude, he and Tsunade would not sigh with a sad face all day long.


    Wasn''t it said that smiling was the best medicine to dy illness? Perhaps a miracle might really happen.


    In this regard, even the rational Haru could not help but have a trace of hope in his heart to ce on this illusory miracle.


    ..


    After eating up the fruit juice and pastries sent by the servants, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others also recovered from the excitement of seeing the God of Ninja World.


    One by one, they asked Haru what good things he had for them to y with.


    Haru calmly and generously first pushed aside the curious Tsunade, then mysteriously took out a few ''ninjutsu cheats'' from under the bed in the room and threw them to these few guys who had never seen anything in the world.


    "Everyone, be quiet. If you want to see it, hurry up and look."


    When Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who did not know the reason, looked at these ''Ninjutsu cheats'', their eyes immediately shone.


    ''This is simply... simply too.''


    Well, they really couldn''t describe it.


    But they knew that their boss had opened another door to a new world for them.


    Because they were bored, Haru casually opened a book and looked through it with a look of approval, then revealed a disdainful expression.


    These books were all extorted from Sarutobi Hiruzen. At that time, he thought it was a treasure, making him believe it was an explosive thing.


    As a result, when he took a look at it, this could also be used to teach primary school students. For him, who had been nurtured by many ''poor'' Sensei in the New Era, it was not even a thing.

 Chapter 59: Passive Skill

    Chapter 59: Passive Skill


    Of course, this kind of thing must not be known to Tsunade, or his glorious image might copse overnight.


    However, an existence that was even more troublesome than Tsunadee...


    "You seem to be surprised to see me back?"


    Tobirama still had that dead face, followed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and Uchiha Kagami, these three ''acquaintances''.


    Haru nodded subconsciously because, at this time, Tobirama was 100% busy outside. No one really thought that it was a very idle thing to be Hokage, right?


    Not to mention that Tobirama himself was a ''Ninjutsu inventor'', ''Reform Vanguard''.


    It was said that in order to strengthen the influence of the will of fire, someone suggested to carve the appearance of ''sessive generations'' Hokage on a cliff outside of Konoha to be admired by theter generations to remind everyone not to forget their original hearts.


    In this regard, Haru seriously suspected that someone was ttering him just to get some money.


    And the past Hokage...


    Just say that it was the two brothers Tobirama, and it would be over!


    Fortunately, Tobirama was not so thick-skinned, and he was not interested in this kind of thing at all.


    With this manpower and material resources, they could just build another school.


    It was very obvious that Tobirama was an honest person.


    So, how could Tobiramae back so suddenly?


    Tobirama had no intention of exining. He only reminded them to "remember to finish your homework" and prepare to go in.


    But at this time, Tobirama saw that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were all flushed and trying to hide something nervously. He immediately raised his eyebrows and stopped.


    Haru''s heart immediately skipped a beat. He secretly cursed these few bastards for almost writing the words ''I have a guilty conscience'' on their faces.


    If Tobirama found out about this, wouldn''t he be able to take advantage of this matter to teach him a lesson?


    One had to know that Tobirama was still holding a grudge for thest thousand years!


    Gan!


    "What are you hiding behind you?"


    Although Tobirama had tried his best to soften his tone, he was still the Hokage, whom even the n leader did not dare to be disrespectful to. Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were still children, so how could they not be afraid?


    Thus, they took out all the things hidden behind them one by one.


    Seeing this, Haru pped his forehead weakly. Why did he take in such a group of pig teammates?


    Sure enough, Tobirama casually took a book and flipped through it. He immediately frowned, "Who gave it to you?"


    ''Lord Hokage is so scary..''


    At this time, Haru knew that if he didn''t show up, these pigs would be scared to death.


    "Don''t scare them. If you have anything to ask me, ask me."


    Tobirama, who had already guessed that it would be like this, looked at him directly and waited for an exnation.


    At this time, he did not know why. Maybe it was because the weather was too hot, Sarutobi Hiruzen was thirsty and kept wiping his sweat. If Lord Tobirama knew that these books were his treasures, he estimated that he would die the next day.


    [*Author''s Note: So this story teaches us that you should not secretly open some mysterious websites during work hours in the future.]


    However, what Sarutobi Hiruzen did not expect was that Haru did not betray him, nor did he say where he got these books from. He just looked at Danzo, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Danzo, who was originally not rted to his ability, was stunned.


    Thus, the situation on the field became that Tobirama looked at Haru, and Haru looked at Danzo.


    Danzo spat out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly exined, "It wasn''t me. It had nothing to do with me."


    After withdrawing his gaze, Haru was silent for a moment. Then, he bit his lips and said firmly, "Yes, it really wasn''t Danzo. I picked up these books outside."


    ''Why does it sound weird?''


    Danzo, whose mind was a little confused, subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he found that this time, it was not Haru who was staring at him, but everyone except Haru was staring at him with aplicated expression.


    At this time, Danzo had not evolved into the old fox who was full of schemes and plots in the future, but the name of the pot shadow was already at the beginning of power, and it triggered the passive skill of the pot shadow, which was 100 automatically connected to the pot.


    "Danzo, don''t you have anything you want to say to me?" Tobirama said in a somewhat unfriendly tone.


    Before Danzo could speak, Haru was very anxious. With a face full of loyalty, he said first, "I already said that this matter has nothing to do with Danzo. One person has to take responsibility for what he does!"


    When everything was done, Haru even gave Danzo an extremely ''obscure'' look, as if saying, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t drag you down with me!"


    At this time, no matter how slow Danzo''s reaction was, he could still tell that something was wrong. No, couldn''t his words be so misunderstood?


    ''It was none of my business!''


    ''Why does it sound like there is a secret adult transaction between us?????''


    Danzo was anxious, "No, this matter really has nothing to do with me!"


    "Yes, it really is not Danzo. Believe me." Haru agreed with a look of approval.


    "..."


    "Are you sure these books are not yours?" Tobirama threw the book in his hand to Danzo expressionlessly.


    Danzo hurriedly flipped through it a few times, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. "Lord Tobirama, I know who these books belong to."


    ''Hehe, Hiruzen, I seem to remember seeing this book in your house.''


    Danzo was telling the truth. After seeing the contents of the book, he immediately suspected Hiruzen because among all the people Haru could contact, Hiruzen was the only one who was good at this!


    Therefore, there was only one truth, and the criminal was


    Deng deng deng deng deng deng deng deng...


    "That''s right! That''s right. These books were all given to me by him!"


    At the critical moment, Haru jumped out to steal the limelight again. He pointed at Sarutobi with his tiny hand and said loudly.


    After that, he even made an ''obscure'' at Danzo, ''I understand what you mean. I did a good job, didn''t I? Quick, praise me ''with a smug look.


    Tobirama asked, "Didn''t you just say that you picked it up outside?"


    "Ah, I might have remembered it wrong, right, Danzo?"


    ''F*ck me''


    Danzo, who was originally confident of winning, now had a stiff expression. What else could he say? What else could he say?


    Then, a scene that made him even more suspicious appeared.


    Hiruzen was first shocked, then looked at him with pursed lips and silent. Then, under Haru''s usation, he nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, it''s me. Lord Tobirama, please punish me. This matter has nothing to do with Danzo."


    ''F*ck!''


    ''All of them were f*cking dogs!''


    Danzo, who had lost his mind, wanted to explode on the spot and perish together with everyone else!


    (PS: Danzo: "If you don''t want to give me any, go and take the me for me!" )

 Chapter 60: The God Of Ninja World

    Chapter 60: The God Of Ninja World


    From beginning to end, Haru and Hiruzen were telling the truth without any lies from beginning to end.


    However, the art ofnguage made Danzo, who was about to vomit blood, not know how to refute or exin.


    What was more interesting was that the more he exined seriously and urgently, the more the others did not believe what he said.


    On the contrary, the audience unanimously praised Sarutobi, Hiruzen, who cooperated with Haru''s acting and took all the me on himself. They all thought that he was a good friend who stood up for the sake of protecting Danzo and did not want to make a big deal out of it.


    In the end, Danzo, who inexplicably took the me, began to be a little angry...


    "Hiruzen, you tricked me! These books are obviously yours!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, they are mine. I lent them to His Highness Haru."


    "You...!"


    "I have already admitted it."


    Poof...


    "Alright, this matter ends here. I don''t want there to be a next time."


    The criminal who clearly confessed was Sarutobi Hiruzen, but Tobirama looked at Danzo''s words and made Danzo spit out another three pounds of blood.


    In the end, he was the one who shouldered everything!


    With a look of criticism, Tobirama plundered all the ''Ninjutsu secret books'', saying that they would be destroyed together.


    Regardless of whether others believed it or not, Haru believed it!


    ''God knows how long this Tobirama will hold a grudge for.''


    And when Tobirama left with Kagami, Danzo almost wanted to rush up and bite this bastard Hiruzen to death!


    Hiruzen, who was shocked, hurriedly said, "It''s none of my business! I''ve already ''turned myself in''. What else do you want me to do?"


    Danzo clenched his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter, but he could not refute this fact.


    Then, he saw Harue to Hiruzen''s side with a smile on his face and im credit, "I''ve done what you asked me to do. Next time, remember to get some good stuff."


    After saying that, Haru did not care about the expressions of Hiruzen and Danzo and directly led his subordinates to find Tsunade.


    Hiruzen did not react at first until Danzo squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "Sa! Ru! To! Bi! Hi! Ru! Zen!"


    "No, listen to me. Things are not what you think..."


    "Hehe, I underestimated you too much. However, you are underestimating me too much if you want me to give up in this way. Just wait and see. I will definitely sit on Hokage''s seat before you!"


    ''What the hell was this?''


    ''Why did it involve Hokage?''


    Hiruzen was extremely confused.


    ....


    Within the borders of the Fire Country, in a dark cave.


    A man who had been mistakenly thought to have died by Senju Hashirama opened his eyes in the darkness.


    "Still haven''t awakened the legendary Rinnegan?"


    Madara, who had used Izanagi in the battle and escaped from Tobirama''s research base, had a strange expression on his face.


    Then, a dark shadow emerged from the ground and said in a unique voice, "I can feel that Hashirama''s cells havepletely merged with your body. Your Sharingan is undergoing some kind of transformation. Unfortunately, the number of cells he has fused with is still too little, so he still needs some time."


    Madara was silent. There was a terrifying white face in front of his chest.


    In the battle with Valley of The End, he had gambled everything he had obtained.


    However, Rinnegan''s awakening was much slower than he had imagined. At this rate, he would need to wait at least ten years or twenty years?


    He was no longer young. If he waited until he was about to die, what was the point of activating Rinnegan?


    But at this time, he had no other choice. He could only silently wait for fate to descend.


    Was it death or rebirth? Cool.


    He had already done everything, and now he was only waiting for one result.


    "How is the situation outside now?"


    After listening to Madara''s question and deceiving Madara, ck Zetsu, who had transformed from his will, firstughed and then said, "Just as we expected, several big countries are stirring and secretly making a lot of small movements. As long as Senju Hashirama dies, war will immediately descend."


    Madara curled his lips in disdain.


    To him, this undoubtedly proved that Hashirama''s philosophy was wrong.


    And he was the one who grasped the ''truth'' and walked on the right path!


    Innocence can not bring peace. Only absolute control is real peace!


    "Is the new basepleted?"


    "Most of it has beenpleted. I can''t find the people of Kusagakure."


    "Well, after sending that naive guy off for thest journey, we will leave here."


    ck Zetsu once again merged into the ground. Madara also slowly closed his eyes. The dark ck hole once again became silent.


    ..


    Konoha, Year 14, 3rd of May.


    On the third day after Senju and his family happily celebrated Haru''s fourth birthday, the god of Ninja World, the pir of support for Konoha, the nightmare in the hearts of all other countries, Shoudai Hokage, Senju Hashirama, left the world.


    In the end, a miracle still did not happen.


    What shoulde still came.


    A few dayster, Senju Ayako held the portrait of Hashirama with a face full of sorrow.


    Tobirama personally carried the heavy coffin and slowly buried it.


    Although it was still the same indifferent expression as before, Haru could see the great effort to hide the sadness in Tobirama''s eyes, but it was so dense that it could not be melted.


    In vain, he had worked so hard to study so many incredible forbidden arts, but he was still unable to stop all of this.


    Father, younger brother, older brother all left him one after another.


    There were no tears because he could not cry because from now on, whether it was the entire family or the entire Konoha, he would be the one to support them.


    Therefore, his weak side would not be seen by anyone!


    ...


    At the funeral, there were people everywhere.


    Almost all of Konoha''s famous people were present, and there were even more vigers who were grateful for what Lord Shoudai Hokage had done and came to mourn on their own.


    It was unknown when Little Tsunade had cried to tears. On the day that Hashirama left the world, Mito untied Yin Seal on her own, abandoned their beautiful and young faces, and aged dozens of years overnight.


    If not for the existence of Ayako, Tsunade, Haru, and the others, as well as the matter of Kyuubi in her body, this woman who had apanied Hashirama for almost a lifetime would probably chase to theherworld and hold her hand again, asking, "If there is a next life, are you still willing to marry me?"


    Standing at the front of the funeral, Haru felt that everything was so unreal.


    Just a few days ago, Hashiramaughed heartily and said that he would apany him and Tsunade to celebrate their 18th birthday before he was willing to go to another world.


    On that day, they fought until the middle of the night, and even until the end, Hashirama did not win a single time, and he even said that he had lost the coffin.


    Haru regretted not giving Hashirama a chance to win. He even felt that he was an honest person who believed Hashirama''s words.


    How beautiful those memories were, how great the pain would be when they were shattered by reality.


    Haru had always felt that he was very strong. When he saw Hashirama for thest time, he did not cry.


    At the funeral, many people could not hide their tears. He still did not cry.


    When he was done with the burial and looked at the face in the picture frame, which was wearing Hokage''s robe, with Hokage bamboo hat, and a somewhat silly smile, Haru finally believed it.


    That unreliable guy had really left them.


    The emotions that had been suppressed for the past few days had broken through the boundaries and reached the brain!


    The special bloodline hidden in the body was activated by a kind of special carat produced in the brain.


    None of the people present noticed that two demonic magatamas appeared in his eyes at the same time, and then with a poof...


    Haru directly fainted on the ground, and everyone was in a panic.

 Chapter 61: The Gaze Of Uchihas Undead

    Chapter 61: The Gaze Of Uchiha''s Undead


    "Izuna..."


    Before Haru fainted, Madara, who was hiding with ck Zetsu in the distance of the funeral, was dazed for a moment.


    When he first noticed the youth standing in front of the crowd, his gaze could not shift away.


    ''Simr, really too simr.''


    Although his hair color was different, and if one looked carefully, there was actually something different about his face. However, it made Madara subconsciously undo the dust-covered memories and slowly merge the figure of Izuna in his early years with the youth.


    The familiar feeling that lingered in his heart and the throbbing of his blood made Madara have an illusion that Izuna was still alive and well in front of him.


    However, his reason told him that it was impossible. Izuna had already died in front of him.


    This pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was the best evidence!


    "What''s wrong, Madara?"


    ck Zetsu caught that something was wrong with Madara, as well as the direction that his gaze was locked onto. It was a young man with ck and white hair, a delicate face, and a determined and heroic spirit between his brows.


    He could not understand why Madara, who had already abandoned his family, would suddenly have such an obvious emotional fluctuation.


    "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about some things from the past." Madara thought to himself.


    At this moment, Madara also realized that he had lost hisposure a little just now. After all, Izuna was a scar in his heart that would never be wiped out.


    "Are you sure? Is Hashirama really dead?"


    When he asked this question, even Madara himself was not sure what kind of answer he wanted to hear.


    "There is no mistake. It is undoubtedly Hashirama." ck Zetsu nodded.


    "Let''s go. It is time to leave here."


    The next time he came back, whoever made the right choice would eventually have a result.


    Suppressing the faint sadness and emptiness to the deepest part of his heart before leaving, Madara looked into the distance for thest time, and then he was instantly stunned.


    "He actually... awakened."


    Because of the angle and attention of the people at the funeral, they did not notice the change in Haru''s eyes, but the angle of Madara just happened to see the fixed Sharingan in his eyes!


    ''He had awakened Sharingan at this age, and it is the second magatama Sharingan.''


    This discovery made Madara immediately stop.


    In fact, he did not care about the situation of the Uchiha n. What kind of genius appeared in the n had nothing to do with him. After all, he had abandoned these ''burdens'' that did not agree with his concept.


    But that youth was different. He saw the shadow of Izuna on his body and that pair of eyes that made him unable to calm down.


    What made Madara puzzled was why the genius youth of the Uchiha n would stand in front of everyone, and it was even the Senju n?


    If he did not solve these doubts, even if hepletely left the Fire Country, Madara felt that he could not quietly wait for Rinnegan to open up.


    Therefore, he no longer paid attention to the chaos in the distance that soon calmed down. He said in a deep voice that could not be refused, "Zetsu, within three hours, I want all the information about this youth."


    ck Zetsu almost cursed in his heart, ''You must be a dog!''


    ''This is obviously the time when Konoha is the most heavily guarded. There is no need to say whether it is dangerous or not. How could it be within three f*cking hours?''


    ''If you have the ability, go yourself.''


    ''Why are you ordering me around!''


    However, even if he was cursing, he had to help the person he chose, even if he had tears in his eyes.


    Whether or not he could save his mother depended on whether Madara was able to do it.


    In addition to that, he was actually quite curious about the identity of the youth and the secret that caused Madara to change so much!


    .....


    After an unknown time, Haru finally woke up from the darkness.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, what appeared in front of him was the beautiful face of Sister Ayako, who was worried and sad, and the eyes on the side were red and swollen. He looked at the helpless and pitiful Little Tsunade.


    "What happened to me?"


    "Wow...!"


    Before he finished speaking, Little Tsunade, who kept telling herself to be strong, rushed into his arms and burst into tears.


    "It''s good that you''re awake. It''s good that you''re awake..."


    Ayako, who was at the side, was also crying tears of joy. She kept wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    After a while, Little Tsunade was finally tired from crying. Shey in Haru''s arms and fell into a deep sleep.


    "You were unconscious for an entire day and night. Tsunade also stayed by your side for an entire day and night.. If you don''t wake up soon, I don''t know what to do."


    Haru had already learned about the situation from Ayako. It was said that he had fainted from excessive sadness and was sent back home at that time. As a result, he only woke up now.


    Although he had never experienced such a simr experience, Haru always felt that he might not have fainted because of some ''excessive sadness''.


    He only remembered that his head was excruciating at that time, and then his eyes began to be bloodshot... Then he fell into darkness.


    Although he was sad, it was not to that extent.


    Haru pursed his lips and gently stroked Tsunade''s little head. He didn''t expect that there would be a day when the poisonous little devil pierced his heart.


    "Alright, since you''re so touching, I''ll steal two pieces of meat from you in the future."


    Tsunade frowned tightly in her sleep, and her two little hands tightly grabbed onto Haru''s clothes as if she would disappear the moment she let go.


    For Tsunade, her grandfather had just passed away, and before she could recover from her sorrow, her favorite brother(uncle) fell down.


    That kind of fear and helplessness, which seemed like the sky had copsed, was hard for outsiders to understand.


    "Where did Tobirama go?"


    Haru raised his head and asked as he reached out his hand to smooth the space between her eyebrows.


    "After the funeral, Uncle Tobirama has note back. He must have a lot of things to deal with."


    Haru nodded. He understood this very well.


    Because when the news of the death of Senju Hashirama, the God of Ninja World, spread out, the other countries would definitely not give up this rare opportunity!


    ording to the plot, he knew about Naruto. It was estimated that it would not be long before the four countries would tear up the peace and attack Konoha together to set off the first battle of Ninja World!


    This kind of powerlessness made Haru very ufortable.


    He really wanted to achieve great sess tomorrow. He wanted to use his left hand to escape the sea and his right hand to flying Thunder. He wanted to kill the enemy and be Konoha''s new guardian.


    But it was obvious that it was not realistic at all.


    No matter how good his talent was, he still needed a certain amount of time to grow and obtain power.


    Then what else could he, who was still very weak at the moment?


    The first thing Haru thought of was to change the oue of Tobirama''s death!


    If he did not let Tobirama go to the Thunder Country to sign some alliance agreement or simply encourage Tobirama to kill Golden Horn Silver Horn early, could he change all of this?


    Haru did not know whether he could seed or not, but he decided to try. This was the only thing he could do.

 Chapter 62: The Ninja War Is About To Start

    Chapter 62: The Ninja War Is About To Start


    The God of Ninja World, Senju Hashirama, is dead!


    This news spread over half of Ninja World in a short time.


    Tobirama did not try to seal the news because he knew that what shoulde woulde eventually, and he had already prepared for everything.


    Therefore, this time, he wanted to let everyone know that although Konoha did not have Senju Hashirama, it still had Senju Tobirama!


    If you are not afraid of death, thene over!


    Tobirama had confidence in himself and Konoha.


    Simrly, the other major powers were already prepared to invade Konoha.


    ''Four against one, that man is also gone. There is no reason for them to lose!''


    ''Senju Tobirama?''


    ''Ninja World''s number one Shensu Ninja?''


    ''Sorry, just running fast is useless. This is a war, not a marathon!''


    As a result, the countries began to mobilize the Ninja Army to prepare to go to the border of the Fire Country.


    They had to destroy Konoha in one blow and thenpletely divide up this huge monster.


    Tobirama, who received the news, followed his original preparations orderly and sent arge number of Konoha Ninjas to the front line.


    At the same time, he was also prepared to support the frontline at any time. Arge number of flying thunder Kunai were handed over to the elite Jonin, who went to fight.


    Tobirama, who had Flying Thunder God, did not need to waste any time on the road. A seal could appear anywhere that needed support at any time. Such an advantage was something that no one other than him had.


    Moreover, this period was not like theter generations, where the shadows of the various viges would not easily appear on the battlefield, all of them guarding the rear.


    The chaotic era of movement had only ended after more than ten years. At this time, what was important was either you kill me or I kill you!


    The Kage of the various viges would inevitably appear on the battlefield. Only a matter of time.


    Otherwise, if not for Flying Thunder God, this war would really be hard to fight.


    ...


    The war was about to break out. Every day, there were arge number of ninjas. The transport team left Konoha, and no one knew where they went.


    Even the atmosphere inside Konoha became a bit heavy and tense.


    The rxed smiles on the faces of many vigers were reced by uneasiness and worry. Every day, there were people who spontaneously prayed, hoping that the war would not happen or that Konoha would win.


    Even the teaching courses of the Ninja Academy changed because of what was destined to happen next.


    Many dispensable courses were canceled but instead increased the teaching of actualbat.


    If the war did not go smoothly and they had to fight a protracted war, then the students of the Ninja School would be sent directly to the battlefield after graduation.


    This was not an exaggeration but a way to protect the vige.


    "Next match, Sakumo versus... Senju Haru."


    "The two sides have formed the" seal of against each other "... The battle begins!"


    Swish!


    Knowing the power of Haru''s ninjutsu, Sakumo immediately began to move at high speed. He was not in a hurry to get close to his opponent but was constantly changing his position with the wooden dagger in his hand.


    In the face of the future famous Konoha, Haru did not hold back. He became a little more serious. The modified version of Water Escape: Water Bullet was like a machine gun with infinite bullets, shooting at the opponent at a certain frequency, forcing Sakumo to be unable to get close to him smoothly.


    Although the speed of his chakra consumption was not slow, Sakumo, who kept moving fast to avoid attacks, would definitely be the first to lose his strength!


    Obviously, Sakumo also saw Haru''s thoughts. After frowning for a moment, he gave up his original n and turned to rush forward, using the dagger in his hand to defend as much as possible.


    As for the attacks that were missed and feeling the paining from his body from time to time, Sakumo''s face did not change at all.


    Although this was just a very ordinary battle,


    But... he did not want to lose!


    Haru, who saw Sakumo''s actions, was also helpless. The modified Water Escape: Water Bullet was indeed too weak.


    He could increase his power by raising his chakra, but it seemed to be toote.


    "This distance... is enough!"


    Teleportation!


    With a swish, Sakumo''s figure immediately disappeared, crossing thest distance in the blink of an eye and arriving behind Haru.


    Ordinary Shunpo was only a D-ss, and by gathering chakra on his feet, he could use high-speed movement.


    It looked very simple, but in fact, the skill was very skillful, and it was not so easy to learn, and the depth to use it depended on talent.


    Therefore, even Haru showed a touch of surprise on his face. He did not expect that Sakumo had learned the Shunpo skill and suddenly took it out in the battle with him.


    It was estimated that the previous dodge and hard resistance were just to numb him, just to catch him unprepared.


    "I won."


    Sakumo, who strangely appeared behind Haru, did not have any carelessness. He directly shed at the back of Haru''s neck, wanting to knock him out.


    From the outside, Haru did not seem to be able to react. But when Sakumo swung his knife at Haru, his face suddenly changed.


    Pa!


    Haru''s body directly turned into a pool of water.


    "Water body? When?"


    Sakumo was lost in thought for a moment, then the forehead guard that fell to the ground made a crisp sound.


    "Wait! Why didn''t the water clone''s wrist guard disappear? This is bad!"


    White Fang, who was still too young, immediately wanted to use the instant movement technique to rush out again. However, Haru, who had already removed the transformation technique, had already touched the water stain left by the water clone.


    "Water Escape - Water Prison Technique!"


    Crash...


    A water ball immediately rose from the soles of his feet and wrapped around Sakumo.


    If Sakumo had immediately left the moment he found the water body, he might be able to avoid Haru''s sneak attack.


    But when Sakumo stupidly stepped on the puddle, he heard the sound of the wrist guard falling to the ground and realized that something was wrong. It was already toote.


    "Senju Haru, victory!"


    Fujiwara-sensei''s voice camete, and he seemed to be in a daze.


    Haru withdrew his hand, and the water ball instantly shattered.


    "Cough cough..."


    Sakumo, who had choked a few mouthfuls of water, put his hands on the ground. His body was already drenched. He looked at Haru with unwillingness and admiration.


    At this moment, a hand reached in front of him, "Your technique is very sharp. Combined with the Body FlickerTechnique, it is enough to disy its power. However, your Chakra is still too small, and youckbat experience. However, I believe that sooner orter, you will be an excellent ninja and make your name known."


    Sakumo was first stunned, then he held the hand hard and stood up again under the opponent''s power.


    "You are very strong, but I will not admit defeat. I want to surpass you."


    Looking at Sakumo''s serious expression, Haru smiled and said, "I am waiting for that day. Before weplete the agreement, don''t die."


    "Definitely not!"


    Although he felt that the other person''s words seemed to contain other meanings, how could he die so easily?


    As expected, this was the opponent he wanted to challenge!

 Chapter 63: Tobirama Yearning

    Chapter 63: Tobirama Yearning


    After a day of training, Haru was thinking about how to see Tobirama and how to make Tobirama believe his ''nonsense''.


    Then he heard Hyuga Tokugawa call him from the side, "Boss, Uchiha''s guys are here again."


    Haru looked up and found that Uchiha Fuu was walking over quickly. His face seemed to be a little ugly.


    "You came to deliver money again?"


    As soon as they met, Hyuga Tokugawa could not help but mock them.


    Uchiha Fuu was angry, but he could not refute anything. He could only say with a straight face, "The old ce is waiting for you. If you are afraid, don''te."


    Before Haru could say anything, Hyuga Tokugawa impatiently retorted, "Afraid? Afraid that you are stupid and rich? Whoever doesn''t go is a dog!"


    Beside him, Inuzuka Kou and Sesshomaru, who were lying on his head, said, "Meow?"


    Even Haru was speechless. He really didn''t have the mood to fight with others. But since Hyuga Tokugawa had said this, he couldn''t say anything.


    Uchiha Fuu was very angry. He really wanted to turn around and leave, but his face darkened when he thought of what had happened today. He felt that it was necessary to tell the other party.


    So he looked at Haru seriously and said, "Although I always thought that this was a matter between us, the proposal you asked Lord Kagami to bring backst time annoyed quite a few people in the n. The challenge this time was not my intention, but someone came to me and forced me to send a challenge."


    "That guy has a bad character, but he is very strong. I don''t think you can beat him, so you can choose not to go."


    "Don''t misunderstand anything. I am not reminding you out of good intentions. I just don''t want you to lose and think that I am ying a dirty trick."


    The proud Uchiha Fuu exined a few words to himself, then turned and left.


    Haru looked at the other party''s back and could not help butugh.


    ''What a tsundere. He was clearly here to inform the others. He was worried that they would suffer a loss, but he refused to admit defeat.''


    If it were for anyone else who was not smart, they might have thought that he was here to provoke them.


    "Boss! This guy is too arrogant. Isn''t he just looking for external help? Don''t tell me we are afraid of them?" Hyuga Tokugawa said angrily.


    "..."


    Alright, he had overestimated this guy''s IQ and EQ.


    It''s still early. You guys take a walk around the area first. I have something to do and need to make a trip to Hokage''s building. I''lle backter.


    "It''s fine. Boss, you go and do some serious business first. We''ll go over and find out what kind of external help that guy has found."


    "Take it easy. When Ie back, don''t get into any conflict with the other party. You might suffer a loss." Haru was worried about them.


    It was enough to prove that the other party hade with ill intentions. It was better to be careful.


    However, the careless Hyuga Tokugawa did not take it to heart at all. After all, one had to fight to know whether he was powerful or not. How could he be scared by a few words from the other party?


    However, in order to make the boss feel at ease, Hyuga Tokugawa patted his chest and promised that they would scout ahead first.


    ''Alright, nothing should happen.''


    After so many battles, the two sides had already reached a tacit understanding and knew where the bottom line was. Even if they were beaten up, it would not be a big deal.


    Moreover, these guys were not stupid to that extent. Even if they wanted to fight, they would wait for him toe back.


    Haru brought Tsunade to the Hokage building.


    There was only one guard left, and Haru was not at ease letting Tsunade leave with Hyuga Tokugawa.


    ...


    After arriving at the Hokage building, Haru called out Kagami, who was secretly protecting him, and said, "I want to go in and find Tobirama. Is there a way?"


    Kagami pondered for a moment, "Wait for me. I will go and inform Lord Hokage first."


    This was one of the safest ces for Konoha. Kagami was not worried that something would happen, so he went in to report.


    As Tobirama''s shadow guard, Kagami naturally had the right to enter and exit Hokage''s building freely.


    Soon, Kagami appeared again, bringing Haru and Tsunade straight to Hokage''s office.


    Du Du Du...


    "Enter."


    After bringing Haru and Tsunade in, Kagami immediately left, closed the door, and guarded outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tobirama asked without raising his head. Based on his understanding of Haru, this child would note here to look for him for such a boring reason.


    "You haven''t been home for many days."


    Haru hadn''t thought of how to speak yet, so he decided to talk about something else first and find the entry point.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able toe just like that, "You will be killed by the Gold Horn and Silver Horn Brothers of the Thunder Country."


    Not to mention who would believe him?


    Tobirama stopped what he was doing and was silent for a moment, "Tsunade, go to the room and rest first. I have something to talk to him alone."


    Tsunade nodded and walked in obediently. Then she immediately put her ear on the door.


    "The war ising, right?"


    This was not a secret. Almost everyone could see it. So, Tobirama nodded, "The ninjas of several countries have been transferred to the border of the Fire Country." This war is inevitable.


    "Four against one, can you win?"


    Tobirama smiled confidently and spat out a word, "Yes!"


    Haru did not doubt what Tobirama said because, in the original history, this war ended with the defeat of the other four countries.


    If Tobirama did not die because of that matter, the four countries would still live under the shadow of the surname Senju.


    If Hashirama was the peak of individual strength and was the god of Ninja World Then Tobirama was the king of war!


    Thebination of Edo Tensei and the explosion talisman could greatly make up for the gap in the number of Ninjas on both sides and even give the enemy a massive blow to morale.


    Flying Thunder God and Multiple Shadow Clone Technique could easily allow Tobirama to appear in any corner of the battlefield to make up for theck of high-endbat strength.


    Coupled with Tobirama''s calm and wise mind, as well as the sufficient preparations he had made in advance, it was almost impossible for Konoha to lose in this battle!


    Do you think it''s four against one?


    In fact, the four of you were surrounded by me, Senju Tobirama!


    Therefore, Tobirama had confidence in himself.


    However, what Tobirama said next shocked him!


    "I can win, but it''s not enough. Do you remember how you told me to get true peace? This was also a thought that I had at the beginning. It was just that I did not get Big Brother''s approval."


    "But now, the opportunity hase. I want to try..."


    "I want to try. When Ninja World is unified, can true peace be realized?"


    Haru suddenly... his brain went haywire!

 Chapter 64: Tobirama Is The Founder Of Akatsuki?

    Chapter 64: Tobirama Is The Founder Of Akatsuki?


    ''WTF!''


    Haru''s brain went nk on the spot, and he exposed the fact that he had no knowledge, so he could only walk the world with the word "F*ck"!


    "I just said it casually! You don''t really take it seriously, do you?"


    Haru''s eyes widened and his heart was filled with grief. He just wanted to remind Tobirama not to believe in the people of Thunder Country. It was best to find an opportunity to kill the Golden Horn Silver Horn in advance.


    In the end, before he could speak, Tobirama told him, "Little brother, your suggestion is good, so I am going to use this opportunity to annex the other four countries and unify Ninja World to achieve true peace."


    ''This is f*cking''


    ''Admit it, Tobirama. In fact, you are the one who established Akatsuki, right?''


    Haru, whose scalp was numb, could not help but ask, "You are not nning to gather the nine great Bijuu in secret, are you?"


    Tobirama was stunned for a moment and pondered, "Bijuu''s killing power in the war is indeed very strong. If we canpletely recover Bijuu, it should be a lot easier. However, it might be a bit toote. However, there is no need to worry. I have already reached a consensus with Uzumaki n. Uzumaki n''s sealing technique is the nemesis of Bijuu. At that time, it will not be able to cause any waves."


    ''Damn, the leader of the secret Akatsuki is truly a hammer!''


    Haru seriously suspected that Uzumaki n had revealed his terrifying strength in this battle, which was why he was destroyedter.


    Think about it, the crazy Bijuu was almost unstoppable on the battlefield. However, such a terrifying Bijuu was tied up by Uzumaki n''s people with a ''dog chain''. If it were for anyone else, their mentality would copse!


    At this moment, it was as if Jinchuriki from all over the country was unable to properly control Bijuu, and some of them were even sealed inside their magic tools. Every time they recovered Bijuu, they would cause quite a bit of casualty.


    Haru felt as if he had already figured out the true reason for Uzumaki n''s death


    "This... Can it really be done?" Haru asked in astonishment. He felt that his trip here was very unnecessary.


    "I''m not sure either, but I want to give it a try. Moreover, this is just an idea of mine. Whether or not it should be implemented depends on the result of this war."


    Haru understood. If the war was very urgent and Tobirama judged that Konoha could not annex other countries after the war, he might give up this idea for the time being.


    But if the opponent was too weak, then don''t me Tobirama for attacking the four countries and unifying Ninja World in one fell swoop!


    What great boldness!


    Even Haru''s blood was boiling, and he wished he could go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. However, he immediately calmed down. With his small body, even if he went to the battlefield, he would still be cannon fodder.


    It was better to stay in Konoha as his connections, and never leave the vige until Kage level''s strength reached the limit!


    As for his purpose ofing here today, there was no need to speak.


    Tobirama was prepared to annex the four countries, so how could he still participate in the alliance agreement?


    However, if he really did this, then it would definitely cause the other four countries to fight back, and it was unknown whether Tobirama could resist or not.


    ..


    When he walked out of Hokage''s building, Haru, who was warned by Tobirama not to leak it out, was still in a trance. He did not expect that the butterfly effect he brought would be so great. If Tobirama really seeded, the plot of the world would definitely change beyond recognition.


    But... who cares!


    Wouldn''t it be good to be the great Naruto, who was only one person and above ten thousand people in the entire Ninja World?


    He silently gave Tobirama a thumbs up.


    "By the way, Tokugawa and the others are still waiting. Let''s go earn some extra money first."


    He brought Tsunade quickly to the old ce they had agreed on.


    He did not waste too much time, but when he arrived, the scene in front of him made his eyes instantly be cold.


    "Oh, you are the boss of this trash? Not bad, I thought you were too afraid toe."


    A guy with a dark face, with Uchiha''s emblem embroidered on his clothes, stepped on the head of Hyuga Tokugawa, whose face was covered in blood, and looked at him with a fake smile.


    Inuzuka Kou and the others were also in the same miserable state. Their clothes were stripped off and hung on the tree. Their bodies were also painted with the word ''trash''.


    Looking at the old acquaintances of Uchiha Fuu, they were all gloomy and angry. If you looked carefully, you would find that their faces were a little red and swollen, as if they had been pped several times. At this time, they were in a state of anger but dared not say anything.


    "What''s going on?"


    Haru stopped Tsunade who wanted to save Hyuga Tokugawa and the others and asked Uchiha Fuu calmly.


    Although they often fought, they never crossed the bottom line and never did anything so outrageous.


    "I... I didn''t stop them. I''m sorry." Uchiha Fuu clenched his fists in shame.


    They were obviously referring to Hyuga Tokugawa and the others.


    Moreover, to be able to make Uchiha Fuu, who had never lowered his head to admit his mistakes, say the three words "I amsorry", it was obvious that something that he did not know had happened in between.


    Haru was silent for a moment, then asked, "How did you get the injuries on your faces?"


    "I want to stop you from seeing this..."


    Although Uchiha Fuu did not say it clearly, the people behind him all looked at the guy who spoke arrogantly before with resentment.


    ''As expected, they should have been beaten by that guy when they tried to stop him.''


    Haru had probably analyzed the cause and effect. It seemed that this matter had nothing to do with Uchiha Fuu and the others, which meant that the main problem was this bastard.


    He had always believed in one principle, which was to solve the problem as much as possible. If the problem could not be solved, then he would solve the problem of the person who raised the problem!


    "Give me an exnation. If you can''t satisfy me, then prepare to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair."


    All the people who were familiar with Haru knew that when he spoke in this tone, it meant that he was really angry!


    Although Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had always been able to do whatever they wanted, he was the first to eat.


    But since they sincerely called him boss, then as the boss, he must help them out!


    Even if the other party had already protected his forehead, he was at least a Genin!


    "Hahaha, interesting. I always thought that I was arrogant enough. I didn''t expect to meet someone even more arrogant than me today."


    "If not for these pieces of trash constantly throwing the face of my Uchiha n, I wouldn''t have the mood to specially make a trip and deal with you little things."


    "Kid, don''t think that just because you can beat a few pieces of trash, you can think of how powerful you are. I''m not someone these pieces of trash canpare to."


    "Here, these hotheads will end up like this. Before they passed out, they shouted, "Boss will definitely take revenge for us! ", hahaha, it was simply a joke.

 Chapter 65: Everyone Will Submit To This eye

    Chapter 65: Everyone Will Submit To This eye


    The 10-year-old Uchiha Ryouughed arrogantly. He did not feel that bullying the weak was a shameful thing at all.


    On the contrary, he enjoyed the anger of others, but he did not dare to say anything. He wanted to rush up and bite him to death, but he could only endure this kind of gaze.


    In addition, it was not that he did not know the identity of these people, but he also knew that this matter involved the Senju n.


    But, so what!


    The old bastards in the n were all confused.


    They had no idea how great Madara-sama''s will was!


    In the early years, some of the Uchiha nsmen who inherited Madara''s will tried to rebel, but Tobirama sent arge number of Anbu members who represented "Tiger", "Explode", and "Bull" to arrest all the people who rebelled and let Anbu members begin to monitor Uchiha''s nsmen.


    This was actually the reason why Uchiha''s n had always been in a terrible situation all these years!


    During that purge, Uchiha Ryou''s branch managed to escape the arrest by luck because they had hidden rather deeply, and thus went into hibernation.


    Therefore, with the indoctrination of his parents, Uchiha Ryou, who had long been dissatisfied with the power of Senju''s n, did not have any respect for the surname Senju.


    Moreover, he firmly believed that Madara-sama was not dead!


    All of this was a conspiracy of the Senju n!


    "Are you doneughing? If you are doneughing, then prepare to lie down. I want to cripple you. Even Rikudou Sennin can''t stop me. I said it!"


    "No matter what happens, don''t make a move." Thest sentence was said by Haru to Tsunade.


    In the dark, Kagami, who was about toe out and stop them, finally sighed and did not show up.


    Now that things had developed to this point, it was no longer something that he could stop just because he wanted to.


    However, he had to inform Lord Hokage and the n Leader as soon as possible...


    "Shameless boasting, ah!"


    Kicking away the miserable Hyuga Tokugawa under his feet, Uchiha Ryou quickly rushed out.


    Even if he was only dealing with a child, he was not careless. He had even investigated in advance that Haru was good at Water Escape Ninjutsu and was not good at closebat.


    This was undoubtedly a real viin!


    On the other side, when Haru saw that the other party had kicked away Hyuga Tokugawa, who no longer had any ability to resist, his gaze became extremely cold!


    "Be good and lie down. In front of me, you don''t have any chance to form seals!"


    Uchiha Ryou used his words to harass him, and at the same time, he used his body technique to attack Haru.


    And in the face of the other party''s powerful whip kick, Haru, who seemed to be preparing to form seals, suddenly gave up.


    Bang!


    Haru''s extremely thin arm actually directly blocked the other party''s whip leg


    Uchiha Ryou''s pupils immediately shrank. The information was wrong, how could this kid''s strength be so great?


    But just as he was about to withdraw with fear in his heart, Haru''s left hand that blocked the whip leg turned into a fist and w, firmly grabbing this guy''s ankle.


    "Just because I don''t like closebat doesn''t mean I am not good at it. Have you heard of Senju''s n''s strange strength?"


    Boom!


    Grabbing the other party''s ankle, Haru circted his strange strength and turned around to smash him down.


    Uchiha Ryou''s back and the ground had a heavy kiss. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Haru''s talent was a manifestation of a monster in the eyes of geniuses like Hashirama and Tobirama. However, Haru, who liked to hide his strength, had never brought out a hundred percent of his strength.


    And not being good at closebat was just an illusion he deliberately created.


    In fact, whether it was physical skills or sword skills, he had dabbled in them.


    Don''t forget, Tobirama was an expert in using knives...


    Resisting the pain, Uchiha Ryou bit the tip of his tongue and immediately rolled back.


    Haru did not seem to have any thoughts of taking the opportunity to hit the drowning dog. He only said lightly, "Just this?"


    Uchiha Ryou''s face immediately turned red. They had miscalcted. This brat was not simple!


    Thus, he temporarily gave up on closebat and turned to quickly form seals.


    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"


    Hu ---


    A huge fireball whizzed out. Regardless of whether it was in scale or power, it was far from what Uchiha Fuu couldpare to back then.


    However, Haru revealed a look of disdain.


    ''Fire Escape?''


    ''The one that this young master is the least afraid of is Fire Escape!''


    "Water Escape - Chaotic Water Wave!"


    Although water countered fire, it still depended on the user.


    Unfortunately, the speed of Haru''s chakra growth was so fast that even Tobirama was silent.


    Boom!


    The huge fireball and the waterfall of water crashed into each other, and white water vapor instantly rose into the air.


    Then, under the shocked eyes of Uchiha Fuu and the others, the fireball was quickly extinguished, and the remaining water continued to flood toward Uchiha and Dragon.


    Nothing else but water!


    Swish!


    Uchiha Ryou, whose face had already turned a little ugly, hurriedly used the Body Flicker Technique to dodge, and then several swords in their hands flew out.


    At this time, Uchiha Ryou had suffered a blow, and he was no longer as arrogant as before. He really couldn''t understand how the other party could have such abundant chakra at such a young age.


    However, Uchiha and Dragon did not give up, because he still had a trump card that he had not used.


    Haru also used the Body Flicker technique to dodge Kunai that was flying over. Then, his hands quicklypleted the hand seals as he moved.


    "Water Escape: Water Bullet!"


    This time, it was no longer the version of his demonic transformation, but the version of Tobirama.


    Dozens of water bombs the size of a baby''s head smashed at Uchiha Ryou unreasonably.


    Although Uchiha Ryou tried his best to dodge, he was still hit by a few water bombs in the end


    With a bang, they turned into smoke.


    "Clone Technique..."


    When Haru saw this, he frowned slightly. Even he did not notice when this fellow had used his clone technique and where his main body was hiding.


    Then, suddenly, pain came from behind Haru as he flew forward.


    The disappearing Uchiha Ryou had actually strangely arrived behind him


    Afternding, Haru quickly turned around and looked up. His vision was quickly upied by that pair of eyes.


    "Illusion - Earth Bind!"


    Then, the world spun.


    When Haru realized something, he found that he could no longer move.


    "So he borrowed Sharingan''s power..."


    In the outside world, after confirming that the motionless Haru had been affected by his illusion, Uchiha Ryou immediately began tough loudly.


    Although he had just activated the single magatama, he could not directly use Sharingan to pull the enemy into the illusion world, but he could already use it to increase his own illusion and increase his sess rate.


    Although the opponent''s degree of difficulty had exceeded his expectations, under these eyes, no one could refuse to submit!


    ''A genius of Senju''s n?''


    ''Just so-so!''


    Uchiha Ryou walked forward with a sinister smile. He wanted to teach the other party a lesson.

 Chapter 66: Look At Me, Son!

    Chapter 66: Look At Me, Son!


    "Enough! The other party already has no ability to resist, what else do you want to do?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Fuu, who could not endure the torment in his heart, directly blocked Haru, looking at Uchiha Ryou with great anger.


    Uchiha Ryou smiled, the kind of smile that did not hide any malice at all.


    "Are you teaching me how to do things?"


    Pa!


    A heavy p directly pped Uchiha Fuu to the ground, and the left side of his face swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It is because there is too much trash like you in the n that our Uchiha n has fallen to such a state. If you don''t want to end up like these trash, then scram!"


    However, Uchiha Fuu was like a stubborn bull. He gritted his teeth and stood up. "If the n head and elders know what you have done today, do you think they will agree with your actions? The real trash is not them, it is you!"


    Bang!


    Before Uchiha Fuu could finish speaking, he was kicked to the ground, clutching his stomach and retching.


    "Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that? Don''t forget that you are the one who shamed our n. I, on the other hand, saved the face of Uchiha''s n and ruthlessly attacked the arrogance of the other ns!"


    "Now I finally know why you can''t beat these trash. With such a weak heart, you are not worthy to live in this world."


    Uchiha Ryou said condescendingly with a cold face.


    Then, he raised his foot and kicked at Uchiha Fuu, who was curled up on the ground and directly kicked his head.


    An indescribable feeling of pleasure surged out from his heart!


    But at this critical moment, a figure that wasn''t tall stood in front of Uchiha Fuu, forcefully receiving this kick.


    "This is impossible! How could you undo my illusion?"


    Uchiha Ryou widened his eyes, seemingly in disbelief.


    At this time, Haru, who had been lowering his head, suddenly raised his head and said coldly, "Perhaps... you can ask this pair of eyes."


    Boom!


    Uchiha, Ryou, felt as if his brain had exploded!


    What did he see?


    What did he actually see?


    He actually saw the pair of magatama Sharingan in the other''s cold and ruthless eyes!


    "Impossible, this is impossible! Aren''t you a member of Senju''s n? How did you awaken Sharingan"


    Moreover, it was Sharingan, who was a level higher than him!


    Uchiha Ryou, was like a mad demon, and his three views began to copse rapidly.


    "Illusion technique, this must be an illusion technique!"


    "Release! Release me!"


    Haru''s Sharingan gave him an iparably huge impact. It was an impact that outsiders simply could not imagine.


    "Look straight at me, son!"


    Haru jumped up and directly grabbed the other party''s neck and pressed him to the ground.


    Four eyes met, Uchiha and Ryou kept struggling, "Let me go! It''s all fake, it''s all an illusion!"


    ''Illusion?''


    ''If you say so, then so be it.''


    Haru stood up expressionlessly and stepped on Uchiha and Ryou''s arms.


    Kacha!


    "Ah! My hand, my hand!"


    "Go to hell, go to hell!"


    Avoiding the attacks of the other party holding Kunai''s hand, Haru still had the face of a dead man. He held the other party''s arm with both hands and then twisted it with force.


    Kacha!


    The intense pain made it hard for Uchiha Ryou to breathe. His eyes bulged like a dead fish on the shore.


    However, Haru still did not let him go. He said that if he had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, he had to do what he said!


    "It''s about time. Let''s stop. Lord Hokage and Uchiha''s people are rushing here."


    "..."


    Kagami, who had an extremely shocked expression on his face, stopped Haru and suppressed the shock in his heart as he spoke.


    "You want to be my enemy too?" Haru nced at him.


    Even though Haru''s Sharingan was only a twin-tomoe, and even though Haru was still too young, when he saw this pair of demonic eyes at a close distance, for some unknown reason, Kagami felt extremely great pressure.


    That was the final ultimatum that his superiors had given him!


    Kagami was silent. Then, he took two steps back and watched helplessly as Haru broke two of the legs of his n''s disciples.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Ryou, whose limbs were twisted, had already fainted.


    Kagami did not have any sympathy for this. Because this fellow had brought all of this upon himself. As long as there was still a trace of kindness in his heart, he would not fall into such a state.


    In Kagami''s heart, there was only the vige. Previously, he had stopped Haru not because he wanted to plead for this fellow. He only wanted to leave some leeway. After all, the war was about to start. At this time, internal unity was very important.


    However, since the matter had alreadye to this point, he could only see how Lord Hokage would deal with this matter.


    However, before their arrival, he could not help but ask, "Your eyes?"


    Plop!


    Before Kagami could finish asking, Haru, who had calmed down, felt a sharp pain in his head. Then, his vision went ck and he fainted on the ground.


    "Lord Kagami, is Haru also from our n?"


    Uchiha Fuu struggled to get up and asked the same question that his otherpanions could not figure out.


    Kagami was also very confused at this time. ''If you asked me, who would I ask?''


    ''Could it be that His Highness Haru really has the blood of their Uchiha n?''


    ''Perhaps the ''spouse'' that Lord Tobirama had never shown up was from Uchiha!''


    ''Other than this possibility, there is no other exnation.''


    Kagami suddenly became excited!


    ''Doesn''t this mean that Lord Tobirama had started to trust the Uchiha n again?''


    Although he had always thought of the vige as the most important thing in his heart, if he could let more nsmen obtain Lord Tobirama''s trust and allow more nsmen to participate in the development of the vige, he would naturally be extremely happy!


    If Kagami had originally only considered Haru as a mission protection target, then he had stayed to repay Lord Tobirama''s trust.


    Now, he was looking at Haru with eyes full of love and expectation.


    This was the hope of their n!


    Their Uchiha n had truly changed the current situation, the hope topletely integrate into the vige!


    ..


    Soon, Tobirama brought people over, followed by the Uchiha n and other ns who had received the news.


    "Kagami, what happened?" Tobirama asked on behalf of everyone.


    Uchiha Kagami said with a determined expression, "Uchiha Ryou has vited the rule that ''Ninja can not take the initiative to attack ordinary people in the vige''. He also took the initiative to provoke and attack His Highness Haru. In the end, he was defeated by His Highness Haru."


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned.


    When did the disciples of the big families be ''ordinary people''?


    However, strictly speaking, before receiving the forehead guards, they were indeed not formal ninjas.


    If they were not ninjas, then they were just ordinary people.


    So this rule could be understood like this?


    For a moment, the people of the big families looked at Uchiha with a strange gaze. It seemed that they did not need to pressure them anymore

 Chapter 67: The Hope Of Uchiha Clan

    Chapter 67: The Hope Of Uchiha n


    Konoha actually had a certain w'', but it was not perfect.


    Generally, the disputes would be handled by Konoha''s garrison forces. If it were any more serious, Anbu would personally take action and then transfer it to the interrogation department.


    After all, it was very realistic to say that a hero used martial arts to break the ban, and ordinary vigers actually had no ability to resist against ninjas.


    If the Ninja who controlled strength and status did not restrain them, they would beat anyone who was not pleasing to the eye. If someone identally offended them and directly killed them, then it would be a mess soon.


    Don''t think that Konoha''s Ninjas were all good people. When they went out to do missions or during the war, they directly broke into the homes of ordinary people to plunder food, and then directly killed their whole families. It wasmon.


    It was to put an end to this situation to a certain extent to ensure the stability of Konoha''s internal affairs, that Hashirama and Tobirama would step out in a series of policies to restrain them.


    Among them, the rule of the strict ban on Ninjas attacking the vigers(Konoha) was something that every ninja had to abide by. Of course, if there was a reason, they could also be investigated afterward to restore their innocence.


    In order to clear up the responsibility of His Highness Haru as much as possible, Kagami did not care whether this would cause a greater negative impact on his family''s reputation.


    After all, it was clear who was the hope of Uchiha''s family!


    The elder who came to deal with this matter had an ugly expression. He red at Kagami a few times but did not say anything. He had just learned the specific situation from Uchiha Fuu and the others. This matter was indeed their fault.


    What''s more, it involved several big ns and the Senju n. Even if he wanted to protect them, he couldn''t. He simply shut his mouth and waited for Lord Hokage to handle it impartially.


    Tobirama didn''t hesitate and directly took everyone away


    The questions that should be asked, the treatment that should be treated.


    And he himself picked up Haru and directly left with Flying Thunder God.


    Although it was an obvious difference in treatment, no one dared to say another word. Lord Tobirama was not as easy to talk to as Lord Hashirama.


    "Bullying the small with the strong, and still ended up like this. As expected of the Uchiha n." The people from the Hyuga n mocked and ridiculed, and also left with their people.


    The other ns also had simr intentions, and none of them had good expressions.


    After everyone left, Elder Uchiha, who was left behind, looked at Kagami with an ashen face and said, "It seems that you only have the vige in your heart. Don''t forget, it was the n that nurtured you."


    Kagami was extremely calm and rational as he said, "I have a reason to do this. If I had known earlier, I would have killed him before Uchiha Ryou made a move."


    "If anything happens to His Highness Haru, even if a hundred Uchiha Ryou die, he won''t be able to make up for his mistake."


    Looking at Kagami, who had lost his mind, Elder Uchiha shook his head in disappointment. "No matter what, he is still a member of our n. How can you say such things?"


    "It is precise because he is also a member of the n that I said this. I can''t let the hope of Uchiha''s n fall into the hands of our own people."


    Uchiha''s elder felt that Kagami might have gone crazy and started to talk nonsense. However, Kagami''s extremely serious words caused his eyes to suddenly widen!


    "This is impossible!"


    "It''s not impossible, because I saw it with my own eyes. Fuu and the others also saw it. I believe that this matter will spread soon. That''s why I said that His Highness Haru is the hope of our n."


    The elder''s old face trembled, and several of his beards was pulled off. If what Kagami said was true, then he finally understood why Kagami had to do this.


    A child with the bloodline of the Senju n and the Uchiha n will change everything!


    When this child bes Hokage in the future, who dares to say that this is not the victory of the Uchiha n?


    No, he had to tell the n leader as soon as possible!


    "Quick,e with me and report this matter to the n Leader immediately!"


    "Oh right, we must not let anything happen to that child. We will acknowledge all of our responsibilities, and we must not let him be implicated.."


    Looking at the n elder who had a murderous look on his face, Kagami was speechless.


    Just now, he had med him for not speaking up for his nsmen, but now, he was actually preparing to kill people and eliminate all future troubles.


    How could he be an elder? He could kill his own people as he pleased. How ruthless!


    "I have witnessed the whole process. The responsibility is not on His Highness Haru. At most, he is a bit ruthless. As long as we don''t pursue the matter any further, it will be fine."


    "Okay, I will listen to you." The elder said with some regret and then dragged Kagami.


    ....


    At the same time, Tobirama, who had brought Haru to the treatment, frowned.


    Haru was not injured, but the chakra in his body was very active. Especially in his brain, it was a mess, like boiling water.


    This was also the reason why he suddenly fainted.


    Just as Tobirama was at a loss of what to do, the cause and effect of the entire matter had already been sent over by Anbu''s people.


    Tobirama originally didn''t care too much, but he suddenly froze.


    "Sharingan?"


    ording to what Uchiha Fuu and the others had said, Haru had suddenly activated Sharingan after he had been hit by the other party''s illusion technique. Moreover, it was the second magatama Sharingan!


    Tobirama put down the report thoughtfully and turned to stare at Haru''s face in a daze. He seemed to have found a clue


    In this era, if Tobirama recognized second ce in Sharingan''s research, no one would dare to im the first ce.


    It was just that he had never thought of this before, so he had neglected the fact that Haru still had Uchiha''s bloodline in his body.


    However, ording to his understanding, Sharingan would not have such a strange situation as Haru when he awakened.


    Although there were precedents of him fainting on the spot, it was not as difficult as the current situation.


    Could it be that it was a problem caused by the ipatibility of his and Izuna''s bloodlines?


    Tobirama began to frown and think hard. After all, Haru''s appearance was a miracle that could not be replicated. There hadn''t been any problems in the past few years, but it didn''t mean that it would be smooth in the future.


    It wasn''tpletely impossible for Haru to suddenly copse on his own or at'' the end of the line ''.


    For the time being, Tobirama couldn''t think of any solutions, so he had to stay here and take care of Haru.


    Then he discovered that as time passed, the chakra in the meridians in Haru''s head began to slowly calm down.


    ....


    About 12 hourster, Haru seemed to wake up from his sleep. He yawned and opened his eyes.


    At this time, Sharingan had already disappeared


    Tobirama, who had been focusing on observing the situation, kept recording. He had now made many assumptions about Haru''s situation. He wanted to experiment one by one and find a perfect solution in the end!

 Chapter 68: Which Clan Caused A Big Belly?

    Chapter 68: Which n Caused A Big Belly?


    "Check! All of you, go and check!"


    "Go down to the age of ten, go up to the old woman who can''t walk, check all of them!"


    "And those missing nsmen, don''t let a single woman go."


    Along with Patriarch Uchiha''s loud and violent voice, the entire Uchiha n became a mess!


    The reason was naturally that the news that Kagami brought back was too shocking!


    Senju Haru actually possessed the bloodline of their Uchiha n, and he had even opened two magatamas at the age of four or five. This was already enough for them to pay attention to.


    Not to mention what this meant?


    If they could determine who the woman who gave birth to the second generation Hokage was, then they would naturally take the initiative in the subsequent negotiations.


    Moreover, the status and situation of their Uchiha n would bepletely different!


    As for the miserable Uchiha Ryou?


    Hmm? Does our Uchiha n have this person?


    Who cares if he dies!


    Even the matter of the other big families asking for an exnation waspletely thrown to the back of their minds.


    Needless to say, this investigation really made the people of the Uchiha n find out something.


    "Patriarch, I found something here. Uchiha Nana went out for a period of time in 8 years..."


    "Okay, how old is this Uchiha Nana? Where is she now?"


    "Uh, she is 10 years old this year... or maybe 11. Should I call her over to ask?"


    "Is your brain eaten by a dog? Get lost!"


    ..


    "n Leader, I found a record. This Uchiha Fen was pregnant when she was nine years old."


    n Leader Uchiha''s eyes lit up. He impatiently shouted, "And then?"


    Gui Fen said, "Well, it seems that it was diagnosed as stomach swelling. It will be better after taking some medicine. And this Uchiha seems to be more than 60 years old this year..."


    Bang!


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Patriarch Uchiha flew up with an ashen face and sent him off to the southeast.


    "Are you trying to anger this old man to death?"


    Seeing the n leader flip out, the rest of the nsmen shrunk their necks. Someone muttered in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that we have to investigate all the way down to ten years old and all the old women who can''t walk?"


    "Eh, Do you have any objections?"


    n Leader Uchiha red at him, and immediately, the sound of pages flipping was heard.


    At this moment, someone stood up in joy and said, "n Leader, I found something!"


    This time, n Leader Uchiha had learned his lesson. He was not in a hurry to be happy. Don''t make any more noise. His heart could not take it anymore.


    "Speak!"


    "Uchiha Miyuki is beautiful, a woman, 23 years old, unmarried, she has been out for nine years, went missing after a mission, and has not returned yet."


    Bang!


    Patriarch Uchiha smashed the table in front of him with a p.


    ''Twenty-three years old, unmarried, and at the same time.''


    Although it was still uncertain, at least it proved that his thinking was right, wasn''t it!


    However, no matter what, the people of Uchiha''s n would never think that Tobirama''s ''true love''... was actually Uchiha.


    If Tobirama knew that Uchiha''s people had already begun to ''select concubines'' for him, his entire poprity would probably burst.


    ....


    After another three days, Tobiramapared his own assumptions one by one toplete the experiment, and finally let go of Haru, who was as if he had been granted amnesty.


    And the conclusion he came to was that as Uchiha''s bloodline was activated, there was an unknown mutation and conflict with the original Senju bloodline.


    The result was that when Haru opened Sharingan, the chakra in his body would speed up, be very violent, and cause the meridians in his brain to bear great pressure, and finally fall unconscious.


    But as Haru fell into a deep sleep, when Sharingan disappeared, the boiling chakra would gradually calm down.


    This time was temporarily 12 hours.


    However, ording to Tobirama''s spection, if Haru''s Sharingan were to awaken further, the best result would be that each time he slept, the time would greatly increase, and the worst result would be that his entire brain would be a mess!


    He did not know why such a situation had happened, but Haru''s existence was a special case in itself, so it was reasonable for anything that could not be exined to happen.


    Tobirama had been racking his brains for a lot of solutions these past few days, but he had not received many results. On the contrary, Haru had almost been tormented into an idiot by him.


    The best way he could think of now was to change Haru''s pair of ordinary eyes and then watch the effects, but he was rejected by Haru himself.


    Haru was not Obito, so when he was bored, he changed his eyes to y.


    Moreover, this was Sharingan, the Sharingan that he had awakened himself, not something that belonged to others!


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, Haru would not choose this method.


    Helpless, Tobirama could only remind him to see if he could think of any other way to solve this problem fundamentally.


    The great battle was imminent. Taking out three days to deal with private matters was already Tobirama''s limit.


    At this critical juncture, it was impossible for Tobirama to circle around Haru every day. This was unrealistic.


    ...


    When Tobirama returned to Hokage''s building, he immediately received a request from Uchiha''s n.


    Tobirama really didn''t want to see them at this moment, but he also knew that if he didn''t give these guys an exnation about this matter, it would definitely be unreasonable.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to invite them in.


    Because this matter concerned the face of the two ns, this time, it was n Leader Uchiha who personally came over. The rest of the people were waiting outside.


    "Lord Hokage, may I know where His Highness Haru is?"


    Without any forey, n Leader Uchiha directly got to the point.


    "Haru has already returned home. I know what you want to ask. I don''t want to tell you the details, but Haru does have the bloodline of the Uchiha n. As for when Sharingan opened it, I don''t know."


    Tobirama wanted to send away the old man in front of him as soon as possible, so he didn''t hide it.


    If not for the fact that Haru''s ''birth'' was too bizarre, no one would believe it, and he wouldn''t be so depressed.


    On the other side, seeing that Tobirama admitted it so readily, n Leader Uchiha felt relieved. He coughed lightly and took out a set of sorted information from his bosom and ced it on the table.


    "I understand Lord Hokage''s difficulties. However, at this time, we should at least let us know which n Lord Hokage has caused us to have a big belly. This ce is a few suitable candidates that this old man has worked hard toe up with. Why don''t you choose any one of them? Don''t worry, this old man will definitely not spread this matter."


    Looking at this chrysanthemum-like old face, Tobirama almost sent Kunai flying!


    ''God must have made your nsmen pregnant!''


    ''Why don''t you say more when you are so good at talking!''


    Tobirama''s face immediately turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. Especially when he looked down and saw the sixty-year-old Uchiha Gui and the ten-year-old Uchiha Nana, he was in a bad mood and had a face full of ck question marks!

 Chapter 69: The Elders Who Cant Drink Were Not Easy to Talk About

    Chapter 69: The Elders Who Can''t Drink Were Not Easy to Talk About


    n Leader Uchiha was chased out by Anbu''s people. To be honest, it was already very good for Tobirama to not take out Kunai and stab this old bastard to death on the spot.


    "n Leader, how was it? What did Lord Hokage say?"


    Just as the n Leader of the Uchiha n walked out, several elders impatiently asked.


    He smiled lightly and said confidently, "Although Lord Tobirama didn''t say it out loud because of his face, we can already confirm that His Highness Haru does have the bloodline of our n."


    Hearing this, the elders immediately revealed rxed smiles.


    No one knew that the Senju n had actually secretly married their Uchiha n, and it was even the second generation Hokage. Now, who would dare to mock them behind their backs?


    Only...


    "I wonder which n member has obtained Lord Hokage''s favor?"


    "Uh..."


    The n leader paused for a moment, then began to carefully recall Lord Tobirama''s expression from before. When he saw the other people''s information, his expression was extremely ugly. Only when it was Miyuki''s turn, did his expression slow down.


    There was no mistake!


    Lord Tobirama must have used this method to hint at him because he was embarrassed.


    The reason why Miyuki had not been able toe back was either that she had met with trouble after giving birth and had died, or Lord Tobirama had other ideas and arranged for her to be in a hidden ce.


    Thinking about it, it seemed that the possibility of Miyuki not being alive was slightly higher.


    Otherwise, even if Lord Tobirama had any objections to their n, for the sake of his wife and children, he would not have caused His Highness Haru to lose his mother as soon as he was born.


    (Haru: "Damn it, you curse again, you curse again!" )


    He felt that he had already guessed the truth of the matter, so he calmly said, "It should be Miyuki. However, this matter still needs to be kept secret. Lord Hokage does not seem to want to mention this sad past."


    He even emphasized the words ''sad past''.


    The elders immediately understood and nodded in unison.


    "Don''t worry, this matter is of great importance, and it is also rted to the face of our two ns. Naturally, there is no need to make it public. However, we have to let people know that His Highness Haru is also a member of our Uchiha n."


    "No! This matter must be ruined in our stomach!"


    The few elders had disappointed expressions. Then, they heard the n leader change the topic, "Especially you, Fourth Brother. Once you drink some B wine, you won''t have a handle on your mouth! Those few ns are still waiting for us to give an exnation. I will leave this matter to you. En, remember to bring more good wine when you go. My Uchiha n is not an unreasonable barbarian."


    Everyone looked at the confused Fourth Elder and secretly gave the n Leader a thumbs up.


    Only the Fourth Elder was a little confused, ''so should I drink this wine or not?''


    Gan!


    ....


    Facing the extremely thick-skinned Fourth Elder, even if these families were unwilling to have anything to do with Uchiha''s n, as the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person. They could not beat him out.


    Not only could they not attack, but they also had to treat him well and not ruin their reputation.


    Therefore, after a meal of wine, under the mouth of the Fourth Elder, almost all the people of the big families heard a piece of news that shocked them!


    His Highness Haru was actually the child of Lord Hokage and a woman named Uchiha Miyuki?


    In the beginning, no one was willing to believe it, but as the Fourth Elder swore to the heavens that His Highness Haru had even opened Sharingan.


    Moreover, he was a genius who had just opened his eyes and reached the second level, Sharingan


    Everyone felt sour.


    Because of this kind of lie that could be broken with a single poke, the people who believed in Uchiha would not have lost their minds like this.


    Moreover, if not for Lord Tobirama''s ''personally admitting'', these stubborn donkeys would not dare to publicize it so openly.


    "Let me tell you, at that time, Miyuki was the most beautiful girl in my n. That fellow, who knows how many stinky brats went to offer their services every day, or else Lord Tobirama would not have fallen for her"


    "Nine years ago, when Miyuki went out on a mission, she encountered Kumogakure''s elite troops. In the nick of time, she saw Lord Tobirama descend from the sky, and behind him was a multicolored light. He killed all the enemies on the spot and then used this to win Miyuki''s heart. In the end, he seeded in hugging the beauty"


    "What? Did you say that Lord Tobirama never left the vige nine years ago? Have you forgotten about Lord Tobirama''s famous ninja arts?"


    "ording to a young man who had a crush on Miyuki, during the time before leaving the vige, Miyuki carried a special Kunai with her every day. Now I think it must be a token of love that Lord Tobirama handed to her!"


    "Hmm? You asked Lord Tobirama how he knew that Miyuki was in danger and then used Flying Thunder God to arrive in time? The heart is connected, do you understand! Don''t you know that the intuition of a strong person is very urate? Do you still want to listen to the story? Why are there so many things!"


    "If you want to hear it, just shut your mouth and listen to me. This is a secret that can''t be spread out..."


    After swallowing the following words in time, the Fourth Elder began to make up the story with spittle flying.


    Needless to say, with the time character, and location, the Fourth Elder made up a story that was full of ups and downs, which was heart-wrenching, and the love story plot that made up a million words were pinned on Tobirama.


    In the beginning, he was just too drunk to control his mouth, so he made up some nonsense and bragged.


    In the end, when he realized the seriousness of the problem and wanted to stop, he could no longer stop, so he could only make up his mind and continue to circle.


    In the end, he couldn''t even tell if it were true or false as if all the things that he had been spouting blindly had really happened.


    Therefore, a few dayster, the tragic and beautiful love story about Lord Tobirama and Uchiha Miyuki began to gradually spread out


    What was even funnier was that none of the versions that were spread out were repeated plots!


    But themon point was that the core characters had not changed, the plots were extremely melodramatic, and logic could not withstand any scrutiny.


    ....


    When it reached Tobirama''s ears, the most outrageous version had be that he could not woo her, so he used the mission to trick Uchiha Miyuki out of the vige, and then he secretly took her away and forcibly gave birth to a baby with her. Later, Uchiha Miyuki, who was unwilling to be humiliated, crashed into the tofu and died.


    Bang!


    Whoosh!


    The solid wooden table was directly smashed into pieces by Tobirama!

 Chapter 70: The Strongest Connection On Konoha

    Chapter 70: The Strongest Connection On Konoha


    "Boss, you really awakened Sharingan?" Hyuga Tokugawa, who had not recovered yet, could not wait to ask as soon as he saw Haru.


    Haru nodded helplessly. It was only after he opened Sharingan that he realized that the ''Mom'' he had never seen before was very likely to be a member of Uchiha''s family.


    It was just that no matter how he asked Tobirama, Tobirama''s face was like the bottom of a pot, unwilling to talk more as if his appearance was just an unexpected product


    It was only when he was anxious that he spat out two words angrily, "Dead!"


    Alright, regarding Tobirama''s love debt and the sad past that he was unwilling to mention, Haru still decided not to investigate further.


    However, he could not understand why with Tobirama''s character, he would find a woman like Uchiha as his wife.


    Could it be that Uzumaki n''s woman was really that terrifying?


    Now, he seriously suspected that Tobirama had been beaten up by Madara back then.


    As for when exactly did this pair of Sharingan awaken?


    Haru suspected that it was during Hashirama''s funeral at that time. Because the two unconscious situations were very simr, it was just that he had not thought of it in this way, nor did he take the initiative to guide this power, so he was ignored.


    It wasn''t until he was hit by Uchiha Ryou''s illusion technique that he desperately wanted to undo it that he once again activated Sharingan. Then, he used the power of these eyes to easily break free from the illusion technique.


    Therefore, when Uchiha Ryou asked him how to undo the illusion technique, he answered that it was because of these eyes.


    To be honest, at that time, when Uchiha Ryou was greatly stimted and shouted ''How could it be Sharingan'', he was still a little confused, but he did not show it.


    But if you asked him about the fluctuations in his heart at that time, it would probably be like this...


    The first reaction,


    "Ah, so it''s Sharingan. I was wondering..."


    The second reaction,


    "What? How did I activate Sharingan?"


    The third reaction,


    "Sharingan! Awesome!"


    After he woke up from hisa and confirmed the truth from Tobirama''s mouth, he cooperated with this guy to do some rted experiments. It was the first time he knew that the blood flowing in his body was the blood of Senju and Uchiha.


    Don''t mention how wonderful his expression was at that time!


    As long as he thought of the evaluation he had made towards Uchiha''s n, as well as his usual behavior of eating, sleeping, and beating up Uchiha


    EMMMMMMMMMMM...


    What was with this mess, bullying his own family every day, what a sin!


    It was estimated that during this period of time, this bastard Tobirama had probably been secretlyughing in his heart.


    Even his own child was cheated!


    "What''s wrong? Do you regret recognizing me as your boss?" Haru asked as he patted Hyuga Tokugawa on the shoulder.


    "How is that possible? I just can''t get used to it for a while." Hyuga Tokugawa hurriedly shook his head.


    When he learned that Haru''s boss had directly beaten Uchiha Ryou, in order to avenge them, he was already dead set on him.


    Although Boss Haru was a bit... a bit of a jerk. He always encouraged them to do things that they usually did not dare to imagine. Every time they fought, he would hide at the back and wait to pick the peaches. He was also very cheeky and liked to say strange things that people did not understand.


    However, Boss Haru was a good boss!


    Then, just as Haru was about to bring Hyuga Tokugawa to the other guys'' homes to ''pay a visit'', Hyuga Tokugawa was so scared that his face turned pale. He saw another old acquaintance.


    "What are you doing here? It seems that the lesson I taught youst time was not enough. Tell me, how many helpers did you find this time?"


    "Hehe, why do I remember that the guy who was miserably stepped onst time was someone else?"


    "You want to fight, right?"


    "If you want to fight, then fight,"


    Come on!


    Hyuga Tokugawa and Uchiha Fuu were natural enemies. They forgot about their business the moment they met and directly started to fight.


    Haru had a headache about this. If it were for in the past, he would definitely support his little brother and provoke the other party.


    However, thest time Uchiha Fuu reported in advance and stepped forwardter made him look at him in a new light. He really couldn''t hate this arrogant and proud guy who refused to admit defeat.


    In addition, his ''Mom'' whom he had never seen before was very likely to be a member of Uchiha''s n. As the saying goes, if you don''t look at the monk, you look at the Buddha. Even if it were for the sake of ''Mom'', he would be too embarrassed to bully ''honest people'' anymore.


    Therefore, he pulled back Hyuga Tokugawa, who was spitting saliva at each other, with his neck stiffened and his face almost touching the other person''s face.


    "Alright, stop arguing. Thest time was an ident. He even got beaten up in order to help you."


    "Who needs his help!"


    "Who helped him!"


    As soon as Haru finished speaking, the two of them shouted at the same time, their expressions very excited, as if this was a very shameful thing for both of them.


    "I didn''t expect the two of you to have a simr heart..."


    "Who has a simr heart as him!" X2 in unison!


    "Bastard, don''t learn from me!" X3 in unison!


    The two of them red at each other and gnashed their teeth as if they had some deep hatred, but in fact, if they told the truth, they wouldugh their teeth off and find it hard to say.


    "Alright, what are you two talking about? Let''s get down to business."


    Humph! X2!


    The two of them turned their heads away at the same time, no longer looking at each other.


    Then, they heard Uchiha Fuu calm down a little and say hesitantly, "Our n head wants to invite you to his house as a guest."


    Haru was not surprised by this. On the contrary, it was strange that Uchiha''s n did not think of ways to curry favor with him.


    And Haru himself, to be honest, was quite envious of Uchiha''s n.


    With the blood of Senju and Uchiha, no one should object to Konoha''s strongest connections, right?


    With the addition of Hyuga Tokugawa''s little brothers, he could already do whatever he wanted with Konoha.


    "Before I came, the n Leader had already told me that they would not appear again likest time. I hope that you won''t be biased against our n." Uchiha Fuu said.


    "I won''t be biased. After all, there is nock of ck sheep and morons everywhere. Go back to your n Leader. I will pay you a visit tomorrow."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Uchiha Fuu, who came on a mission, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing that Uchiha Fuu had not left and was standing there awkwardly, not knowing what to say, Haru asked directly.


    Uchiha Fuu took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and said, "Boss Haru, I... I want to follow you too!"

 Chapter 71: I Have Decided to Bring My Talent to You

    Chapter 71: I Have Decided to Bring My Talent to You


    [, Konoha, 14 years old, triggered the achievement of ''join if you can''t beat me'' and rewarded a ninja headband. ].


    [Ninja Headband]


    [Item Introduction: This is a headband with a special signature.]


    [Evaluation: If you wear it, you will be the most beautiful child on the entire basketball court! ]


    After returning home, Haru immediately hid in his own cabin and began to check the unexpected harvest this time.


    A pure white headband suddenly appeared in Haru''s hand, but what was the use of this thing?


    Haru carefully looked through it several times and saw a line of a signature on the inside of the headband.


    "I''ve decided to bring my talent to you - Jaden."


    Haru subconsciously read out this sentence, and then his hand shook, letting the white headband fall to the ground.


    Basketball... headband... decided... Zhan...


    ''There could be no mistake!''


    Haru took a deep breath. ''It must be you, James... Haden!''


    The legendary basketball yer that made people tremble with fear!


    Haru, who was holding back and shouting ''the champion of Lake Man'', picked up the white headband speechlessly. This stupid thing given to him was the same as the Cigarette from before. There was not even a use description. Everything had to be explored by himself.


    After hesitating for a moment, Haru still tied this thing to his forehead.


    Under the ck and white hair, a white hairband passed through, and behind the head were two "Willow tips" hanging down, which made Haru sigh sadly.


    Although he hoped that the color was red or something else, this small w did not affect his narcissistic mood.


    ''But... then what??''


    ''Why was there no change at all?''


    Even adding a bit of the special effect of ''Duang, Duang, Duang, Duang, Duang,'' was fine!


    Ten minutester, after trying all kinds of methods to prove that this thing seemed to be an ordinary headband, Haru took it off speechlessly and threw it on the ground!


    ''What the hell is this!''


    ...


    The next day, Haru, who had taken the opportunity to rest for a while, was once again driven to school.


    Before leaving, he hesitated again and again but still chose to bring the white hairband.


    Sigh, it was estimated that the little girls in the ss would scream crazily for him again today.


    Really troublesome!


    As Haru muttered about the trouble, he really put on the hairband and then walked out with his head held high.


    Sure enough, when he walked into the ssroom with Tsunade, all the girls'' eyes lit up.


    It could be said that he was the center of the entire ss, and he was the most popr person!


    It couldn''t be helped. He was handsome, and his personality was rtively easy-going. His strength was recognized as the first. Even his identity and background were notparable to others. It could be described as perfect!


    He didn''t know how many girls secretly wanted his body and wanted to call him husband.


    If not for the fact that the seat beside Haru was always reserved for Tsunade, these young girls would have already started fighting over a seat.


    Fortunately, Haru did not know how to refine copper, and his ability to adapt to the environment was also very strong.


    Would he tell others that when his sister''s nephew was still in kindergarten, he used lollipops and toys to'' date ''three'' - girlfriends at the same time and reached the peak of his life ahead of time?


    However, Haru was not envious at all.


    After all, this might be the happiest moment of his life after being beaten up by society.


    He had to know how to cherish it.


    ....


    Next, they had another Actual Combat Lesson.


    After Haru had finished Orochimaru and Jiraiya in session, he enjoyed the screams of the female students in the ss and went back to the audience seat, and began to get distracted.


    And this was the 11th time that Jiraiya had been defeated by Haru.


    And so far, almost no one had been able tost more than thirty seconds in the process of the confrontation.


    As for the length of time, it actually didn''t depend on who the opponent was, but whether Haru was thinking about what to eat for dinner or not


    Looking at Senju Haru who was surrounded by all the girls in the ss, Jiraiya left. However, Jiraiya had already vowed in his heart that he must surpass this guy and snatch back all the girls who should be around him!


    Well, this ambition was very great.


    If Haru knew, he would definitely give Jiraiya a thumbs up.


    ...


    "The headband is very handsome. Where did you buy it?"


    "You like it? I will give it to you."


    Haru casually pulled off the hairband on his forehead and stuffed it into Sakumo''s hand.


    Looking at the clean white hairband in his hand, Sakumo was stunned for a moment.


    Although his praise just now was sincere, but... this was not the purpose of his mouth.


    Especially after he took the hairband, his intuition was very keen to find that the eyes of the girls around him suddenly became extremely unkind, and his face was full of jealousy.


    "I''ll return it to you. Just tell me where you bought it. I''ll buy one myself."


    "That''s fine too. It''s a hundred taels in installments, but the interest will be calcted separately."


    "Ah?" Sakumo was confused again.


    "I made this for myself. You can''t buy it anywhere else. You think it''s expensive to pay a hundred taels?"


    "It''s not expensive, but since it''s not bought, I''ll give it back to you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to live after school" Sakumo looked helplessly at the girls around him, whose eyes were burning with anger, and felt his scalp go numb.


    This was a hairband made by Haru!


    Not to mention a hundred taels, even if it were for a thousand taels, they would not blink!


    Not to mention that it was stained with the smell of Haru, blushing...


    It was such a waste to give such a precious thing to a stinky man!


    "Oh? Do you have any objections?" Haru asked seriously.


    "No... no..."


    Under Haru''s sharp gaze, all the girls who came into contact with his eyes lowered their heads shyly. Their faces were red, and they stole nces at him from time to time.


    Haru, who had failed in his act, was very helpless. He said gloomily in his heart, "I am scolding you! Can you please give me a normal reaction? Why are you blushing?"

 Chapter 72: Drink More Hot Water

    Chapter 72: Drink More Hot Water


    Haru withdrew his gaze with great sorrow. His back was very dispirited.


    Could it be that he was going to live forever in the encirclement of a group ofpdogs?


    Could it be that connections were not worthy of living the lives of ordinary people?


    Who could understand the pain of connections?


    s!


    Forget it, forget it.


    If the damned heavens wanted to punish him, let him live a rich life of food and clothing, embrace him from left to right, and have all the stars surrounding the moon, then he could only silently endure all of this.


    It was a pity that he had endured too much at such a young age, and he didn''t know if he would suffer from depression due to too much pressure in the future.


    Haru looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, quietly moving his feet without any expression, revealing his perfect profile.


    Without any surprise, there was another burst of excited screams.


    "Sigh, it''s really boring. If I weren''t a useless person, I definitely wouldn''t be the protagonist."


    The corner of Sakumo''s mouth twitched. ''I, Sakumo, am willing to call you the strongest!''


    "Don''t worry this time. Keep things first. If... if there is anything wrong, you can return them to me."


    Haru pointed to the sky and swore that he did not want to verify if this thing would work in the hands of others.


    Sakumo hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and tied the white Ninja Headband to his arm.


    The main thing was that since the other party had said so, he could not refuse anymore.


    If it really did not work, he would return it to him after a while.


    However, when Sakumo tied the white ninja Headband to his arm, he suddenly had a very strange idea.


    ''Haru is so friendly to me, and his strength is so strong. Why don''t I bring my talent to him?''


    Sakumo was shocked by the idea that suddenly popped up in his heart. But he couldn''t help but imagine the scene of the two of them working together to kill the enemy after graduation to protect Konoha.


    That scene was too beautiful... so beautiful that even Sakumo couldn''t help but breathe heavily.


    "Uh, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face suddenly so red?"


    Having his thoughts interrupted, Sakumo was immediately shocked and quickly threw out the unrealistic images in his mind.


    As long as the geniuses of the Senju n did not die young, they would definitely be big shots in the future.


    On the other hand, he was only from a small n, so no matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like they could be together, let alone team-up.


    Unless he could be very strong, so strong that no one would dare to ignore his existence!


    Sakumo who had his gaze avoiding him, said calmly, "Nothing, it''s just that... I suddenly feel a little ufortable."


    ''Ufortable?''


    ''Could it be that ''that'' is here?''


    Haru immediately became spirited, his gaze sweeping past Sakumo''s arm, asking with concern: "Where are you ufortable? Can you describe what you feel? Do you feel any changes in your body?"


    Having misunderstood that Haru was worried about him, Sakumo first felt warm in his heart, and then stammered because he was not good at lying, "But... maybe it''s I have a bad stomach, and now it''s all right..."


    Haru responded with some disappointment. ''So it was a stomachache. Could it be that this broken thing really had no effect at all, just a simple essory?''


    Haru, who was a little absent-minded, casually said, "When your stomach hurts, remember to drink more hot water. You can''t eat anything cold."


    Sakumo was very touched. Haru was so concerned about his physical condition, but he lied to Haru because he did not dare to say his real thoughts. This undoubtedly made him very guilty.


    "In fact, I..."


    Suddenly


    "Today''s Actual Combat Lesson is over. Everyone can go now."


    "Oh yeah! We can go home now!"


    With a burst of noise, everyone was like a runaway wild donkey, running out happily.


    "Huh? Actually what?"


    The interrupted Sakumo was depressed: "It''s nothing. Thank you for your advice. I will drink more hot water when I go back."


    "Why, what is there to thank? Let''s go."


    In any case, no matter what kind of illness it was, it wouldn''t be wrong to let people drink more hot water.


    Haru left very naturally, but Sakumo, who stayed in ce, was thinking about something and didn''t move for a long time...


    ...


    At the same time, a loud voice could be heard everywhere in Uchiha''s station.


    "Which bastard cleaned up the front yard! Can''t you see that there is still a leaf there? Hurry up and clean it up!"


    "Is the kitchen ready? There are 28 dishes in a while. If there is any problem, all of you should go to the toilet!"


    "The rednterns are hung up. It must be festive. Do you understand? A piece of burning is more useful than you!"


    As the current n leader of Uchiha, Uchiha and Tengu had always been suppressing him.


    Due to the various reasons that they were unwilling to mention, their Uchiha n was in an extremely awkward situation with Konoha.


    Although Kagami''s rise had given them a different path, not all the nsmen could ept this result.


    After all, Konoha had only been established for more than ten years. Whether the n was more important or the vige was more important, everyone believed that there was a bnce in their hearts.


    But now it was different. Haru''s appearance made Uchiha Tengu see things ''better''.


    Although this child followed Senju''s surname, the bloodline of his Uchiha n could not be faked.


    With the help of their Uchiha n and Senju n, as long as this child honored his talent and did not die prematurely, wouldn''t it be a certainty that he would be Hokage?


    He did not believe that Tobirama would hand over Hokage''s position to an outsider, not his extremely outstanding son in all aspects.


    Then the problem was after Senju Haru took the position, would Uchiha''s family still be suppressed?


    Therefore, for the sake of Uchiha''s future, he had to let this child, Haru, feel the warmth of home here!


    At this moment, if anyone dared to drop the chain, he would dare to strangle the other party to death with the chain!


    "All of you, move! Check again!"


    Uchiha Tengu''s loud voice rang out once again.


    When all the procedures were confirmed over and over again, not a single leaf could be seen in Uchiha''s station, Kagami finally appeared in his field of vision with Haru who was neither fast nor slow.


    "Quick, line up!"


    "Your Highness Haru, wee home ---"


    20 young girls dressed in uniform stood on both sides, showing their most gentle smiles.


    Haru suddenly stopped.


    ''Could it be that... Uchiha''s family also started a club business??''


    ''This damned rtionship identity, but I like it ''

 Chapter 73: It Was Alll A Slander!

    Chapter 73: It Was Alll A nder!


    No poke, no needle!


    It was really hard for Haru to imagine that this was the Uchiha n who had a bad face and was seriously suspected of having a mental illness.


    Wasn''t this a very brilliant smile!


    This attitude was very amiable, how was he not like a normal person?


    Surrounded by 20 beautiful girls, under the guidance of the old man who smiled like a chrysanthemum face, Haru walked into the Uchiha n''s encampment.


    Then, he discovered that all the Uchiha nsmen had greeted him with smiles on their faces along the way. At most, there were a few people who had a fake smile, which was a little ugly


    However, this was not a problem. He must have been too excited, which was why he was a little distorted.


    After all, with our status, we can''t deliberately cause trouble just because the other person''s smile is not good. We are a positive energy rtionship!


    "Your Highness Haru, why don''t you first taste the delicacies specially prepared by my Uchiha n and then look around?"


    Although he was quite curious, he had the biggest belly in the world. He had to eat first before talking about other things.


    Therefore, Haru nodded and said, "That''s good. The guest will follow the host."


    Uchiha Tengu smiled and said, "This is also your home. There are no guests here."


    Haru understood the intention of Uchiha''s family inviting him over this time, but because he didn''t know what Tobirama was thinking, he wouldn''t easily reveal his attitude.


    He should eat and y, then he wiped his mouth, put on his pants, and turned to leave.


    Did he really think that he was as easy to fool as other children?


    Seeing that Haru didn''t reply, Uchiha knew that this time, he might not be able to easily achieve his goal. However, there''s no rush. The future is long.


    ''Since you possess the bloodline of my Uchiha n, then even if you don''t want to admit it, there''s nothing you can do.''


    You''ve already made it through all these years, yet you stillck this little bit of time?


    Very quickly, Haru was brought to a room.


    After taking a seat, Uchiha Tengu was just about to start chatting when he was interrupted by Haru. "Let''s order first."


    Uchiha Tengu''s expression froze for a moment, but he immediately recovered his smiling face and pped his hands. "Alright, then serve the dishes first. Let''s begin!"


    Immediately, beautiful young girls came in with delicious food, 28 carefully prepared dishes were ced on the long table, and there were only three people in the seats.


    Apart from Uchiha Tengu and Haru, only Kagami was there.


    This arrangement was first because he was afraid that more people would scare the child, and secondly, he did not want Haru to feel ufortable. In this kind of situation, having an acquaintance was undoubtedly a lot more rxed.


    Another was Haru''s preferences and personality. Kagami might know them better. If Uchiha Tengu wanted to leave a good impression, they naturally needed Kagami to help them avoid making low-level mistakes.


    In addition, UchihaTengu also left a young girl who was used to serving Haru. At this time, she was standing at the side obediently with a face full of curiosity and nervousness.


    "I haven''t introduced you yet. This old man is Uchiha Tengu, now the head of the n. ording to seniority, your mother is my junior. But since you use Senju as your surname, then I can''t rely on my seniority and call you by your name. What do you think?"


    When the dishes were served, Uchiha Tengu, who waspletely distracted, immediately began to curry favor.


    At this time, Haru, who was fighting against the Chinese sturgeon in front of him, nodded without raising his head. As long as he didn''t take advantage of this young master, he could call out as he pleased.


    At the same time, Haru was stillining in his heart: ''Tengu? Or licking dogs? This name is a show!''


    Haru''s unexpected performance directly made Uchiha Tengu''s next words that they had prepared die in their stomachs.


    Uchiha Tengu had no choice but to re at the young girl standing next to him.


    The young girl hurriedly walked over and began to feed him.


    Haru looked at the delicate and touching young girl and carefully fed him into his mouth.


    He could only eat it with tears in his eyes.


    He had just looked over to see what he wanted to eat when the girl beside him immediately picked it up and fed it to his mouth.


    She had just said, "I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    The young girl''s eyes turned red, and she was so flustered that she was about to cry.


    What should he do?


    Without the cover and excuse, Haru could no longer ignore the other party. He could only follow the topic and ask, "Tengu... Patriarch, do you know who my mother is?"


    "Hasn''t Lord Tobirama mentioned it to you?" Uchiha asked tentatively after a pause.


    Haru took a bite of the chicken leg handed over by the young girl while shaking his head, "Tobirama has never told me anything about my mother. If I ask too much, he will only tell me that she is dead."


    As expected, she is no longer in this world!


    An inexplicable light shed in Uchiha''s eyes. Then he sighed and said, "It seems that Lord Tobirama is hurt by love, so he is unwilling to mention these past events. Since Lord Tobirama does not tell you, then this old man does not dare to overstep. You only need to know that your mother is a very beautiful and gentle woman, but her character is very strong. Perhaps it is because of this that she and Lord Tobirama can finally get together."


    If Tobirama was present at this time, he would probably stab this old bastard to death!


    If Izuna knew, he would probably fake his corpse and return his soul, directly cleaning up the door and taking all these unfilial children away!


    However, the problem now was that Haru did not know the truth about his birth. He thought that the other party really knew some inside story, which was why he spoke so confidently.


    Seeing that Haru seemed to believe him, Uchiha Tengu immediately sighed and said, "You... really look like your mother."


    (Tobirama: "No one can stop me today. I have to kill him!" )


    Although Uchiha Tengu was talking nonsense, he was indeed moved.


    Because the first time he saw Haru, he always had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him before.


    Combined with the fact that he had awakened Sharingan, he was sure that the mother of this child must be a nsman he had seen before. Otherwise, he would not have felt this way.


    However, he could not remember who it was.


    After all, not everyone who had seen Izuna would think of this


    At that time, Madara was the first to think of Izuna because he had watched Izuna grow up and fought side by side until he died.


    In addition, Izuna''s death was an obsession in Madara''s heart, which was why he recognized her at once.


    It could only be said that this beautiful misunderstanding had dispelled thest doubts and concerns in Uchiha and Tian Gou''s heart.


    This child was probably a gift from the heavens to their Uchiha n!

 Chapter 74: You Cant Fall Into The Act

    Chapter 74: You Can''t Fall Into The Act


    It was alreadyte in the night when Haru burped and walked out of Uchiha''s station with a foot that didn''t recognize his family. Behind him, Uchiha Kagami had a helpless expression on his face as he carried arge pile of things with both hands.


    Haru used his actions to prove what it meant to eat and take.


    Uchiha Tengu originally thought that it was a good start when the topic of Haru''s - mother ''was mentioned, but they didn''t expect it to be the peak of today...


    After listening to what he wanted to know, Haru directly turned on the act of pretending to be stupid. No matter what Uchiha Tengu asked him or how he tried to test him, he pretended to not understand, or simply changed the topic.


    It was so hard to make Uchiha Tengu curse in his heart countless times, "Little fox!"


    However, although Uchiha Tengu was usually very irritable and used beautiful cursing words to greet others, when facing Haru, especially with Kagami''s reminder, he had always been very restrained, but the smile on his face became more and more forced.


    Especially after the meal, Haru asked, "Can I pack the rest of the dishes and bring them back?"


    At that time, Uchiha Tengu almost broke through!


    ''What?''


    If not for Haru raising his eyebrows behind him and asking, "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to be your own home? Could it be a courtesy?"


    Uchiha Tengu was really angered to the point of leaving with a flick of his sleeves.


    However, after calming down and thinking about it, this kind of thing could not be rushed, and it was unrealistic to think that he could be a fatty.


    After all, this child did not have any sense of belonging to the Uchiha n at all. If he wanted to rely on this little favor to scare Haru, that would be just asking for a fart!


    Thus, after thinking it through, Uchiha Tengu immediately had people pack up all the remaining untouched dishes. Then, they warmly brought Haru around to take a good look at Uchiha''s station. They acted as tour guides andmentators, causing all the nsmen who witnessed this scene to be greatly shocked. When did their n leader speak so kindly? Could it be that he was under an illusion?


    When he said that his mouth was dry and his mouth was dry, when Haru mentioned that it was alreadyte to go back, he got someone to bring a few books and give them to Haru.


    It recorded a little experience and experience of the Uchiha n regarding how to use Sharingan, and he also warned Haru not to spread it.


    In fact, even if this thing was spread out, it would not matter. After all, Sharingan was the unique Kekkei Genkai of their n. Even if outsiders got it, they would just stare helplessly. It was useless.


    On the contrary, giving it to Haru would not only increase his favorable impression but also make this child take fewer detours.


    As for the more profound secrets that were not passed down, such as the forbidden arts that needed to cooperate with Sharingan, it was not yet time to take them out.


    Unless Haru admitted that he was also a part of Uchiha, and was willing to contribute to the n, Uchiha Tengu would let hime into contact with the core secrets of Uchiha''s n.


    After all, eggs couldn''t be ced in the same basket.


    After withdrawing his gaze from Haru''s back, Uchiha Tengu turned around and went back. Then, a certain someone''s loud voice sounded again.


    ...


    Two dayster, in the dark cave.


    It was unknown what Madara was thinking, but he quietly listened to ck Zetsu''s speech.


    The child that Hashirama saw at the funeral that day was actually born of a woman from Tobirama and Uchiha''s family?


    During this period of time, Izuna''s voice and appearance constantly appeared in Madara''s mind. He also sent ck Zetsu to constantly gather information about this child.


    At first, Madara wondered if this child was a descendant of Izuna.


    But the truth was that Izuna was just like him, not having any children.


    Then why did his intuition tell him that this child might be rted to Izuna the first time he saw the child?


    Was it a whim?


    Or was it really so?


    Could it be that Izuna secretly left his bloodline behind his back?


    Madara, whose mind was in a mess, raised his hand to indicate that ck Zetsu did not need to say anything.


    "Senju... Haru went to the Uchiha n''s encampment? Or did the current patriarch personally go out to wee him?"


    "Indeed. Your juniors seem to want to use this child''s identity bloodline to do something." ck Zetsu chuckled.


    The corners of Madara''s mouth curled up slightly as if he was very disdainful. Since when did the things that the Uchiha n wanted rely on others for charity?


    Sure enough, it was the right choice for him to choose to abandon those people who were blinded by false peace in front of him.


    Sadly, the arrogant Uchiha who had once fought to the death with Senju''s n had already disappeared. What was left was actually some naive and stupid people. They actually tried to pin their hopes on a child. They simply lost all face!


    "Continue to investigate. I don''t believe that Senju Tobirama will fall in love with a woman with the surname Uchiha. There must be some secret hidden in this."


    Madara''s tone was very mocking. He seemed to recall the scene of him standing outside and listening to Tobirama argue with Hashirama to stop him from bing Hokage.


    This man had never trusted Uchiha''s n from the beginning to the end and had never believed him. How could he have anything to do with a woman with the blood of Uchiha?


    It had to be said that Madara''s intuition was very terrifying. At the same time, he understood Tobirama very well.


    However, ck Zetsu had different thoughts. Or rather, he did not want to see Madara waste his time on such an insignificant matter.


    Perhaps he could think of a way to solve the root of the problem, such as... killing this child!


    As long as the other party did not exist, Madara would not be so stubborn.


    ck Zetsu, who had secretly made a decision in his heart, did not give himself away and obediently drilled into the ground again.


    ....


    At this time, Haru, who did not know that he actually was involved in another crisis, was having a headache about how to let his original little brother live in harmony with his new little brother.


    At the usual ce where group fights.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, who joinedter, were ring at each other. No one was willing to give in easily, as if whoever spoke first would admit defeat.


    In this regard, Haru had no good way to solve it.


    After all, they hated each other, and he could not force these guys to kowtow and worship each other.


    At this moment, thest person who had arranged to build a team today also arrived. It was Sakumo, who had a white Ninja tied to his arm, Headband.


    "Sakumo, here!" Haru waved his hand.


    Because Sakumo took the initiative to show that he wanted to be on good terms with him these days, Haru took advantage of the situation and invited him.


    He thought that the other would refuse, but after a short hesitation, he actually nodded and agreed.


    Although Haru was a little surprised, he was very happy in his heart.


    This was the terror of Konoha, White Fang, who wouldn''t covet it?


    If it were for another transmigrator, he would probably have already knelt down and licked them.


    Of course, he definitely couldn''t do it. After all, the burden of being an idol couldn''t be easily put down. Otherwise, it would be like he had fallen into a rtionship!

 Chapter 75: Crissis Quietly Arrived

    Chapter 75: Crissis Quietly Arrived


    "This is Sakumo, the man who will make all enemies tremble with fear in the future."


    Following Haru''s extremely serious introduction, everyone had different expressions.


    As ssmates, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were very surprised. They did not understand why Boss Haru was so fond of such a small family, a mediocre guy, and even made such an evaluation.


    As for Uchiha Fuu and the others, their faces were full of disapproval.


    Previously, they were not even convinced by Boss Haru. Even if they were defeated miserably every time, they had never admitted defeat!


    If they could not win this time, then they would fight back next time!


    If they could not win the next time, they would do it next time!


    If not for that incident and the fact that he was certain that Boss Haru also possessed Uchiha''s bloodline, Uchiha Fuu would not have let go of his arrogance and wanted to merge with it.


    Otherwise, if one of the two was missing, Uchiha Fuu would not have made such a choice. It was simply to continue fighting!


    Therefore, it could be said that Haru had relied on his strength, character, and background to win over Uchiha Fuu, and in the end, he had turned into a state of not knowing each other without fighting.


    Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible for Uchiha Fuu and the others to take Haru''s evaluation seriously.


    If he wanted to convince them, he had to first show them the strength and potential that matched this evaluation!


    When Sakumo heard Haru''s evaluation of him, he was also very surprised and moved.


    To be honest, even he himself was not sure what height he would grow to in the future, whether he would be mediocre for the rest of his life, or would he have a magnificent and wonderful life?


    But at this time, someone was even more sure that he would reach that height.


    This kind of trust made Sakumo unable to forget it!


    At the same time, the impulse in his heart became stronger.


    "Although I am not worthy of such an evaluation. One day, I will bring my talent to his side and live up to this trust!" Sakumo had made a decision in his heart!


    The white headband on his arm was shining brightly.


    Probably because he wanted to give his boss some face and not lose face in front of the ''outsider'', Hyuga Tokugawa and Uchiha Fuu did not continue to confront each other. Instead, they kept looking at Hyuga Tokugawa.


    ''I don''t know what this guy is capable of to make Boss Haru look at him so differently.''


    It must be known that all of them added together had never received such praise from Boss Haru.


    He wasn''t jealous, but he was definitely unhappy!


    Therefore, the two groups now had the intention of sharing amon enemy.


    Of course, for the sake of Boss Haru, they would not take the initiative to pick a fight. At most, they would treat him like an invisible person.


    Fortunately, Sakumo''s EQ was not low. He knew that if he wanted to join a new circle, he would be instinctively rejected by the other party.


    But time would eventually prove everything. He also wanted to prove to everyone that Haru was not wrong!


    In the face of this strange atmosphere, Haru did not know whether he should be happy or speechless.


    The arrival of Sakumo and his sincere evaluation would make Hyuga Tokugawa and Uchiha Fuu temporarily put down their prejudices.


    At the same time, these guys were so hostile to Sakumo, which he had not expected before. He didn''t know if he should regret what he said, but he had pulled a wave of hatred for Sakumo.


    But Haru believed that with Sakumo''s character and style of doing things, this small problem should not be a problem for him.


    After a simple self-introduction, Haru did not care about what they were thinking and began today''s group construction.


    Konoha''s strongest youth


    For a moment, Konoha was once again thrown into chaos


    ...


    A weekter, the crisis arrived.


    On this day, just like usual, Haru led a group of younger brothers through the city during his free time after his cultivation, enjoying the gazes of the vigers (ridiculing). Then, he fiercely supported the two old grannies and taught a thief a lesson.


    Afterward, Haru, who was determined to be a qualified hedonistic son of rich parents, chewed on a fresh melon with his left hand and held a ''silk banner'' that was specially issued by the garrison force with his right hand. His face was full of despair.


    At the same time, he kept muttering, "Why is it so difficult to do something bad?"


    "And that dog-like guy, after a hard beating, he found out that he was actually a famous repeat offender. Because he was proficient in disguise, he repeatedly escaped. The garrison forces have a lot of headaches because of this, but in the end, it was so easily solved by me?"


    "This is clearly not my original intention, sigh!"


    At this time, Uchiha Fuu, who was on the side, asked with a puzzled face, "Boss has done so many good things, why does he always look like he is sighing and dissatisfied?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa immediately put on an ''old experience'' look, "Boss'' realm is far beyond your imagination, slowly learn it."


    Would he tell others that Boss Haru was actually a very ''low profile'' person who was detached from the low-level interests?


    Even the will of fire that almost everyone knew now came from Boss Haru.


    If it were for someone else, they would have already been cocky to the heavens!


    Looking at Boss Haru, he didn''t take it seriously at all!


    Looking at Hyuga Tokugawa showing a proud expression of ''you don''t know anything '', Uchiha Fuu was so angry in his heart that his teeth were about to break.


    ''Wasn''t it just luck that he knew how to tter?''


    ''In the future, Boss Haru will know who the most loyal and useful person is!''


    ''We''ll see in the future, hmph!''


    At this moment, a beggar walked over with a bowl of rice in his hand. "Young masters, please do a good deed."


    Haru subconsciously reached for his wallet. Then, he suddenly realized something!


    ''No, this young master is a yboy.''


    ''Money?''


    ''Isn''t that crazy?''


    ''This is a great opportunity!''


    Haru looked at the pedestrians around him and made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to seed this time!


    At most, at most, he would give this guy a little more medical fees.


    "Old bastard, do you know who I am? How dare you set your sights on me? I think you are tired of living!"


    "Brothers, beat him up!"


    The old beggar: "....."


    Uchiha Fuu hesitated for a moment and said, "This... is not too good."


    When he looked at Hyuga Tokugawa again, this guy had already rushed out excitedly.


    "When you reach the level of the boss, you can question the decision of the boss!"

 Chapter 76: How Did He Do It?

    Chapter 76: How Did He Do It?


    Uchiha Fuu recalled all the strange actions that Haru had done before, but in the end, he had turned it around.


    He immediately called out, "Let''s go up and beat him up!"


    Therefore, except for Sakumo, everyone else rushed up and punched and kicked the old beggar!


    While beating him up, he asked, "Tell me! What have you done?"


    "I can tell at a nce that this guy is not a good person. In a while, I will inform the garrison toe and collect him."


    "To be able to make Boss pay so much attention to him, he must have been a bandit before he begged for food. He might have even killed someone before."


    "Bandit? I guess this guy must be a spy!"


    "Who cares. Let''s beat him up first. Someone willeter!"


    Pilip


    The old beggar, who was curled up on the ground, covered his head with his hands and kept screaming and begging for mercy, was already confused.


    Impossible!


    His disguise was clearly perfect. Even if his mother stood in front of him, she might not be able to recognize him. How could he be discovered?


    Moreover, ording to his recent investigation, the target was a naive child who was happy to help others and had never experienced a sinister human heart.


    That was why he chose to approach his target in this way. He had to kill him before the secret guards could react!


    But he guessed the beginning, but he did not expect the end.


    How did he expose himself?


    The old beggar disguised as a spy was very suspicious of life...


    At the same time, after setting up all this, ck Zetsu, who was secretly observing in the dark, also showed a ck question mark face.


    "Is it exposed? Or is it a coincidence?"


    "Why did it be like this?"


    At this time, there was also Sakumo standing beside Haru, could it be that he saw the wrong person?


    In fact, the thief who was beaten up before... he didn''t understand.


    He was walking on the street, but Haru suddenly rushed out and beat him up. It was only when the guards arrived that he confirmed the identity of the other person.


    ''Could it be that this time is also the same?''


    ''What is the basis?''


    ''Or is it really just a coincidence?''


    Right now, Sakumo''s thoughts were a bit chaotic. If this old beggar was really an innocent person, then he would have to seriously consider the decision he had made before.


    He wanted to be the guardian of Konoha, not the perpetrator.


    Then, at this moment, several figures suddenly flew back.


    "Get lost!"


    The old beggar, who couldn''t afford to investigate, knew that he didn''t have much time left, so he suddenly burst out and sent Hyuga Tokugawa and the others flying. Then, he held a sharp Kunai in his hand and stabbed Haru with a murderous look in his eyes.


    The sudden change not only stunned all the onlookers around but also made Sakumo and the others suddenly quiver in their hearts!


    ''Not good!''


    ''The other party is here to assassinate''


    Sakumo tried to reach out his hand to block, but it was too slow.


    Tsunade also did the same.


    "Go to hell, kid!"


    At this critical moment, Haru thought that he would be very flustered, but in reality, he entered an extremely calm state. The second magatama Sharingan was activated again, and the chakra in his body began to boil violently


    His extraordinary insight allowed him to judge the trajectory of the opponent''s hasty attack, and then his body instinctively reacted.


    Thending point of Kunai was his throat.


    The opponent was not a ninja skilled in body techniques.


    Moreover, the difference in height could be used!


    Swish!


    The body technique cultivation that he had never given up all this time finally yed a role this time.


    The moment Kunai stabbed out, Haru calmly fell backward.


    He avoided the attack with an iron bridge position.


    He could even clearly see that a sharp Kunai came from nowhere and urately hit Kunai who was stabbing him, making a crisp sound.


    "Damn it!"


    The old beggar, who failed, cursed in his heart. If it went ording to the n, how could the target avoid it!


    Although it seemed that he only needed one more attack to end the life of the target, he knew that the guard who secretly guarded the target would not give him such a chance.


    ''Then... it could only be like this.''


    The old beggar suddenly showed a crazy look on his face.


    His judgment was correct, because Kagami, who was in a state of rage, had pierced through his heart in the next moment and attacked mercilessly!


    To be honest, the moment Haru encountered danger, Kagami was already covered in a cold sweat. He rushed out as fast as he could.


    If Haru was injured, he would not need Hokage to punish him. He would end his own life.


    Because this was not only his dereliction of duty but also the hope of Uchiha''s npletely merging with Konoha.


    Then, Kagami''s pupils shrank. He used all his strength to grab the corpse and threw it into the air.


    The next second, there was a bang!


    The old beggar''s body directly exploded into a ball of fire in the air.


    After knowing that there was no chance to attack again, the other party resolutely chose to detonate the detonation talisman attached to his body!


    At this distance, if Kagami did not have a sharp intuition, or if his reaction was a little slower, the consequences would be unpredictable!


    After blocking Haru and the others behind him, the cold sweat on Kagami''s face had already flowed down.


    After killing the enemy just now, the strong sense of crisis that was impossible to get rid of made him make the most correct decision. Not only did he save himself, but he also saved everything.


    However, he still did not let down his guard, because there might be other enemies waiting for an opportunity in the dark.


    "Don''t run around, all of you stay behind me! The reinforcements will arrive soon!"


    In fact, there was no need for Kagami to remind them. Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had already surrounded Haru. They had a sense of djvu that if they wanted to kill my boss, they would have to walk over my dead body first.


    "Boss, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Be careful. There may be more than one enemy."


    Haru, who stood up again, endured the pain of needles in his head and continued to maintain Sharingan''s opening.


    "Boss, how did you find out that there was something wrong with the old beggar?"


    Uchiha Fuu could not help but ask.


    And he also asked the curiosity in his heart for everyone else, especially Sakumo, who had not been able to react at all just now.


    Not only did he feel extremely guilty for suspecting Haru, but he also felt extremely ashamed and med himself for standing like a piece of wood just now!


    No matter how powerful Konoha''s White Fang was in the future, the current Sakumo was just a piece of jade that had not been carved.


    To be honest, facing the scene just now, it was already very difficult for Sakumo to maintain a certain level of calmness.


    Even Tsunade''s face was pale, a little frightened.


    It could only be said that when they experienced more of these things in the future and grew up, they would be able to be calm in the face of such a situation.

 Chapter 77: Konoha Vs. Four Villages!

    Chapter 77: Konoha Vs. Four Viges!


    What else could Haru say in the face of a group of little brothers who were slightly admiring?


    Anyone who could bully an old beggar was a spy sent by the enemy to assassinate him. This world was simply too dangerous.


    However, it was unknown whether it was the other enemies who were secretly hiding in the dark who had chosen to temporarilyy dormant or if there was only one enemy. In short, until the arrival of Anbu''s people, there was no more danger.


    Haru and the others were quickly taken away under the protection of Anbu.


    But the influence of this matter was far from over.


    ...


    The next day, orders were issued from Hokage''s office.


    None of the big Ninja Viges stationed at the border of the Fire Country had expected that Konoha, who was regarded as a turtle in a jar, would dare to start this war first!


    History had changed once again.


    Forced to counterattack?


    No!


    This time, not only did they have to beat back all the enemies, but they also had to attack their main camp!


    Konoha, all troops, attack!


    After that, ording to the records in History of Konoha, the assassination of Senju Haru became the fuse for the first great battle of Ninja World. It was also known as the Thunder Fury incident!


    ...


    As the first battle of Ninja World officially began, the entire Ninja World once again became a mess.


    The Thunder Country''s Kumogakure sent out more than two thousand ninjas to participate in the battle. The other three countries also sent out a simr number of ninjas. And this Ninja army of fewer than ten thousand people attacked the Fire Country from four directions.


    Although there were not many people,pared to the tens of thousands of ninjas in the future, it was a bit pitiful.


    The various big Ninja Viges had been conserving their strength for a long time before they barely managed to gather this bit of wealth, and they also needed to leave some people to guard the headquarters, so as not to be stolen by others.


    That was why it seemed a bit ''small''.


    However, although the number of people was small, the lethality and destructive power of these ninjas were not small at all!


    For a time, it was unknown how many small Ninja Viges and small countries were caught in the mes and were caught in the pond.


    To expect these ninjas to let go of the reins and control their strength to raise their hands high was simply the funniest joke in a war!


    And as Konoha who currently had the strongest strength and foundation, Tobirama had also left enough people to protect Konoha. He had sent out a total of more than five thousand ninjas army.


    Like a nail, they firmly upied the terrain, taking the initiative to attack and counterattack. They did not cower in the face of the enemy!


    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that Uzumaki n remembered the agreement of the alliance for generations. They almost poured the entire country''s strength to face the enemy of Kirigakure who wanted tond in the rear. They even sent a portion of his nsmen to the other three battlefields to deal with Bijuu who might appear at any time.


    Of course, at this time, Konoha, who was still under the leadership of Tobirama, would not disappoint his allies.


    Thousands of elite ninjas of Konoha rushed to Kirigakure and fought hand in hand. Kirigakure Ninja, who hade from afar from the sea, had no choice but to find a way tond and fight from other ces.


    At this time, the other directions had already been upied by the ninjas of other countries.


    At this time, Tobirama, who had already made sufficient preparations, began to show his might.


    Arge number of Ninjas used explosion spells to kill arge number of enemies mercilessly!


    Konoha, on the other hand, was focused on his attacks and would not give the enemy the chance to seal the cannon fodder.


    It could be said that Tobirama had almost single-handedly reversed the difference in numbers between Konoha and the four of them!


    It was even to the extent that countless of Jonin''s level ofbat strength had been lost under this almost shameless tactic.


    As long as you were still a flesh and blood body, then if one explosion talisman could not kill, then it would be ten, if ten did not, then it would be a hundred!


    What''s more, Konoha''s high-endbat strength was also the most powerful among all the big Ninja Viges!


    The four countries that were caught unprepared immediately suffered heavy losses.


    This situation only improved when the Four Kage, who could not sit still, personally came.


    But at this time, the Flying Thunder Kunai that Tobirama had left behind earlier yed a heaven-defying role.


    Using a special psychic beast or shadow clone as amunication medium, Tobirama once again let the world know what was called Ninja World''s number one divine speed ninja!


    Flying Thunder God''s unpredictability made the four countries that thought they could easily take down Konoha suffer.


    Tobirama, who had just beaten Raikage back a second ago, might appear in front of Kazekage the next moment.


    ''Did I hear that you, Kage level, have a lot ofbat strength?''


    ''I''m sorry unless the four of you work together, otherwise, in a one-on-one battle, I, Senju Tobirama, will definitely be invincible!''


    Under forced circumstances, the four great viges had no choice but to take a huge risk and release Bijuu, who was still unable to carry out effective control on the battlefield, in an attempt to kill a thousand and lose eight hundred.


    Under the control of Bijuu, only Konoha''s Uzumaki n could be considered a qualified Jinchuriki, but it still could not reach perfection.


    There was no need to think about the other countries. How many years had it been since they obtained Bijuu?


    Moreover, only the first generation and second generation Kazekage of Hidden Sand Vige had been dedicated to studying Bijuu, but they were still far from the level of Uzumaki n.


    Therefore, every time they used it, there was a huge risk. Afterward, they had to pay a huge price to find a way to seal the raging Bijuu again.


    In this case, the four countries did indeed have the upper hand in the beginning.


    However, as Uzumaki n''s people fearlessly joined the battle and the other Konoha Ninjas desperately protected them, the insufferably arrogant Bijuu on the battlefield was only unable to be furious in the end, and they were restrained by wave after wave of powerful sealing techniques.


    Of course, Bijuu was Bijuu after all.


    For this, Uzumaki n and Konoha Ninjas also paid a very painful price.


    However, in the overall situation, no one would have thought that Konoha, who was regarded as prey, had the upper hand, and had once driven the enemies of various countries out of the border of the country of fire, obtaining incredible results!


    Especially under the brainwashing of the will of fire, the ninjas on Konoha''s side were like injected with chicken blood. No matter how serious the blow was, their morale had never fallen to rock bottom.


    Because they knew that their sacrifices and sacrifices were not meaningless.


    After they died, they would be turned into nourishment to nourish the earth, allowing the new branches to grow strong, inherit their spirit and will, and pass down from generation to generation!


    The time was right, the people were right, and Konoha upied the second.


    Senju Tobirama made all the people who regarded Konoha as a soft persimmon break their teeth, knowing that even if Konoha lost the God of Ninja World, Konoha was also not easy to provoke!


    ...


    However, as time passed, countless people died on the battlefield, and the pressure on Tobirama became greater and greater.


    In particr, he had been nning to take advantage of this opportunity to swallow the enemy in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, he had to think of ways to preserve his strength.


    As a result, the rhythm of the war suddenly became slow, and this fightsted for nearly two years.

 Chapter 78: If You Cant Defeat Even Hokage, Are You Worthy of being Konohas Genin?

    Chapter 78: If You Can''t Defeat Even Hokage, Are You Worthy of being Konoha''s Genin?


    "Lord Hokage, Kumogakure has sent a request for peace again. He hopes to form an alliance with us."


    "Reject!"


    "Yes, Lord Hokage!"


    ...


    When he was left alone in Hokage''s office, Tobirama sighed softly, revealing a tired expression.


    Although the physique of the Senju n was far superior to that of ordinary people, as long as it was a person, after experiencing two years of war, it was impossible for them not to feel mentally and physically exhausted.


    Especially when Tobirama, who was controlling the army of impure earth to fight against the enemy, also had to fight against the four shadows from time to time. When there was time, he had to fly back to Konoha to continue making arrangements.


    Even if his body was made of iron, he would not be able to endure it!


    However, Tobirama resolutely persisted. Even if he had been tricked several times by the enemy and was almost killed, he still relied on his strength to break out of the encirclement with Flying Thunder God.


    In fact, at this point in the war, the few great countries were already somewhat afraid of being beaten.


    If this continued, they did not know whether Konoha would be finished or not, but they were definitely going to be greatly injured.


    Therefore, it was not only Kumogakure who repeatedly sent out requests for an alliance, the other Ninja Viges also had the intention to retreat.


    However, at this time, it was Tobirama who did not want to let them go!


    Once the four major powers wanted to retreat, Konoha Ninja, who was stationed under his eyes, would immediately chase after them and beat them up. If they did not pay a painful price, none of these people would be able to return alive!


    If not for the fact that Tobirama was not confident of himself at this time, and the fact that Konoha''s casualties were not optimistic, the sound of peace in the vige was bing more and more intense, giving him a lot of pressure. He might have already led people to the enemy''s base camp.


    As for the bullshit request for peace and alliance request, Tobirama had never thought about it from the beginning!


    ''If you want to fight, then fight, if you want to reconcile?''


    ''Am I, Senju Tobirama, so easy to talk to?''


    Therefore, the situation was in a stalemate.


    The remaining troops of the few great countries did not dare to retreat. Konoha was also considering whether to take down one or two fellows first. However, in this way, the enemy would fight to the death. At that time, more people would die.


    And, the few great countries retreated, and Konoha continued to recuperate. The war was over.


    In the war, several great countries broke off all means of retreat and fought to the death. The oue was unpredictable.


    Even Tobirama had to consider this price carefully.


    "There are still too few people..." Tobirama sighed again.


    After more than ten years of peace, even if he had made many reforms, he had only developed Konoha to the current level.


    If there were another three thousand people, he was confident that he could annex at least two countries.


    If there were five thousand people, what if he really unified Ninja World!


    Tobirama could not help but start toin about his idiot big brother who had assigned Bijuu to outsiders.


    At this moment, if the nine great Bijuu were all in Konoha, together with Uzumaki n, it would be enough to tten the entire Ninja World!


    But the result was good. Every time Bijuu appeared on the battlefield, it was equivalent to throwing an indiscriminate missile.


    However, Tobirama did not have the heart to let the Uzumaki n enter the battlefield.


    If something happened to the Uzumaki n identally, he would not have the face to see that idiot big brother after his death.


    After putting down the information that ''the second generation Tsuchikage and the second generation Mizukage fought again'', Tobirama rubbed his temples and suddenly remembered that today seemed to be the day that Haru and Tsunade graduated.


    "Forget it, let''s go take a look. Just take it as a change of mood."


    Thinking of this, Tobirama''s figure suddenly disappeared from his seat.


    ....


    At the same time, Haru and Tsunade who easilypleted the graduation exam already got their own ninja forehead,


    He alsopleted the login of the ninja information and gained his own special ninja number.


    Tsunade was 002302, and Haru was 0023033.


    This meant that the number of ninjas that Konoha was making up had exceeded 2,300.


    Of course, this did not mean that Konoha only had these ninjas.


    Many of the ninjas who fought with Senju''s n and the members of the big families were not registered in the book.


    Otherwise, Konoha would not be able to gather more than 5,000 ninjas.


    After all, Konoha had only been established for more than ten years, and the ninja code was something that Tobirama had created before establishing the Ninja School.


    It was like Koharu''s ninja number was 000256. To put it bluntly, there were more than 200 ninjas in the entire Konoha, was that possible?


    There were more than just these people in the big families!


    "From today on, I have to bid farewell to the beautiful campus life..."


    He covered his forehead. Haru, who had already finished his sixth birthday, seemed to be a little depressed.


    Of course, it was not that he was reluctant to part with those little lolis who surrounded him all day long, but he was simply nervous about the life of a ninja that he was about to encounter danger.


    Not to mention, they were still in a period of war, and no one could guarantee that they would encounter enemies who slipped through the once they stepped out of the vige entrance.


    Fortunately, he had just be a chuunin, and there was still a period of time for him to continue lying low.


    In addition, he had been training hard like a mad devil for the past two years, improving his own strength.


    His talent was already at the top of the pyramid and coupled with the cultivation cheat like Shadow Clone, Haru did not even know what level of ninja he was now.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the chance to fight with his full strength, but every time, he would be oppressed by Tobirama, who had returned from the battlefield, until he couldn''t find his way to the north.


    So much so that his understanding of him now was that of a weak -- weakling!


    If he couldn''t even defeat Tobirama, how could he be worthy of being Konoha''s Genin?


    However, even Haru himself didn''t know how shocked Tobirama was in his heart every time he finished dealing with him.


    At this rate, perhaps in a few years, Tobirama would witness the birth of a ten-year-old Kage-level.


    This was under the premise that Sharingan, who had hidden dangers, was not counted.


    In these two years, Tobirama also took the time to try some methods, but he could not solve the problem of Haru opening Sharingan, and the chakra in his body would go berserk.


    In the end, he could only warn him not to activate Sharingan unless it was absolutely necessary, let alone be stimted and let Sharingan evolve again.


    The people of the Uchiha n were eager for their Sharingan to evolve to three tomoe early, but when it came to Haru, it became a ''drag'', afraid that his head would explode if he was not careful.


    Who knew how many people of the Uchiha n would be jealous if he said it out


    ...


    Tobirama came silently, stopped in the dark, and rested his gaze on Haru for a long time before he seemed to make a decision.


    Then, he did not show himself. Instead, he turned around and left.


    However, what Tobirama did not know was that his unyielding attitude had caused another change in history.


    The Four Kingdoms, who could not sit still and wait for death, finally came to a consensus under the push of a mastermind behind the scenes


    A new storm wasing!

 Chapter 79: Gift And Tobiramas Decision!

    Chapter 79: Gift And Tobirama''s Decision!


    That night, Haru, who gloriously became a Genin Konoha, once againy on the ground.


    Tobirama, who was standing at the side, said expressionlessly, "Just this?"


    He was very angry!


    He just couldn''t beat him!


    Haru was extremely depressed.


    Anyway, ever since he was beaten by A Thousand Year, Tobirama never let go of water when he was dealing with him. His expression was serious as if he was fighting a few Kage.


    This also caused Haru to be unable to escape the fate of being beaten up and then being defeated no matter how he struggled.


    However, it was undeniable that this kind of high-intensity battle also caused Haru''s strength andbat experience to grow rapidly without him knowing it.


    It was unknown how many times Tobirama sighed with emotion in his heart, This kid is a monster


    ''En, as expected of someone who possesses my bloodline.''


    Haru naturally did not know about Tobirama''s self-praise. He only knew that everything seemed to be developing in a good direction.


    Tobirama did not participate in Kumogakure''s alliance meeting. He even killed Golden Horn in a thrilling encirclement and sessfully ran away.


    This made him feel relieved. Moreover, there was a sense of aplishment that changed Tobirama''s ending. It was just that he could not share this joy with others.


    Pata...


    Suddenly, two scrolls appeared in front of Haru, who was lying on the ground and recovering his strength.


    "Since you have be a Genin, how to go in the future depends on your own choice."


    "On these two scrolls, one recorded all the Ninjutsu of Water Escape I have sorted out, the other recorded some forbidden techniques like Flying Thunder God that you have always wanted. As for whether you want to practice them or not, you decide for yourself."


    Hearing this, Haru quickly got up from the ground, quickly held the two scrolls in his arms, and kept giggling.


    It was as if he was touching two diluted treasures!


    What a joke, Tobirama''s exclusive Water Escape ninjutsu, he had been coveting it for a long time.


    With awesome ninjutsu, who was willing to learn somemon things?


    Not to mention, he was talking about Flying Thunder God every day!


    I didn''t expect Tobirama to be so straightforward this time. Not only did he give him all the things he wanted, but there was also an unexpected surprise


    I just don''t know if the forbidden ninjutsu of Edo Tensei is in it.


    With Tobirama''s character, he probably won''t teach him this forbidden technique, right?


    But it''s hard to say. It''s best to have nature. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t. At least Flying Thunder God, Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, and each other can use explosive talismans.


    Haru was not greedy and satisfied!


    However, today, Tobirama seemed to be a little abnormal.


    Perhaps because he saw the doubt in Haru''s eyes, Tobirama, who never treated him as a child, did not hide it. He said directly, "I have decided that I willunch a counter-attack in a while. At least one or two big countries will be annexed."


    "This battle will be very dangerous. Even I can''t guarantee that I will be able to return alive, so I handed these things over to you in advance."


    "If I fail, don''t be in a hurry to take revenge for me. When you are confident, then help me achieve true peace."


    Haru suddenly clenched the scroll in his arms. He finally understood what Tobirama meant.


    Although Tobirama, who had Flying Thunder God, coulde and go freely on the battlefield, the premise was that he could take the initiative to withdraw.


    If Tobirama led the army to attack other countries, once they encountered danger, with Tobirama''s character, he would definitely fight to the death.


    Because it was impossible for Tobirama to abandon everyone and escape alone!


    Even if Tobirama returned to Konoha alone, after losing arge number of Ninjas, Konoha would not be able to recover from this setback.


    Therefore, this was a decision that would be resolved if it failed!


    To be honest, no matter which side he stood on, Haru did not want Tobirama to take this risk.


    So he immediately asked, "Must we do this? Why don''t we wait until Konoha bes stronger before carrying out this n?"


    Tobirama did not answer this question. Instead, he asked, "While Konoha is growing stronger, the others are also recuperating. If twenty yearster, Konoha attacks the Wind Country, do you think the other countries will take advantage to rob him?"


    Haru was a little silent. He had to admit that Tobirama''s vision was very long-term.


    Because no matter what, Konoha was the enemy that the other countries wanted to defeat the most.


    The second and third Ninja World''s great battlester all proved this fact.


    Konoha was developing, and so were the others.


    And Konoha''s speed of development obviously could not crush thebined strength of the other four countries.


    Looking at it this way, the four countries that had already been destroyed were the best opportunity!


    After all, in another 20 years, how much strength would Tobirama have left?


    At that time, even if they fought, Konoha might not be able to take advantage of them.


    Moreover, if Tobirama took the initiative to start a war, how many voices of the agreement would there be in Konoha''s heart?


    Tobirama probably had already expected this situation, which was why he chose to bet everything on it.


    "How confident are you?" Haru asked with aplicated expression.


    "Three points, but it is enough."


    Tobirama was prepared to let go of Kirigakure, who was far away, and Kumogakure, who wanted to ally with him many times, and then attack Wind Country and Earth Country with lightning methods. He must kill the other party before the other two countries could react.


    In this way, even if Kumogakure and Kirigakure found out Konoha''s real purpose, it would be toote.


    With the remaining strength and geographical location of these two countries, there was no way to do anything to Konoha for the time being.


    After a few years, Konoha, which had the territory and poption of the three countries, was enough to enter a high-speed development period. At that time, even if Kumogakure and Kirigakure joined hands, Konoha would not be afraid!


    Of course, this was only the most ideal state.


    Everything might not go ording to Tobirama''s n, but Tobirama still decided to fight while he was still in his peak state!


    Haru still wanted to persuade him, but it was clear that Tobirama had made up his mind.


    And with the change in history, at this moment, Haru did not know where the final destination of the first battle of Ninja World would fall.


    "Don''t spread this matter. By the way, Minato also prepared a gift for you and Tsunade."


    Haru nodded in aplicated mood. Even the Ninjutsu scroll in his hand was not so fragrant.


    After a while, Haru and Tsunade came out of the room with a scroll in their hands.


    It recorded many of the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques, including the Yin Sealing Technique.


    Although these things were all precious items that could not be spread to outsiders, as a family, Mito had taught them to Hashirama in the early years. In addition, Senju and Uzumaki had been allies for generations, so Mito did not overstep her bounds by doing this.


    As for whether the two little fellows had the aptitude in this area and how much power they could exert, it would depend on their own fortune.


    Haru, who was carrying the scroll back to his room, could not help but sigh again. As expected, connections were his true golden fingers!

 Chapter 80: Graduation Class

    Chapter 80: Graduation ss


    "From today on, I will be the sixth ss'' Sensei..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said a long and dry opening speech, but he found that the few little guys had no intention of hanging him.


    Jiraiya showed an impatient look as if asking, "When will it end?"


    Orochimaru kept looking at him, wondering if he was qualified to be his Sensei.


    Tsunade, who was more familiar with him, pouted and looked around. The word "unhappy" was written on her face. At the same time, she whispered, "Why not be in the same ss as brother?"


    "Alright, now it''s everyone''s turn to introduce themselves..."


    At this time, Tsunade suddenly raised her hand and asked, "Can I please transfer to the same ss as Brother Haru?"


    "Eh? Can I choose by myself? Then I also want to change to another Sensei. This guy is too long-winded!" Jiraiya followed closely behind and said.


    Orochimaru nced at them and said calmly, "Can you please show me your skills first? I want to judge whether you are qualified to teach me, and then decide whether or not I want to transfer to another ss."


    In a short sentence, Tsunade and the other two people''s characters and styles were exposed.


    At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was leading the team for the first time, was already so embarrassed that his face was like the bottom of a pot. On the first day, Sensei encountered a situation where he could not get down, which really made him a little helpless.


    However, after recalling the trust and entrustment of Lord Hokage to him, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only wear a sour face and pretend to be tough to refuse the invitation of everyone.


    "No! You don''t have the right to choose Sensei! And I am the one who can decide whether you should stay or return to the ninja school to study!"


    As soon as these words came out, Tsunade and the others instantly fell silent.


    Very good!


    Very imposing!


    These little guys should be afraid now!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen admired his eloquence and silently gave himself a thumbs up.


    If they didn''t show off their strength, did they really think that they were easy to bully?


    However, the next scene caught him off guard once again.


    The blonde little loli Tsunade, who raised her right hand high, "I want to go back to the Ninja School! I also want to get Brother Haru back. In this case, we can team up next year."


    After thousands of calctions, Sarutobi Hiruzen really did not expect that Tsunade''s'' Brother(Uncle) control attributes were already so serious.


    But... want to go back to the Ninja School?


    Dream on!


    Did I, Sarutobi, agree?


    If you want to go back, I won''t let you go back!


    Humph, humph, I will let you know the price of offending Sensei on the first day!


    In fact, Sarutobi, Hiruzen, could not, and he did not dare to drive Tsunade back...


    Because if he did this, Lord Tobirama would probably throw him into the sea with Flying Thunder God.


    Therefore, no matter how much Tsunade made a fuss, Sarutobi remained unmoved and then rejected all the requests.


    "Very good, since you guys already know each other, let us skip the part of the self-introduction and directly start the topic..."


    Sarutobi ignored the angry Tsunade, jumping up and down, Jiraiya who couldn''t stay idle for a while, and Orochimaru who seemed to want to see through his internal organs, began his impassioned speech again.


    "In fact, apart from these little problems, the children are still very cute... Haha... Haha..."


    In the end, Sarutobi could onlyfort himself like this.


    ......


    At the same time, in another gathering ce.


    The brother Haru(uncle) that Tsunade was talking about also saw hispanions.


    And it was two old acquaintances...


    Because the butterfly effect came to this ss, Kato Dan and the future Konoha''s White Fang - Sakumo!


    To tell the truth, beforeing here, Haru really suspected that Tobirama would arrange two pig-like teammates to drag him down, but now he waspletely not worried.


    There was naturally no need to mention Sakumo''s future strengths and achievements, and after he developed the forbidden technique of [Spiritual Art], he would also shine!


    And the team formed by the three of them would include melee assassination(Sakumo), long-range assassination(Haru), mental attack assassination(plus Kato Dan), and all other aspects. In terms of lethality alone, it was impossible for any team to surpass them this time!


    Even if it were for Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru toe together again, it was not possible!


    This wave was steady!


    Haru was very satisfied.


    When Sakumo saw hispanion, including Haru, he was also very happy!


    After all, in the past two years, he had already made up his mind to bring his talent to Haru in the future, and their rtionship had be extremely close.


    If Haru could be Hokage one day, then Sakumo would be the sharpest knife in his side!


    It was just that even Sakumo did not expect that he would have to fulfill his one-sided ''promise'' in advance.


    As for his sense of existence, it had never been very strong, and because he had once mentioned his dream of bing Hokage, Kato Dan, who had been ridiculed by many people in the ss, was a little nervous.


    He really could not understand how such a mediocre person like him could be apanion with Senju Haru, a famous person who had not been defeated for three years.


    In any case, Sakumo still had exquisite sword skill, but what about him?


    It was as if he couldn''t find any good points at all


    Just as Haru was chatting with Sakumo and Kato Dan was in a state of self-doubt, Sensei from their third ss also came.


    "Looks like I''m notte."


    "Kagami?"


    Haru was somewhat surprised when he saw the person who hade.


    As the person who had secretly served as his bodyguard for the longest time and had never left his side to protect him, Haru was simply too familiar with him.


    Among Danzo, Sarutobi, and Kagami, Kagami was also the most attentive, most aplished, and even his concern for him was somewhat beyond the scope of ordinary missions.


    Simrly, Haru admired Kagami the most. This had nothing to do with his own bloodline.


    Only by understanding this person would you know why a person like Tobirama who did not trust Uchiha would choose to keep Uchiha Kagami by his side and nurture him.


    However, this was already the limit.


    If Kagami had no rtionship with Uchiha, Haru was certain that if Tobirama''s ending did not change, Hokage''s position would not be Sarutobi and Hiruzen!


    This was a man who would sacrifice everything for Konoha without hesitation!


    Haru once mentioned Kagami to Tobirama. At that time, Tobirama directly said this evaluation: "He loves this vige more than anyone else."


    Such a high evaluation, it was hard for you to imagine that this was said by Tobirama, and the target was a member of Uchiha.

 Chapter 81: Charisma and Leadership

    Chapter 81: Charisma and Leadership


    "Although we can be ''friends'' in private, now you should call me Kagami, Sensei." Kagami said with a gentle smile, and there was a hint of teasing in his tone.


    Because the war had not ended, only the sixth and third sses of the ninja school, which were led by Tsunade and Haru, were led by Jonin. The rest were all at Gennin level.


    Don''t shout about unfairness, there is no absolute fairness in this world.


    Some people had powerful Kekkei Genkai in their first move and had top-notch cultivation talent. They could be Jonin and Kage-level in just a few moves.


    Some people had ordinary talent and spent hundreds of times more effort but still couldn''t catch up with the backs of those geniuses. Was this fair?


    It was the best way to allocate the limited resources to talents.


    To put it bluntly, even if you let Hashirama resurrect and teach them personally, the best result would be to bring out three ordinary Jonin.


    And if the same resources and time were given to Haru, Tsunade, these talented people, he would give you a miracle!


    Anyone would know what to choose.


    Otherwise, with Tobirama''s character, if Haru and Tsunade were ordinary children, he, obviously, would not do this.


    As for why Haru and Tsunade were separated, Tobirama also had his own considerations.


    Because he found that in the process of growing up, Tsunade was too dependent on Haru.


    This was not good, and it would make Tsunade lose her independence.


    On the contrary, after separating, Tsunade could try to make new friends, and try to be stronger after encountering setbacks!


    It was not that no matter what happened, she would cry and call for her brother(uncle).


    In order to match suitablepanions for Haru and Tsunade, Tobirama spent a lot of effort and finally picked out these children who were worth nurturing.


    As for why it wasn''t Hyuga Tokugawa and the others...


    Wouldn''t it be great if he brought his little brother to do a mission


    In fact, even the two leading Sensei were the results of Tobirama''s contemtion.


    Sarutobi, Hiruzen, was mature and honest. He was tolerant and could tolerate the strange temper of Tsunade and the others.


    Uchiha Kagami was rational and calm. He was good at thinking and responsible. He would not let Haru and the others walk the wrong path. Moreover, he knew Haru''s physical condition very well. He could teach Sharingan rted secrets. It was really suitable.


    Haru did not know the specific journey of Tobirama''s heart, but he knew that he was ''superficial''.


    Was this a rtionship?


    Love, love!


    After doing a self-introduction as usual, Kagami did not give a long speech like Sarutobi and Hiruzen, nor was he in a hurry to do any tasks. Instead, he took his three new disciples to dinner.


    Since they were going to act together in this way in the future, it was more important to get familiar with each other and establish trust.


    Through his previous observation, Kagami was sure that Haru and Sakumo were very close, and he did not need to worry about them.


    Only Kato Dan seemed to be very reserved, somewhat unable to blend in.


    Moreover, in this ss, Kato Dan should also be the most unconfidentperson, needing him to properly enlighten him.


    With this in mind, Kagami did not realize that he had already been brought into a barbecue shop by Haru


    "Uncle Roku, this young master hase to visit your business again. Hurry up and run out to receive the guests!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Haru greeted him loudly.


    When Uncle Roku, who was still in the kitchen, heard this voice, the fat on his face immediately trembled. He, who was cutting the meat, cut off his fingers. He was so scared that his face turned pale.


    "I was wondering why my right eyelid was twitching today. You little rascal, you came to Uncle Roku again to ask for the autumn wind, right?"


    "Let me tell you,


    Don''t try to fool me with any free coupons today. Even if the patriarch himselfes, it will not be good!"


    Uncle Roku ran out in a hurry, holding a heavy meat knife in his hand, apparently too excited to put it down.


    Kagami and Sakumo, who knew what Haru had done in the past, looked very calm, as if they had long been used to it.


    But for the first time encountering this situation, Kato Dan was really shocked!


    In particr, the other party was holding a weapon with a fierce look on his face, as if he was going to kill someone. Wasn''t this a ck shop?


    Looking at Uncle Roku''s anxious and angry appearance, Haru was not afraid. He boldly pointed at Kagami who said that he wanted to treat, and said, "Did you see that? This is the rich man who is in charge of paying the bill today. Hurry up and show your skills, pick up the expensive ones!"


    "In short, the opportunity to ''take revenge'' is given to you. It depends on whether you can catch it."


    When Uncle Roku heard this, he immediately cast a questioning gaze at Kagami.


    Kagami did not know whether tough or cry. He could only nod his head, "Don''t worry. I brought over a hundred thousand taels. Of course will be able to pay the bill."


    After hearing what Kagami said, Uncle Roku''s expression eased up. He looked at Haru again and said, "Alright, at least you have a conscience. This sucker Uncle Roku will definitely be killed today. All of you, prepare to support the wall and leave."


    After saying that, Uncle Roku turned around and left in a hurry.


    Kagami, who was called a sucker in front of him, was not angry, but a little helpless.


    "Look at how you tricked the Akamichi n in the past few years. In the end, I have to take the me for you." Although he said this, he looked at Kagami''s expression without any unhappiness.


    If Haru wanted it, as long as it was something he had, he would give it to him!


    Just a little bit of money was nothing. Just casually doing an A -level mission was enough, and there was still a lot left.


    Haru chuckled. Simrly, he was not embarrassed at all. He even said confidently, "It was not good in the past, and your identity is different now, and inviting the disciples to a meal will not be a waste, right? Kagami Sensei" he said.


    Kagami smiled but did not say anything. On the contrary, he felt gratified because of Haru''s'' trust ''.


    This was the same principle as Zhou Yu hitting Huang Gai. One was willing to beat one, and one was willing to take it. There was nothing to be stupid about.


    Then, Haru looked at the somewhat uneasy Kato Dan and said, "Actually, you don''t have to be afraid. Uncle Roku is a good person. In the past, when we came to eat barbecue, we didn''t spend any money. However, I always feel that Uncle Roku seems to have lost a lot of weight. I don''t know if it is because he knows how to take care of his life and began to lose weight. Let me tell you..."


    Kato Dan''s face was full of astonishment. Just that ''meat mountain'' just now, you told me you lost weight?


    Then how fat must he be!


    Ah, right, if he was from the Akamichi n, then it would be fine.


    With the soul of a modern person, if Haru wanted to liven up the atmosphere, it would be quite easy to reduce the pressure on Kato Dan.


    The self-boasting that was added with a lot of private materials immediately made Kato Dan, who was listening to it, less restrained. After all, they were ssmates for three years. Even if they were not in the same social circle, they would not be like strangers.


    What''s more, Kato Dan himself was not very introverted, but was full of justice.


    Thus, after a flurry of chatter, Kato Dan also began to try to join the conversation topic.


    Seeing this scene, Kagami once again revealed a gratified smile. Sure enough, there were people who were born with great personality charm and leadership.


    There was no need for him to worry about the problem with Kato Dan.

 Chapter 82: Not A Drop Left

    Chapter 82: Not A Drop Left


    The empty te fell high, and with the sound of a p on the belly, Haru and the others really walked out with their hands on their stomach.


    Even Kato Dan, who was a little embarrassed at the beginning, was in the same state after that.


    Kagami, who was behind, silently took back his shriveled wallet and said to himself, "I was careless!"


    However, even though he had paid a lot of money for the meal, he still felt that it was worth it to use a meal to get closer to each other.


    "Let''s stop here for today. We will meet at the same ce tomorrow. Dismiss!"


    ...


    Several dayster.


    "Are you confident? Do you want to retreat for the time being?" Sakumo asked with a serious expression.


    Haru slowly formed a hand seal and nodded. "Although ''enemies'' are hard to deal with, my Water Escape is not to be trifled with. Stand behind me and watch me y!" he said.


    "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Before his voice fell, Sakumo pulled Kato Dan and quickly retreated.


    At the same time, Haru alsopleted the hand seal, his cheeks bulging.


    "Water Escape... irrigation technique!"


    Crash...


    A huge water ball flew into the air, then suddenly exploded, turning into a rain that fell on the ground, moistening arge area of drynd in front of them.


    "Not bad, not bad. Just like the water ball just now, a few dozen more would be enough. Good luck!"


    Sakumo and Kato Dan who could not help much, did not know when it became a cheerleading team.


    It was no wonder that they stood still and did not do anything. It was because the mission they received today made them powerless.


    In the few days after the dinner, they also epted some extremely difficult D -level tasks under the leadership of Kagami.


    After all, the war involved the poption and economy. If a lot of money was scattered, they had to find a way to recover some blood.


    Therefore, even if there were not enough people at this time and a lot of tasks piled up, Tobirama still encouraged the Ninjas who stayed in the vige to take more tasks toplete.


    And this year''s graduation Genin undoubtedly became abor worker among theborers.


    Today, the task that Haru and the others received was to help the vigers irrigate the crops. Because it had not rained for a long time, if this continued, there might even be a shortage of food.


    However, there were not many ninjas that Konoha was proficient in, and most of them were outside the vige, so in the end, this task could only fall on Water Escape, who was still ''so-so'', and had the same amount of chakra as Haru.


    After another dozens of water balls rose into the air and exploded, Haru, who looked like he had been hollowed out, directly sat down on the ground.


    "Finally done..."


    Sakumo nodded in agreement: "Thisnd is finally irrigated. You have ten minutes to rest. The next one is still waiting for us."


    Hearing this, Haru immediately turned pale and waved his hand: "No, I really can''t. I really don''t have a single drop!"


    "Let me tell you, the thing I regret the most in my life is to learn from Water Escape, do something like lightning, Fire Escape, and so on. Does he not smell good? I must have had water in my brain back then."


    "Did you forget what Kagami and Sensei left behind before they left? Lord Hokage said that we can''t irrigate all these good fields today. Tomorrow, we will join the transport team and escort a batch of supplies to the front line. In fact, I think this is a good opportunity..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Where is the next house? Isn''t it just spraying water? I am the man who has the second most water in the entire Konoha!"


    Before Sakumo could finish his words, Haru, who looked like he was about to die, suddenly got up and revived with full blood. He urged them to leave excitedly.


    What a joke!


    To be able to stay in the vige and spray water to y, who would be willing to go outside and seek death!


    The war was not over yet, and Tobirama was still holding back his big move!


    Not going,


    I won''t go, I won''t go even if you beat me to death!


    "Let me tell you, the most fortunate thing in my life is to learn from Water Escape, not some lightning escape or Fire Escape, those messy things."


    Sakumo, "..."


    Kato Dan: "..."


    You clearly didn''t say that just now!


    Well, it turns out that thew of fragrance is applicable to any world!


    If the heavens don''t give birth to me, Senju, the Eternal Ninja World is like a long night!


    After a busy day, Haru shouted countless times, "This time, there really isn''t a single drop left! Stop squeezing, there really isn''t any water left!"


    This proved once again that something like water, as long as one was serious and squeezed hard, there would always be water.


    In the end, when faced with Haru''s extraordinary amount of Chakra, Sakumo and Kato Dan had already been shocked to the point of doubting their lives.


    We... don''t seem to be the same kind of Genin.


    No wonder Lord Hokage''s words were so strange. It turned out that Lord Tobirama had already anticipated all of this.


    Especially afterpleting the mission and receiving the reward, Haru, who had just shouted for Sakumo to carry him home, ran faster than anyone else this time


    ...


    At the same time, in Hokage''s office.


    Tobirama was looking at thetest news. The Kages of the four great Ninja Vige had all disappeared!


    This very unusual information was taken out by Tobirama alone, and he could not stop frowning as he looked through it.


    ording tomon sense, the Kages of each vige should show up as much as possible to boost morale.


    Even if they had the intention to retreat, they would not leave the rest of the ninjas to return home alone.


    Moreover, it was not just one or two people who had disappeared, but all the Kages had never appeared again.


    This could not be described as a coincidence!


    These guys might have already reached a new consensus and were plotting something.


    However, Tobirama couldn''t think of a way for the enemy to turn the tables at this time. It was just a matter of how many losses they could deal with.


    However, the uneasiness in his heart made Tobirama unable to sit idly by.


    Therefore, he immediately issued thetest order. Everyone immediatelyunched a probing attack. If the enemy''s Kage did not show up, then they would turn into a feint attack and attack as the main attack!


    He did not believe that these people would watch as the remaining remnants of the army were ughtered!


    If all the elite forces that were brought out were lost here, this would take at least 20 years to recover!


    Tobirama did not believe that the enemy had such courage!


    Moreover, in order to be absolutely safe, Tobirama immediately ordered Konoha to enter a level one alert state and pay attention to suspicious people at any time.


    After giving out all the arrangements he could think of, Tobirama finally felt a little relieved.


    "Come, let me see what trump cards you have prepared..."


    However, what Tobirama did not know at this time was that under the great pressure he gave, the four great viges had indeed reached a new consensus. And under the reminder of a ''subordinate'', they thought of a method that Tobirama had never considered before!

 Chapter 83: Four Kages Appear

    Chapter 83: Four Kages Appear


    In the blue sky, a figure covered in bandages was flying at high speed.


    And this bandaged strange person was holding another strange person in his hand.


    This person had a head of long gray hair, and on the top of his head were two raised horns. On his cheeks, there was the texture of Rikudou Sennin''s beard. He was wearing a purple short-sleeved shirt and a white vest. There was a word "Silver" on his arm, and he was holding arge earthen-yellow jar in his arms. It was unknown if it was used to pickle vegetables.


    Soon, the two strange peoplended in an uninhabited jungle.


    After gently putting down the big jar in his hand, Ginkaku forcefully opened the lid. In an instant, several figures appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Still not here?" A man with no eyebrows and mustache asked while moving his muscles.


    "We will arrive at Konoha in two hours. At that time, we can kill Senju Tobirama and reverse the situation!" It was rare for the bandaged man to not go against him.


    At this time, there was an azure dragon and ck dragon w tattoo on the head and right eye. There were two brown braids on the back of the head and a big man wearing a yellow cloak with a ck tightbat suit on the inside threw a small bottle at the bandage man.


    "This is the antidote that we agreed on in advance. It will arrive at Konoha soon. You''d better not y any tricks."


    The bandage man chuckled and took the antidote. After more than ten seconds, he directly spat out a few mouthfuls of ck blood, but then his whole body was smooth.


    On the side, a rough old man with dark skin, long beard, and tied up hair was leaning against arge tree, resting with his eyes closed, as if he was preparing for the next battle.


    If Tobirama was here now, he would immediately recognize that these people were the four Kages that had suddenly disappeared a few days ago!


    Under the great pressure, these four Kages not only chose to join hands, but also set up a shocking beheading n under someone''s advice!


    If they broke through from the ground, then they would inevitably be intercepted by Konoha''s ninjas, and even rm Senju Tobirama who coulde and go freely on the battlefield in advance.


    Even after so many attacks, they were still unable to kill the other party. This time, even if the Four Kages joined forces, they might not be able to kill the other party.


    However, if the battlefield was ced in Konoha''s main camp and Senju Tobirama had nowhere to retreat to, this n would have a very high possibility of sess!


    Then the problem would be how to silently pass through the Fire Country and enter Konoha''s main camp.


    Thus, the strange bandage man, the Nidaime Tsuchikage, became an indispensable part of this n!


    Because he was one of a very small number of ninjas who could fly!


    Konoha''s people never thought that they would attack Konoha from the sky.


    Then the Nidaime Raikage brought Ginkaku, whose brother had died in the hands of Tobirama, and proposed to use the amber bottle left by Kinkaku as a tool to perfect this n.


    This proposal would undoubtedly greatly reduce the burden of the Nidaime Tsuchikage. At the same time, it could also speed up their progress, so that they couldunch a thunderous attack before Konoha''s side reacted.


    However, even if they chose to join hands, the four Kages could not trust each other.


    If the Nidaime Tsuchikage took advantage of the time when they were not in the outside world and attacked, then their respective viges would be in danger.


    In the end, the Nidaime Kazekage took out a unique poison to bnce the Nidaime Tsuchikage.


    The amber bottle was also handed over to Ginkaku to continue watching, which was an extrayer of insurance.


    After taking all their worries into consideration and leaving enough backup ns, they finally came here. They were only one step away frompleting the decapitation n.


    After eating and resting, Ginkaku once again put the other three kages into the amber bottle and let the Nidaime Tsuchikage grab him and fly high into the sky.


    "Just wait, Senju Tobirama. I will definitely take revenge on you a thousand times over!" Ginkaku''s eyes revealed a cruel and crazy expression.


    However, what the Four kages and Ginkaku did not know was that not long after they flew away, a dark figure just came out from where they had justnded and was silentlyughing at something.


    "This good show is finally about to start..."


    ck Zetsu did not really want to go back and tell Madara because he wanted the little ghost to die in Konoha.


    However, after weighing the pros and cons, he still slowly drilled into the ground.


    Because this little thing had destroyed the foundation of his trust that he had built with great difficulty, making Madara doubt himself. It really was a bit of a loss.


    At most, he could just stall for a bit of time.


    The strangeughter startled a flock of birds.


    ......


    On the other side, there was still a peaceful atmosphere inside Konoha.


    As in the war, Konoha has upied an absolute advantage, and the vigers are no longer too worried. After all, life is still going on as usual.


    At this time, Haru was still bringing Sakumo and Kato Dan around to catch the cats and dogs, doing boring enduring tasks.


    "Student Haru, can I ask, what method do you usually use to increase your strength? I think I have worked very hard, but the speed of improvement is very slow"


    In his free time, Kato Dan, who had gradually be familiar with each other, finally could not help but ask.


    Haru casually replied, "Isn''t this thing just a casual practice? If hard work and hard work are useful, then what''s the point of having talent? Just like me, I can even increase my chakra by drinking water. I can just look at Ninjutsu or something. What can I do? I am also very desperate!"


    Then he patted Kato Dan''s shoulder with a nk expression, and then said earnestly, "Sometimes, I really envy ordinary people like you. You can even experience the joy of improving your strength. Unlike me, I have long been used to it and have no sense of aplishment at all."


    Kato Dan was so shocked that he began to doubt life.


    As expected, he should not have asked this question!


    He angrily pped away Haru''s hand that was on his shoulder, and Kato Dan was so angry that he wanted to go under the tree to draw circles.


    However, after the skin was peeled off, Haru still gave his own pertinent suggestion, "In fact, everyone has their own talent. Just like Sakumo, when did he waste his time on other techniques?"


    "No! Because he knows that he is the best, and what he likes the most is the saber technique!"


    So no matter what he learns, the first goal is to construct the entirebat system around his own Saber Art. This is the clear goal.


    I can''t tell you how to improve your strength, but why don''t you try to find out what you are best at and then strengthen it?


    For example, your mental strength is very strong, and you have a certain level of talent in illusions. Why do you never try to dig deeper, and instead be entangled in what kind of body art and escape technique? Perhaps you can walk apletely different path.


    After patting the thoughtful Kato Dan again, Haru, who had opened his God''s perspective, felt that his reminder was very obvious.

 Chapter 84: Konoha Beheading Plan

    Chapter 84: Konoha Beheading n


    Maybe it was because he heard Haru''s advice, but when Kato Dan saw the confusion in his eyes, his eyes became especially clear.


    "Thank you, I know what I should do."


    Haru waved his hand indifferently, "No need to thank me. Even without me, sooner orter you will be able to understand where your advantage lies and walk out of your own ninja path. At most, I will only serve as a catalyst to save you a few years of detours. So you don''t have to thank me, you really don''t have to thank me! Don''t give me any thanks. I usually don''t ept gifts. Really, if you don''t believe me, look at my eyes."


    The corner of Kato Dan''s mouth twitched twice, and the gratitude he had just now was immediately fed to the dog!


    How could there be such a good-looking person!


    And look at your eyes...


    Can you give a more obvious hint?


    The truth is... yes!


    Because someone had already started to rub his fingers.


    Kato Dan could only open his wallet with a pained look on his face.


    After Sakumo caught the naughty little cat on the tree andpleted today''s mission, Haru was in high spirits. He patted his wallet that was bulging again and invited his twopanions to eat ramen.


    Don''t misunderstand, it definitely wasn''t a ramen, because ''Otsutsuki'' was not born yet.


    This was a very ordinary noodle shop on the street. The taste could only be said to be good, but why did Haru bring Sakumo and Kato Dan here?


    Of course it was because it was cheap!


    "You only treat us to this?" Kato Dan, who had been cheated out of all his money by someone, and even the mission fee this time flew away without any reason, asked with a resentful look.


    "It''s good to have some. Why don''t you go home and eat?" Haru asked expectantly.


    Kato Dan immediately snorted and sat down. He said loudly, "Boss, serve three bowls of the most expensive ramen here!"


    "Even if it''s just ramen, I will eat until you are poor!" After ordering the dishes, Kato Dan muttered in a low voice.


    However, Haru did not care at all, and began to order what he wanted to eat with Sakumo.


    As the saying goes, a half-grown man eating a poor father, now the age of Haru and the others is the time for food.


    Do you think that the three bowls that Kato Dan ordered just now were for everyone?


    In fact, this guy had to eat three bowls himself!


    There was no need to talk about Haru and Sakumo, each of them having five bowls to open their stomachs.


    The boss was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He immediately began to cook noodles, and at the same time, he sent a lot of side dishes for them to eat first.


    A woman with a gentle temperament next to her was so surprised that her mouth turned into a ''O'' shape.


    "Can you really finish ordering so much?"


    Seeing that it was a pregnant woman, Haru said politely, "We are all ninjas. We usually have a lot of exercise, so we eat a lot. Sister, don''t worry, we won''t waste food."


    "I can be your mother now," the woman said with a warm face.


    "I don''t have such a young and beautiful mother," Haru said with a smile.


    After all, he still didn''t know who his mother was and whether she was really dead.


    The beautiful woman rebuked, "At such a young age, you already know how to say flowery words. When you grow up, who knows how many young girls will be captivated by you."


    Haruughed and changed the topic. He asked curiously, "Sister, why are you eating alone? Although things like ramen are full, they are not very nutritious."


    The beautiful woman put down her chopsticks, stroked her stomach, and said gently, "The father of the child is still working hard at this time. Although he is worried that I wille out alone, he doesn''t know why. After getting pregnant, he always wants to eat these things. It is probably because we met in a small and messy noodle restaurant."


    Although life may not be rich, the happiness on the other person''s face was so infectious.


    Even Haru was touched.


    "Has the child already given a name?"


    The beautiful woman shook her head, then seemed to think of something. She smiled and said, "I still don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl, but the child''s father once joked that since I like to eat handmade noodles so much, if I have a boy in the future, I might as well call it ''Teuchi''. There really is no straight line, how can there be such a name for the child..."


    Teuchi...


    Could it really be such a coincidence?


    Haru looked at the other person''s stomach with a strange expression. ording to the first movie in the original story, Teuchi was forty-three years old.


    The time right now could also be matched.


    When he thought of the joke of ''can''t be happy, can''t be destroyed by Konoha'', he really wanted to ask if this sister''s surname was Otsutsuki or her husband''s surname was Otsutsuki?


    Who would have thought that in the future, when he concentrated on making noodles, he would actually be influenced by his parents. Life was really interesting.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just feel that the name of Teuchi is unexpectedly good." Haru praised him against his conscience.


    After a while, a few big bowls of ramen were served.


    Haru was so hungry that he began to wolf down the food.


    But just as they finished the second bowl, a loud explosion suddenly sounded in their ears, and then the entire store was destroyed by the strong wind pressure!


    At the critical moment, Haru instantly threw down the bowl, picked up the hands next to him that were at a loss, and rushed out. Sakumo and Kato Dan also reacted quickly and saved the frightened noodle shop owner and the kitchen in time.


    "What happened? How could there be such arge-scale explosion at the center of Konoha?" Sakumo looked at therge ruins in the distance, his eyes very serious and somewhat unbelievable.


    "Run, go to the fallout shelter and hide. There may be enemiesing!"


    Haru looked at the small ck dot in the sky and immediately said to the people behind him.


    "You guys... have to be careful."


    Although the mother was pale, she still maintained a trace ofposure and was not frightened to the point that her legs went soft.


    Then, after the restaurant owner and the chef thanked her, they immediately helped her escape into the distance.


    The more dangerous it was at this time, the more they could not stay and cause trouble. Even if they hit her mother, they were still extremely worried about her husband who had not returned


    "What should we do now?" Kato Dan asked in a panic.


    "Save them!"


    Haru and Sakumo said this almost at the same time.


    After all, the enemy had other Konoha elite ninjas to deal with. With their current strength, they would be a burden. More importantly, the people in the center of the explosion must have died, but many vigers who were caught by rubble were still waiting for people toe to rescue them!


    There were also many Genin who came to see the news.


    With everyone working together, many of the vigers who survived were quickly rescued to avoid being affected again.


    "A flying ninja, could it be... this is bad!"


    During the rescue process, Haru looked up at the sky more than once, and his heart was very uneasy.


    Because he knew that the consequences of the butterfly effect had appeared again!

 Chapter 85: Who Wants To Be Buried

    Chapter 85: Who Wants To Be Buried


    Time went back a little...


    When the Nidaime Tsuchikage rushed down, he threw Ginkaku, who was in his hands, down. He could not die at this height anyway.


    At the same time he was discovered, he posed and aimed at Konoha''s Hokage building.


    "Dust Release: The art of stripping the realm!"


    The first move was a killing move that could destroy the heavens and earth!


    A transparent barrier that formed a cylinder in his hand instantly sted towards the target!


    The entire Hokage building was reduced to ashes and was separated into atoms.


    Then, the great explosion that spread out destroyed arge number of houses and buildings around it.


    It was unknown how much pain and suffering this attack had brought to Konoha!


    Kage-level was so terrifying!


    However, it was impossible to kill Senju Tobirama with a sneak attack of this level.


    With a swish!


    Using Flying Thunder God to transfer back, Tobirama first nced at the ruins after the explosion, then looked up at the Nidaime Tsuchikage who was floating in the air. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he dered, "Today, you will die!"


    If it was a one-on-one battle, Ginkaku really did not dare to not take Tobirama''s threat seriously.


    But now, he was indifferent!


    Because today, either Tobirama died or they died!


    Nidaime Tsuchikage, Mu immediately said in a low voice, "Everyone, the main person has already appeared. What are you waiting for?"


    Tobirama''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Three figures surrounded him from three different directions. They were Raikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage who had disappeared not long ago!


    If Tsuchikage was added to the top of his head, the four Kages seemed to have gathered at Konoha and set up an inescapable!


    "Senju Tobirama! You didn''t expect it, right? Today, my big brother''s revenge can finally be avenged!"


    Ginkaku stood behind the amber bottle andughed wildly.


    At this time, the Nidaime Raikage, opened his mouth and said, "Since you are unwilling to ally with me, Kumogakure, and are instead overbearing, then you should have expected this day toe."


    "Hehe, why are you still wasting words with him? Hurry up and end this battle quickly. If all the ninjas stationed by Konoha arrive, then aside from a certain fellow who can fly, we may not be able to escape easily." The Nidaime Mizukage looked at the sky with a hint of meaning.


    "Mizukage''s words are reasonable. If it is toote, there will be a change. Today, Hokage and Konoha will definitely destroy one!" The Nidaime Kazekage said in a low voice.


    At this moment, Tobirama finally understood where his previous uneasiness came from.


    He really did not expect that the four Kages would actually abandon their former enmity and use the flying ability of the Nidaime Tsuchikage to attack Konoha in the air.


    This waspletely a blow to the point of no return!


    He had indeed seized the ''weak point'' of his flying thunder god, forcing him to no longer be able to leave the battlefield, and could only fight with his back against the wall.


    But for Tobirama, wasn''t this also an opportunity


    Although Konoha didn''t have many ninjas left behind, it was a powerful force that even Kage-level feared.


    If he could annihte the four Kages in one fell swoop, then it would be equivalent to clearing the biggest obstacle for Konoha unifying Ninja World!


    Sometimes, danger was also an opportunity!


    "If you want to kill me... prepare to be killed!" Tobirama said in a cold voice.


    In the next moment, dozens of Konoha - Anbu Ninjas surrounded Raikage and the others.


    At the same time, arge number of ninjas who knew that Konoha was attacked were heading towards the central battlefield from all directions.


    They were all beaten to their own homes, and even Hokage''s building was destroyed in one blow. This was apletely endless rhythm!


    No one would be indifferent!


    Including the various big families, not to mention pouring out their entire nest, there was no ambiguity, as if they had returned to the chaotic era where the entire family, old and young, went into battle at the same time!


    Normal conflicts?


    At this time, was that kind of thing still important?


    "Patriarch,


    Give the order. It is time to correct my n''s name! "


    "That''s right, Patriarch. Those trash from Hyuga''s family can''t chase away the enemy!"


    Uchiha n gazed at the enraged nsmen and felt extremelyforted in their hearts.


    Although their Uchiha n was not trusted by Lord Hokage because of the many things that had happened one after another, the people of the n in the past had also held their breath.


    But at the critical moment, my Uchiha n will never retreat!


    They wanted to use their actions to smash everyone''s faces!


    "All those little bastards who are not afraid of death, follow this old man to kill the enemy! If you dare to take a step back, we will punish you ording to the n rules!"


    "Kill"


    Seeing that the n leader personally led a group of n members who had red eyes to the battlefield, an elder hurriedly came out and advised, "Patriarch, it''s enough for the n to send reinforcements. You should stay behind and guard the rear. What if..."


    "Scram! Sit your ass! Lord Hokage is still killing enemies outside. Do you want me to hide at home and be a coward"


    "If I die today, you can choose another one to be this bullshit n Leader. Anyway, I have had enough of it!"


    "Those who are afraid of death, stay. Those who are not afraid of death, follow me!"


    Arge group of Uchiha nsmen followed behind Uchiha Tiangou. In any case, there weren''t many people in this n who were mentally normal.


    The elder who came out to persuade them just now really couldn''t understand why the position of n leader was given to this bad-tempered bastard.


    Now, who knew how many people would die, sigh!


    ...............


    Lightning Release, Water Escape, Dust Escape, Puppet Technique... All of them shone in the center of Konoha!


    In almost an instant, the center of Konoha''s city was razed to the ground.


    However, that streak of silver light continued to flicker


    The intense sounds of battle could be heard from every corner of Konoha!


    At this time, Nidaime Tsuchikage had already fallen from the sky, blood dyeing the bandage on his neck red.


    It was a wound that had been cut open by Tobirama in a moment of carelessness!


    If his reaction had been a little slower at that time, that knife would have been enough to cut off his head.


    Even if it was one against four, Tobirama seemed to have gone crazy. He used his high speed mobility tounch continuous counterattacks, as if he was going to drag them down with him!


    What the hell was this?


    It was clearly the four of them who hade to Konoha''s base camp on their own ord, so why was it someone else who was risking their lives in the end?


    Using the Dustless Labyrinth to enter Stealth mode, Mu appeared once again and said in an unfriendly tone, "If you all don''t go all out, I''ll make a move first!"


    Although the four of them had reached a consensus and sessfully killed their way to Konoha.


    However, facing Tobirama''s desperate fighting style, no one wanted to rush up to attract the firepower and make a wedding dress for the other guys.


    Not to mention, who would dare to reveal their backs to others when they were on guard against each other?


    With such a hostile attitude, even if the four of them joined hands, how much of their strength would they be able to disy?


    Perhaps it was precisely because he had expected this that Tobirama would put on a desperate posture from the start!


    "Whoever wants to kill me, then be prepared to be buried with me!"


    However, as more and more ninjas came from outside, the situation on the field became more and more serious.


    The four kages revealed a serious expression at the same time!

 Chapter 86: The Kages Fall One By One

    Chapter 86: The Kages Fall One By One


    The great battle began again!


    This time, the four kages all used their trump cards. Facing Tobirama''s desperate fight, they did not shrink back.


    If they could not kill Hokage today, the four countries would continue to live under the shadow of the Senju n!


    For a time, Tobirama''s situation immediately became extremely bad.


    Although it added a few new wounds to the enemy, he was also in danger.


    However, this was still Konoha!


    Under the leadership of a group of Jonin, Konoha Ninjas fearlessly rushed into the center of the most dangerous battlefield, using their lives to dy the rhythm of the four shadows attack, winning Tobirama time and time again to catch his breath.


    Especially when the elites of the big families came on the stage, the pressure of the four kages suddenly increased by countless times!


    Akamichi n''s super-magnification technique!


    Nara n''s Shadow ImitationTechnique!


    Yamanaka n''s Heart Turn Technique!


    Aburame n''s Bug Parasitic Secret Technique!


    Inuzuka n roared as he merged with his beloved dog and turned into a giant beast.


    The Juken and Byakugan of the Hyuga n, Uchiha''s Fire Escape and Sharingan...


    There was also the ordinary Konoha Ninja who rushed to the enemy''s side with red eyes, just to bite the enemy...


    The four Kages were like bears that poked a ho''s nest. They were drowned by countless ninjutsu and secret arts. Every step forward, they had to pay the price of blood!


    It was either the enemy''s or his own!


    However, under such pressure, the four kages that hadpletely freed themselves from the restraints in their hearts also erupted with an extremely terrifying killing power!


    Because they knew that today was probably not going to be a good day.


    Even if they were able to kill Senju Tobirama, someone was bound to die here.


    However, it was worth it to use his own life in exchange for several decades of recuperation time in the vige behind him!


    Kage-level was indeed worthy of being called Kage-level. Every time he made a move, he would take away countless souls.


    Especially the Nidaime Tsuchikage, who was once humiliated by Madara and was seriously injured. At this moment, his eyes were already red from killing, and the chakra in his body was constantly transforming into Dust Escape. Under this kind of attack, wanting to leave a corpse was merely an extravagant hope!


    But at the same time, the ruthless killing was also targeted by Tobirama!


    After paying such a painful price, if he could not kill all four kages, Konoha might not be able to recover in a few decades.


    Therefore, these people must die!


    "Water Escape - Water Dragon Bite - Explode!"


    After Tobirama finished forming the seal, he mmed his hands on the ground.


    The huge water began to rush forward fiercely. Streams of water shot up into the sky, and finally gathered into a huge water dragon that opened its huge mouth and bit at Mu who was floating in the air again!


    At the same time, three flying dragons followed closely behind.


    The Nidaime Tsuchikage, first used Dust Escape to destroy the water dragon. Then, he focused all his attention on the three dragons, ''left, right, and front''.


    It was because of this loss that he was almost beheaded.


    And this time, he would never make such a low-level mistake again.


    "Come on, Hokage, which direction will you choose?"


    My hands once again posed in the position of Dust Escape, waiting for Tobirama to appear...


    But just at this time, the water dragon that had been scattered before turned into a rain of water.


    Suddenly sensing the chakra fluctuation, Mu did not hesitate to raise his hand to aim at his head!


    "The same mistake, I will not make the same mistake again!"


    "Die, Hokage!"


    The radiance released by Dust Escape instantly enveloped all of Tobirama''s figure.


    Although he didn''t know when the other party was hiding among his own Water Escape, but his acute perception of chakra still allowed him to discover something fishy!


    Was it over?


    Indeed, it was over!


    Because Mu turned around and faced the sky,


    So thest one, that is, the flying thunder god kunai that flew directly to Mu has quietlye behind him...


    Swish!


    Tobirama''s expressionless figure instantly appeared, "Compared to that guy Izuna who almost had no idea where to start, you are simply full of loopholes."


    Puchi ---


    The long knife directly pierced through Mu''s heart from behind.


    And the ''Tobirama'' who was killed by Mu just now was just a water body that he hid inside and deliberately let Mu go to sense.


    In terms ofbat experience, it was not that Tobirama looked down on anyone, the few Kages present were not even worthy to carry his shoes!


    Although the era of chaos was a memory he did not want to recall in advance, it also brought him precious things that outsiders could not imagine.


    Blood sttered in the air!


    Without end, he kept spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood, while looking at the katana that pierced through his body with aplicated expression.


    In the end, everything returned to peace.


    "As expected of Senju Tobirama. It is not shameful to be defeated by you, but today you must die. I will wait for you down there, Hokage..."


    After wasting thest of his life, he split into a split body, and then hugged Tobirama from behind.


    At the same time, a clone in the shape of a child, wearing the same clothes as the Nidaime Mizukage, had flown nearby at some point in time.


    It was the ultimate killing move created by Gengetsu Hzuki using the oil and water in his body. Even Mu felt that it was tricky and terrifying!


    "Fuming danger, explosive power!"


    Boom!


    The oil on the surface was rapidly heated up, and the water inside quickly evaporated. The huge explosion caused by the water vapor instantly exploded in the sky!


    The Nidaime Mizukage, Gengetsu Hzuki, had intended to kill Tobirama and Mu from the very beginning!


    "Lord Tobirama!"


    The countless ninjas below all revealed shocked expressions. They were very worried about whether Lord Tobirama could survive the explosion.


    However, when the explosion finally ended, that figure once again appeared on the battlefield. It did not disappoint those who trusted him!


    The situation of Tobirama, who appeared once again, was not good. Because of the splitting of his body, the time it took to use Flying thunder god was dyed a little, causing the entire left arm to be torn open and bloody. It was extremely terrifying.


    However, it was not a loss for Tobirama to kill Tsuchikage at such a price!


    At this moment, some people noticed that Lord Tobirama was holding a glowing sword in his right hand.


    "That is... The Sword of the Thunder God?!"


    One of the Senju nsmen who had been fighting alongside Tobirama the earliest eximed.


    "The Sword of the Thunder God? What a domineering name. Is that Lord Tobirama''s weapon? Why have I never seen Lord Tobirama use it before?"


    Hearing someone ask, the aged Senju nsman exined with aplicated expression, "This The Sword of the Thunder God was once Lord Tobirama''s personal sword. It was iparably sharp and contained an infinite amount of lightning power"


    "It was only because of a certain battle that the lightning power that erupted from it identally killed innocent people. Lord Tobirama was ming himself, which was why he sealed this personal sword."


    "I never thought that I would be able to see Lord Tobirama kill the enemy with The Sword of the Thunder God today. I no longer have any regrets in my life!"


    As this Senju nsman narrated the story tirelessly, the morale that had already declined rose once more!

 Chapter 87: Salted Fish Sword

    Chapter 87: Salted Fish Sword


    At some point in time, Haru and the others, who hadpleted the rescue mission, had already gradually approached the central battlefield.


    Looking at the entire history of Ninja World, there were only a handful of scenes as tragic as this one!


    Four Kages Attack!


    Five Kages Chaotic Battle!


    Konoha besieged!


    Oh, there was also a Ginkaku , who was buying soy sauce.


    Half of Bijuu seemed to be hanging. In the end, the sailors who were worried and rushed over did not even look at him. A few golden ''dog chains'' directly tied him to the side. Now, other than being unable to be furious, he could do nothing.


    However, he used this method to ''drag'' Kyuubi and Jinchuriki, not letting the water households interfere in Tobirama''s battle.


    And this was actually what Tobirama wanted to see.


    After all, ever since Mito took the initiative to remove Yin Seal because of Hashirama''s death, not only did he be old, but he also rapidly declined his physical condition.


    The current Mito was not suitable to drive the Kyuubi in his body to fight, which would undoubtedly overdraw her vitality, and might even cause more serious consequences.


    "What are you doing here? This is not a battle you can participate in. Hurry and take refuge!"


    When the jonin saw Haru and the others, he immediately scolded them seriously.


    But for the first time, Haru ignored the jonin''s words and stared at the three kages who were besieging Tobirama.


    To be honest, after the death of the Nidaime Tsuchikage, the three kages had lost their air control and their most powerful wide-range killing methods.


    Tobirama took out his sword, and Konoha Ninja became more and more crazy.


    Almost everyone in the three kages was injured, and it seemed that it was only a matter of time before they were exhausted to death here.


    But now that things had developed to this point, the gaze that the three kages faintly revealed became very indifferent.


    This was because when they made this beheading n, they had considered the best and worst result.


    The best result was naturally to kill the Nidaime Hokage with lightning speed and then quickly escape.


    The worst result was that Hokage did not seed. On the contrary, all of them died in Konoha''s hands, and then only one vige remained in the entire Ninja World.


    Although the death of the Nidaime Tsuchikage had been shrouded in a haze in the hearts of the remaining three kages, they still could not ept the worst result!


    Therefore, Hokage must die!


    When Kage-level took out his awareness and stopped thinking about it, the strength he could erupt with was extremely terrifying!


    If not for the fact that Sword of The Thunder God was too sharp and contained the power of thunder and lightning, taking advantage of the advantage of weapons, Tobirama would have almost been injured again.


    After all, the weakness of Sword of The Thunder God was also very obvious. He needed to use the ''Tactic(Space Coordinates)'' that he had left behind in advance to move through space.


    Up until now, most of the Kunai on Tobirama had already been destroyed. Moreover, he could not temporarily leave the battlefield and allow the three Kages to wantonly kill. He could only grit his teeth and endure.


    In this situation, although Haru knew that he might not be able to help much, he did not want to leave just like this, waiting for the result in torment.


    He wanted to do something!


    "Hahaha, Senju Tobirama, you are dead for sure!"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t kill you with my own hands to avenge my big brother!"


    "Die, die, die, die!"


    Ginkaku, who had been sealed by the water household with Vajra(River Crab), was still spouting nonsense, and his foulnguage was endless.


    If not for the fact that no one was paying attention to this guy, he would have already been dismembered.


    However, Haru, who was already a little upset, could not help but re fiercely at him.


    "Shut up!"


    In the end, Ginkaku, who received a response, was even more excited. Heughed wildly and said, "Little brat, you can make me shut up if you want. Come, kill me!"


    "As long as you die, you won''t open your mouth to speak again."


    "Look at you. You have never killed anyone, right? Come, I will teach you!"


    Haru walked towards Ginkaku step by step.


    He looked at Ginkaku''s crazy expression and his face was calm.


    "You will be the first person to die in my hands, but obviously will not be thest."


    "Hahahaha! You only know how to say, little brat!"


    Haru calmly took out Kunai and stabbed out!


    But at this time, something unexpected happened.


    Ginkaku, who had returned to his human form, had broken free of a hand at some point. He was grinning hideously and grabbing towards Haru''s head!


    "This little brat must be very important. If we capture him, not only will we be able to take revenge for our big brother, we can also help us escape."


    Ginkaku''s madness just now was at least an act in order to provoke this little brat!


    After all, in Ginkaku''s opinion, even if he only had one hand to move, it would be easy for him to subdue the other party.


    But as the water sshed and blood sttered, Ginkaku''s ferocious expression froze on his face.


    What... happened just now?


    "I''m sorry. Compared to aiming for a vital point like your heart, I personally prefer to behead my enemy."


    Water Escape - Water de sh!


    Haru expressionlessly dropped the bleeding Kunai. He used his cold eyes to stare at the head that still had a doubtful expression and rolled to the ground.


    Ginkaku never thought that his vicious life would end in the hands of a little brat!


    He had underestimated Haru''s strength and courage and overestimated his current state.


    This was the first time Haru killed someone.


    It was strange that there was no disgusting feeling.


    Of course, it was also possible that he had just seen the miserable state of the innocent vigers and had already adapted to the disgusting and ufortable ces.


    Apart from that, there was only calmness left.


    It seemed that every time he encountered danger, his subconscious would always calm him down and then make the most rational judgment and response.


    This might be a type of talent inherited from someone.


    Haru didn''t think much about it and was attracted by the change in [Myriad Realms Monolith] in his mind.


    [In Konoha''s 16th year, he was "forced" to kill for the first time, and achieved the achievement "I have never seen such an outrageous request in my life", and received the reward "Salted Fish Sword]


    [Salted Fish Sword]


    [Item Description: The previous dynasty bestowed Sword... a salted fish. ]


    [Evaluation: How dare you use the sword of the previous dynasty to cut down an official of the current dynasty!(Father-inw voice ---) ]


    [Pick!(Raise the middle finger! ]


    What the hell is this shit?


    Haru pulled out a dried salted fish from his crotch with a terrible look on his face. Then, he carefully examined it


    He discovered that it was an ordinary salted fish!


    First, it was Headband, then it was the salted fish sword. The most useful thing he had ever obtained was actually that box of [Cigarette]?


    "Do you know how dangerous it was just now? You can''t stay here any longer. Come with me."


    Mito looked at Ginkaku''s corpse with aplicated expression.


    However, Haru shook his head. "I want to stay."


    Haru''s expression was very serious. But if he did not carry a salted fish in his hand, it would probably be more convincing.

 Chapter 88: Azure Dragon and Giant Clam

    Chapter 88: Azure Dragon and Giant m


    Boom


    A giant green puppet dragon hovered in the air. It was not stiff at all. At this moment, it opened its ferocious mouth and spat out violent mes!


    As the developer of the puppet technique and the sand technique, the Nidaime Kazekage was cold and ruthless, but he was very aggressive.


    Since he took over, although Shamon did not do many reforms like the Nidaime Hokage, which brought great advantages to the development of the vige.


    However, in terms of military affairs, Shamon''s influence wouldst for hundreds of years. Whether it was the Puppet Spell, the Sand Spell, or the study of the One Tailed Bijuu, it was enough to prove his long-term vision.


    If there was a choice, perhaps Shamon would rather stay in the vige and continue his research.


    However, it was very clear that one wrong step would lead to one wrong step at a time.


    In order to make up for the ''mistakes'' made because of Senju Hashirama''s death, in order to give the vige a chance to survive, he had to kill the Nidaime Hokage this time!


    Shamon''s valiant face was filled with killing intent. "Azure Dragon - Five Element Wheel, Endless Life!"


    Fire Escape, Lightning Release, Wind Release, Earth Release, Water Escape...


    It was hard to imagine that a puppet could actually release Ninjutsu attacks of different attributes at any time.


    During this period when the puppet technique had just risen, the puppet masters had not yet begun to pursue the extreme in terms of quantity, and what was more important was thebat strength of a single puppet.


    As the founder, Shamon had to gather almost the entire vige''s strength to build this [puppet, Azure Dragon]. Through a special method of conversion, he could allow [puppet, Azure Dragon], to release an escape technique of different attributes in a short period of time.


    Coupled with the iparably precious materials outside, [puppet, Azure Dragon]could even be considered a fake Kage-level!


    Moreover, it formed an advantage of 1 +1 to 2 in Shamon''s hands.


    "Everyone, retreat!"


    Tobirama only had time to shout out this sentence before he took the initiative to rush over.


    With the size of [puppet, Azure Dragon], even a C grade ninjutsu could disy the might of an A or even S grade!


    Such a puppet was truly too terrifying!


    "Composite Ninja Art, Water Escape, Great Explosion Water Surge!"


    Huge waves shot out from Tobirama''s mouth, and then instantly formed a huge oval shaped water prison, imprisoning [puppet, Azure Dragon]and Shamon who was hiding inside.


    Then, Tobirama freely shuttled through the water, holding Sword of The Thunder God in his mouth, and with Kunai in his hand, he began to scrape together the explosive talisman.


    [puppet, Azure Dragon], was indeed very sturdy, as if everything Tobirama did was useless.


    However, in thest blow, Tobirama suddenly jumped out of the water prison, using the mutual explosive talisman to unleash millions of explosive talismans, which then triggered endless continuous explosions, as if everything in the water prison would bepletely blown to ashes.


    Water and fire should not bepatible, but under Tobirama''s strange thinking, there were explosions and mes everywhere in the huge water ball!


    [puppet, Azure Dragon], was disintegrated. The Nidaime Kazekage finally used the sand inside the puppet to barely protect himself, saving his life.


    However, his body was severely charred, and there were burns everywhere. He was in a very miserable state.


    However, Shamon was not depressed. Instead, he revealed a victorious smile.


    In the face of Tobirama''sposite Ninja Art - Great Water st Wave, even his puppet, Azure Dragon, could not resist it, but he did not do nothing during the entire process!


    Tobirama, who was about to take advantage of his victory, suddenly staggered and spat out arge mouthful of ck blood!


    "Hokage, the oue has been decided!"


    No one had expected that when he was wrapped in the huge water ball, Shamon had already thought of releasing all the toxins in [puppet, Azure Dragon].


    Just as Tobirama was recklessly swimming around in the huge water ball, he had already been struck.


    As for Shamon, he was temporarily fine after taking the antidote pill in advance!


    Seeing this,


    Raikage and Mizukage both revealed excited expressions.


    In the end, the one who had the chance to win was actually Kazekage, who they had never taken to heart


    It was just that they seemed to be happy a little too early.


    "Water Escape, Hard Vortex Water de!"


    The pool of water behind Shamon suddenly strangely changed into Tobirama''s appearance. Then, he held a spiral sword condensed from a water vortex in his hand. Then, he expressionlessly pierced through Shamon''s chest from behind!


    Puff...


    Crash.


    The originally attractive Tobirama directly turned into a pool of clear water, and was actually a water body


    Shamon, who was suddenly seriously injured, seemed to be a little confused and wanted to turn back to look at Tobirama and ask


    "Do you know that you are poisoned?"


    "If you kill me, who will give you the antidote?"


    Although I don''t have any more, you should at least ask!


    Gan!


    In the end, Shamon still wasn''t able to voice out his thoughts.


    Because in the next moment, the Water spiral sword that pierced through his chest exploded into a huge waterspout that soared into the sky!


    The power was enormous and iparably gorgeous!


    Shamon didn''t even have the chance to say hisst words before he was crushed by the waterspout just like that.


    However, before Konoha and the others could cheer, along with the sound of bones breaking, Tobirama was directly sent flying and heavily smashed into the ruins!


    At this point of the battle, Tobirama had to pay the price of losing an arm and being poisoned to kill the two shadows.


    At this time, his condition was already extremely bad!


    Arge amount of consumption of chakra, his rapidly declining physical strength, constantly invading the pain and poison of his spirit


    If not for the fact that Tobirama had experienced too much, there would always be a feeling of being indifferent to life and death in the depths of his heart. If it was someone else, they would have already copsed long ago!


    "I''ll leave these troublesome fellows to you. I''ll go deal with Hokagepletely."


    The Nidaime Raikage who had just sent Tobirama flying with a single punch left behind these words and then killed his way out.


    Although the Nidaime Mizukage, Gengetsu Hzuki, was very unhappy that Raikage had used amanding tone to speak to him, he had already lost two people. If he couldn''t kill Hokage and quickly retreat, then it was very likely that they would really be left here forever.


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Bang!


    A huge m with a hard shell instantly appeared in front of Gengetsu Hzuki.


    "Magic - Steam Pavilion!"


    In the next second, therge m emitted arge area of dense fog from its tentacles, creating arge scale mirage.


    In the thick fog, the figure of Gengetsu Hzuki appeared and disappeared from time to time, making people unable to figure out his position.


    The attacks of the many Konoha Ninjas who came to save Tobirama all failed, and it looked like the Gengetsu Hzuki had passed through the attack.


    "There is a problem with the fog. Use Wind Release to blow it away!"


    Gengetsu Hzukiughed. If Wind Release could restrain this move, he would not use it at all.


    The truth was that strong wind could not blow away the fog in front of him.


    "Userge-scale ninjutsu to attack! This fog is the ability released by that strange summoned beast!"


    Konoha Ninja immediately made a rtively correct response.


    Only that big m had a strong defense, and ordinary attacks could hardly hurt it.


    What was even worse was that, unknowingly, many transparent bubbles floated out from the fog and came into the crowd...

 Chapter 89: Secret Entrance

    Chapter 89: Secret Entrance


    Bang...


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    When someone broke through the first bubble, arge number of transparent bubbles immediately set off a chain reaction!


    All of Konoha''s reinforcements were blocked outside.


    At the same time, the Nidaime Raikage, who was in a bad situation, had already fought with Tobirama.


    Lightning shed!


    As the founder of the Lightning Chakra mode, the Nidaime Raikage Ai was not only an expert in the Ninja Art, he was also an expert in swordsmanship!


    There were almost no shorings in defense, attack, strength, speed.


    However, the things that the Nidaime Raikage was so proud of, in front of Tobirama, who was holding Sword of The Thunder God, could not be arrogant at all!


    Fast speed?


    Did someone really think that Ninja World''s first Shensu Ninja was from the old group of the eight-hundred-meter-marathon team in themunity?


    Was his defense very strong?


    In front of Sword of The Thunder God, Nidaime Raikage''s Lightning Armor was no more troublesome than cutting tofu.


    Competing in swordsmanship?


    If not for the fact that his left arm was heavily injured and poisoned, Tobirama would have really wanted to ask him, "Do you have any misunderstanding about swordsmanship? Is that all?"


    Unfortunately, Tobirama''s condition onlysted for a short period of time.


    Shamon''s poison was extremely fatal!


    Seeing that Tobirama was already somewhat at the end of his strength, at this moment, with a sigh, a violent explosion and wind pressure instantly engulfed the entire area.


    He did not know that he could still suppress Kyuubi''s Jinchuuriki in his current state, but in the end, he chose to make a move.


    It is also a half-tailed beast, and the imposing and oppressive feeling that Mito brings at this moment ispletely iparable to a half-hearted person like Ginkaku.


    This is when Mito spends most of her attention on guarding against the Nine-Tails runaway!


    A miniature Bijuudama passed through the mirage and hit the main body of the big m.


    Although the ability of this summoned beast was very strange, its weakness of being unable to move freely was also very obvious.


    Perception may be deceived, but memory can not.


    The poor big m was directly hit back to its original ce by Mito, and the aftermath of the explosion also sent the Nidaime Mizukage flying.


    The thick fog dissipated, and the illusory scene brought by Fata Morgana also disappeared, revealing the real scene inside.


    The Nidaime Raikage had a long and ferocious wound on his chest, and his flesh was turning out, as if he was almost cut in half.


    The left side of Tobirama''s abdomen was torn by nearly one-third, and blood was flowing like it was free.


    But even so, Tobirama still straightened his back, his eyes cold as he stood where he was, as if the one who was injured was not him at all!


    Before all the enemies fell, I would never fall first!


    This was both Tobirama''s realization and his belief at the same time!


    However, his vision began to blur. He had been poisoned too deeply and lost too much blood.


    However, in a trance, Tobirama saw Haru running over anxiously.


    He suddenly regained his rity for a moment!


    It was not over yet. It was not the time to give up.


    "Tobirama, you should leave the battlefield first. Leave this side to me."


    Mito, who was still awake, came to him and persuaded him.


    Although she was not confident that she could keep Raikage and Mizukage with her full strength, she could still scare them away.


    Otherwise, if they continued to fight, Konoha might not even be able to recover from his serious injuries in another 20 years.


    However, Tobirama, who was more inclined to solve problems once and for all, directly shook his head, "I said, no one can leave alive today!"


    "If this goes on, you will die too!" Mito was a little angry.


    "Who knows, maybe, maybe not, but if we give up now, there will be no such good opportunity in the future."


    Tobirama was not stubborn.


    Instead, it was the ''best choice'' that could be analyzed.


    It was just that it was hard for others to understand.


    At this moment, Mito was somewhat helpless against Tobirama. Just as she decided to fight the enemy.


    Mito suddenly covered her chest in pain, and the Chakra tail behind her began to increase rapidly


    It was unknown what happened, but Kyuubi, who had been more cooperative before, suddenly began to roar in the spiritual space of Mito.


    The seal was almost broken, and waves of violent emotions rushed into the head of Mito.


    In order to subdue Kyuubi, Mito had to take out all her attention and focus on repairing the seal, locking Kyuubi firmly with chains.


    In the face of such a good opportunity, how could Raikage and Mizukage pretend not to see it?


    ..


    In the distance, on a tall building.


    Madara had just retracted his hand. This was just a small gift, and at the same time, it made this big y more exciting.


    As for who would win or lose in the end, it was not important at all.


    Madara wanted to see the five great countries perish together!


    "These people are really trash. Four kages working together were actually unable to kill Senju Tobirama. Instead, two of them were killed instead."


    ck Zetsu mocked.


    However, this time, Madara did not respond to him.


    Because if these few kages were trash, then what did Izuna, who was also defeated by Tobirama, be?


    Although their personalities were notpatible, they disliked each other.


    But just like how Tobirama would never deny Madara''s strength, Madara would not deny the strength and advantages of Tobirama.


    Of course, in Madara''s eyes, Tobirama was still not worthy to be his opponent. His only enemy in his life was Senju Hashirama!


    Madara retracted his gaze from Haru. It was finally time to understand the puzzle.


    In a certain direction, Madara quickly approached.


    ck Zetsu looked at a certain lucky brat with a gloomy face and then quickly chased after him.


    Soon, Madara and ck Zetsu arrived at the old site of Hokage''s building, which had been razed to the ground.


    "Go and find where the entrance is."


    ck Zetsu was stunned for a moment, then immediately dived down.


    In a few seconds, a buried entrance that led to the underground was cleared out by ck Zetsu.


    Madara jumped in without thinking.


    No matter what, he had almost be Shoudai Hokage''s right hand man.


    When he built Hokage''s building, he had also looked at the blueprint. Under some simple and enthusiastic inquiry, he casually made a few suggestions.


    The design of building an underground secret chamber and storing confidential documents was rted to his proposal.


    Even Madara did not expect that he woulde here one day.


    Looking at the rows of confidential information and information sealed in front of him, there was no fluctuation in Madara''s heart. He was just seriously looking for the purpose of his visit this time.


    Anything that could be touched, he would pick it up and read it.


    Especially when he found out that the Will of Fire was actually brought up by this child, Madara was undoubtedly more and more interested in it.


    When he flipped to a research scroll that recorded a shocking secret, his brows finally furrowed.


    He never thought that the truth of the matter would actually be like this?


    For a moment, Madara was a little confused

 Chapter 90: I Am An Uncle

    Chapter 90: I Am An Uncle


    ck Zetsu was very curious!


    In his impression, it was very rare for Madara to show such a confused and frowning expression.


    What kind of secret was hidden in this to make Madara react like this?


    Could it be that the little brat was Madara''s illegitimate child?


    Hehe, don''t joke around.


    This time doesn''t match either!


    What ck Zetsu didn''t know was that Madara''s inner turmoil was far more intense than he had imagined.


    It was only because the secret he discovered was a little too shocking.


    That youth that always made him subconsciously think of Izuna was actually the ''newborn'' that Tobirama obtained after using his and Izuna''s blood to undergo a forbidden fusion!


    In other words, this child was not only Tobirama''s, it was also Izuna''s bloodline!


    Moreover, looking at the situation, this child had also inherited the excellent genes of the Senju n and the Uchiha n. His talent was extremely good!


    After learning the truth, Madara''s reason told him that this was not Izuna''s child at all. This was just the plot of that bastard Senju Tobirama!


    "The best solution is to kill this child!"


    If this child had his own blood, Madara might not hesitate to kill him.


    But... this might be the only blood that Izuna had left.


    Even if this child was not born in a normal form, as a miracle, this blood connection was something that could not be abandoned.


    Madara had too many regrets in his life, and what made him regret the most was the dying Izuna who let him take his eyes away with a smile.


    That was hisst rtive!


    Madara clenched his fists tightly, and his expression was very struggling.


    Everyone had a weakness. Even Madara, who thought he could be ruthless and give up everything, could not be cold at this time, and could not be heartless.


    He even got distracted for a moment, thinking, should this child call him... uncle?


    Madara immediately shivered, his face was a little unnatural, and there was ayer of goosebumps on his neck and arms.


    ck Zetsu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat!


    Madara was abnormal!


    Extremely abnormal!


    At this time, ck Zetsu, who had already understood the truth, hurriedly said, "This must be Senju Tobirama''s plot! In order topletely annex Uchiha''s n, this must be a scheme."


    "I suggest that we immediately kill this child to prevent future troubles!"


    When ck Zetsu''s murderous expression met Madara''s ''You''re teaching me how to do things'' gaze, his anger instantly died down.


    His heart also turned cold!


    It was obvious that Madara had already made his decision.


    ck Zetsu, who pretended to be Madara''s will avatar, immediately chose to shut up. It was too unwise to go against Madara at this time.


    At worst, he could just think of other ways to kill that little brat in the future.


    For the sake of the great lofty goal, the great uncle ck Zetsu had chosen to endure humiliation.


    However, Madara ignored him. After checking all the information about Haru, he walked out with aplicated expression.


    When he returned to the ground, Madara''s eyes had already returned to calm.


    Although he still hadn''t thought about whether he should kill this child, he would never allow Izuna''s bloodline to be lost in Senju''s family.


    Even ''recognize a thief as his father'' was raised by that fellow, Senju Tobirama!


    Otherwise, if Izuna knew, he would definitely me him as a big brother!


    I, Uchiha Madara, must stop this tragedy from happening!


    Madara looked into the distance with a determined gaze.


    Are you sure you didn''t take the wrong script?


    ...


    In the center of Konoha,


    This battle had already reached its climax.


    Although Mito had temporarily lost her deterrent force for some reason, the others of Konoha were still alive!


    Sarutobi and the others vowed to stay by Hokage''s side. Under theyers of encirclement, Raikage and Mizukage had no way out.


    At this moment, Haru suddenly grabbed Kunai and rushed out, fiercely throwing it at Gengetsu Hozuki.


    Gengetsu Hozuki casually tilted his head to the side, avoiding Kunai. Then, his right hand took the shape of a gun and pointed at Haru.


    Water Iron Cannon Technique!


    Bang!


    A water ball with extremely strong prating power instantly shattered Haru''s head.


    However, the blood that he had expected did not happen. The other party had only turned into smoke.


    Gengetsu Hozuki was extremely surprised. Under his perception, it was impossible for that little brat to be a clone.


    Then, he suddenly remembered the Shadow Clone Technique that Hokage had created


    Why did such a genius youth do such useless work just now?


    As if he had thought of something, Gengetsu Hozuki immediately turned around and looked behind him.


    Sure enough!


    The target of Kunai was not him from the beginning, but the Nidaime Raikage Ai who was in the same straight line as him!


    However, even if such a mediocre Kunai was hit, so what? It was impossible to break through Raikage''s defense.


    The truth was indeed so. Raikage only nced at it from the corner of his eye when he turned his body, and he didn''t take it to heart.


    And then...


    Puff!


    The Sword of The Thunder God directly pierced his chest!


    If not for the fact that Raikage had used his strongest speed to dodge a few inches to the side at thest moment, this sword strike would have been enough to send him to hell!


    But even if he had avoided his vital points, all of them had suffered heavy injuries at this moment, and the oue could be predicted.


    Tobirama, who had seeded in one strike, instantly disappeared from his original spot once more. Then, he panted heavily, sweat dripping down his cheeks.


    The Kunai that Haru had thrown out just now was the special Kunai that had the flying thunder god mark imprinted on it. It was just that it was done deliberately and was not much different from ordinary Kunai.


    In the beginning, it was Haru who deliberately wanted to leave as a self-defense object.


    However, he did not expect to use it here today.


    Although there was no priormunication, just a look, a move, Tobirama understood what Haru wanted to express, and gave absolute trust and feedback!


    And Raikage, who did not specially guard against "ordinary" Kunai, paid a painful price for this.


    "Little brat, you deserve to die!"


    Gengetsu Hozuki, who had found Haru''s real body, seemed to be very angry because he was fooled. He immediately used the explosive power of steamed.


    The child-shaped avatar whose arm turned into an axe ''smiled'' and shed down.


    ng!


    Kagami stopped him in time.


    "Explode!"


    Kagami''s eyes narrowed, and he wanted to quickly retreat to distance himself.


    However, when he reached the back, he didn''t touch anything.


    Kagami didn''t have time to think where Haru had gone. In the next moment, he was engulfed by the explosion.


    Then, the Nidaime Mizukage, Gengetsu Hozuki, flew out in a very sorry state.


    When the mist dispersed and looked again, the ce where Gengetsu Hozuki was originally at was actually upied by a ck-robed person, and there was also a struggling little ghost in his hand.


    If not for Haru, then who could it be!


    With Haru''s current strength, he was caught just now without any resistance, which couldn''t help but cast a haze on Haru''s heart.

 Chapter 91: Mysterious Black Robe

    Chapter 91: Mysterious ck Robe


    Madara also did not know why he suddenly ran out to save this little devil.


    But he subconsciously did so, as if Izuna''s voice had been echoing in his ears, "Save me(him)!"


    Therefore, Madara made his move.


    He even almost broke the neck of Gengetsu Hozuki!


    If he wanted to kill this child, he could only kill him!


    It was just like how his own child could beat him up, but he wanted to let outsiders touch him?


    Your head will be smashed to pieces!


    If not for the fact that Gengetsu Hozuki had used oil escape to break free, he might have already gone to see Tsuchikage and Kazekage with grievance.


    But even so, he still couldn''t have a good time.


    Konoha had seized the opportunity to beat him up and was almost drowned by the secret technique.


    When they finally managed to move to a rtively safe position, they were already covered in wounds and half of their lives had been lost.


    However, the ''explosive power'' that had recovered once again exploded in the crowd, causing huge casualties to Konoha.


    At this point of the battle, the scene could no longer be described as tragic.


    Broken walls were everywhere, blood dyed the earth red, and it was unknown how many people had died under the violent attacks of the four shadows.


    Almost everyone who survived was also injured.


    However, their efforts were not without rewards.


    Tsuchikage and Kazekage were already dead, and Mizukage and Raikage were about to as well.


    Even if the four Kages joined hands, so what? They still had to pay the price of their lives!


    "Who are you?"


    Tobirama forced himself to stand. There was not much blood on his face, but his eyes were still calm and reserved, like a volcano that could erupt at any time.


    "A dead person, why do you need to know so much?"


    Madara deliberately mocked him with a hoarse voice. Then, he gently pinched the back of Haru''s neck. Haru''s vision darkened and he fainted.


    At this moment, he probably couldn''t figure out how to curse!


    Madara had achieved his goal, so he immediately turned around and left with Haru.


    Seeing that Haru was in danger, Sakumo wanted to save him anxiously, but they were stopped by the people around him.


    The battle in front was not something that children like them could participate in.


    Mito managed to open one of her eyes, but she still had to use all her strength to suppress Kyuubi, who had gone crazy for some unknown reason, and had no strength to save him at all.


    As for those who tried to stop the mysterious man from leaving Konoha Ninja, almost no one was a match for the other side!


    They wanted to use Ninjutsu, but they were worried that they might identally injure Haru.


    Seeing that the other side was about to escape, Tobirama took a step forward, and his body softened. He opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of ck blood.


    If this continued, his life would notst long!


    At this time, Kagami, who was also in a very sorry state, stood up and said, "I will lead my nsmen to rescue Haru."


    There was no other choice. Kagami immediately brought the remaining Uchiha nsmen and chased out.


    It was time for this war to end!


    Tobirama took a deep breath and his eyes were filled with killing intent once again!


    ...


    The ck-robed man was carrying a little fellow in his hand as he passed through Konoha with a familiar and swift speed.


    Kagami, along with his nsmen, gritted their teeth and chased after them with all their might!


    As the hope of the Uchiha n and the future hope of Konoha, Kagami would never allow His Highness Haru to fall into the hands of the thieves!


    "Use Fire Escape to block the path ahead and force the other party to make a detour!"


    Under Kagami''smand, several Uchiha nsmen stopped in their tracks, raised their pace, and aimed at the path ahead of Madara.


    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"


    The huge fireball whistled away, its purpose was to force Madara to change directions.


    But who was Madara?


    A few juniors dared to y with Fire Escape in front of him?


    Madara did not even turn his head as he quickly formed a hand seal with one hand. Then, he suddenly turned around and leaped into the air


    "Fire Escape - Great Fire Annihtion!"


    The surging sea of mes instantly drowned out the fireball that was flying over, and then turned it into nutrients that burned towards Kagami and the others below.


    This kind of power, Fire Escape...


    Kagami''s pupils shrank.


    He immediately shouted, "Scatter!"


    The well-trained nsmen fled at the fastest speed possible. Only a few unlucky nsmen were engulfed by the sea of mes and let out miserable screams!


    "unsheath your swords!"


    The scattered Uchiha nsmen all made the same move.


    In the next moment, the overwhelming swords in their hands directly attacked the enemy.


    But an extremely shocking scene happened!


    The mysterious ck-robed man took out a short knife from under his clothes. While using all kinds of incredible movements to dodge, the short knife in his hand quickly and urately waved. Parrying all the swordsing for him.


    Such a concentrated attack was actually unable to slow down the opponent''s pace at all!


    What a terrifying enemy!


    Kagami''s heart sank. Although it was just a glimpse of a leopard in the middle of a pipe, the move that the other party revealed now was definitely not an ordinary Jonin.


    If not for the fact that the five Kages had already appeared, he would probably really doubt if the other party was a shadow from a ninja vige!


    Who was the other party?


    What was the purpose of kidnapping His Highness Haru?


    "Uchiha - Gale Sword!"


    Kagami used consecutive instant-shifting techniques to forcefully intercept the enemy, and then he swung out a powerful sh with the zing de of fire!


    Madara finally stopped moving forward for a moment.


    But in the next moment, Kagami opened his eyes wide.


    The katana broke into two pieces.


    The ming de spun and stabbed into the ground not far away.


    Then, an eye that caused Kagami''s heart to tremble took over his entire field of vision.


    Without any resistance, Kagami seemed to see an ancient god appear in front of him, and he was so small, like a grain of sand.


    Tremble, fear, and disbelief


    When the other party brushed past his body and walked further and further away, Kagami finally broke free from the illusion.


    His entire body was drenched in sweat as he knelt on one leg.


    This was the first time he felt such a strong sense of oppression from a superior!


    And the eye that was revealed under the mask


    There is no mistaking it!


    That was... Mangekyou Sharingan!


    A rare look of confusion appeared on Kagami''s face.


    How could the mysterious enemy be a member of his n?


    Does Patriarch know about this?


    What is the purpose of this?


    And that is the extremely difficult Mangekyou Sharingan to awaken!


    In the records of the n, there were not too many descriptions. They only described the true power of the Uchiha n, and it depended on the person.


    In fact, there might not even be a single member of the several hundred nsmen who could awaken Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Even in the turbulent times of the past, only a few brilliant ancestors controlled this power!


    In the past ten years of the peaceful era, not to mention Mangekyou Sharingan, even the awakening and evolution of the ordinary Sharingan seemed to have be even more difficult.


    But now, a mysterious person who had an unknown identity and was definitely rted to their n suddenly appeared

 Chapter 92: Its Over

    Chapter 92: It''s Over


    "Hokage, let''s go to hell together!"


    The crazyughter of the Nidaime Mizukage, Gengetsu Hozuki, resounded throughout the entire Konoha.


    The Four Kages hade with confidence, but in the end, they had suffered a huge setback.


    In the end, it was because they were too conceited and underestimated Senju Tobirama.


    Without the God of Ninja World, Konoha did not sink. Instead, he became even stronger in Senju Tobirama''s hands.


    If they could do it again, they might not jump out in such a hurry. Instead, they would wait until Senju and his brothers all stepped into the underworld soil beforeing back to attack Konoha.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in life, and there was no medicine for regret.


    Looking at the infinitely high rise in strength, Gengetsu Hozuki''s eyes shed with a trace of regret.


    This was thest of his chakra...


    Let''s die together with him!


    Senju Tobirama, and Konoha!


    At this moment, it was still Tobirama who stood out.


    Tobirama first used the Soul Imprisonment Spell to buy enough time for himself. Then, his gaze swept across the people around him and finallynded on Sarutobi and Hiruzen''s face.


    "When I am not here, Hiruzen will temporarily take over Hokage''s position. If I can''te back..."


    "Do your best!"


    Tobirama patted Hiruzen on the shoulder. Hiruzen instantly burst into tears, "Sensei..."


    "Don''t be so sad. I won''t die so easily."


    "I just didn''t expect that the thing I prepared for that little brat would finally be used on myself..."


    Tobirama muttered with some emotion. Hiruzen and the others did not hear him clearly.


    "Hiruzen, that child Haru might be the hope of Konoha in the future. If Kagami fails, find a way to find him. Don''t let him be used by others. That will be a disaster for the entire Ninja World."


    "I will definitely find Haru and nurture him into an outstanding Hokage!" Hiruzen nodded seriously.


    Hiruzen only thought that Tobirama was worried about his child, and at the same time needed a promise from him.


    He didn''t know that the main point of Tobirama''s words just now was at the back...


    Tobirama didn''t care about the position of Hokage, he just made the final exnation. After all, he wasn''t sure if he could return alive.


    "This time, I wanted to seize the opportunity to annex the four countries andy the foundation of unifying Ninja World, so as to achieve true peace..."


    Hiruzen and the others revealed extremely shocked gazes.


    They had always thought that Konoha was being forced to fight back, but they had never thought that Lord Hokage would actually have such a huge n!


    If not for the fact that they were too anxious and caused the Four Kages to go all out tounch a desperate attack, they might really have been able to achieve it!


    But now... they were powerless.


    Looking at the corpses around him, Hiruzen sighed lightly. In his heart, he did not seem to approve of Lord Tobirama''s choice.


    Especially after paying such a painful price.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Tobirama looked into the distance and said to himself, "Right or wrong, it doesn''t matter now."


    "It''s time to put an end to this war I started."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tobirama disappeared from where he stood.


    "Explode!"


    Shua!


    At the critical moment, Tobirama used Flying Thunder God to forcefully shift away the Nidaime Mizukage''s final killing move!


    Konoha was spared.


    Then a wind de cut off the head of Gengetsu Hozuki, who was already powerless to resist. That was the question issued by the angry Danzo.


    Sarutobi, Hiruzen, on the other hand, picked up the sword left by Lord Tobirama and directly killed the Nidaime Raikage who was already unable to move.


    At this point, the four shadows all died to Konoha!


    However, the figure that everyone was looking forward to did not return.


    Some people firmly believed that Lord Tobirama was only hiding to recuperate and was still alive. Sooner orter, he would return to Konoha.


    However, even more people with ''sense'' knew about it. Lord Tobirama might have already...


    .


    ...


    A few dayster, the news of the five Kages dying together with Konoha had already spread throughout the entire Ninja World!


    The first great battle between Ninja World ended in this way.


    There was no final victor, and there was no new peace agreement.


    All the people who were still alive returned to their viges with intense hatred, licking their wounds alone, waiting for the next opportunity to take revenge!


    And because of the ''disappearance'' of the Nidaime Hokage and Senju Tobirama, Konoha had no choice but to give up the original ''radical'' n and start to recuperate.


    Especially when Sarutobi temporarily reced Hokage, all kinds of voices came out of the vige.


    The most intense one was to immediately send people to find Lord Tobirama''s child, Senju Haru!


    Compared to Sarutobi, Hiruzen, who was a temporary tool for Hokage, who did not live up to his reputation, the few big families naturally hoped that Senju, who had a good background, would lead Konoha.


    Who do you think you, Sarutobi, are?


    This time, the test that Hiruzen encountered was undoubtedly even more severe, because he was not the real Hokage yet.


    "I think you better look at this."


    "What is this?"


    Hiruzen took a scroll from the smelly Danzo and asked doubtfully.


    "I found an entrance under the ruins of Hokage''s building. There are some interesting things sealed there."


    "Danzo, you crossed the line." Hiruzen paused.


    "Hiruzen, don''t use Hokage''s tone to talk to me! You''re just temporarily recing Hokage!" Danzo was a little angry.


    "Anyway, I''ll give you the thing. Do you want to read it?"


    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, but still could not help but open it curiously.


    Although he was only acting as Hokage, he was still Hokage!


    Wasn''t it normal to understand the secrets of the vige?


    But a few minutester, Hiruzen was extremely regretful


    When he walked out of the room, Danzo happened to see Kagami who had just arrived. Danzo, who knew Kagami had done, couldn''t help but sneer at him and leave.


    Kagami ignored Danzo, knocked on the door, and walked in.


    "I need some people to cooperate with me to find the whereabouts of His Highness Haru. The sooner we set off, the better. We have been dyed for too long."


    Hiruzen was silent.


    He recalled the great secret he had just learned and the cold ridicule of Danzo.


    "You want to hand over Hokage''s position to a freak who can''t even be considered human?"


    Hiruzen took a deep breath, "Sorry, I agree to your request to leave the vige, but now we are short of manpower, and we can''t help you in this aspect."


    Kagami was suddenly stunned, and stared at Hiruzen with an indescribable gaze.


    Guilt shed past, and Hiruzen''s eyes became calmer and more determined.


    He respected Lord Tobirama!


    However, this did not mean that Lord Tobirama would not make a mistake!


    The war this time was the best evidence!


    He clearly did not need so many people to die


    "Hiruzen, Lord Tobirama trusted you wrongly. I also misjudged you."


    "But Your Highness Haru, I will definitely find him. This position doesn''t belong to you."


    Kagami left these words coldly before turning around to leave.


    Then, a member of Anbu came back to report that Kagami had taken some of Uchiha''s nsmen and left the vige.


    Hiruzen remained silent for a long time

 Chapter 93: Mangekyou

    Chapter 93: Mangekyou


    "Pan Guo, why aren''t you back yet?"


    "Boss! Boss, run!"


    "Leave him behind and die!"


    Haru suddenly opened his eyes and broke out in cold sweat.


    He dreamed that the entire Konoha was destroyed. Tobirama, Mito and Kagami all died to save him. Only Tsunade stood in the ruins and waited for him to return.


    This dream was too terrible!


    "Where is this ce?"


    Looking at the strange and dark environment around him, Haru finally remembered the scene before he fainted.


    Then, his heart sank!


    How are Tobirama and the other?


    So many people were actually unable to stop the other party?


    Who exactly was the other party, and why did they want to capture him?


    What was the purpose?


    Haru was wrapped in countless questions, but before he could think of how to escape, a voice was already heard.


    "You''re awake."


    Haru knew that he could not hide it, so he directly sat up and looked at the ck robed person not far away.


    "Who are you?"


    "I..."


    Gulp gulp...


    For a moment, there was some silence in the air.


    Although Haru forced himself to make a serious expression, as if as long as I did not feel embarrassed, the other party would be embarrassed.


    But he couldn''t hold his stomach and let out a few more cries.


    Madara, who had wanted to say something, stood up and walked out after a moment of silence.


    A few minutester.


    Haru sat on a chair with a banana in his left hand and an apple in his right hand. He was done eating!


    After all, if the other party wanted to harm him, he could have done so long ago. He did not need to do anything to eat.


    Apart from that, if he wanted to find an opportunity to escape, how could he have the strength if he didn''t eat his fill?


    Soon, all the fruits on the table entered his stomach.


    During the entire process, the ck-robed man was like a statue. He didn''t make a sound, nor did he make any movements.


    However, Haru could always feel a gaze sweeping over him.


    "I don''t want to eat anymore. I don''t even have a piece of meat."


    Haru casually threw the apple core into his mouth. It seemed that he was using this method to hide the uneasiness and nervousness in his heart.


    "Tell me, who are you and what is your purpose? As long as you don''t go overboard, I can send someone to Konoha to pass a message to Tobirama. It should be enough to satisfy you."


    Haru was testing and gambling.


    If the other party wanted to capture him because he had a grudge against Tobirama, then it would basically be a dead end, and there was not much hope of escaping.


    "Senju Tobirama? I want it, but he can''t give it to me."


    "What''s more interesting is that you actually expect a dead person to save you."


    Haru''s originally calm eyes instantly became cold and dangerous, "Tobirama will not die!"


    "In this world, anyone will die, and Senju Tobirama is no exception. However, it is worth it. At least four Kages will be buried with him."


    "In order to protect Konoha, I didn''t even leave aplete corpse behind. It is somewhat a pity..."


    "Bullshit!"


    Haru did not believe it, and impulsivelypleted the seal as fast as possible.


    He wanted to leave this ce and rush back to Konoha!


    He did not believe that Tobirama would die!


    Water Escape - Water Break Wave!


    In the next second, Haru immediately spat out a high-pressure, high-pressure water column from his mouth.


    In the original work, Tobirama could even easily cut God Tree with this move.


    Although Haru was not at that level, cutting his head or something was still a piece of cake.


    However, something unexpected happened. Madara did not seem to have any intention of dodging.


    Haru suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, he covered his chest and kneeling down.


    "What did you... do to me?"


    "It''s just a special kind of curse seal. It''s buried in your heart. In other words, from now on, your life and death are in my hands."


    Madara calmly stated a fact.


    Although he still hadn''t thought about whether to kill the other party.


    However, it was definitely not wrong to grab and set up a curse talisman first.


    Moreover, he did not like the other party to keep mentioning the name Tobirama. This could also be considered a small lesson for this kid.


    What?


    Jealous?


    Absurd!


    Just when Madara thought that this kid should be obedient, Haru forcibly endured the paining from his heart. He gritted his teeth and stood up.


    His pitch-ck pupils instantly turned into two magatama, and then the chakra in his entire body began to boil rapidly. His needle-like brain quickly secreted a special type of chakra.


    Apanied by heavy breathing sounds, the third magatama in Haru''s eyes finally stabilized!


    Haru, who was only 6 years old, had already awakened and evolved to three tomoe Sharingan. Even the current Madara could not help but praise this talent.


    After all, like Shisui in the future, a proud son of heaven who opened Mangekyou at the age of 8 was really rare!


    Looking at the entire history of Uchiha, there was only this one!


    However, what shocked Madara even more was what happened after that.


    Under the double stimtion of the death of Tobirama and the crisis, Haru''s already very strange physique also began to overload. Arge amount of special chakra was secreted from his brain and then directed into his eyes.


    If someone touched his body at this moment, they would find that his current body temperature was frighteningly high!


    Especially his head, it was very suspicious if he would be burned to an idiot.


    However, the strange thing was that Haru was especially clear-headed at this time.


    This was too torturous!


    "Ah!"


    After covering his head and letting out a howl, Haru charged at Madara with red eyes.


    He needed to vent, he needed to divert his attention, otherwise he would feel like he was going crazy.


    Moreover,pared to the pain in his head, the curse talisman on his heart was nothing.


    Bang


    Violent chakra instantly poured into Haru''s right hand, and the unreasonable strange force directly sent Madara flying with a punch!


    No, this was more urate to say that when Madara was in a daze, he took the initiative to retreat.


    It was because he saw that the three magatama in Haru''s eyes seemed toe alive and were trying to reconnect together to form a new pattern!


    The six year old Mangekyou?!


    Madara could not calm down.


    But soon, he discovered that something was wrong with the other party.


    How could the awakening process of Mangekyou Sharingan be so long and painful?


    Madara instantly opened his left eye, and Mangekyou began to check the chakra flow in Haru''s body. Then he immediately frowned.


    How did it be like this?


    If this continued, when Mangekyou Sharingan opened it, it would be the moment that this kid died!


    Pa!


    Seizing the right opportunity, Madara came behind Haru and shed at the back of Haru''s neck with his saber.


    However, Haru only staggered and turned around to stare at Madara, as if he had lost most of his rationality.


    This was the first time Madara had seen such a strange thing.


    But what he was sure of was that he had to stop this process.


    Madara''s left eye quickly erged and instantly upied all of Haru''s vision.


    Under the powerful eye power of Madara, Haru finally closed his eyes. His body went soft and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 94: My Nickname is Uchiha Yangyang

    Chapter 94: My Nickname is Uchiha Yangyang


    Headache.


    When Haru regained his perception, he subconsciously covered his head.


    "Your bloodline fusion is not perfect. It is like an exquisite porcin that can break at any time."


    When Haru heard this voice, he subconsciously looked over.


    The ck robe was neatly folded to the side, and there was a mask on it.


    Therefore, the person who appeared in front of him was a man who had experienced many vicissitudes but did not lose his charm.


    Only then did Haru recall that eye. He asked in bewilderment, "Mangekyou Sharingan, are you a member of Uchiha''s n?"


    Madara put down the research log in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and said, "You even know Mangekyou Sharingan knows. It seems that The elder has told you a lot."


    "Maybe this name has long been forgotten, but it doesn''t matter if I tell you. I am Uchiha''s deceased soul, Uchiha..."


    "Madara?!"


    Hearing this familiar line, Haru finally couldn''t help but take this line.


    Madara was stunned for a moment, then looked over curiously, "You know me?"


    It really was Lord Madara


    Haru was filled with thoughts for a moment, but he immediately said, "I have seen all of Tobirama''s books, and the name Uchiha Madara has appeared countless times."


    "With Mangekyou Sharingan, entering and exiting Konoha like no one else, calling n Leader Uchiha a brat, and even using Uchiha''s undead as a self-deprecating"


    "Other than that Uchiha Madara who is as famous as Senju Hashirama, I can''t think of anyone else."


    "So in the battle of Valley of The End, you faked your death and escaped to deceive everyone, right?"


    Haru''s nonsense caused Madara to fall into a brief silence.


    "You are very smart and talented, but the more you are like this, the more I want to kill you."


    "Just because my surname is Senju and not Uchiha?"


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "Actually, my nickname is Uchiha Yangyang."


    "Hehe."


    To be honest, it would be a lie to say that he did not feel any pressure when facing a big boss like Madara.


    But Haru really did not hate viins like Madara.


    To put it bluntly, Madara was ate stage Chuunibyou who had been fooled, and in the end, he got into a blind alley, which was why he ended up like that.


    But why did he catch him?


    Using it to threaten Tobirama?


    Haru asked as soon as he thought of it. Madara curled his lips in disdain. Just as he was about to ridicule her, he recalled how Haru had gone berserk earlier.


    Thus, he frowned and said, "Senju Tobirama has already fallen."


    "Did you see the corpse?"


    "... No."


    "Then it''s impossible! That guy won''t die so easily." Haru didn''t know if he wasforting himself or really believing what he said. In short, before seeing Tobirama''s corpse, no matter what others said, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Madara was a little jealous.


    He threw the research log that he had borrowed from Tobirama''s research room to Haru.


    "You are just an experimental product that that guy inadvertently created, a tool used to paralyze the Uchiha family. You don''t really think that Tobirama will admit that you are his child, do you?"


    Haru quickly flipped through Tobirama''s research log. He could not hear Madara''s words at all.


    And when he finished reading, his first reaction was that it was fake!


    How could he be an unexpected product of a forbidden experiment?


    Wasn''t the elder able to confirm his mother''s identity?


    In the end, all of this was fake


    No wonder Tobirama never admitted their rtionship in front of outsiders. Even if they only called each other by name, Tobirama never felt that it was inappropriate.


    Originally, Haru thought that Tobirama did not care about these things, but now it seemed that the truth was even more cruel!


    But...


    Thinking back to the past, Haru did not think that the man''s kindness to him was all an act.


    Maybe his appearance was just an ident.


    But Tobirama was the one who caused the ident to continue!


    So there was noint or hatred.


    On the contrary, Haru was very grateful to Tobirama for letting him live and helping him grow.


    Revenge had always been his way of doing things!


    Therefore, Haru put down the experimental log in his hand and said seriously, "Actually, it doesn''t matter whose child it is. What is important is that I am still alive and well."


    "As for Senju or Uchiha, in my opinion, there is no difference. Because I am still me..."


    Haru''s mature thinking surprised Madara once again.


    "Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but after reading the scroll just now, I probably already know why you targeted me. It''s because I have Izuna''s bloodline in my body, right?"


    "So I should call you... uncle?"


    Madara was caught off guard by the word ''uncle'', and all the calmness disappeared.


    The mighty Ninja World, the mastermind behind the scenes, actually lost his usual calmness.


    "Nonsense! I will never admit the impure blood in your body!"


    Madara suddenly stood up and angrily walked out. He just did not know why the corners of his mouth were unconsciously curved up...


    It was probably an illusion.


    After Madara left, Haru touched his smooth chin and suddenly thought of a problem.


    If the scroll that Madara showed him was real, then... he was actually the child of Tobirama and Izuna?


    Damn, Konoha''s first contact was obviously not worthy of his identity!


    It was better to say that he was Ninja World''s first contact!


    Although Hashirama had no chance to hug this thigh for the time being, he had taken the initiative to run over to a ''cheap uncle''.


    With Madara''s personality, even if it was his own blood, Madara might not be soft-hearted.


    However, if he had any rtionship with Izuna, the softest part of Madara''s heart would be instantly exposed.


    Otherwise, Haru really couldn''t understand why Madara had topete with him and didn''t have any intention of harming him.


    Holding a pile of Explosion scroll in his hand, he really couldn''t throw it out easily. Otherwise, in the future, this Ninja World, he, Senju, Uchiha, Haru, would say that he wanted to walk sideways, who would dare to stop him!


    However, another question followed, causing Haru''s eyelids to jump twice.


    The Oscar-winning actor, ck Zetsu, had nned with his own hands, self-scripted, self-directed and self-acted stage drama, "Mother loves me again - leap, chicken eyes!", but who knew how many people had been scammed!


    Now that a variable like him had suddenly appeared, ck Zetsu would probably want to strangle him to death right now!


    No!


    He definitely couldn''t give this fellow a chance to trick him.


    At worst, they would just die together and blow up the old.


    Let''s see if Madara would take the'' content of the script ''he revealed to heart with his suspicious character!


    At that time, whatever Rinnegan, Eye of The Moon, Infinite Tsukuyomi, Otsutsuki... all of them will be given to me!


    If I were to be ruthless, I wouldn''t even let myself off!


    I just want to ask you if you are afraid!

 Chapter 95: Bloodline Curse

    Chapter 95: Bloodline Curse


    "Madara, I don''t understand why you want to keep him. Even if this child has a part of Izuna''s blood, so what?"


    "At best, he is just a ''artificial human''. He has nothing to do with you and your brother!"


    "The reason why he survived and was crowned with the surname of Senju is just a conspiracy of the Senju n..."


    ck Zetsu was trying to persuade him from the side.


    He found that ever since this child called Senju Haru entered Madara''s field of vision, Rinnegan and Eye of The Moon n, who he had always been obsessed with, had actually be less'' important ''.


    Of course, this had a lot to do with Rinnegan not being able to wake up after a long time, and it was useless to be anxious.


    In short, from ck Zetsu''s point of view, it was Madara''s ''love shifting''!


    When ck Zetsu finally finished talking like a mother, Madara''s face became a little dark under the light of the mes.


    "I know what I am doing. Since you are formed from my will, you should understand my thoughts and obey my orders."


    ck Zetsu suddenly felt a chill in his heart!


    He knew that he was talking too much nonsense, which made Madara dissatisfied.


    What did he know about Madara''s thoughts?


    He was just acting like a snob, trying to make Madara into the shape he wanted.


    s, forget it.


    Since Madara insisted on keeping this child by his side, then so be it...


    How could a brat overturn the heavens?


    If he couldn''t bear it, then he would mess up his ns, and it would be the same if he found an opportunity to kill him in the future.


    Having thought it through, ck Zetsu immediately followed Madara''s thoughts and no longer raised any objections.


    "Bring him here... En, don''t scare the child."


    ck Zetsu smiled stiffly and then drilled into the ground.


    After a while, Haru followed behind ck Zetsu.


    To be honest, although he had already mentally prepared himself, after seeing ck Zetsu, he was still a little nervous.


    But when ck Zetsu showed an ugly smile and politely asked him toe over, he immediately raised his eyebrows and had a few guesses in his heart.


    "Eat."


    After seeing Madara again, Madara did not say anything nonsense and directly handed the roasted meat to Haru.


    ck Zetsu was speechless at that time!


    So this was the reason why Madara had spent half a day squatting here to start a fire and roast meat???


    As if sensing ck Zetsu''s inexplicable gaze, Madara''s hands paused for a moment. Then, he red at ck Zetsu with thest remaining Sharingan.


    ck Zetsu quicklyughed dryly and burrowed into the ground. It was annoying to see but not to the heart, sigh!


    Some of the guesses in Haru''s heart became more and more intense. He still remembered thest time he disliked having no meat, but this time, Madara had specially made roast meat for him?


    Is it true?


    Why does it feel a little unreal?


    "Si ---Si... Ha ---"


    Taking a bite of the well-baked unknown roasted meat, Haru winked at him, but he was reluctant to spit it out.


    It was unknown if it was bacause this was the meat that the famous Uchiha Madara had personally roasted, but it felt especially fragrant.


    In short, apart from a little less seasoning and a little lighter, both the heat and the taste were great!


    Madara pretended not to care, but in fact, he had been paying attention to Haru''s expression from the corner of his eye. He seemed to be in a good mood, and the corners of his mouth curled up about a thousandth


    After a while, when Haru ate the second piece of barbecue, Madara suddenly asked coldly, "Do you want to live?"


    However, Haru was not scared at all. He fiercely bit into anotherrge mouthful of meat, and his mouth was full of oil as he said, "Am I not living well?"


    "I say, uncle, today the barbecue is a bit lighter, and it is a bit greasy after eating too much."


    "That damn thing just now is your subordinate? Let him get some juice back. Even if he doesn''t have juice, he can get some fruit and water."


    "I don''t have any eye power. If I had this kind of subordinate, I would have killed him with a piece of tofu!"


    ck Zetsu, who was hiding underground, clenched his fists tightly. This was simply too much!


    I... I... I endure!


    "I remember that I told you not to call me that. I''m not your uncle."


    "Oh, okay, uncle. I got it, uncle."


    Uncle Madara: "..."


    For Haru, what was fear?


    Was it edible?


    Now that his life was in Madara''s hands, so what if he had to be his uncle?


    Moreover, he wasn''t randomly trying to curry favor with his rtives. Since Tobirama''s side could already be considered as having a rtionship with a ''wife'', then wouldn''t Izuna''s side be a ''mother''s family ''?


    Although the rtionship was a bit messy, it was also a bit strange.


    However, as a qualified person with connections, it wasn''t embarrassing to cling to someone!


    Madara silently examined a certain someone with extremely thick skin. Then, he added some wood into the fire and faintly said, "From now on, you will be called Uchiha, Haru."


    Was his little life saved?


    Haru was still a little surprised. The ce that Madara had been struggling with was actually his surname


    As for Haru, whether his surname was Senju or Uchiha, it really didn''t make much sense.


    This was the same as whether the child had the same surname as his father or his mother.


    Therefore, Haru readily agreed.


    At worst, he would be called Senju Uchiha Haru in the future. It was not a big deal!


    "Well, now that I have acknowledged my ancestors, I will go back first ande back to see you when I have time."


    Haruughed and got up to leave.


    He was very eager to get all the information about Tobirama.


    But how could Madara let him go back to Konoha?


    "You will die if you get out of here."


    Madara calmly stated a fact.


    "If you want to kill me, there is no need to go through so much trouble." Haru turned around and pointed at his heart with a frown.


    He thought that Madara was threatening him with this.


    But in reality, Madaraughed disdainfully, "Even if I don''t kill you, you won''t live for long."


    "Do you still remember what I once said? Your bloodline fusion was not perfect. While it brought you great potential, it also nted a hidden danger that was almost impossible to eradicate."


    Haru nodded and said, "Tobirama also said simr things to me, but as long as I don''t use Sharingan''s power, nothing will happen."


    "This kind of naive thought is really hard to believe that you still have the bloodline of that guy, Tobirama." Madara mocked at first, then said seriously, "Maybe you can still treat this as a way to stall for time, but not long ago, you almost awakened Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "This means that any excessive emotional stimtion can allow you to awaken again. At that time, your body will explode because you can''t bear the extremely violent Chakra."


    "Only my eye can temporarily stop this process. Now, do you still want to leave?"

 Chapter 96: Conspiracy

    Chapter 96: Conspiracy


    In the end, Haru was still unable to leave.


    The reason for his body was only a part of it. Most importantly, Madara only said that. He was not prepared to let him leave at all.


    Therefore, Haru''s idea was not important at all, and Madara did not care.


    Madara even left a backup n, deliberately letting ck Zetsu spread the secret of Haru''s background, and handing the scroll that was hidden in the secret to'' someone with a heart '', in order to cut off the close connection between Haru and Konoha.


    Since he had decided to keep Haru by his side to teach, then Madara naturally would not make the low-level mistake of nurturing his enemy!


    Therefore, in terms of position, he had to reverse it!


    Fortunately, Haru was still young. He still had time to instill his ideas into Haru.


    A few yearster, when he felt that Haru could be a teacher.


    Even if Haru still had feelings for Konoha in his heart, things remained the same and people remained the same.


    What beautiful memories he had in the past would cause him to suffer many criticisms and cold looks!


    The human heart was hard to predict, and in addition to the changes and forgetfulness brought about by time.


    At that time, after experiencing ''betrayals'', Haru would be able to truly be reborn and be the shape he wanted to see.


    Madara calcted everything without missing anything, and was already certain of Haru.


    However, he did not do much, only taking advantage of the fact that he was snobbish and using the human heart to gently push it behind his back.


    This was a conspiracy that was not afraid of being known by others.


    Unless Tobirama could suddenly ''die from the dead'', it would be a foregone conclusion.


    But...


    Still alive?


    How was that possible?


    Madara smiled gently as everything was under his control. Then, he blended into the darkness around him.


    .....


    Konoha.


    Along with the disappearance of the Nidaime Hokage and the promotion of the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The atmosphere of the entire vige had changed.


    If it was said that when Hashirama and Tobirama were in the position, all the rights were concentrated in the hands of Hokage, it was a matter of words.


    Now, Sarutobi, whose prestige and strength were severelycking, chose to actively disperse Hokage''s rights to win over a group of people who belonged to him.


    Following that, because manyrge ns did not ce much importance on him, Sarutobi, Hiruzen, decisively and boldly used the children of many small ns to give them a fair stage to bnce the transcendent status of thoserge ns in Konoha.


    If it was any other time, Sarutobi, Hiruzen, would have already died a hundred times!


    However, the current situation brought too much convenience to his reform, and also reduced too many obstacles.


    At the end of the war, Konoha suffered heavy casualties, his people withered, and even thoserge ns suffered heavy injuries, urgently needing to take a breath.


    Under such circumstances, internal strife would only make him die faster.


    In addition, Sarutobi Hiruzen were quite capable. They came personally to give an exnation and also gave many promises.


    In the end, everyone actually acquiesced to his actions.


    Of course, all of this was on the premise that Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions could allow Konoha to get out of the wounds caused by the war as soon as possible and allow him to recover as soon as possible and return to his peak!


    If he finally found out that Sarutobi Hiruzen, could not do it at all, and only knew how to write empty checks, then rest assured, this agent Hokage, not to mention bing a full-time agent, would definitely die a very ugly death!


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen, did not seem to be worried about this, because Konoha''s situation was terrible, and the other big countries were also not in a good state, and would only be worse!


    Therefore, even though the seeds of hatred had been nted, at least there had to be close to 20 years of peace time. When the next generation of children grew up, there would be a possibility of war again.


    And it was only possible!


    With these ten years and twenty years of buffer time, Hiruzen was confident that Konoha''s development would be pulled back on the right track, creating more people and wealth for Konoha, and building a more prosperous country.


    And with people,


    With money, would Konoha be afraid of fighting with others?


    Of course, no one wanted to fight, and everything was just preparation for the rain.


    On this day, Hiruzen took the time out of his busy schedule to guide his disciples.


    In fact, he could choose to give Tsunade and the others to Jonin to teach. After all, the agent Hokage was also Hokage.


    He was usually busy with official business, which would undoubtedly dy the time of both sides.


    However, having the identity of Senju''s nsman and also being Hashirama''s granddaughter was a rtionship that Sarutobi and Hiruzen could not give up no matter what.


    If he wanted to sit firmly in Hokage''s position, he had to get the support of Senju''s n, even if it was just a little bit of recognition on the surface.


    However, because of the matter of Haru his perfunctory actions had already aroused the dissatisfaction of Mito and other people.


    Therefore, Hiruzen could only find another way to use his identity as Sensei to gain favor from Tsunade.


    After all, in any case, Tsunade was the ''genuine'' Senju n member!


    Bang!


    No one had expected that Tsunade, who had a strange power, would be sent flying by Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya was stunned and wondered if he had finally cultivated a peerless technique and defeated the violent woman!


    Tsunade got up from the ground and was still in a trance, as if her mind was not on the battle just now.


    Hiruzen frowned slightly, and then he opened a path. "Being distracted in battle is a big taboo. If you were a real enemy just now, you would be dead by now."


    Tsunade nodded silently and did not refute.


    Ever since Haru was captured by the enemy and disappeared like Tobirama until now, Tsunade, who had lost two rtives, became silent, as if she had changedpletely.


    Perhaps only time could erase the pain, or never forget it!


    After today''s practice, Tsunade hesitated for a moment, but she still quickly caught up with Hiruzen and said, "Sensei, do you have news of Haru and uncle Tobirama?"


    Hiruzen sighed and shook his head. "I have already sent people out to search for Lord Tobirama and Haru, but there is still no valuable news."


    "Don''t worry. Since I am temporarily taking over the position of Hokage, I will naturally do my best to search for the whereabouts of Lord Tobirama and Haru"


    After listening to Hiruzen''s solemn promise, Tsunade dispersed the worry between her eyebrows and felt a little more hope in her heart.


    After all, there were times when no news was good news, right?


    However, what Tsunade did not know was that Hiruzen did not tell her the truth.


    He did send people to search for Tobirama, but that was only symbolic, and he did not have much hope.


    As for Haru, who had a higher chance of surviving, he did not send anyone out to search.


    Kagami''s spontaneous behavior had be another way of saying that he used to be perfunctory.

 Chapter 97: Dont Get In The Freaking Gundam, Madara

    Chapter 97: Don''t Get In The Freaking Gundam, Madara


    "Physical arts are the foundation of a ninja. Without a strong physique, learning anything will only result in twice the effort."


    "I understand the reasoning, but is this reason why you hung me here and beat me up?"


    Haru was suspended in mid-air, and there were evenrge footprints visible on his body


    "I told you before, you can try to escape, but once you are caught by me, you have to follow my rules!"


    Shua!


    A sword in his hand instantly cut the rope, and then he heard Madara continue to say, "You don''t seem to be convinced. Come on, as long as you can hit me with your body technique, I will let you leave."


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Haru moved his wrists a few times while seriously looking for Madara''s ws.


    Although Madara had not awakened Rinnegan at this time, and even his right eye was blinded because of the use of Izanagi.


    But the current Madara was not old enough to walk!


    It was impossible to beat him, but if it was just a hit...


    Haru felt that there was hope.


    Therefore, he immediately rushed out andunched an attack tentatively.


    In the end, there was no suspense. Let alone touching the corner of Madara''s clothes, he almost vomited out the roastedmb he had eatenst night!


    "Who did you learn your physical skills from? Tobirama or Hashirama? It''s actually so bad that it''s really disappointing."


    Madara, who kicked Haru flying, mercilessly began a group of ridicule, making people unable to tell who he was targeting


    However, Madara had indeed found some beautiful memories that he had learned together with Izuna to improve his strength.


    Haru, who had been ruthlessly ridiculed, gritted his teeth and got up from the ground.


    At this time, he really regretted not putting too much energy into physical cultivation. After all, he still felt that Ninjutsu and other things were more handsome!


    As for physical cultivation, when he learned Flying Thunder God, andbined with the characteristics of Flying thunder god, it would be enough for him to specially learn.


    Unfortunately, the n could not catch up with the fast change.


    Not long ago, he was the No. 1 householder of Konoha, and every time he went out, he would lead the ''evil dog'', ''little beauty'', and a group of ''evil servants'' to open the way...


    All the big families, when they heard that he wasing, wouldn''t they be scared out of their wits and close their doors?


    Senju and Uchiha both wanted him to be the heir, and a hundred of them supported him to sit in the position of Hokage in the future!


    When he went out to eat, he didn''t need to pay for his barbecue shop. He only ate without paying, which was called a cow


    Was this test of evolving from Konoha''s first contact to Ninja World''s first contact?


    Why was it so difficult to find a ce to eat and wait for death!


    Haru felt wronged, it was really difficult to live frugally!


    He rushed out again without saying a word, and in the process of moving forward, he formed a seal and used Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    In the original work, Naruto was easily ssified as a kind of body technique, so why couldn''t he?


    And don''t forget, his chakra volume was far beyond that of ordinary people!


    Poof!


    One hundred Haru suddenly appeared around Madara. They pounced towards Madara and opened their mouths to bite him!


    Anyway, they only needed to hit Madara once, and there was no need to talk about the rules of the martial world.


    However, an extremely shocking scene happened!


    Facing the siege of over a hundred people, the expression on Madara''s face did not change at all. There was also a bit of disdain in his indifference.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Haru did not even see how Madara attacked. The five or six clones were directly beaten up!


    Besieged by a pack of wolves?


    No!


    This was a tiger entering a flock of sheep!


    It seemed that the speed of this defeat was a little too slow.


    Madara directly rushed into the numerous shadow clones, and then arge number of clones were sent flying at every moment, and then exploded and disappeared!


    From beginning to end, not a single clone had been able to take the initiative to touch Madara.


    With thebination of the thoroughly tempered body killing technique, Sharingan was simply a precise killing machine!


    No wonder in the original work, Madara was still so disdainful when facing tens of thousands of ninjas. He even had the mood to show off his pure body technique first!


    It was only because the disparity was too great.


    To be honest, even when Tobirama taught him swordsmanship, Haru had never been so shocked.


    That was not the same style at all!


    By the time Haru came back to his senses, only he and Madara were left on the field.


    All the shadow clones had been destroyed!


    It felt like he had been hammered a hundred times by Madara.


    And almost every time, the way he died was different.


    If he hadn''t adapted to using his shadow clone to practice and simte the side effects of real killing, he might have lost his will to fight and fallen to the ground.


    "Is it only this level?"


    Facing Madara''s condescending and cold questioning, Haru felt a huge pressure.


    However, he still did not retreat. Instead, he clenched his teeth and punched forward!


    "Too slow... too weak."


    Madara easily dodged Haru''s attack. Then, he extended a finger and pointed at Haru''s head.


    There was only a bang!


    Haru''s head exploded, and not only his head, but his entire body also disappeared.


    Because of this change, Madara''s movements paused for a moment.


    At this time, Haru suddenly broke out from behind Madara.


    Of course, he knew that ordinary tricks could not be hidden from Madara. Simrly, Madara was not an ordinary ninja who could be defeated by Multiple Shadow Clone Technique without brain.


    Therefore, all his actions from the beginning were to trick Madara.


    Just for thisst blow!


    Konoha secret technique - Death of Thousand Years!


    Boom!


    The blue energy body shed, and Haru was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away by an irresistible force.


    Madara calmly put away Susanoo, and looked at a certain person with a somewhat unkind gaze.


    In fact, Haru''sst attack was also within his expectations, but what he did not expect was that this little bastard actually took that position, and even aimed at his... that part.


    Therefore, Madara, who originally wanted to just y around, immediately became angry and released a big move.


    This was also for the sake of Izuna. Otherwise, if it was someone else, they would have already dug the grave.


    Of course, Madara still had a sense of propriety when attacking.


    Probably, probably no one would die.


    Haru staggered up from the ground. He stretched out an obviously irregr and curved finger and pointed at Madara. He said, "You are f*cking cheating! You even brought Gundam?"


    Haru spat out a mouthful of old blood. His lungs were about to explode from anger. He fell to the ground again, unwilling to give up.


    At this time, Madara was somewhat embarrassed. Fortunately, no one saw it.


    "Madara, you are too ruthless. Do you need my help to bring him back?" ck Zetsu came out of the ground and said happily.


    Madara immediately looked at ck Zetsu thoughtfully. "Why don''t you just keep your mouth shut?"

 Chapter 98: Another War

    Chapter 98: Another War


    Uchiha''s body techniques and sword techniques had be the first thing that Haru wanted to learn.


    When mentioning Uchiha, it was natural that Fire Escape and Sharingan would be included.


    Unfortunately, Haru''s talent was all focused on Water Escape. Although he also possessed the fire attribute, he was rtively mediocre.


    It was far from reaching Madara''s expectations!


    ItSo much so that Madara was like an uncle who came here in those days.


    Fortunately, Haru''s talent in other aspects was still ridiculously strong. Basically, everything he went to school was astonishing.


    Only then did Madara gradually have a good expression. After thinking for a while, he did not really send Haru down to reunite with Izuna.


    As for the usage of Sharingan, it could be said that among the people who were still alive in this world, there was no one who dared to say that they knew more than Madara!


    The only problem was that every time Haru opened Sharingan, the time it took for him to wake up was very short. Then, he would faint and fall into the self-protection mechanism of his body. Only when the boiling violent chakra calmed down would he wake up.


    When he was at the second magatama, the time he slept was 12 hours.


    Now that he had reached the third hook jade, it had be 24 hours.


    In other words, every time Madara taught Haru how to use Sharingan, he had to take a certain risk, and there was still 24 hours of ''cooldown time''.


    Even if Haru was extremely talented, and his learning ability was far better than that of ordinary people, this greatly dyed Madara''s teaching progress.


    Not to mention that Haru had other things to learn.


    For example, the Senju and sword techniques that Tobirama taught him, the Ninjutsu such as Water Escape, Flying Thunder God, and the Uzumaki n Sealing Technique that Mito gave him...


    Although he had already memorized these things in his mind, if he wanted topletely turn them into his own things, he would undoubtedly need a lot of time to train them.


    In this way, there was far less time to use.


    Madara seemed to be in no hurry. After all, waiting to open Rinnegan was the most important thing for him at this stage.


    It was also because he had a lot of free time that he chose to teach Haru properly.


    This was because of Izuna, and of course, he had his own considerations.


    If he failed to activate Rinnegan in the end, he might even have to ce his hopes on Haru.


    This was also why he nted a confinement curse on Haru''s heart at the first possible moment and cut off his possibility of returning to Konoha.


    Madara needed someone to inherit his will, and it was better to be prepared!


    Therefore, the one who was anxious was Haru himself.


    It was not that Madara was not good to him, or what he was doing.


    It was mainly because Konoha had his rtives, friends, Sensei, and ssmates.


    Although it was only six years, he was very happy.


    He really began to treat Konoha as his own home. Hashirama, Tobirama, Mito, Ayako, Tsunade, Hyuga Tokugawa, Sakumo, Kagami...


    Too many people were waiting for him to go back!


    He also missed these people and wanted to go back.


    Especially Tobirama, Haru still did not believe that Tobirama would die.


    He was more willing to believe that Tobirama was still alive, but because he was too heavily injured, or some other reason, he could not return to Konoha immediately.


    So no matter what, he wanted to go back and take a look.


    If he wanted to go back, he first had to trick Madara and ck Zetsu, so that they could believe that he had been brainwashed sessfully.


    Secondly, one had to possess sufficient strength, because this was the basic foundation of survival!


    Lastly, who the hell knows where this ce is? Can you give me a map??


    .....


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, 14 years passed.


    In 30 years of Konoha, Kirigakure of the Water Nationunched arge scale attack on the Country of Maelstrom.


    Uzumaki n immediately asked his allies, Konoha, for help.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Hiruzen, in the name of Sandaime, tactfully and firmly refused the request for help from the Alliance Nation.


    The reason was that the three countries of the Wind Nation, the Earth Nation, and the Thunder Nation entered the border of the Country of Fire at the same time. Konoha could not go to support the Country of Maelstrom while fighting the three countries.


    On the contrary, they were hoping that the Kingdom of Maelstrom could dy the attack of the Kingdom of Water and prevent Konoha from being attacked from both sides.


    Konoha''s shamelessness stunned Uzumaki n!


    They never thought that the two countries, which had been friendly for generations, would actually be backstabbed!


    It was clear that in the war more than ten years ago, they, Uzumaki n, almost used the whole country to support Konoha and helped him win the war.


    If not for Uzumaki n''s sacrifice, who could have subdued Bijuu and the others who had been wreaking havoc on the battlefield?


    At least half of their nsmen had been killed in that battle!


    It was impossible for them to recover from the decades of recuperation. It could be said that this was the weakest stage in the Country of Maelstrom.


    And they were abandoned like this?


    Uzumaki n was very puzzled. He sent people to see the master of the water family, but they were chased out before they could even enter the gate of Konoha.


    In the end, Uzumaki n could only be disheartened and prepare to fight to the death!


    After learning about this, the remaining nsmen of the Senju family, led by Senju Ayako and his wife, ignored Hokage''s order, broke through the gate of Konoha, and rushed directly to the Kingdom of Maelstrom.


    Konoha could let Uzumaki n down, but the Senju family could not!


    Back then, Tobirama only said one sentence, "Come with me, I need your strength."


    Uzumaki n used all his strength to follow Tobirama onto the battlefield. Even if there were heavy casualties, he did not even frown once!


    Now that Uzumaki n needed support, he had to repay this kindness!


    Before leaving, Ayako left behind a sentence, "If Uncle Tobirama is still here, everyone will being with me to support the Kingdom of Maelstrom!"


    "My n, Senju, will never disappoint our allies. We would rather die!"


    The n of Senju left just like that and never returned.


    Finally, they found the bodies of Ayako and his wife, leaving only the ten-year-old Nawaki and the twenty-year-old Tsunade.


    After that, the Kingdom of Maelstrom was destroyed, and only a small number of Uzumaki n people escaped.


    What was even more interesting was that these Uzumaki n people who had escaped, even if they were stranded outside and suffered all the cold and painful treatment, would never take even half a step into the Kingdom of Fire!


    Afterwards, Kumogakure and Sunagakure officially dered war on Konoha, and the Kingdom of Water and Earth wanted to take advantage of the chaos to attack Konoha. As a result, the two countries fought first.


    At the same time, the Amegakure began to expand its territory and began to attack neighboring Country.


    The entire Ninja World instantly became a mess!


    Sarutobi and Hiruzen originally thought that there would be 20 years of peace, but in the end, it only took 14 years for the war to start again.


    The second great battle of Ninja World was also the war that had been the longest and had the heaviest casualties. Now, the prelude was slowly opening!


    Another thing worth mentioning was that Konoha had also forcefully brought back a red-haired Uzumaki n.


    To the outside world, it was to preserve Uzumaki n''sst seed.


    In reality, it was because the water family was old, and with this incident, there was no longer any trust between the two sides.


    Therefore, Konoha needed a new Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki under their control!

 Chapter 99: Grown-Up

    Chapter 99: Grown-Up


    At this time, in the Country of Grass, in a deep forest near the Country of Rain, several figures were fiercely fighting.


    A cold light shed!


    A sword came from the east!


    In the blink of an eye, the two sword experts had exchanged dozens of moves. Just watching from the side felt extremely dangerous, but the two of them were like they knew nothing. They were able to dodge at incredible angles and counterattack!


    It was as if the two sides were already so familiar with each other that they could not be more familiar with each other


    Next to him, there was a rumbling sound!


    One used Water Escape, the other used Fire Escape, and the chakra seemed to be thrown around.


    But in the end, it seemed that Water Escape''s ninja skills were higher, and he began to suppress Fire Escape.


    "Hurry up and help!"


    Fire Escape shouted angrily, and then another figure joined the battle.


    This person did not use any Ninjutsu, and as soon as he appeared, he attacked Water Escape.


    However, Water Escape Ninja seemed to be very afraid of this person, and would rather give up attacking Fire Escape Ninja than let the other party touch him.


    "Only you can shake people? I can do it too! Come quickly, Hysube Daddy!"


    The somewhat angry Water Escape Ninja immediately shouted.


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a rather peculiar looking Kunai blocking the path between Water Escape and the other ninja.


    Then, there was a sh of light!


    A figure strangely appeared and kicked the guy who had forced Water Escape back.


    However, the other party had also touched his right leg at thest moment.


    "All four limbs are sealed!"


    Although it was toote to fully disy it, the sealing technique that was nted in an instant made the right leg of ''Wild Dad''pletely unconscious.


    "Go! The other party is crippled. First, kill the first!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, immediately used the flying thunder god to run away, leaving only Water Escape Ninja here to curse!


    Helplessly, Water Escape only had time to release one of the various great powers, and they exchanged a wave of extreme exchanges with the Sealing Ninja opposite them. Both of them turned into white smoke and dispersed.


    Then, they used their swords to sh at each other, and those who used their fists and feet to fight in closebat entered the battle, and the fight was tragic!


    In the end, not a single one of them survived...


    Eh? No!


    The ''daddy'' with ame leg actually survived!


    As expected, the flying thunder god, the escaping god!


    This fellow actually managed tost until the end, and there was no one left.


    However, the strange thing was that these people all looked exactly the same


    Bang!


    Thest shadow clone also disappeared, and then a handsome young man came out.


    The man was wearing a simple ck gown. His ck and white hair and bangs extended to the tail and gradually turned into broken hair. His face was handsome but not feminine at all. There was a red diamond mark in the middle of his forehead, as if it was iid with a gem. He had two samuraiswords on his back and a box of Cigarette in his pocket. He exuded a mature and steady aura.


    This person was precisely the Senju who had ''disappeared'' for 14 years. He was already an adult... No, it was Uchiha, Haru!


    He used the Shadow Clone Technique. In these 14 years, he did not dare to ck off in the slightest. He finally learned everything that Tobirama, Mito, and Madara had taught him!


    The gifts from Senju, Uchiha, and Uzumaki had truly benefited him greatly.


    Of course, after spending 14 years together, Haru and Madara had be thoroughly familiar with each other.


    He could feel that although Madara''s emotions had always been veryplicated, it seemed that she really recognized his existence and did not treat him as an outsider.


    This also made him want to change Madara''s fate. He did not want Madara to be used by some dark guy again to do some bullshit Eye of The Moon n.


    But because there was no evidence, he could not say it clearly.


    Therefore, he could only secretly make things difficult for ck Zetsu behind his back and y some weird things to reduce Madara''s trust in ck Zetsu.


    This also caused him and ck Zetsu to only be able to maintain the ''friendship'' on the surface. In private, they wished that the other party would immediately die!


    However, because of Madara,


    It was not good for them to do anything, so they could only endure for the time being.


    However, as Haru became stronger and stronger, Madara became older and older. He felt that the day he regained his freedom was not far away.


    "Madara asked you to go to his ce."


    ck Zetsu came out of nowhere and said grumpily.


    "Yes, I know. Bring back two roast ducks and a pig head. Madara has a good appetite recently..."


    "Good appetite? Madara hasn''t eaten for three days."


    ck Zetsu looked at Haru with a look of contempt.


    "Is that so? The food in reserve has been consumed a little quickly recently. I thought that Madara had a good appetite. Just in time, bring back a bowl of porridge. Don''t waste roasted duck or anything. I will eat it for him."


    You are so filial!


    Let the old man eat porridge, and you eat duck next to him?


    Besides, I haven''t bought it yet, what is there to waste?


    Seeing that there was something wrong with ck Zetsu''s eyes, Haru raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have any objections?"


    "Did Madara ask you to satisfy all my requests? If you are not convinced, let''s go and judge. Do you want to overturn the sky?"


    Matured and steady?


    It was all an illusion!


    There was no one more arrogant and irritating than this bastard!


    However, ck Zetsu was unable to refute it because he had suffered a loss in this aspect.


    Therefore, in the past ten years, from a big schemer, the biggest mastermind behind the scenes had been reduced to the identity of ''Manager'', ''servant'', ''delivery boy''. Although ck Zetsu was angry, he still snorted coldly and drilled into the ground.


    The roast duck that Haru wanted to eat was quite far away. If he didn''t hurry up and buy it back, it would be another bad review. This would take his old life!


    Unconsciously, even ck Zetsu himself didn''t realize that he originally wanted to take a step back.


    In the end, it became a step back, another step back, another step back!


    I haven''t seen the sky and the sea, what a great deal!


    Gan!


    If Madara listened to him on this matter, this situation would never ur.


    Unfortunately, under the unremitting efforts of a certain someone,pared to the original work, the current Madara still did not trust ck Zetsu.


    "Old man, you''re looking for me?"


    In a short while, Haru saw a sixty-year-old, gray-haired ''old Madara'' in the cave, who was running to seventy.


    After they became familiar with each other, the way Haru addressed Madara also changed from ''Uncle'' to ''Madara'', and then to ''old man...


    Fortunately, Madara didn''t care too much about this, so he let him be.


    "What?"


    "I sent him away, this guy doesn''t have good intentions at first nce, and he doesn''t know what you want to keep him for. He said that it was your will, that''s all? Then I said that it was his father, what did he do? Don''t you call me dad?"


    Madara was a little helpless. He didn''t know why, but from the first day they met, these two people had disliked each other. Usually, they would want to ssh dirty water on each other.


    As forining and saying bad things behind their backs, such things happened almost every day.


    Madara had his own judgment, so it was naturally impossible for them to say whatever they said.

 Chapter 100: Why Now

    Chapter 100: Why Now


    "Let''s not talk about absolute things for now. I can feel that my end ising." Madara coughed twice, his face full of wrinkles.


    It had been more than twenty years since the battle at the Valley of The End, but Rinnegan still had not awakened.


    Madara gradually went from hope to despair to numbness


    He almost no longer held any hope.


    Therefore, he decided to make arrangements for the funeral first, so that there would not be a single person to worship during the holidays.


    "Are you still reluctant to leave Konoha?"


    Haru knew that Madara would not die so easily, so he was not sad. He just said hesitantly, "I want to go back and take a look."


    This time, Madara did not stop him. Instead, he said in a deep voice, "After I die, you can go if you want. But don''t forget what I told you and what you promised me."


    "..."


    "That, that''s too much! How long will it take for you to die? It will take at least ten years. If you don''t want me to go back, can you just say it directly?"


    Haruined.


    Madara was a little angry at first, but when he heard Haru angrily say that he could live for at least a dozen years, Madara understood this child''s intentions.


    It was really rare...


    "I didn''t expect that I, Uchiha Madara, would actually have someone by my side to care andfort me when my end is approaching..."


    Madara was a little lost in thought. Probably because he was old, he began to be sentimental.


    But... I am Uchiha Madara!


    This kind of useless constion was not needed at all!


    Life or death, he should face it calmly!


    Madara raised his hand firmly, "Don''t say such weak words again in the future! What is there to be afraid of when I die? After I die, you will be Uchiha Madara! h h h h..."


    Haru was speechless, but it was not good to interrupt Madara.


    If Madara did not sessfully open Rinnegan this time, it would be a big joke!


    However, the world was just so strange!


    In the evening, Haru and Madara had a good meal. Madara''s appetite was really big. Two bowls of porridge was not enough to eat at all. He only had three mouthfuls of meat and it was gone.


    How could Haru let go of such a good opportunity? He ruthlessly took another one of ck Zetsu''s portion!


    This made ck Zetsu extremely depressed. How did his appetite suddenly be so big?


    And even more bizarre things were still toe. After Madara gave him all of the funeral arrangements, he sat outside on a whim. After waiting for a night, he finally saw the sunrise.


    Madara finally had a smile on his lips. He slowly closed his eyes and slept peacefully.


    ...


    "So, tell me now, you only slept for a while and then woke up with Rinnegan, right?"


    Haru crossed his arms and stood with ck Zetsu, examining Madara, who also had some doubts about his life.


    Good fellow, thest second he still had somest words, saying that he was dying.


    As a result, when he slept and opened his eyes, there were a lot of circles on his eyes.


    You just said that it was annoying!


    How could he not be angry


    Madara was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    He was about to die, but in the end, he finally opened Rinnegan. What was the use!


    What could he do to drag this body that was about to enter the underworld?


    Madara was extremely speechless, happy, depressed. All sorts of emotions surged into his heart at the same time. That feeling was indescribablyplicated!


    Fortunately, the secret he obtained from Rinnegan was enough to give him a new lease on life!


    His gaze lingered on Haru for a moment. Madara hesitated for a moment and did not speak.


    ...


    In the next few days, Madara sessfully channeled the Gedo Statue into the base.


    Then, he listened to ck Zetsu''s suggestion and used Gedo Statue as a trigger to cultivate Hashirama''s cells. In fact, it was ck Zetsu who extracted the people who had been read by Infinite Tsukuyomi from Gedo Statue.


    Following that, this magical creature that he had identally obtained had a new name - White Zetsu.


    ck Zetsu was instantly overjoyed. Not only did he hand over all the work of gathering intelligence to White Zetsu, he also threw all the work of daily ''delivery'', ''serving tea'', ''washing clothes and cooking'', and so on and so forth to White Zetsu, who was a person who would make anyone who heard it cry in grief.


    In this regard, Haru only watched coldly from the sidelines and chuckled!


    "I''ll let you be arrogant for a period of time first. Let''s see if this young master will deal with you in the future!"


    At this time, Madara, who was old and weak, had reached the point where he had no choice but to rely on Gedo Statue to channel chakra to maintain his life.


    There were a lot of


    However, when he thought about the fact that he did not have a system, nor did he have any mission to court death, nor did he have any benefits, Haru decided to forget about it.


    However, what he never expected was that Madara, who had inserted the ''oxygen tube'' for half a month, suddenly sincerely invited him to experience the illness.


    "I can understand the feeling that you need a sick friend. But, you see, I am only 20 years old this year. It is the time when I am strong. It is not the time to rely on inserting a pipe to maintain my life."


    "If you really feel bored, I will rmend ck Zetsu to you! Anyway, he didn''t say that he was formed by your will. Then you two can definitely talk. Maybe you will recover soon."


    Madara red at Haru. When he was young, it was fine. After all, Senju''s family didn''t know how to bring children. What kind of people were they? He was toozy to mention the capital.


    But it had been more than ten years, and he had grown up, so how could he still be so mischievous!


    Could it be that his brain had been fried when he awakened Sharingan?


    Or could it be that he knew his face but did not know his heart?


    Yes, he first rejected the steady Izuna.


    Then there was only one truth, and it was all Tobirama''s fault!


    "Stop talking nonsense. I suddenly thought of a way. Maybe this time, I canpletely solve the problem of your body."


    "What method?"


    "Put the pipe in first. I will tell you slowly..."


    "...."


    My name is Uchiha Senju Haru. I never expected that in the end, I still became Madara''s sick friend.


    In front of the Gedo Statue, Haru sat there with a dull face, and there were two tubes inserted behind him.


    It seemed that he was doubting life, but in fact, he was thinking about what to eat tonight...


    "Is this over?"


    "Activate Sharingan now."


    Haru did not hesitate, and three tomoe appeared in an instant.


    Then a scene that made him feel surprised happened.


    The originally boiling and violent chakra directly flowed into the body of the Gedo Statue along the pipe, and the remaining chakra, although still in the state of ''berserk'', was unable to recreate any effect because of the problem of quantity.


    Moreover, in this process, because of the buffer time, the chakra meridians in Haru''s body also began to expand and be more tenacious.


    It was not to the extent that it triggered the self-protection of the body and directly passed out.


    In fact, the problem of the imperfect bloodline fusion was not particrly serious. It was just that the chakra in Haru''s body was too much, and once it went berserk, it would exceed the limit of the body.


    And Madara took another path, and thought of other solutions through Gedo Statue.

 Chapter 101: Do You Want These Eyes

    Chapter 101: Do You Want These Eyes


    After having a new train of thought, there was one more patient friend who would stick in the pipe with Madara every day.


    As long as he increased his limit step by step, and waited for the chakra meridians in Haru''s body to be able topletely withstand Sharingan''s raging chakra, then through this stupid method, he would be able toplete ''self-healing''.


    After all, ''tools'' like the Gedo Statue that could be absorbed at any time and could also be used to replenish chakra was too rare.


    Another day, Haru drove Sharingan with a tube inserted in his back, trying to adapt to the raging chakra in his body.


    In addition to being serious, he was also a little bored.


    At this time, he suddenly heard Madara ask, "Do you want it? This pair of eyes of mine?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. In an instant, his thoughts changed. Finally, he shook his head. "No."


    Madara seemed to be a little surprised. "This pair of Rinnegan is an eye technique that is above Mangekyou Sharingan. With it, you will no longer be a match for the entire Ninja World."


    "I am a little tempted by what you said, but this is yours. I don''t want it." Haru said as if he was joking.


    To be honest, who wouldn''t want such an awesome thing like Rinnegan?


    But this involved a very important problem, and that was Madara''s attitude!


    ording to the original plot, Nagato who got this ''gift'' was simply a tool that Madara used to resurrect himself.


    Although Haru was interested in Rinnegan, it was not to the extent of using his own life to pay the rental fee.


    Don''t forget, even though Madara treated him well, the Confinement Curse Talisman that he had nted back then had never intended to undo it.


    In other words, if he had agreed just now, there was a high chance that he would end up like Nagato.


    In addition, Haru also suspected that Madara was testing him.


    Testing his attitude, ambition, etc..


    As for thest point, it was that Haru also had a bit of pride that belonged to him!


    No matter what, he was still a dignified transmigrator!


    Even if there was no more plot advantage now, there was still the cheat ability that he had!


    That''s right, it was the identity of the connections... Ah, it was the Myriad Realms Monolith who was waiting to be officially activated.


    He really did not believe that without this pair of Rinnegan, he would not be able to achieve anything.


    So in the end, to sum it up, Rinnegan was very tempting, but it was just adding flowers to the brocade, not necessary, at least at this stage.


    See the essence behind the temptation and refuse the poisonous sugar coated artillery shell!


    Haru felt that he was really too smart!


    Madara seemed to have not expected Haru to give him this answer, so he was silent for a moment, then turned his head back and said, "In that case, it''s up to you."


    That was what he said, but a few dayster, Haru found that Madara''s Rinnegan... had disappeared.


    Sure enough!


    The inquiry that day was both a test and a choice.


    Because Haru resisted the temptation and passed Madara''s test, he sessfully advanced to a higher level chess piece.


    "There is no need to ask. I have already deposited Rinnegan elsewhere. When the timees, I will naturally let you know Akatsuki."


    Haru really wanted to say, but I didn''t ask!


    He just wanted to know where Madara got his left eye from.


    A collection for experiments in the past?


    Well, what he really wanted to know was whether the designer that Madara was looking for this time was the same as the original one, choosing Nagato.


    If so, did that mean that Uzumaki n''s fate had not been changed?


    Thinking back, when Haru was still at Konoha, he had made ns.


    Among them, he had seriously considered how to help Uzumaki n change his fate.


    In fact, it was very simple. If Tobirama was still alive, it would be a matter of one sentence.


    In any case, Haru could y a role with his status.


    Unfortunately, the n could not keep up with the change. Because of the butterfly effect he brought, the plot changed greatly. He was kidnapped by Madara, and Tobirama''s whereabouts were unknown.


    In addition, he and ck Zetsu did not get along, so ck Zetsu naturally would not tell him what happened outside.


    He was really powerless.


    But now, the task of gathering information was handed over to White Zetsu.


    If he wanted to know something in the future, it was unlikely that the vige didn''t even have a 2Gwork.


    Therefore, with thest bit of control of Madara''s Gedo Statue, Haru devoted himself to the grinding of his blood.


    As for his daily cultivation, it could only be handed over to the shadow clones.


    ...


    Just like that, another four years passed


    In these four years, the war did not subside, but became more and more intense!


    The five great countries and the surrounding small countries, if you beat me today, tomorrow I will beat you, it will bepletely chaotic.


    It was unknown how many countries had perished in this war.


    The reason why the war this time was so intense was naturally because all partiescked the strength to make a final decision. Moreover, the few countries that had chosen to join hands did not have any trust in each other at all. It was fortunate that they did not stab each other in the back.


    In addition to the hatred problem left behind by the first great battle of Ninja World, the influence of the character of the current Kages waspletely different.


    Joining hands or something was just talking. It was more like a few groups of banditsing down the mountain at the same time. How many things they robbed depended on their own ability. If the distribution was uneven, they would have to fight in the nest first.


    Just like the Earth Nation and the Water Nation, before Konoha was destroyed, the two of them had fought more than once for the sake of distributing the spoils of war.


    If not for the fact that he still had a bit of rationality left, Konoha might have been able to win this time.


    Apart from these big battles, many ssic battles had urred in the second great battle of Ninja World, giving birth to many new experts!


    For example, the ''Konoha Sannin''!


    There was also the genius ninja - Konoha''s White Fang, who always had a white hair tied to his left arm and reign the Ninja World with terror!


    Of course, these were the ''lucky ones'' who survived this cruel war and became famous for Ninja World.


    There were even more powerhouses buried in other ces, not even worthy of their names.


    Among them, Tsunade''s younger brother, the 12-year-old Nawaki, identally fell into the explosion trap left by the enemy two years ago. In the end, only a part of the body was found.


    In these years, the rtives of Tsunade left one after another.


    In addition, she had personally experienced such a cruel and tragic war and seen too many tragic scenes. This caused Tsunade''s will to sink, and even her life to fall into confusion.


    The only thing that supported her was her contact with Uncle Kagami.


    Almost 20 years had passed, and everyone had given up on searching, giving up hope.


    But only Uchiha Kagami had never given up, still trying to find someone.

 Chapter 102: What a Jerk

    Chapter 102: What a Jerk


    Pa!


    A young man with a strong abdominal muscles and a shocking explosive power casually pulled the pipe that was inserted in his back.


    The blood-red three tomoe Sharingan was calm and deep.


    But in the next second, they all disappeared, leaving onlyziness and boredom.


    Haru, who was already 24 years old, looked no different from when he was 20 years old. Yin Seal''s effect was really too good.


    Not only could it be used to fight, but it could also be used to maintain eternal youth.


    He dared to say that the energy he had put on Yin Seal all these years was no less than Flying Thunder God Technique !


    In the original work, Tsunade could develop a super-levelbat type like medical ninjutsu based on the inspiration brought by Yin Seal and his grandfather Hashirama''s self-healing ability. It was unreasonable that he, a transmigrator with a broader vision, could only eat the old books left by his ancestors.


    As for what he had done, let''s not talk about it now.


    In four years, with the help of Gedo Statue, Haru could now freely use Sharingan.


    The chakra meridians in his body had almostpletely adapted to the violent chakra flow, and it was unimaginably tough.


    However, the hidden danger brought about by the ipatibility of the bloodline was only a part of it, and it could be considered as ack of beauty.


    But, it was fine.


    At least in Madara''s opinion, even if he activated Mangekyou Sharingan, the residual effects would bepletely within his control, and there wouldn''t be any scenes of ''the melon will not be ripe'' and then explode.


    Moreover, there was nothing else that Madara could teach him anymore.


    He and Tobirama had personally nurtured a monster among monsters!


    ..


    "Ready to leave?"


    "Yes, although it is safe here, it is too boring to stay here for too long."


    "Return to Konoha?"


    "Yes," Haru said after a moment of silence.


    After hearing this, Madara did not stop him this time. Instead, he sighed and said, "If you want to go, then go. Consider it an exnation."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I won''t forget the kindness you have taught me for 18 years. You just want to achieve true peace one day. Coincidentally, I also promised Tobirama that I would do it for him to see."


    "So all of you are living well. Whether you believe it or not, I will fulfill it for all of you to see!"


    "Alright, it''s not a separation of life and death. I won''t say too much. I left the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Technique here. I wille back to see you when I have nothing to do. If there is anything you want to eat or drink, you can tell me..."


    "Old man, let''s go."


    This time, Haru was really prepared to leave this ce. He turned around and walked out.


    Since Madara had spent so much effort to nurture him, it was naturally impossible for him to give up so easily.


    Using the Confinement Curse Talisman in his heart to threaten him was the stupidest and most helpless method. Naturally, Madara would not make such a mistake.


    Therefore, Madara, who was worried that the backup n he had left behind in the past was not enough. After pondering for a while, he called White Zetsu over.


    He needed to push it further in the dark and make sure that both sides broke offpletely!


    At that time, Haru, who no longer had any worries or ces to go, aside froming back to him, was there any other choice?


    Now, it was up to whether the few ''horns'' he had chosen could hold up this big show.


    Madara closed his eyes in anticipation and hid in the darkness.


    On the other side, after Haru walked out of the base, he took a few deep breaths and felt indescribably rxed.


    But then he hesitated


    Although he had always wanted to go back to Konoha to take a look, when it came to this day, he actually hesitated a little.


    Is Aunt Mito okay?


    Tsunade should have grown up...


    And how are those little friends of the past?


    Do you still remember him, the boss?


    The more he thought about it, the more Haru could not take a step forward.


    If no one could recognize him, how embarrassing would that be!


    Moreover, almost 20 years had passed, and the matter of him being a little brat back then, it was estimated that no one would take it to heart at this time.


    The friendship of the past had probably changed long ago.


    "Aren''t you going back to Konoha? Why are you still dawdling outside and not leaving?"


    Just as Haru was hesitating, ck Zetsu could not help bute out to scold him.


    ck Zetsu sincerely hoped that Haru would stay as far away from Madara as possible and that it would be best if they never met again in this lifetime.


    So this time, when Haru wanted to return to Konoha, ck Zetsu was extremely happy.


    "Why do you care about me? Believe it or not, I won''t leave. I''ll use you to practice the dodgeball tonight!"


    Haru was a person who wouldn''t be willing to suffer a loss, so he immediately retorted.


    If this was any other time, the two of them would at least have to wait until the sun went down. If there was a sentence that didn''t rhyme, they would have to repeat it!


    However, the situation today was special.


    ck Zetsu didn''t want to waste any more time with the other party. If he really didn''t leave after being provoked, wouldn''t that be picking up a rock and smashing his own foot?


    He even regretted that he had opened his mouth just now.


    Unlucky!


    ck Zetsu, who was unhappy and didn''t dare to curse, had no choice but to burrow into the ground without a word.


    "Hey, wait a minute!"


    ck Zetsu only revealed his head outside and said with his eyes, "What else do you want to do?!"


    "Before I return to Konoha, I want to take a look around the surroundings... Oh right, didn''t you say that there was a Rain Country very close to here? I also want to see who Madara has deposited those eyes to."


    ck Zetsu instinctively wanted to refuse, but how could he do anything about the fact that this bastard was personally chosen by Madara.


    ording to the n they made, after Madara died, they still had to rely on this fellow to stir up a big beam and arrange everything properly. Then, they would use Rinnegan to resurrect Madara at the appropriate time.


    Therefore, Madara rarely hid anything from Haru.


    Moreover, this matter had to be known sooner orter.


    Thus, ck Zetsu cast a reluctant nce at Haru and said, "That side is currently in a period of war. It is chaotic and dangerous. If you are not afraid of death, thene with me."


    In response, Haru chuckled.


    Although the reference object had always been Tobirama, a super expert like Madara, he waspletely unable to figure out what level his strength belonged to.


    However, with Flying Thunder God around, Haru was confident that even if he couldn''t defeat him, he would definitely be able to escape!


    Are you kidding me? Danger?


    I have been lying low for 24 years, and I have onlye out today. What danger can I be afraid of


    "Well, take this, Kunai. When you find someone or go to a safe ce, ask White Zetsu to send a clone back to tell me."


    "What are you looking at me like that? I am not worried about any danger, but simply... toozy to travel. Yes, toozy to move!"


    "So you go first, and I''ll be there in a sh! This way, everyone will be happy, how good!"


    ck Zetsu exposed his head and sneered.


    I fucking believe you!


    You are really a jerk!

 Chapter 103: Fried Fish Pond

    Chapter 103: Fried Fish Pond


    "Nagato, be careful!"


    A little boy with orange porcupine-head pounced to the side.


    Then, there was a boom!


    Kunai, which had dropped out of nowhere and had an Explosion Talisman attached to it,nded not far away from them. The rubble from the explosion all hit the little boy with the orange porcupine-head.


    "Nagato, Yahiko!"


    A little girl with blue hair ran over in panic.


    "We''re fine."


    Yahikoughed heartily. He ignored the injuries left behind by the rocks and forcefully pulled the red-haired child up.


    "Yahiko, you''re injured."


    The red-haired child''s right eye waspletely covered by his hair. His left eye was faintly revealed, and there were circles of strange patterns on it


    These three people were Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan, who were still struggling to survive when they were young!


    "It''s just a small injury. It doesn''t matter. There must be some ninjas fighting nearby. Let''s leave quickly."


    Yahiko first gave Nagato and Konan a reassuring look, and then said with a serious and serious face.


    Since the second battle of Ninja World started, the Rain Country had been plunged into war.


    The few big countries viewed the Rain Country as an important strategic area and fought to turn it into a battlefield.


    Hanzo, the protector of the Rain Country, had actually treated himself as a


    Not only did they fight against the Wind Nation and the Fire Nation at the same time, they even took the initiative to lead people into the neutral country, the Iron Country, in order to expand their territory!


    If Hanzo did not have such a big heart and only had thoughts about the Iron Country, perhaps he would have seeded.


    The moment the warriors of the Iron Country heard the name of Hanzo, they immediately turned around and ran. They did not have the courage to fight him.


    Only Mifune stood alone in front of Hanzo with a samurai sword in hand. In the end, although he was defeated, he was still proud, and he had managed to save his life.


    However, the Hidden Sand and Konoha brought great pressure to the Rain Country.


    The most terrifying poison of Hanzo was cracked by the Hidden Sand Chiyo, and even found its weakness.


    Although Konoha''s side had a certain advantage in terms of strength, they had no good way to deal with Hanzo''s poison attacks. As a result, they had lost a lot of manpower and were unable to turn their advantage into victory!


    Thus, the situation was in a stalemate.


    Suna, Konoha, and Ame fought non-stop in Rain Country and maintained a strange bnce.


    Rain Country also did not have the energy to deal with Iron Country anymore, which could be considered to have allowed Iron Country to survive.


    This fightsted for four whole years!


    Yahiko and the others were all orphans who lost their families in this war. Because of fate and coincidence, they finally came together and depended on each other.


    It was just that it was too difficult for a child who was only five or six years old to survive in such a war.


    Not only did they have to pay attention to Kunai who could fall from the sky at any time, the sword in their hands, the explosion talisman, and other ''natural disasters'', but they also had to try their best to get as far away from the center of the ninja battle as possible, otherwise they could be killed at any time.


    After all, most of the ''ninjas'' would not care about the lives of a few civilian children.


    But even so, they still could not live.


    Because there was no food and no water!


    The former naturally did not need to exin too much. In the war zone, food was priceless!


    However, logically speaking, the Rain Country did notck water sources.


    However, when Hanzo poisoned several important water sources and tried to make Suna and Konoha retreat, arge number of innocent people fell down and could no longer wake up.


    Therefore, if they wanted to live, not only did they have to take a huge risk to search for food, but they also had to use their lives and luck to find clean water sources!


    Just now, Yahiko and the other two had to go near the war zone because they were too hungry to try their luck and see if they could find some food and drinks.


    Unfortunately, before they could find food and water, they were almost sent to heaven by a bomb from the sky.


    Haru and ck Zetsu stood at the corner of a ruin.


    "Madara''s Rinnegan is with this child?"


    "Didn''t you already see it?" ck Zetsu said in a bad mood.


    "Even with Uzumaki n''s chakra and vitality, if he wants to control Rinnegan who doesn''t belong to him, he will have to pay a great price." Haru sneered.


    However, ck Zetsu used an unpleasantugh and said in an indifferent tone, "We will help him grow quickly. He only needs to live to the day that shoulde."


    Made, I really want to seal this vicious guy with a backhand p now.


    Haru looked at him with disgust, and then his eyes slightly condensed.


    "Yahiko, Nagato! Look!"


    Yahiko and the other two, who were hungry and had not gained anything along the way, were depressed and moved around vigntly.


    Suddenly, he heard Konan shout!


    She saw that there was half a piece of bread left behind by someone on the table of a room that was barely intact.


    Konan saw that there was no one else around, so she immediately ran over without thinking, afraid that if she waste and was discovered by others, there would be no share for them.


    "How can there be bread left behind by others here?"


    Yahiko thought a little more, and instinctively felt uneasy.


    Nagato was even more direct. His intuition told him that there was danger ahead!


    "Konan,e back quickly!"


    "Don''t go!"


    Yahiko and Nagato shouted almost at the same time.


    Konan turned her head with a puzzled expression. One of her feet had already stepped into the room and touched the transparent threads at the door


    If someone was in the room, they would be able to see that the door and the bottom of the table were covered with explosive talismans.


    This was not a trap set up for the enemy. It was too simple, and no ninja would be fooled!


    This was... the bait left behind by someone to watch the fireworks of flesh and blood!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    Several exploding talismans exploded in session, and the mes instantly engulfed Konan''s figure, causing the entire house to explode into the sky.


    As for the cold, hard bread, it naturally shattered into pieces along with her.


    "Konan"


    "No!"


    Yahiko and Nagato looked at the fire in front of them and instantly lost all their strength. They fell to the ground, their eyes lifeless


    "Hahahaha! Another fish was blown up!"


    "What did I say? The fish that are still alive are not so stupid. Half a piece of broken bread is not even enough for a dog to eat. How can you expect to blow up three fish at once? How is it? Is it a p in the face?"


    "Isn''t there not much supply recently? Next time, go and search for a few more fish that are still alive and kicking. There will definitely be fish that will take the bait."


    "Cut the crap and settle the bill first. This time, I won!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll give it to you."


    "Damn, if not for the fact that these two brats are too timid, how could they cause me to lose money? I''ll take them away and y with them. Do you have any objections?"


    "You''re really disgusting. Sooner orter, I''ll ughter you too!"


    "Hahaha, if you can do it, feel free to try!"

 Chapter 104: The Most Painful Way to Die

    Chapter 104: The Most Painful Way to Die


    It was unknown where they had been hiding before, but after the explosion, several ninjas with Suna forehead coveredughed out loud.


    The topic of discussion was extremely terrifying!


    The way he looked at Yahiko and Nagato was extremely unkind and cruel!


    Those who liked war were all lunatics!


    Simrly, if they stayed on the battlefield for a long time, they would also be lunatics!


    Especially those who were not determined and afraid of death.


    For example, the few people who just came out chose to flee at thest moment because they could not bear the pressure of the war. They did not fight with the enemy every day. Instead, they used the remaining materials as bait and set off fireworks.


    It was just to find the pleasure and superiority to vent on ordinary people!


    Every time they saw that desperate and dull face, they would feel so good that they would fly!


    Right, there seemed to be quite a few people like this.


    And they also gave themselves a very fitting name for what they were doing, called -- the Fish Pond!


    As for which fish and what fish were blown up, after watching the scene just now, there was naturally no need to exin too much.


    In summary, these were some scum, perverts, and maggots!


    However, no matter how cruel and vicious these people were, they were still ninjas who controlled their power, and Yahiko and Nagato were just children.


    "Wait for me for a while, I''ll be back soon." A shady looking guy greedily nced at Yahiko and Nagato, then licked his lips and walked over.


    The others were disgusted and said, "Hurry up, clean it upter. Made, every time you do this, you make it so that you have no appetite at night, bad luck!"


    "Nagato... I will stop himter. You run first."


    Forcing himself to wake up from his sorrow and anger, Yahiko almost instantly made a judgment of the situation in front of him.


    The difference in strength was too great. Only if one person stayed to buy time and ran away alone could there be a little hope of escaping one person.


    "I won''t go! They killed Konan!"


    Nagato was already beginning to be overwhelmed by extreme anger. His eyes widened, and that power that did not belong to him was beginning to stir!


    If nothing unexpected happened next, Nagato would use Rinnegan''s power to kill these scum in front of him under extreme anger.


    But this time, it was different.


    "Even such a disgusting scum can be a ninja. Has the hidden sand fallen to such a state?"


    "Who is it"


    A figure silently appeared next to them. They did not even make a sound. They could not even sense what kind of strength this person had!


    These few Sand Hidden Scum were all shocked. Then, they began to pull the tiger''s skin, trying to scare the person away.


    "Forget it, I''ll let you die in pain."


    "Don''t be afraid, he is only one person! He must be bluffing, let''s attack together!"


    Facing these hidden scum who were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, Haru held the uneasy and somewhat curious Konan with one hand and stretched out his other hand, aiming at the position of these people.


    "Water Escape - Water Prison Technique!"


    Thanks to the rainy environment of Rain Country all year round, Haru only used a small amount of chakra to achieve the effect he wanted.


    A huge water ball with a diameter of at least six to seven meters instantly enveloped all the Suna ninjas.


    As for the hand that Haru extended,


    It touched the outer wall of the water ball.


    If he didn''t attack now, he wouldn''t know where he was. Otherwise, after seeing this scene, he would never use the water prison technique again!


    Grumble...


    The suna ninja scum wrapped in the huge water ball covered their mouths, pinched their throats, and stared.


    Haru had a thousand ways to kill them in an instant, but he chose the most painful one.


    It was not that he was cruel and bloodthirsty, but that these people deserved it!


    The war had nothing to do with right or wrong, it was just a matter of the standpoint of both sides.


    However, it was too despicable to attack innocent ordinary people. It was too despicable and unforgivable!


    After a few minutes, Haru just stood there quietly, waiting for them to die in pain.


    Then, he gently twisted his palm and saw that the water in the water ball seemed toe alive. He directly used the water pressure to crush all the corpses inside, and finally turned into a huge blood ball...


    Haru pushed hard and flew straight out, finallynding in the empty ruins.


    During the whole process, Yahiko and Nagato seemed to be dumbfounded. Their faces were pale and they trembled. They did not dare to say a word, but they refused to leave.


    It was only because Konan was still in the hands of the other party.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Looking at the blue-haired little loli who was only 5 or 6 years old, Haru tried his best to soften his tone a little.


    After growing up, Konan was undoubtedly very beautiful. Of course, she was also very cute when she was a child.


    These were all good seedlings!


    Konan bit her lips uneasily and shook her head, afraid of angering this handsome big brother.


    "It''s fine if you''re afraid. This world is just like this. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!" Haru patted Konan''s head.


    "I''m just trying to seek justice for those innocent people who died tragically..."


    "Hehe, I''m just joking. Actually, the main thing is that I want to vent my anger. I can''t y with things that are too noble."


    After Haru said this, she directly put the ignorant Konan on the ground and let her reunite with her little friend.


    Then, her gaze stopped on Nagato for a short while. She did not take the initiative to turn them around and leave freely.


    At this moment, Yahiko and the others finally calmed down and knew that they had met an expert.


    To them, this was undoubtedly a chance to change their fate!


    Therefore, after exchanging nces for a while, Yahiko and the others immediately chased after them anxiously and shouted, "We... we want to be by your side. We also want to be stronger. Can you take us in?"


    Haru maintained his social status and did not agree immediately. Instead, he said, "I''m going to a ce far away now. When Ie back, if you can find me, I''ll consider it."


    "This is for you. Don''t die so easily."


    A ck bag was thrown directly in front of Yahiko and the others. When they opened it, they saw that it was full of food.


    It was originally prepared by Haru for himself, provision for his journey on the road, but now it was all given to Yahiko and the other little guys.


    And when they raised their heads again, Haru''s back was about to disappear from their sight.


    They were all a little disappointed, knowing that there was no chance this time.


    However, at this moment, Konan did not know where the courage came from. As he ran forward, he shouted with all his strength, "My name is Konan! I will definitely find you again!"

 Chapter 105: Reunion After 18 Years

    Chapter 105: Reunion After 18 Years


    Haru indeed had some thoughts about Nagato and the others, but he had to settle himself down first.


    Eye of The Moon n, he had no interest.


    However, he could help Tobirama and Madara fulfill Ninja World''s wish for peace.


    Then, he would seal ck Zetsu who was jumping around. He would go to hell with Otsutsuki and wait for the others toe!


    Wasn''t the plot used to destroy things?


    Haru left very simply, as if he was not worried about Nagato and the others at all. In fact, it was not his ce to worry.


    Since Madara had the confidence to ce Rinnegan on Nagato, then he would naturally be able to protect her. In secret, ck Zetsu and White Zetsu had helped him a lot!


    In fact, he had been a little nosy before.


    However, he should just leave a good impression first. No matter what, it was not a loss.


    Then, Haru walked around the Rain Country. In just half an hour, he encountered five assassinations, 12 traps, and watched a chaotic three-sided battle of a hundred people!


    Being in such a country, it was no wonder that the dreams of Yahiko and the others were to change the Rain Country and wee peace.


    However, the problem was that even if Hanzo was not so arrogant, as long as the geographical location of the Rain Country did not change, the result would not change.


    The Rain Country was located in the center of the six countries, and at the same time, it was connected to the three great countries - Earth, Earth, and Fire.


    No matter who upied the Rain Country, they could try to swallow the surrounding rivers, grass, birds, and other small countries. They were more ambitious. Just like this time, Hanzo not only targeted the Iron Country, but also tried to use the geographical advantage to upy the territory of the Fire and Wind Country.


    Was it really impossible?


    As long as one was strong enough, there was nothing impossible.


    Moreover, Hanzo was well aware that no great power would sit back and watch the Rain Country be swallowed up by others!


    The Rain Country could only be independent!


    But as long as it did not fall to one side, then it was still within the eptable range.


    Otherwise, Suna and Konoha would have joined hands to destroy the Rain Country. Did they really think that they could not do anything to Hanzo?


    They just did not want to break the bnce.


    At the same time, White Zetsu, who received Madara''s order, also sent his clones toplete the mission faithfully.


    In the Country of Fire, Kagami, with a face full of vicissitudes, led two nsmen to search around. He searched for a full 18 years, but there was no news at all.


    If it was someone else, they might have already chosen to give up.


    Kagami was a very responsible person. He had promised Lord Tobirama that he would bring Haru back, so he had to do it!


    To be honest, Kagami, who had searched the entire Ninja World over the years, had actually almost found the right ce several times.


    However, the problem was that Madara''s secret base was too hidden, and the number of people that Kagami could bring out was pitifully few, which was why he had missed it time and time again.


    It was just that fortune was a disaster, and disaster was a blessing.


    Kagami had always been considered unlucky if he missed it, but if he thought about it carefully, he might not be too lucky!


    Because if he was really found out, with Madara''s character, Kagami and the few nsmen he brought with him would not be able to live, and he would have to contribute Sharingan after his death.


    Sou Sou Sou!!


    Suddenly, a few unfamiliar ninjas threw arge number of Kunais at Kagami and the others, all aimed at their vital points.


    Kagami and the two nsmen were both Jonin, who had activated the Three Hook Sharingan. Although the attack was very sudden, they still pulled out their katana in the face of danger and made an airtight defense.


    "Mission failed. Retreat!"


    One of them shouted and ran away together.


    Kagami frowned and felt that something was wrong, so he immediately led his people to chase after them.


    The two sides ran and chased after each other, and very coincidentally, they headed straight for the Rain Country.


    After having White Zetsu, the number of subordinates that Madara couldy out was undoubtedly even greater.


    It was not like how it was in the past, leaving all the big and small matters to ck Zetsu to handle.


    It could be said that Kagami and the others who had been looking for Haru outside had long been targeted by Madara, and they were able to control their movements at any time.


    Then the question was, didn''t Madara want Haru and Konoha to break up?


    Then why did he ask White Zetsu to pretend to be the enemy and lead Kagami to the ce where Haru was?


    Finding a conscience?


    Stop joking!


    Madara only wanted to lead a big show!


    Therefore, White Zetsu also changed into another trap and quickly rushed to Konoha.


    Over the years, Madara had collected a lot of information. He was very curious. When Uchiha Kagami had gone through great difficulty to find information about Senju Haru and sent it back, who would be restless?


    Would they take the risk


    As long as that matter was personally revealed by Konoha, Madara was sure that Haru would be thoroughly disappointed and would no longer have any thoughts about Konoha.


    So now, it was up to these people''s reaction.


    "Don''t disappoint me..." Madara''s confidentughter echoed in the base.


    ...


    One dayter, after roughly understanding the situation outside, Haru finally decided to leave the Rain Country.


    No matter how nervous he was, he had to go back and take a look.


    However, just as he walked out three streets, he heard the fierce battle cries in front of him.


    "The other side can''t take it anymore, put in more effort!"


    "Three vs thirty, yet you killed so many of our people."


    "Be careful of those eyes, don''t look at each other!"


    "Seeing that someone suddenly stopped moving, the people next to him immediately helped undo the illusion!"


    "Release the puppets! Use poison! Even if it consumes them, it will exhaust them to death!"


    Kagami, who was resisting the attack and trying to lead his people out, was very depressed at this time.


    First, he was ambushed by someone inexplicably. Then, he chased for an entire day. Then, he ran to the Rain Country. Before his own people could see him, the other party shook his people first and surrounded them directly.


    Then, without any nonsense, both sides made a killing move.


    At this time, it was either you die or I die. Whoever showed mercy would die quickly!


    Needless to say about Kagami''s strength, the other two nsmen were also Jonin, who had activated the three Magatama - Sharingan. The explosive killing power was extremely terrifying.


    In a single exchange, most of Gennin had already suffered heavy casualties.


    Then, there was the scene just now


    "Lord Kagami, don''t worry about us. Just break out of the encirclement. With your strength, these thugs won''t be able to stop you!"


    A nsman directly stood up and said.


    "That''s right, it''s enough to have us here. His Highness Haru is still waiting for Lord Kagami to rescue him!" The other person had alsoe to a realization.


    However, Kagami did not believe in this evil thing, letting him abandon his fellow nsman and run for his life alone?


    Sorry, I can''t do it!


    "Hold on a little longer. Our reinforcements will be here soon."


    Kagami was right.


    However, the problem was that the reinforcements from the enemy wereing from afar...


    This was a little awkward.

 Chapter 106: Long Time No See, Kagami-Sensei

    Chapter 106: Long Time No See, Kagami-Sensei


    Haru originally did not want to meddle in other people''s business. The previous attack was also because Nagato and the others were the craftsmen he had reserved, so he had made a wave of goodwill in advance.


    There were countless people dying every day in this world. Even if he wanted to save them, he could not save them. There was also the possibility of being cursed at by others. Regarding this point, even Haru, who was the first protagonist, was well aware of it.


    It''s just that when he noticed that the besieged people were wearing Konoha''s forehead guards, and those eyes were the eyes that he was very familiar with, he immediately became restless.


    Why did he have to make a trip to Rain Country?


    In addition to being a little nervous and not knowing how to go back to see those ''old friends'', it was also because there was a high chance of meeting Konoha Ninja in Rain Country. He wanted to inquire about the specific situation first, so that he could have a bottom line in his heart.


    Moreover, didn''t Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru still fight with Hanzo in Rain Country not long ago?


    Although the people he brought were all dead, he also had the title of Konoha, Sannin, whose name shook Ninja World.


    He just didn''t know where they were now.


    Haru also didn''t want White Zetsu to pay too much attention to him. Otherwise, with Madara''s character, he might do something, and it would be toote to regret it!


    In fact, at this time, Haru was ready to make a move.


    Although the six years of memories that he had lived with Tobirama and the others were short, they had recorded too many beautiful things, which made him have a good impression of Konoha.


    Therefore, at this moment, he would not sit idly by.


    Then, he finally saw the man in the center of the encirclement, and the person beside him shouted,


    "Lord Kagami!"


    Kagami


    In a split second, all the memories that had been sealed for a long time flooded over like a tide.


    When they first met...


    "I have frightened the two of you. I am Uchiha Kagami, who was ordered to protect the two of you in secret."


    In front of Senju''s mansion...


    In Konoha''s practice field...


    "From today on, you will call me Kagami Sensei."


    When the Four Kages attacked Konoha


    "Get lost!"


    As the image circted, Haru''s memory finally stopped at the scene of Kagami, who was covered in wounds, standing in front of him and being blown away by Mizukage.


    Then, the figure in his memory began to gradually merge with the middle-aged man in front of him who was covered in dust and had experienced the cruelty of life...


    Swish!


    With a special Kunai thrown out, Haru''s figure also disappeared in the same ce.


    "Be careful! There is a sneak attack!"


    An old bird who could survive from the war until now could not be killed by a lonely Kunai.


    However, the moment Jonin of Hidden Sand Vige avoided this Kunai, a sharp katana directly pierced through his heart from behind.


    "Who betrayed..."


    In disbelief, the Jonin used thest of his strength to twist his head, wanting to see who had betrayed him and attacked him.


    However, when he fell to the ground, what he saw from the corner of his eyes immediately made him widen his eyes and swallow with an extremely shocked expression.


    Kunai continuously shuttled back and forth on the battlefield. A ck and white sh suddenly appeared like a ghost, and then disappeared in an instant!


    The screams of panic proved the panic in the hearts of these hidden Sand Ninjas!


    In just a few blinks of an eye, the hidden Sand Ninjas surrounding Kagami and the other two were ughtered, all of them lying in a pool of blood.


    Under the attack of Flying Thunder God, if they had not concentrated all of their attention in advance to be on guard, otherwise, there would be no difference between Jonin and Genin, and they would all be killed with one sh!


    The unforeseen event happened in front of the Uchiha Team!


    When Kagami and the other two came back to their senses, all the enemies around them had already died.


    And Kagami was still constantly reying the scene just now in his mind


    "Could it be that?! No, it is impossible!"


    "Lord Tobirama''s... Why is he here?"


    "You..."


    Before Kagami could recover from his shock.


    The Hidden Sand Reinforcements in the distance had almost arrived, and there were almost a hundred of them!


    Haru took back Flying Thunder God Kunai, and the katana, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    This distance... was really good!


    Haru quickly made a series of hand seals, and then held his right wrist with his left hand, his right hand in the shape of a pistol.


    Water Escape: Water Bullet!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Countless ''water bombs'' the size of a human head shot out, and the Sand Hidden Guards who had rushed over were severely injured.


    This kind of powerful andrge-scale water bombs had broken their tendons and bones, and they had lost half their lives.


    If a vital point was hit, he could take it on the spot.


    What was even more shocking was that this level of Ninjutsu should not be one-shot!


    Whose sniper rifle could shoot the speed of a machine gun, and its power and range was not reduced by much


    What was the fuss


    The Sand Ninja, who barely managed to avoid the first wave of attacks, immediately fell into despair.


    Because there were at least a few hundred ''Water Bombs'' flying towards them.


    They instantly cleared the area!


    Although these Sand Ninjas tried their best to defend and dodge, in the end, they were still submerged under this unreasonable ''Water Bullet technique'' together with the sturdy puppets.


    I''m sorry, with enough control oh my chakra, I can do anything.


    Not to mention the environment of Rain Country. For a ninja like Haru, this ce was simply a home field battle. Not to mention hundreds of water bombs of this scale, even a thousand of them would not be a problem at all!


    From the moment Haru appeared, to the moment the enemy and the reinforcements werepletely annihted, it was as if it was a god''s work before it ended.


    Such powerful strength...


    Who exactly was this person?


    Kagami had a dazed look on his face, and there was a faint excitement in his expression, yet he didn''t know how to speak.


    At this moment, Haru had already turned around to face him and said, "Long time no see, Kagami Sensei. Do you still treating me for lunch today?"


    Kagami''s two lines of clear tears almost fell in an instant.


    That''s right!


    There was no mistake!


    The iconic ck and white hair, cynical but intimate tone, and the famous Flying Thunder God Technique of Lord Tobirama and the powerful Water Escape ninjutsu!


    When Haru called out his name, Kagami was already extremely excited.


    18 years!


    A full 18 years of searching!


    "Is it you? Is it really you?"


    Kagami took a step forward and held Haru''s shoulders tightly.


    Haru did not care about the pain at all. He smiled and then hugged Kagami.


    "Sorry for making you worry."


    "You... You''re back."


    The strong Kagami, who had persisted for 18 years without giving up, shedding tears, andining, actually cried like a child at this moment.


    As Sensei, he did not want to lose so much face in front of Haru.


    But the pressure of 18 years was released, the knot in 18 years was finally solved, and the 18 years promise was finallypleted!


    Kagami only wanted to say to Tobirama, who did not know where he was, "I found him, I really found him!"

 Chapter 107: Back To Konoha

    Chapter 107: Back To Konoha


    After a long time of separation, the excited Kagami immediately looked for a hidden and safe ce after wiping off the ''rainwater'' on his face behind his back. He asked Haru how he had lived these years and how he had appeared here.


    Haru could not tell Kagami the truth about this.


    Therefore, he made up a story about the ''Uchiha Undead'' and fooled him.


    Anyway, Madara always used this kind of magical stuff to scare people, so it was nothing for him to borrow it.


    Seeing that Haru did not want to talk about this matter in detail, Kagami did not ask further.


    No matter what, the person was still there, and it seemed that he had not suffered much, which was enough.


    After all, there were too many strange things that happened back then, and there was also that pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, which Kagami could not forget until now.


    "Since you have regained your freedom now, thene back with me to Konoha. Tsunade and Lady Mito have been waiting for you all the time, and Sakumo... We all believe that you are still alive and will definitelye back."


    "I originally wanted to go back to Konoha to take a look, but I was a little nervous. But now, with Kagami and Sensei here, I am not afraid of misunderstanding."


    Kagami seemed to have thought of something, and the haze on his face shed.


    However, now was a happy day. If there were any problems, he would have to wait until he returned to the vige to solve them.


    Kagami did not believe that after seeing His Highness Haru, those people would still dare to ''forget'' Tobirama''s entrustment back then.


    Therefore, Kagami and the two nsmen took Haru on the road back to Konoha.


    Along the way, Haru said very little, and Kagami said a lot.


    Although Kagami rarely went back to Konoha and usually stayed outside, every time he took different people out to ''experience'', he would know a lot of things that happened in the Vige.


    Even some inside stories that outsiders couldn''t know, Kagami also learned a little about Akatsuki through the power of his family and the contact of Tsunade.


    For example, the destroyed Kingdom of Maelstrom was not only fought by Kirigakure alone, but also the kages of the other three viges.


    In the first battle of Ninja World, if thest five kages didn''t die together, Uzumaki n would be the most famous.


    After offending the four great countries and having such a terrifying power in their hands, Uzumaki n had long be a thorn in everyone''s eyes, a thorn in their flesh.


    If Konoha was still in power with Senju''s n, then if the four great countries wanted to touch Uzumaki n, it would be equivalent to directly starting a war.


    But unfortunately, Konoha had already changed his appearance.


    Thus, the earth, wind, and thunder armies directly pressed down, forcing Konoha to have no choice but to respond.


    Then Kirigakure of the Water Nation immediately went to attack the Country of Maelstrom.


    Should he protect himself with all his might, or should he take a huge risk to support his allies?


    This was undoubtedly a dilemma!


    Thest straw that crushed the camel was a statement secretly issued by the four countries. If Konoha did not send people to rescue the Country of Maelstrom, the countries would retreat after the destruction of the Country of Maelstrom.


    This kind of private agreement was not worth believing at all. These four countries could even tear up the peace agreement that they personally signed back then, let alone sacrificing the allied countries to exchange for their own peace?


    How could they agree


    However, after several meetings, the higher-ups who controlled power finally chose to agree.


    However, what they did not expect was that the Senju n, who had withered, would be so unyielding. Even though they knew that they were going to die, they were unwilling to bear the infamy of an ally and even more unwilling to discredit their ancestors. Therefore, they rushed out of Konoha''s door and ran to live and die with Uzumaki n.


    The fact that they had given up on their allies was already despicable, so they could only watch as Senju''s people left. Konoha''s higher-ups had no way to do anything, much less stop them.


    Then things went out of control.


    The Kingdom of Maelstrom was destroyed, Senju Ayako and his wife died in battle. Perhaps there were still survivors from the two races, but no one returned to Konoha afterwards.


    Obviously, Konoha had beenpletely disappointed after the great change, and he did not want to return to the heart that was hurt.


    What was even more interesting was that after Uzumaki n was destroyed,


    The four countries didn''t retreat. Instead, they seized Senju''s n to support the World of Maelstrom.


    With the excuse that Konoha was the first to break the agreement, they officiallyunched a siege on Konoha!


    Only then did some people realize that the four countries had been targeting them from the beginning.


    Everything he had done before was just to cut off one of Konoha''s arms!


    If he took the lead in eliminating the threatening Uzumaki n, what else could Konoha have left?


    Only then did the higher-ups of Konoha begin to regret, but what was the use of regretting now?


    The matter was already set in stone, and they could only swallow the bitter fruit and fight with all their strength!


    By the time Kagami learned of this, a long time had passed.


    Haru listened to Kagami talk about many things that had happened during the years he was away from Konoha.


    Tsunade, who had suffered sessive blows, had a huge change in her temperament.


    She sat quietly in her room every day, waiting for the sailor to reunite with Hashirama.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who were pushed aside, Uchiha who gradually became marginalized, Jiraiya who had the title of Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru...


    "Tsunade''s younger brother... Nawaki, has this war reached the point where we need children to go to the battlefield?"


    Haru''s eyes were a little cold.


    Kagami did not know what to say. This was Nawaki''s own request. Hokage also agreed. After that, the person died. Whose responsibility was that?


    Haru also didn''t want to be too cunning, but the male of Senju''s family, "The Last Man", died on the battlefield without any reason, and it was under the premise that Tsunade didn''t know.


    At this point, Senju''s family had be a thing of the past.


    If this was all a coincidence, it was too much to treat others as fools.


    Fortunately, this time, Kato Dan changed his fate. He had nothing to do with Tsunade and did not die on the battlefield.


    "It seems that not many people will wee me when I go back this time..." Haru muttered to himself. He found that 18 years was enough to change too many things.


    He thought too simply about everything.


    However, he just wanted to go back and take a look. He did not think aboutpeting for power and profit. The world was vast, and there was a ce for him to stay in. He just hoped that some people would not do things too cruelly.


    At the same time, Danzo, who had established ''Root'', also received the information from the mysterious man.


    If the other party had not mentioned the scroll from 18 years ago, Danzo would have captured the person first and then tortured him.


    When he finished reading the information sent by the other party, he immediately frowned.


    Senju Haru...


    This name had disappeared for too long. Everyone, including him, thought that this person was dead, just like Lord Tobirama.


    But now, someone told him that not only was Senju Haru not dead, but he was also found by Uchiha Kagami.


    Now, he was rushing to Konoha, wanting to seek justice for many people.


    This ''many people'' was very interesting.


    What he had done all these years, Danzo himself was very clear.


    At the beginning, he was still a little worried that Lord Tobirama would suddenly appear one day, but after 18 years, he had long forgotten that fear!

 Chapter 108: Strong Woman

    Chapter 108: Strong Woman


    On the way back to Konoha, it was not smooth.


    All the enemies who found this small group of Konoha ninjas tried to eat them in one bite.


    However, it was a pity that these people all ran into an iron te.


    Kagami and the two n members were not weak to begin with. As long as they were not surrounded by too many enemies, even if they could not defeat them, it would not be difficult for them to leave.


    Then, on this basis, they added a Haru whose strength was unknown, who they did not even know what level they were at.


    In the end, it could only be said that these fellows had died very miserably.


    In addition, along the way, Haru saw too many human tragedies.


    He didn''t know how many small countries there were. The small viges werepletely destroyed in this great battle.


    It was like a few monsters fighting and identally stepping on some ants, but no one would care.


    Haru even saw many ninjas directly break into the homes of the innocent. While snatching money and food, they waved their butcher knives and left with blood stains.


    The family was neat and tidy, not even willing to let go of their children.


    Such an animal behavior was simply unworthy of being a human, what was the difference between being a bandit and an executioner?


    Moreover, this was not only done by the few big countries that provoked the war, how good could the reputation of Konoha Ninjas be?


    At most, it was just thatpared to the other big countries, there were fewer degenerates and more worries.


    If one were to consider the act of mutually framing each other, then there was only one sentence left. The crows in the world were as ck as ck, and no one should dislike each other.


    Thus, Haru and the others became very silent afterwards, not knowing what to say.


    "There is an abandoned small vige ahead. Let''s rest there first before hurrying on our way." Kagami suggested.


    Haru had no objections. 18 years had already passed. Was there still a day or two left?


    Moreover, he needed a bit of time to mentally prepare himself. He also needed to think about what would happen when he went back, and how he should deal with it.


    He randomly found a rtively intact house, and then Kagami stayed behind to clean up. The other two Uchiha nsmen tried to search the small vige, hoping to find some ''surprise''.


    After all, dry food and so on only brought hunger, but it did not bring any satisfaction.


    If they could drink a bowl of hot soup and have some meat, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    Kagami was not worried about them. It was obvious that this ce had been abandoned for a long time because of the war. Moreover, no one would usually pass through this ce, so no one would set up traps here to ambush the enemy.


    With the strength of those two, even if they really encountered any unexpected danger, they would be able to cope with it.


    But this was the evil door!


    Haru and Kagami waited in the room for a long time, but there was no news of the two Uchiha nsmen.


    The two of them seemed to have vanished into thin air, and there was no movement


    "Be careful, something is wrong!" Kagami frowned and took out his weapon.


    Haru nodded. He could tell as well.


    However, encountering an enemy here was a little too abnormal. Could it be that someone had been eyeing them because of the previous incident?


    Haru did not like being too passive, so he squatted down and pointed the middle finger of his right index finger and the sword on the ground.


    In an instant, the life strength and chakra strength of everyone within a thousand miles were urately reflected back into his brain.


    This was because he had inherited Tobirama''s chakra sensing ability!


    "East... 50 meters... 3 people... south..."


    After receiving all the information, Haru frowned, "There are a total of 15 people. ording to the strength of their lives and the amount of chakra they have, there should be six Jonin among them. We have been surrounded, and it seems that we havee prepared. The goal is clear."


    Kagami did not have any doubts. Instead, he seemed to see the shadow of Lord Tobirama on Haru.


    "I will go out and lure the enemy out. I will leave the task of killing the enemy to you. If you are not confident, use Flying Ruujin to evacuate the battlefield..."


    Before Kagami could finish his words, he hurriedly caught a specially made Kunai that Haru threw over.


    "Kunai, who has the Flying Thunder God Seal, knows how to use it, right? After not seeing him for so many years, Kagami and Sensei''s skills have regressed a lot."


    Kagami was stunned at first, then revealed a bitter smile.


    "It seems that I, as Sensei, have to be a little more seriouster. Otherwise, I will be looked down upon by the former disciples."


    Haruughed, kicked the door, and rushed out.


    Then in the next moment, all kinds of Ninjutsu arrived in an instant!


    "Be alert, the target may still be alive." a seemingly ordinary woman said cautiously.


    "How did you guess?"


    Hearing a sounding from behind, the woman did not even think about it before she grabbed Kunai and stabbed her back.


    Her movements were extremely agile, without even a second of hesitation!


    It made Haru, who was the enemy, want to p for her.


    This is right!


    This is what a ninja should be!


    Those who were always sweating cold sweat widened their eyes and shouted, "This is impossible!" Those guys must havee through the back door to make a fool of themselves!


    It was just that the woman''s reaction speed was very fast, but Haru''s speed was even faster!


    With a ng, the Kunai in the woman''s hand was knocked off, and then the joints of her two arms were urately removed by Haru. Finally, a sharp katana was ced on her neck.


    "Who are you? Where are my twopanions?"


    The woman broke out in a cold sweat from the pain of having her arm removed.


    She said coldly, "You want to escape after killing so many of us? Your twopanions have already gone down to wait for you. I am the same. I am waiting for you in hell!"


    Puff...


    Haru did not move as he looked at the woman who had taken the initiative to run over and slit her throat.


    At this moment, he really wanted to shout,


    Big sister, who did I kill?


    I still don''t know who you are!


    You don''t even have a forehead guard, and you don''t even introduce yourself. Who knows who you are here to take revenge for!


    And do you want to die so simply


    I just asked, who are you, and then you cut your neck?


    To suffer such a great humiliation?


    Haru was really a bit confused. He could not understand where this talent came from.


    Then he heard Kagami shout, "What are you waiting for! I can''t stop you!"


    Although it could not be stopped, Kagami''s expression did not change in the slightest. Sharingan''s extremely exquisite illusion technique, paired with a clean and neat saber technique, and his lightning-fast Instant Steps.


    For a time, the enemies who had an advantage in numbers were actually killed by Kagami.


    If not for the fact that those Jonin were also capable, Kagami would have had no choice but to give up arge portion of his chance to attack and turn it into self-preservation.


    Perhaps, even without Haru making a move, Kagami would have been able to kill everyone.


    Haru thought for a moment and began to make hand seals.


    After all, enemies that can be dealt with using long-range ninjutsu should not be dragged into closebat.


    Who knew if the enemy would use some very strange secret techniques or forbidden arts?


    Haru did not want to fail miserably in a very easy task.

 Chapter 109: How Much Water Does a Waterfall Have

    Chapter 109: How Much Water Does a Waterfall Have


    Yin - Ox - Monkey - Hare - Zi - Boar...


    Haru took a deep breath and puffed up his mouth.


    Water(Sea) Escape - Great Waterfall Technique!


    In an instant, Haru casually spat out a huge water ball that was so huge that it made one''s jaw drop. Then, with an iparably violent force, it smashed towards the many enemies that were battling Kagami in front of him.


    The Great Waterfall Technique, as the name implied, was to attack the enemy with the amount of water in the waterfall.


    In the original work, if he didn''t get cut by this move, he would immediately lose his fighting strength and be unable to move.


    But in fact, the name of this ninjutsu was just the meaning of the waterfall, which symbolized that the volume of water wasrge, and it was not really as much water as the waterfall.


    At least it was like this in the past...


    But when Haru changed Water Escape into the sea style with the huge amount of chakra in his body, this technique seemed to have be the real big in the sense!


    The sky was covered, and a terrifying shadow appeared on the ground.


    How much water did a waterfall have?


    How big would it be if it condensed into a water ball?


    Would it still have a chance to keep its corpse intact if it were forhit in the face?


    At this time, what was the total psychological area of these people?


    One question after another was thrown out.


    At this time, Kagami was already stunned


    No, did they have to y so big?


    Don''t you see that I, Sensei, am still doing this?


    My goodness, what a big water ball, it can''t even escape!


    Is this how the earth cannon is released?


    Even your own people are killed?


    Just as Kagami was trying his best to ''walk on thentern'', he felt his vision blur, and then he was out of the attack range.


    Looking forward again, some of the enemies were trying to escape, some stayed where they were and tried to use Ninjutsu to defend, and some simply copsed, such as the sword in his hand, Kunai, the explosion talisman... all of them were thrown out.


    In the next moment, the water ball fell to the ground...


    Boom!


    The world was quiet.


    Waves of water spread out, destroying everything around them and washing away all sins.


    "This is... Water Escape?"


    Even Kagami, who had seen Tobirama, who was extremely outrageous, was still a little absent-minded.


    "Done, what''s wrong?"


    "... Your Water Escape is a bit powerful. What kind of ninjutsu is it? Is it self-created? Looking at this power, it must be at least S rank."


    Kagami swallowed back his words, because he suddenly remembered the flying thunder god Kunai that Haru had given him before.


    Obviously, as long as he didn''t lose that thing, Haru would be able to bring him out of any topographical cannon in time.


    To think that he thought that the Flying thunder god Kunai was handed over to him to show off, but in the end, it was only used to locate teleportation, so that he wouldn''t die from an unknown escape tool...


    After hearing Kagami''s question, Haru was still stunned for a moment, and then he said in surprise, "Isn''t this just an ordinary Great Waterfall Technique? The order of the hand seals is Yin - Ox - Monkey... That''s right! The power is only at [A] ss, far worse than [S] ss!"


    "The attack method is too simple. Basically, it can''t hit anyone. Who would stand there stupidly and wait for the water ball to smash down..."


    "Such a trashy ninjutsu, and you actually said that it was self-created. S -rank... It has been a long time since west met, but Kagami, Sensei, has actually be so humorous, hahaha!"


    Common...mon knowledge...


    Basically, I can''t hit anyone...


    Such a spicy chicken ninjutsu...


    These words were so annoying in Kagami''s ears.


    So the people who were killed just now were all idiots


    The corners of Kagami''s mouth twitched twice, and then he turned his head away.


    He was afraid that he would not be able to help himself and clean up the doorter...


    A few minutester, ignoring the unlucky ones who were smashed to pieces on the spot, Kagami brought back a few lucky ones who had managed to save their lives.


    Not many, there were only three in total.


    It was still three of the six Jonin that Haru had sensed earlier.


    Two of them ran fast, and although they were still affected in the end, they managed to survive.


    Thest one was a defensive type of ninjutsu. In a hurry, he was able to forcefully endure it. In the end, he was almost drowned by the water...


    Seeing this, Haru couldn''t help but start to reflect. This Great Waterfall Technique is indeed not powerful. If not for the fact that he had attacked first, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to kill a single person. If he were to attack again in the future, it would be better to choose more powerful and destructive ninjutsu.


    When Kagami heard him muttering from the side, his face immediately darkened!


    He really wanted to grab this guy by the cor and ask if he had misunderstood Water Escape.


    Kagami abruptly turned his head around and ignored Haru. He began to interrogate him seriously.


    The general process was to simply trante what his surname was and who his name was. There were a few people at home and a few pigs on the ground. Did he have a sister? Did he look good or something?


    Alright, Haru admitted that he was bored, so he only listened to the beginning and walked away. The rest were all made up by him.


    After a while, Kagami walked over with an ugly expression.


    "We''re in trouble."


    "What''s wrong? Did these guys confess?"


    "No, they''re all dead."


    "Huh?"


    Kagami frowned, "These people have been nted with a curse seal. Moreover, I have seen this kind of curse seal before. Once the secret that can not be revealed is revealed, they will immediately die, specially used to carry out secret missions."


    It sounded a bit familiar, and Haru directly asked, "Don''t keep us in suspense, hurry up and say it."


    Kagami nced at him and said, "This is the seal of the curse. Come on,e on! Danzo is specially used to control his subordinates, and his organization."


    Ah ---


    So it was this!


    Haru suddenly understood why it sounded so familiar.


    But how did Danzo know his whereabouts? And why did he do this?


    Haru was a little puzzled. Moreover, from the words of those people just now, no matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like he could kill two Uchiha and Jonin who had opened three tomoe.


    Unless there was someone among those people who had some special methods, the result was that they were killed by him before they could use them.


    Otherwise, the other party still had helpers hiding


    To be on the safe side, Haru touched the ground with his two fingers again and tried to sense it.


    No discoveries?


    Haru raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Am I overthinking?"


    After standing up again and facing Kagami''s questioning gaze, Haru gently shook his head and asked, "In your opinion, why does Danzo want to do this? Is his target you or me?"


    With aplicated expression, Kagami slowly said, "If Danzo wanted to deal with me, he could have done it over the past 18 years. He wouldn''t have waited until now and waited until you appeared before killing him."


    "As for why... perhaps only Danzo and Hiruzen know this answer."


    "I only know that when I tried to find you back then, Danzo seemed to have said something to Hiruzen. Then, Hiruzen''s attitude suddenly changed, as if he really didn''t want you toe back."


    "So all these years, I could only take some helpers from my family and search for your traces outside alone."


    "It can be considered as Lord Tobirama''s blessing. Seeing that you are still alive and have be stronger than I imagined, I believe Lord Tobirama will be very pleased."

 Chapter 110: You Can Always Trust Uchiha Kagami, Maybe

    Chapter 110: You Can Always Trust Uchiha Kagami, Maybe


    Just for a promise, because of a responsibility, Kagami gave up 18 years of good life and searched the entire Ninja World.


    This kind of person who almost could not appear in reality, actually appeared beside Haru.


    Whenever this topic was brought up, Haru''s chest would feel a little stifled and he did not know how to face Kagami.


    However, Haru knew that if this man was not worthy of his trust, then he did not need to trust anyone in this world anymore.


    No matter if it was a situation of adversity or a desperate situation, you could always trust Uchiha Kagami!


    As an existence simr to Kagami''s words of rebellion, Danzo left Haru speechless.


    Back then, I even asked you to draw a few strands of Cigarette. You keep calling me old brother. How did you be an enemy after not seeing each other for more than ten years?


    Haru couldn''t figure it out. Could it be that he was afraid that after he returned, he would snatch Hokage''s position?


    But that wasn''t right. Wasn''t Hokage now Sarutobi and Hiruzen?


    More than ten years had passed, and this fellow had also changed from an agent to an official one. He had even obtained the recognition of the great name of the Fire Nation.


    Even if he was anxious, it would not be Danzo''s turn.


    So why didn''t Danzo want him to return to Konoha?


    Or was it that this guy only had a bad rtionship with Hiruzen on the surface, but in fact, he secretly had a crush on Hiruzen. Anyone who threatened Hiruzen''s status would be killed!


    Only I, Shimura Danzo, have the qualifications to snatch Hokage''s position from Sarutobi and Hiruzen?


    However, it was not certain. These two guys had been together as a councilor and hokage for a lifetime in the original work. Who knew if there was anything that could only be posted on other websites?


    Then the problem was, this ''other'' website was: .______


    A good person''s life was safe!


    Since he already knew that it was Danzo who was behind the scenes, then it was enough.


    Haru still wanted to see what else the other party could do after he returned.


    It was just a pity for the two Uchiha nsmen.


    After searching for a while and not finding anything, Kagami regretfully brought Haru and continued on their journey.


    Not long after they left, a ck shadow stood up from a corpse on the ground in the basement of a certain room.


    If Haru was here at this moment, he would be able to recognize that the two people who had died were the two Uchiha nsmen who had gone missing.


    And this ck shadow was ck Zetsu who had followed them all the way!


    In fact, when these two people discovered that there was a basement and came down to search for food, ck Zetsu directly attached himself to the person who first came down and controlled him.


    Then, he tricked the people above him and killed them with a single sh.


    When the members of [Root] who wanted to quietly settle the two were arranged, and when they rushed in, what caught my eye were the two corpses that died together.


    Otherwise, it would be very difficult for these people to kill Uchiha, Jonin, who had killed two three tomoewithout any movement.


    This was also one of the strange things that Haru feltter.


    Then, another white figure squeezed out from the wall.


    "The person has been killed. What should we do next?"


    "Hahaha, it''s good that he died. Take all the corpses and the two corpses away, and then send a clone to disguise himself and find the person fromst time."


    "Tell that guy that all the people he sent are dead and his identity is exposed. Now the target is going to find him to settle the score!"


    ck Zetsu said meaningfully.


    ....


    "There!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Go!"


    Haru and Kagami ran in front, and a group of people were chasing behind them.


    "Gah! Again?"


    Haru was very confused. Why was it that no matter how remote the road he and Kagami chose, they would always be found in the end? Moreover, when they saw them, they were especially jealous. It was as if they had seen their enemies and insisted on killing them.


    First, it was suna.


    Kirigakure after that, then Kumogakure. This time, even Iwagakure''s people came to join in the fun.


    Did they poke a ho''s nest?


    Where did all of Konoha''s people go?


    Why didn''t I see any of them?


    Ah, I did, and they were all killed by him. Then it''s fine.


    "I think these people must have been lured here. Someone wants to use others to kill us." Kagami calmly gave his conclusion.


    "And then?"


    "What then?"


    "A solution! What''s the use of saying all this?" Haru was speechless.


    Kagami paused for a moment and then said, "Find this person and kill him."


    "Oh, a good idea. Go ahead then."


    Kagami lowered his head and ran, increasing his speed by two points


    "Hey, I have a good idea." Haru immediately caught up.


    "What way?"


    "Go talk to them and tell them that they have recognized the wrong person. This is called ''first serve the enemy, then serve the enemy'' with virtue."


    Kagami silently gave him a thumbs up.


    "But my mouth is stupid. I''m afraid I can''t exin it clearly. It''s better for you to go."


    Haru quickly shook his head, "You are my Sensei. If you don''t go, who will go?"


    "What Sensei? I quit long ago. You are the worst student I have ever brought, and also the only one..."


    "Worst... One?! Kagami, you have Sharingan, what are you afraid of?"


    "Yes, you not only have Sharingan, but also Flying Thunder God, what are you afraid of!"


    "No, no, no. The elder is the first."


    "I think it''s time to settle the score. Shall I go first?"


    The two of them red at each other. There were sparks in the air.


    In the end, Haru sighed and slowed down his steps. "Since you are unwilling to choose a good method, then there is only thest stupid method."


    Kagami also slowly stopped. He sighed and pulled out his long saber. "Who said no? Sigh!"


    "You go to the left and I go to the right. Kill to the middle and see who kills more?"


    "The loser will go back and treat him to dinner?" Kagami raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Okay, or the usual ce?" Haru asked.


    "No, I heard that a 17-year-old boy opened a noodle restaurant in the vige. The people lining up every day are hundreds of meters long. The taste is good and the price is not expensive. I haven''t eaten it yet."


    "Damn, do you have to be so exaggerated? Do you think it''s a ramen?"


    Haru also said that it was smooth, but he didn''t expect Kagami to be stunned for a moment. Then, he asked, "Ichiraku Ramen... It seems to be called this name. How did you know?"


    Ichiraku?!


    Unfortunately, he had no culture and could walk the world with one sentence!


    Haru was also shocked. Calcting the time, wasn''t that little baby who hadn''t been born yet already seventeen or eighteen years old?


    Uncle Teuchi... no, he couldn''t call him uncle anymore.


    Whether it was seniority or age, it had to be the hand who called him uncle!


    If the hand hit his mother was still there, then with the life saving grace of the past, eating ramen for free for a lifetime wasn''t too much, right?


    At the thought of this, Haru was instantly amused.


    Then, he realized that Kagami had actually killed his way over before he knew it. At this moment, two heads had already entered his ount.


    Despicable!


    Haru widened his eyes.

 Chapter 111: High Pressure Water

    Chapter 111: High Pressure Water


    "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!"


    Dozens of Iwagakure Ninjas made hand seals at the same time, sessfully blocking this huge ferocious water dragon in front of them.


    Haru was slightly surprised. This was the first time that someone stopped his Water Escape.


    Although Water Dragon Bullet was only a B grade ninjutsu and was restrained by Earth Release, under the support of his ''sea escape'', they were actually still able to block it, which was enough to show...


    "Sigh, my Water Escape has yet to reach its full potential."


    Haru sighed and then began to form seals again slowly.


    When Iwagakure saw this, someone immediately shouted, "It''sing again. Prepare to defend!"


    It had to be admitted that Iwagakure''s ninjas were indeed skilled in coordination and defense, and they had a very tacit understanding.


    "Earth Release - Earth Flow Wall!"


    The messy earth wall that had just been destroyed once again stood before Iwagakure ninja, firmly protecting everyone.


    At this time, Haru also prepared his next ninjutsu.


    ''Hiding in a turtle shell and wanting to be safe and sound?''


    ''Naive!''


    "Water Escape - Water Break Wave!"


    A high-speed water column immediately shot out from Haru''s mouth, turning into a sharp water knife, sweeping towards Iwagakure and the others.


    Theyers andyers of earth walls were unable to resist at all this time, and they were easily cut apart like tofu!


    Swish!


    The high-pressure jet water column that was dozens of meters long swept from left to right in the blink of an eye and then disappeared.


    Then, under Haru''s gaze, the earth walls were cut off from the bottom and fell to the ground with a rumble, revealing Iwagakure and the others behind them.


    Then, these Iwagakure Ninjas maintained a look of disbelief and copsed one by one.


    The wounds were exactly the same as the earth walls, and they were all so smooth and t.


    ''Water Escape''s power was not strong, but what is this?''


    ''Is it a joke?''


    For example, Haru''s Water Break Wave technique just now was basically simr to the water de cutting machine before he crossed over.


    The high-pressure water de could easily cut through metal, and cutting a few pieces of earth stone was even easier.


    The only difference was that one was Rikudou Sennin''s technique, and the other was very scientific.


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why Haru had puffed up his cheeks and spat out the effect of the high-pressure water de.


    But before he could finish, Haru immediately took a deep breath.


    "Fire Escape..."


    "Grand me Destruction!"


    "Grand me Destruction!"


    "Grand me Destruction!"


    Kagami looked at the frenzied person who sprayed three super-strong Fire Escape ninjutsu at those corpses. Only after everything around him turned into a sea of mes did he finally stop.


    "Done!" Haru pped his hands in satisfaction.


    At this time, Kagami walked over in confusion and asked, "What are you doing? Whipping corpses?"


    "What are you talking about? This is called destroying corpses and wiping out traces... ah, it is a caution!"


    Indeed, they had all been turned into ashes. Who the hell knew what had happened here and who was the one who did it?


    Moreover, looking at the traces on the scene, this was clearly a good deed done by a ninja who was good at Fire Escape.


    What does that have to do with me, Water Escape ninja?


    In addition, there are always some strange things in this world that can revive people or a forbidden technique that can temporarily resurrect them.


    So since you have made a move, do it cleanly to avoid future troubles.


    Right now, Haru regretted that he had not cremated the remaining members of [Root] who were left with their corpses intact!


    As expected, he still had too little experience and was not careful enough!


    "Oh right, don''t change the topic. It''s 28 to 3. You lost."


    "What did you say?" Kagami was furious when he mentioned this. "You''re on the right, and I''m on the left. Then, you go straight to the middle to kill the rest!"


    "And so? You hid behind me and secretly cast Ninjutsu, and you are going to kill me as well?"


    It was like ying CS.


    They had agreed to fight with a knife, but in the end, an old fool took out a spray from his crotch.


    After this, he still had the face to show off that he had killed a lot of people!


    Only a shameless person could do such a thing!


    However, Haru, who was strongly condemned by Kagami, said arrogantly, "If you don''t ept it, fight me!"


    As the saying goes, if a man is shameless, he is invincible. No matter how angry Kagami is, he can''t do anything to Haru.


    .....


    Konoha, inside Hokage''s office.


    "Danzo, now that Uchiha''s n hase to question you, what do you say?"


    Danzo''s eyes turned cold. He said, "What are you questioning? What does this have to do with me?"


    Hiruzen did not believe Danzo''s nonsense at all. He said rudely, "Others might not know, but do you think I don''t know who sent those people who pretended to be Anbu?"


    "Humph! I don''t know what you are talking about."


    It turned out that today, some people had found a few corpses outside of Konoha. Two of them were Uchiha''s nsmen, and Sharingan had been dug out.


    As soon as this matter came out, the Uchiha n, who had always been stubborn, immediately exploded!


    Especially when they found out that these two nsmen werepanions who had apanied Lord Kagami out on a mission, their hearts burned with anger.


    How was Lord Kagami? Had he also been poisoned?


    Who on earth did it?


    And what were these people who didn''t have any identification?


    Were they aplices of the murderer?


    Then, someone observed the wounds and confirmed that these people should have died under the knife of Lord Kagami.


    Now, it was basically confirmed that these people were enemies.


    However, just as Uchiha''s n was about to investigate the identities of these people, a few people wearing masks, who imed to be Anbu, forcibly took away all the corpses, which led to the following events.


    Bang!


    "Danzo! You actually sent people to kill people from the same vige on your own. Just this alone, you are unforgivable!"


    Danzo''s attitude angered Hiruzen a little. Hiruzen mmed the table and said.


    "Do you have any evidence to prove that I sent someone to do it? It''s ridiculous!" Danzo was not afraid at all. He just bit on it. Anyway, the body had been recycled and destroyed.


    "Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you don''t admit it? I only turned a blind eye to what you did because of the friendship between us back then."


    "If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation today, then don''t me me for not considering the old feelings."


    Danzo finally couldn''t stand it anymore because he found that Hiruzen seemed to be serious.


    So after a short silence, Danzo frowned and said, "I indeed sent those people, but the one I want to kill is not Uchiha Kagami, but someone else."


    Hiruzen''s face was still serious, but his tone softened a little. "Who are you going to kill?"


    Danzo stared straight at Hiruzen, and only after a long time did he spit out a name.


    "Senju... Haru!"

 Chapter 112: The People Who Wanted To Hurt Me Are Dead

    Chapter 112: The People Who Wanted To Hurt Me Are Dead


    ''Senju... Haru''


    The sudden appearance of this name caused Hiruzen to be in a trance.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t that child already..."


    Danzo rudely interrupted Hiruzen and said, "I received information that Uchiha Kagami has sessfully found the other party and is now on his way back to Konoha."


    "Are you sure?" Hiruzen''s heart began to be restless.


    "It should be true. After all, you know Kagami''s character. He would rather waste another 18 years than casually bring back a fake."


    Hiruzen nodded slightly, agreeing with Danzo''s evaluation of Kagami.


    After experiencing the initial shock, Hiruzen slowly regained his calm and began to think.


    "You didn''t want that child toe back alive, so you sent someone to kill him?"


    "Is it only me who doesn''t want that child toe back alive?" Danzo sneered.


    Hiruzen was silent again and casually said, "What was the result?"


    "It failed. Fifteen of [Root]''s elite members werepletely wiped out. In the end, they were thrown outside the vige. This is a provocation! Kagami no longer has the vige in his heart!"


    After hearing this, Hiruzen shook his head slightly, "This is not Kagami''s style of doing things. Especially the corpses of two Uchiha nsmen were also thrown there, and their eyes were dug out. This is definitely not Kagami''s doing!"


    "This is more like someone secretly trying to use this matter to stir up the conflict between the Uchiha n and Konoha."


    "Think about it, [Root]''s people died together with Uchiha''s people, and the rtionship between the two sides has always been very tense. What would Uchiha''s people think at that time?"


    "More importantly, this matter could not be exined clearly."


    "Because the people might have been killed by [Root]''s members!"


    Even if Danzo exined that the target was not them, what could they do?


    Looking at it this way, Danzo made the decision on his own and sent people to pretend to be Anbu''s members. The act of retrieving the corpse in time actually stopped the mess.


    But presumably, the people of Uchiha''s n would not let it go.


    At this time, Hiruzen had a headache.


    Meanwhile, Danzo''s eyes flickered slightly. He had probably guessed who did this.


    It didn''t matter if he was being used. After all, they were already using each other.


    But that didn''t mean that he didn''t have to pay the price for scheming against him like this!


    .....


    A few dayster, Haru and Kagami, who had been attacked several times, finally arrived in front of Konoha''s door.


    Haru, who had not returned for many years, and Kagami, who had been out all year round, felt like they were in a different world.


    "Wee back."


    Haru nodded, feeling that everything in front of him was so familiar and unfamiliar.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    The guard at Konoha''s door smelled the thick smell of blood from far away and immediately became nervous.


    However, after seeing Kagami''s appearance, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s Lord Kagami. Put down your martial arts..."


    "Wait!"


    A strange light shed in the eyes of the person beside him. Then, he pointed at Haru, who was beside Kagami, and said, "Who is this person?"


    At this time, Kagami did not think too much about it. He figured that the guards were loyal to their duty, so he exined, "This is the person I brought back. There is an important matter that needs to be met with Lord Hokage immediately."


    "Sorry, the order I received is that all outsiders are forbidden from entering. If there is no pass personally issued by Lord Hokage, this person can not enter."


    When these words came out, the guard who wanted to let them pass also hesitated.


    Indeed, it was currently in a grim war.


    If there really were any trouble, he would not be able to shoulder this responsibility.


    "Lord Kagami, why don''t you exin the situation to Lord Hokage first beforeing to pick up this little brother?"


    In fact, to be honest, calling him Lord Kagami was only because of his seniority.


    He was one of the shadow guards by Lord Tobirama''s side back then, and he was also an important figure in the Uchiha n.


    But in reality, after Sarutobi took over the position, Kagami had no authority in Konoha at all. Moreover, he was outside all year round, and his reputation wasn''t prominent, so most people only knew that there was such a person, but they wouldn''t take it to heart.


    If it were for Danzo, who brought a stranger in today, if the guards here dared to speak any more nonsense, [Root]''s people would immediately take over this ce and take them down on the spot!


    Fortunately, Kagami wasn''t someone who liked to care about these things. He only did what he thought was right and beneficial to the vige.


    Therefore, he understood the actions of these guards very well. He said, "I really did not consider this matter well enough. I will report to Lord Hokage first and thene back to pick you up."


    "This is the gate of Konoha. No one dares to mess around here. You stay here first and wait for me toe back."


    Although Haru felt that this matter was a bit strange and inappropriate, he did not say much. He just whispered a few words in Kagami''s ear.


    Kagami hesitated after hearing this, but he still nodded his head in the end.


    Then, Kagami walked into Konoha''s door and directly used the Body Blink technique to rush to Hokage''s building.


    The child of Lord Tobirama, the hope of Uchiha''s n, he finally found it!


    He was already impatient to share this good news with everyone.


    However, Kagami, who had been away from the political center for many years, did not know thatpared to some people who had changed greatly, he was as innocent as a little girl who went out to pick mushrooms.


    ....


    At the door of Konoha.


    After Kagami left, the loyal guard suddenly walked to Haru outside the door.


    "Where are you going?" Thepanion asked.


    "It''s nothing. I was just curious and wanted to talk to this little brother. I wouldn''t be afraid of anything happening to me with you here."


    After a simple exnation, he really came to Haru''s side and said with a ttering expression, "Brother, you are a little unfamiliar. I wonder which vige you are from?"


    Haru nced at him without leaving a trace. He also smiled and made-up nonsense. "A small vige was destroyed by the people of Earth Country. Lord Kagami passed by and saw that I was pitiful, so he brought me here."


    "Ah, so that''s how it is. My condolences, brother. This world is just like this! However, with your looks, it''s quite easy for you to make a living after entering the vige. The vige is filled with young women who don''t have a husband or children. Maybe you can still... right?"


    This guy had a familiar appearance. In the end, he even winked and revealed a smile that everyone understood. It was very wretched.


    At the same time, his right hand casually patted Haru''s shoulder.


    Pa!


    However, Haru grabbed his wrist first.


    "Ah! What are you trying to do?"


    Haru was still smiling. However, after taking out a few poison needles from his fingers, his smile looked terrifying!


    "Those who want to harm me are all dead. Are you ready?"

 Chapter 113: Why Is There Always Someone Forcing Me To Make First Move?

    Chapter 113: Why Is There Always Someone Forcing Me To Make First Move?


    "Help... Help!"


    "Junji, what''s wrong? Let go of him!"


    Seeing theirpanions call for help outside the door, a few guards immediately pulled out their weapons and rushed out.


    At this time, Junji, who was tightly held by his wrist, and whose face was somewhat twisted in pain, revealed resentment and pleasure at this moment.


    He did not believe that in front of everyone, the other party would dare to do anything to him.


    Although the assassination failed, no one would believe what the other party said.


    At that time, he only needed to make a false usation and bite back, and he could stillplete the task that the Lord had given him.


    However, things did not develop as he had imagined


    "Tell the person who ordered you to leave your corpse intact."


    Haru''s cold tone made Junji''s heart tremble. However, when he saw so many of hispanions rushing over from the corner of his eyes, he immediately suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted, "This person is a spy sent by the enemy. After seeing through him, I wanted to kill him to silence him. Everyone, be careful!"


    Rip...


    Junji widened his eyes and immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream!


    "Ah! My hand, my hand!"


    Then there was another tearing. No one expected that the person brought back by Lord Kagami would actually dare to tear off Junji''s arms in front of everyone!


    Everyone was dumbfounded and did not know how to react. For a moment, only the screams of Junji gradually weakened outside the door.


    "Have you considered it? Do you want to say it now?"


    "Hand, my hand... save me, Lord Danzo, save me..."


    Very good, it was Danzo again.


    Originally, Haru still missed that bit of friendship from back then. As long as Danzo''s exnation could still be exined, he would just give a little punishment.


    However, he never thought that Danzo would repeatedly challenge his patience.


    What exactly happened to make Danzo deal with him so recklessly?


    Haru was very curious. He believed that it would not be long before the good show here would attract everyone over.


    Shua!


    Haru swung his hand and stabbed the three poisonous needles into Junji''s legs. Then he said sincerely, "I hope you can bring the antidote for yourself."


    At this time, Junji''s face was already pale, but he still did not want to die. He used thest strength and shouted intermittently, "Save... save me, the antidote is... in my shoes."


    Only then did the guards who surrounded him wake up from their daze, grit their teeth, and rush forward.


    "Take him down!"


    No matter who the other party was, daring to cause trouble at Konoha''s gate, and even crippling Konoha''s guard, just based on this point, even if they killed the other party here, Lord Hokage would not me them.


    As for Kagami?


    Who cared about Kagami now!


    If they didn''t have an exnation, then when someone came to investigate, they would have to deal with them one by one!


    Haru wasn''t sure if there were any more ''n B'' that Danzo had buried among these people, so he just knocked them all out.


    However, this action was like poking a ho''s nest. The nearby ninjas all rushed out and surrounded Haru, and even Anbu appeared.


    Haru never thought that he would be treated so warmly by Konoha when he returned.


    However, at this time, he did not feel any disappointment.


    After all, 18 years had passed. Konoha had already changed. It was hard to say how many people would recognize him. In addition, there were people who made trouble, so it was not a big deal to be misunderstood.


    He believed that when Kagami brought people back, these things could be solved.


    "Who sent you here? How dare you hurt people here!"


    "Why bother talking to him? Capture him and send him to the interrogation department. When the timees, we will know everything."


    "Yes! He actually dared to injure so many guards. He really does not put us, Konoha, in his eyes!"


    Looking at the excited Konoha Ninjas, Haru tried to identify them and found that he did not recognize any of them.


    ''Very good, this is very embarrassing!''


    Haru scratched his head and said helplessly, "Hokage should be here soon. By then, you all will understand everything. So before that, can you all stay where you are? I am afraid that there will be too many people injured. I can''t exin it clearly in a while."


    "Arrogant guy! Do you think that so many people here can''t take you down alone!"


    "Everyone, be careful. This guy might being for Lord Hokage. We must not let him hurt Lord Hokage!"


    "That''s right. It''s safer to tie them up first!"


    Alright, it seemed that he couldn''t make them understand just by using his mouth.


    Haru moved his limbs and neck helplessly. He was not angry, but he was already starting to feel annoyed.


    Hu!


    The burly middle-aged ninja, who seemed to be the strongest among these people, rushed in front of Haru and swung his fist that was as big as a y pot.


    It could be seen that this guy was a primary body cultivator. His strength and speed were not bad, and his rough and reckless moves were also hidden.


    As long as Haru took a step back, what awaited him would be a series of storm-like attacks.


    However, Haru only raised his eyelids slightly, and his left hand seemed to be casually touching the opponent''s fist.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. No matter how hard the middle-aged, strong ninja tried, the other party''s hand did not move at all!


    In an instant, the victor was determined!


    Haru had learned the family body techniques of Senju and Uchiha, and then he had mastered the ''strange force''.


    Only Tsunade, Raikage, the future Guy, and a few others were qualified to enter his eyes.


    ''Weak!''


    ''It was really too weak!''


    A few years ago, Haru, who had nothing to do, had a fight with Madara. Back then, Madara kept saying, "Do you want to dance too?"


    Because he himself seemed to be dancing, and at the same time, he would make his enemy ''dance''!


    Just like what Haru was doing right now.


    "Use long-range attacks. Release Ninjutsu!"


    Perhaps it was because they were beaten too badly, and finally, some people no longer had a headache and rushed forward.


    Then, they saw all kinds of swords, Kunai and Burst Talismans were thrown far away, and then all kinds of Ninjutsu were thrown randomly.


    In fact, Haru could easily dodge at this moment, but he didn''t. Instead, he simply formed two seals.


    "Water Escape - Water Array Wall!"


    The huge amount of water spat out from his mouth immediately formed a water wall that began to rotate. Then, the water wall circled around Haru in a circle, forming a defense that did not have any blind spots.


    In the next second, Haru and his water array wall were submerged by countless attacks.

 Chapter 114: Entering The Door Of Konoha

    Chapter 114: Entering The Door Of Konoha


    Ninja World had always circted a saying that there was no garbage Ninjutsu, only garbage ninjas.


    Well, these words were basically nonsense.


    Senju Hashirama was the first to show a ck question mark on his face and then turned back to Buddha, pping all the people who dared to say these words to death.


    Because some of the ninjutsu was awesome!


    Some of the bloodline limits were awesome!


    Then what was the main meaning of this sentence?


    It was probably to say that people were also divided into 369 grades. The same thing would disy different power in the hands of different people.


    To put it more bluntly, some people''s talent was freaking awesome! While, some, well...


    Then who was awesome?


    Tobirama was awesome, and Haru was also awesome!


    Before, water formation walls were created from the bottom to the top to be used for defense.


    After Tobirama''s improvement, not only did the water formation wall only need to form two seals to cast this technique, but it would also allow the water wall to circle around the caster in a fast rotation and thus carry out a nearly wless defense.


    To put it simply, it took time for others to barely create a ''door'', while Tobirama just snapped his fingers and covered a ''two rooms and one hall''.


    Meanwhile, for Haru.


    What Haru was proud of was his learning ability, Water Escape''s talent, and the amount of chakra that even Madara couldn''t understand.


    So he was the one who could really give ordinary ninjutsu a ''miracle''!


    Have you seen the version of Water Escape?


    Haru made thest seal and saw that the water wall that was originally looking very normal suddenly became extremely turbulent and then suddenly began to spread!


    All the Kunais that hit the water wall suddenly bounced back, and many people directly fell to the ground with an "ah" sound.


    And those ninjutsu were torn into pieces by the violent and fast-flowing water the moment they came into contact with it, not to mention breaking the defense. It was as if the two were not on the same level at all.


    But in fact, even after improvement, the water wall was still only a B-grade Water Escape.


    The reason why it could be so amazing was that Haru''s chakra was not onlyrge but also high in quality.


    In order to eliminate the hidden danger of opening Sharingan, he not only cultivated Yin Seal but also inserted the breathing technique topress the excess chakras in his body.


    The whole process was very difficult, but after years of perseverance, he still managed to achieve some results.


    He felt that he was not far from the real sea escape in his imagination.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the water wall expanded to its limit, everyone was sent flying by the huge wave.


    Some unlucky ones even almost choked themselves to death!


    However, Haru still showed mercy. After all, they were all from the same vige. It would be fine if there were a bit of misunderstanding between them. He wouldn''t directly kill them.


    At this time, all of them became drowned chickens. Konoha Ninjas finally showed a shocked expression.


    They had never seen Water Escape with such power, and this was also a Water Escape who was both offensive and defensive.


    ''Could it be that this guy was a super genius who was nurtured by the next generation of Mizukage?''


    Although they felt that it was not very reliable, some people indeed thought it wrong.


    However, they were not worried that the other party could overturn the sky. This was Konoha. When the real big shots cameter, the other side would not be able to jump up.


    They were right. The real big shots had indeed rushed over.


    "Stop!"


    A dignified voice sounded from behind.


    Then, Haru saw a ''familiar'' old face walk out of Konoha''s door with a group of people.


    "It''s Lord Hokage!"


    "Lord Hiruzen..."


    Seeing that Lord Hokage had personallye, the surrounding people immediately bowed and greeted him with a very respectful expression.


    When everyone opened up a path, Sarutobi Hiruzen walked out. When he saw Haru for the first time, Hiruzen, who was already forty-two to middle-aged, seemed to have been pressed down on the pause button. He stared at Haru''s face and did not speak for a long time.


    Finally, he sighed softly with aplicated expression, "You... should not havee back."


    Haru was stunned for a moment and frowned. "Why?"


    This time, Hiruzen only shook his head slightly and did not exin further. His expression returned to calm as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion.


    As for the conversation between the two of them just now, no one else heard it because everyone present realized that something was wrong with this matter and took the initiative to move aside to avoid hearing something that they shouldn''t have heard.


    At this time, Kagami had already walked over quickly and said in a business-like manner, "Now that His Highness Haru has been found, this is not a good ce to talk. Why don''t we go to Lord Mito first..."


    "Wait a minute. I have something to say."


    Before Kagami could finish, another voice interrupted him. Then, Haru saw Danzo, who was still in his middle age, walk out.


    "Danzo, what do you want to do?"


    Kagami asked in a very unfriendly tone. At the same time, his right hand had touched the katana on his back. It seemed that if Danzo dared to move, he would dare to kill on the spot, and blood would ssh everywhere!


    However, Danzo was not afraid at all. Although Kagami had some strength, he was not weak. It was hard to say who would win and who would lose in a fight.


    "Let''s not talk about anything else. Everyone must have seen what happened just now."


    "Just now, someone told me that this person not only injured the guards of Konoha but also resisted arrest and then hurt so many people."


    "ording to thew set by Konoha now, I wonder what kind of punishment should be carried out, Lord Kagami?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the gazes of everyone present towards Haru began to change again.


    Because no matter what kind of misunderstanding happened, it was an indisputable fact that so many people were injured. With so many eyes watching, it was impossible to deny it.


    And everyone knew that Kagami was the person who cared most about the vige and was most willing to uphold thew of the vige.


    Now that Danzo had tossed this question to Kagami, Kagami had a face full of hesitation and anger, yet he could not say a single word to exin.


    When Haru saw this, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    Kagami was a person who was good at everything, but sometimes, it was indeed easy for him to fall into a dead end.


    However, this could not be med on Kagami. After all, most of the Uchiha n hadmitted this mistake.


    Thus, Haru opened his mouth and said, "It''s fine. There''s no need to care about me. I also want to hear what kind of crime I havemitted and which big shot is looking down on me."

 Chapter 115: Come Cigarette Spirit!

    Chapter 115: Come Cigarette Spirit!


    When Haru said this, his eyes were always on Danzo, Hiruzen, and the others. His expression looked very rxed, but his eyes were a little cold.


    Kagami was silent for a moment, then said with an ugly expression, "Attacking the guards, violently resisting arrest, causing many people to be injured..."


    "After verifying that it is correct, he will be locked in Konoha''s prison... secluded for ten years."


    Danzo nodded in agreement, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s do it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Haru was surrounded byyers uponyers of [Root]''s members.


    As long as they took him down, would there be any meaning in being ck, white, and round?


    At that time, it would be up to them to say whatever they wanted.


    If the other party did not obediently surrender and began to resist


    That would be even better.


    If he were killed on the spot, no one would be able to pick out a single wrong word!


    Now that Danzo had designed the entire script, it was up to Haru to choose which way to die.


    However, what was unexpected was that Haru did not choose any of them.


    "The crime arranged is not small. Then I want to ask, what is the crime of instigating Konoha guard to secretly kill people?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that. Take him down!"


    Danzo did not care about this kind of argument. Even if he guessed it, it was useless to ept his fate or resist.


    The moment he convinced Hiruzen, the ending of this guy was already doomed.


    "All of you, get lost!"


    "Since when is it an outsider''s turn to meddle in the affairs within the jurisdiction of my Garrison Army?"


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    In a split second, another figure blocked the path between [Root]''s members and Haru. However, all of these people were rushing out with their backs facing the inside.


    It was a confrontation with the members of [Root] outside!


    "n Leader Tengu!"


    Seeing that the n Leader had finally arrived in time with his men, Kagami heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had already expected that it would not be so easy to bring Haru back to Konoha this time, so before looking for Hokage, he first made a trip back to the n and instructed some things as quickly as possible before leaving for Hokage''s building.


    From the looks of it now, this little bit of time that had been dyed before was worth it!


    "Uchiha n... What are you all doing? Are you rebelling?" Danzo shouted angrily, and a hat of rebellion was instantly thrown over.


    An old but still vigorous Uchiha Tengu, directly ignored Danzo''s wild bark. He directly walked in front of Haru and stood still. He carefully sized up Haru.


    "Yes, just as handsome as I was in the past!"


    Then, he suddenly asked, "Do you still want to know who your mother is?"


    The corners of Haru''s mouth twitched. ''You old bastard, you still want to f*cking dupe me? I believe if you know the truth, you will be scared to death!''


    However, he knew that the other party would not discuss his mother''s problem here, but...


    "Forget it. Let''s settle this first!"


    Uchiha Tengu firstughed, thenughed loudly, and finally turned into tears andughter!


    ''That''s right!''


    ''As expected, it was this little rascal!''


    "Everyone, listen up! This little bastard hasmitted a crime. We will bring him back for interrogation. Whoever dares to stop us will be this fellow''s aplice. Take him away!"


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Danzo''s face was gloomy, and he directly said, "They are all in the same group. Capture them all!"


    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"


    As the two sides were about to fight, Hiruzen could not sit still anymore.


    "All of you, stop!"


    Anbu''s people finally appeared, murderous and ring at everyone inside.


    They had to give Hokage some face, so both sides temporarily suppressed the desire to fight.


    Then they heard Hiruzen ask with a serious face, "Patriarch Tengu, the matter happened outside the vige. ording to the rules, it is not under the control of your garrison forces so that the next prisoner will be taken away by Anbu''s people."


    "If you continue to lead people to be stubborn, then go to the prison together and calm down."


    Once this was said, the situation reversed again.


    Danzoughed coldly. Uchiha Tengu had a gloomy expression on his face.


    It could be seen that after Hiruzen, who was Hokage, gave his final ultimatum, Uchiha Tengu was currently holding on.


    At this moment, Haru walked out once more and said, "If you want to capture me, you can. But before that, shouldn''t you first answer my question? If someone instigated the guards to kill me and then framed me afterward, what would happen to this person?"


    Danzo, who had been stared at until his hair stood on end, snorted coldly andpletely ignored him.


    Although Kagami was puzzled in his heart, he gave the answer, "That''s true."


    "Hiruzen... No, it''s time to call him Lord Hokage. Is Kagami right?"


    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded slightly.


    "Very good, then let us ask the person involved and see who is the mastermind behind this?" Haru smiled in satisfaction.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he pulled out a person from behind.


    It was Junji, who had his arms ripped off and was poisoned by his own poison.


    Fortunately, the poison that this guy made was very trash, otherwise, he might not have been able to hold on until now.


    However, looking at his health, it would only take a few minutes.


    Using the principle of using trash, Haru took out a box of [Cigarette] from his pocket and squatted down to light it up for the other party.


    "Brother, give me Cigarette''s spirit."


    Due to the loss of blood, Junji, who was already a little unconscious, only instinctively took a deep breath, and then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Regardless of whether it was thest ray of light or Cigarette making him excited.


    In short, Junji felt better than ever!


    Seeing that he was really in high spirits, Haru was also afraid that this guy would die in the next second, so he quickly asked, "Brother, tell me, what exactly is going on? Who told you toe and mess with me?"


    Junji, who was in high spirits and had a sh of light, directly entered a fighting state in a different sense. He took a big breath of Cigarette with a ruddy face and then said, "This matter is indeed my fault. It was Danzo who forced me to do it. He said that if I see Uchiha Kagamiing back with people in the next few days, I will do as he said."


    "When the matter is done..."


    "Nonsense! Attack! Kill him!"


    "Stop them!"


    No one had expected that there would be a shocking reversal in this matter involving the powerful Danzo!


    What was even more puzzling was why this fellow had rebelled?


    With Danzo''s personality, it was impossible for him to not do any insurance.


    Could it be that when a person is about to die, his words are also good?


    In this moment of distraction, [Root]''s people started fighting with Uchiha''s people.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about them. Go on, what happened after the matter was done?" Haru protected Junji.


    Looking at the smoke rising in front of him, Junji immediately fell into the memory

 Chapter 116: Once A Boss, Forever Will Be A Boss

    Chapter 116: Once A Boss, Forever Will Be A Boss


    In Junji''s memories, Danzo was nothing more than using intimidation and bribery.


    First, he captured his child, forced him to submit, and promised to give him arge sum of money afterward, and then arranged a good job for him.


    For the sake of his family and future, he only had this one choice.


    And Danzo''s goal was not to use him to kill Haru. So many experts had failed, which was enough to prove that the other party''s strength and vignce were very high.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Junji was an abandoned chess piece, only to create a situation that was more advantageous to him.


    Danzo also believed that even if it were for the sake of the child, Junji would not bite him in the back.


    But who would have thought that this guy would actually confess like this?


    Without interrogation, without any means to use against him, he just smoked a cigarette and said everything!


    ''Wait''


    ''Smoke?''


    Danzo, who was in a trance, always felt that the very outrageous scene in front of him seemed to be familiar, but no matter how he thought about it, he could not remember it.


    When the whole thing was finished, half of the Cigarette in Junji''s mouth fell to the ground powerlessly.


    At least during thest half of the cigarette, he did not feel any pain.


    The battle outside had also stopped because of Anbu''s intervention and Hokage''s words.


    "Danzo, what else do you have to say now?"


    Danzo immediately smiled disdainfully, "What can the nonsense of a hurt person prove? It''s obvious that this is just a false usation. Although I don''t know what you have done, it is nothing more than an illusion, induced, and so on."


    "I suggest that we don''t waste any more time. Let''s directly capture them with force!"


    As expected, Danzo was extremely thick-skinned. With just a few words, he was able to shirk all responsibility.


    However, no one was a fool. When everyone calmed down, they would discover many details that they had previously overlooked and make a second judgment.


    Then, the way they looked at Danzo started to be a little strange.


    Even Hiruzen had a straight face. When he looked at Danzo, he was very dissatisfied.


    Now, the situation was in a stalemate.


    Just as Hiruzen was about to settle this matter with the mud and then think about it, the situation changed again.


    Arge number of footsteps came from behind, and a group of people passed through Konoha''s door with excited expressions.


    "Who dares to catch my boss? Have you asked my Hyuga family?"


    "I, Inuzuka n, hate people who are not loyal!"


    "I heard that the boss is back, and I have specially brought over roasted meat."


    Haru was suddenly stunned. His gaze stopped on the faces, and the vague memories became clear again. The figure of the youth from before gradually ovepped with the youth in front of him.


    "Tokugawa, Shikakichi, Oyako, Shima, Takeshi..."


    As the names were called out by Haru one by one, these formerpanions were all filled with tears of excitement!


    ''It was the boss!''


    ''It really was the boss!''


    Then a person next to him immediately jumped out and said, "Boss, there''s still me!"


    Haru looked at him seriously. Although there were many changes, he still recognized him.


    "Fuu?"


    Seeing that Boss Haru recognized him, Uchiha Fuu immediately smiled. "That''s right. It''s me. Did I be more handsome? I can''t recognize you anymore?"


    "Yes, he is so handsome that it is unbearable to look at." Haru nodded solemnly.


    When he suddenly saw his old friends, Haru was very excited and even joked.


    When the others heard this, they immediately reacted and immediatelyughed.


    Uchiha Fuu, who had been teased, was not angry. He just smiled bitterly. "You bastards, I should not have informed you."


    Previously, Uchiha Tengu had brought people to help him out. The reason why Fuu was not there was that he had specially gone to the big families to find people.


    Although 18 years had passed, it seemed like just yesterday.


    "Once the boss, and he will be the boss for the rest of his life!"


    "Whoever dares to refuse, beat him up!"


    They had always remembered and firmly believed that one day, Boss Haru would return as a king.


    And for this day, they had waited for 18 years!


    Today, they had finally arrived!


    Hokage was also here?


    Oh, so what?


    All the brothers here knew that the current Hokage was just one of the guards of Boss Haru back then!


    Even if Lord Tobirama is no longer around, there must be at least some respect!


    One must not forget who gave you all of this!


    All these years, although Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had been affected by the disappearance of Boss Haru and the new Hokage, their status in the family was not as high as before.


    Even when they were always spreading some ''rumors'' regardless of the situation, such as "The Will of Fire was first raised by Boss Haru", "Boss Haru is the next Hokage appointed by Lord Tobirama!" "Konoha can only be the strongest and create eternal peace under Boss Haru''s leadership..."


    As Haru''s followers, they had tied their fates together long ago.


    And now, hearing that someone was going to cause trouble, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others pulled all these people over!


    Thus, it became the scene that Danzo and the others were currently seeing.


    The Hyuga n, Inuzuka n, the Nara n, the Aburame n, and the Akamichi n all stood on Senju Haru''s side, confronting them!


    Although there weren''t many people from each n, and there were only around ten of them, when added together, it was still a force that could not be underestimated.


    Moreover, there was an even more important problem. These ns were the foundation of Konoha.


    ''What is he trying to do?''


    ''Is he openly going against Hokage and rebelling?''


    ''Are there any instructions from the n leaders?''


    These problems were things that had to be considered. If they were not handled properly, it was very likely that they would cause a huge uproar in Konoha.


    Don''t forget. This is still the time of war!


    As for the others, they werepletely stunned at this moment.


    Their minds were filled with thoughts about the background of this ck-and-white-haired handsome man.


    ''Why did he attract Lord Hokage and the other adults to personallye and deal with him?''


    ''Why would Uchiha, Hyuga, Akamichi, and the other familiese to protect him?''


    ''Boss? What boss?''


    ''Could it be that Konoha was really going to change the sky?''


    Since things had developed to this point, too many questions had not been resolved.


    At this time, Hiruzen''s expression was probably the ugliest because the thing he was most worried about had happened.


    It was slightly different from the reason why Danzo stopped Haru from returning to Konoha.


    Hiruzen clearly knew that among the big families like Konoha, the person who was more recognized as the former Kirin of the Senju n - Senju Haru!

 Chapter 117: Mystery of Ones Birth

    Chapter 117: Mystery of One''s Birth


    As the saying goes, one family knows their own affairs.


    If that incident had not happened back then, Lord Tobirama was still alive, and Senju Haru had not have been captured by the mysterious man. The position where Tobirama was looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen would be so different now.


    In terms of identity, background, talent, or even appearance, Hiruzen could not get his own advantage.


    If nothing had happened, he would not have any envy or jealousy, because it was something that did not belong to him in the first ce. He did not have any obsession with Hokage''s position.


    But the problem was, there was no if!


    Lord Tobirama was no longer around. Although his position as Hokage was not legitimate, he was still recognized step by step. From acting as an agent to bing a full-time agent, he had earned it through countless efforts.


    Hiruzen believed that he was not greedy for this position. But for the vige, he could not let a foreign life with the same dangerous thoughts as Lord Tobirama be Hokage!


    Even if he was allowed to stay in the vige!


    Because of the name of Senju in Senju Haru, there would always be people like Hyuga Tokugawa who would try to help him take back what he should have.


    Sometimes, when it came to matters like rebellion, the final decision was often not made by the boss but by his subordinates pushing him forward and having no choice but to leave!


    Even if Senju Haru was not interested in being Hokage, what about the Uchiha n that supported him? What about Hyuga Tokugawa and the others?


    Looking at the scene before him, Hiruzen even foresaw the future situation.


    At that time, Konoha would fall into huge internal strife, and the supporters of both sides would begin to attack each other and kill each other. Even the families with different voices inside would be split apart because of this!


    Retreat?


    It was impossible to retreat.


    Because he was also the same.


    How could those small families who had always supported him, as well as people from his side, agree?


    And if that day really came, under external worries and internal problems, Konoha would really be destroyed.


    Hiruzen''s eyes gradually became firm. He had already made a choice!


    "Hyuga''s family, Inuzuka n... Very good, everyone is here. You want to start a rebellion?"


    Danzo was as gloomy as water, and he was simply about to go crazy from anger! He really couldn''t understand why so many people would jump out to protect this guy after many years.


    They were all crazy!


    The few people who were excitedly reminiscing were immediately interrupted.


    Hyuga Tokugawa turned around with an unfriendly expression and looked straight at Danzo. He said without giving any face, "Lord Danzo, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t speak nonsense!"


    "You are ndering Senju''s n, Uchiha''s n, Hyuga''s n... These ns are rebelling together, aren''t they?"


    "I advise you to think it through before talking. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even Lord Hokage won''t be able to protect you!"


    Every time Hyuga Tokugawa mentioned a family, Danzo''s face would darken. He was too used to sshing dirty water and almost forgot that these families could represent more than half of Konoha.


    Once these families collectively attacked him, not to mention whether Hiruzen could protect him or not, even if he himself was Hokage, he would still be finished!


    At this time, the blind spots that others couldn''t understand suddenlye to light.


    "The Senju n?"


    "Didn''t they say that Tsunade-sama is thest member of the Senju n?"


    "Could it be...!"


    As if hearing someone start whispering and getting the information he wanted to reveal, Hyuga Tokugawa smiled lightly and then said in a clear voice again, "As the son of the second Hokage, Lord Tobirama, now that His Highness Senju Haru has returned to Konoha after many years, what qualifications do you have to stop him!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as this explosive news was said, the entire audience was in an uproar!


    ''He is actually the son of Lord Tobirama?''


    ''There is actually a male descendant of the Senju n who was still alive in this world?''


    At this time, a member of [Root] asked Danzo if he wanted to chase away all the irrelevant people and seal this ce.


    However, in the face of such a situation, Danzo only sneered and said, "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. The more people watching, the better."


    "Senju n? Haha, how ridiculous!"


    At this moment, Danzo had a sense of self-confidence. ''I''m not afraid of you mentioning it, but I''m afraid that you won''t mention it!''


    This scene in front of him was indeed what Hyuga Tokugawa wanted to see, but for some reason, when he saw that Danzo did not have any reaction but instead sneered at him, he suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    When everyone''s emotions umted to a certain point, Danzo finally spoke.


    "Ridiculous! I have been by Lord Tobirama''s side for many years, and I never knew that Lord Tobirama had a child!"


    Hearing Danzo''s righteous words, the onlookers began to waver again.


    Seeing this, Hyuga Tokugawa felt a little relieved. It turned out that he was just being stubborn.


    "Lord Hokage, what do you say? Back then, you and Lord Danzo were both guards of His Highness Haru. You can''t deny this point, right?"


    There were some things that Kagami couldn''t say. Some faces weren''t for Kagami to tear, but Hyuga Tokugawa, who had been through all these years of cold treatment, had already begun to gamble on it!


    Suddenly, another shocking big news shocked everyone.


    ''Lord Hokage was actually a guard for this handsome young man?''


    Hiruzen, who was silent for a long time, first nodded, then shook his head and said, "Back then, I was ordered by Lord Tobirama to be a guard for a young man."


    "But that young man is not the son of Lord Tobirama. I swear in the name of Hokage."


    Another reversal!


    Although both sides were each saying the same thing at this time, there were still more people who believed in Sarutobi Hiruzen. After all, he was Hokage, and he had made such a solemn vow. It was almost impossible to be fake.


    At this time, Hyuga Tokugawa''s Byakugan was so angry that he almost became Sharingan*.


    [*TL Note: Meaning that he''s so angry, his eyes turned red, just like sharingan.]


    How could a person be so shameless!


    At this time, Kagami finally stood up. "When His Highness Haru was young, there were a total of three guards around him. Danzo and I were his guards, one in the light and one in the dark. We were the first."


    "After that, Danzo went to carry out other missions, and Lord Hokage joined."


    "After that, Lord Hokage was also transferred away, leaving me alone."


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes," Hiruzen nodded calmly.


    "Eighteen years ago, the Four Kages attacked Konoha. Lord Tobirama''s whereabouts are unknown, and His Highness Haru was also taken away. Am I right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you not admit that I used eighteen years to find His Highness Haru?"


    Hiruzen''s expression finally changed a little, but his tone was unusually firm. "Because... Lord Tobirama does not have any children at all."

 Chapter 118: Kinjutsu?

    Chapter 118: Kinjutsu?


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen emphasized this sentence again, Haru finally knew that the ''mystery of his background'' must have been exposed.


    But... was it really necessary?


    He couldn''t understand why some people became so unfamiliar after 18 years.


    Was this what the bottom decided the head?


    Haru already knew, but it didn''t mean that others could understand the meaning of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words.


    "What do you mean?"


    Kagami frowned and asked. At this time, he also found that things were not so simple.


    Hiruzen looked at his old friend with aplicated expression, and then his eyes stopped on Haru, who had no change in expression, and he did not speak for a while


    If he told the truth, it would undoubtedly cause a great uproar and turn the situation around.


    However, in that case, it would undoubtedly bring shame to his Sensei, who was also known as Tobirama.


    After all, it was still very difficult to ept the fact that a child had been refined after studying the forbidden technique.


    Therefore, Hiruzen changed to a more euphemistic way of saying things. "Lord Tobirama never admitted that he had a child. He only brought back a child from the outside and then gave this child a name with his own surname. Therefore, this can not be considered Lord Tobirama''s true son."


    When Sarutobi and Hiruzen said this, everyone finally understood!


    Senju Haru was not Tobirama''s biological son but adopted.


    Although he also took Senju as his surname, he could not be considered a real member of the Senju n.


    "This is impossible!"


    While Kagami was still silent, Hyuga Tokugawa and the otherpanions of the past couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Let''s not talk about the bloodline characteristics of the Senju n first. Boss Haru has awakened Sharingan! ording to Lord Hokage''s words, did Lord Tobirama especially bring away the children of the Uchiha n to raise them?


    "This is simply too ridiculous!"


    Indeed, logic did not make sense at all!


    Originally, it was very strange for Lord Tobirama to bring back a child for no reason. In the end, it was still Uchiha''s n? Was it possible?


    It was simply inexplicable!


    At this time, Uchiha Tengu had no choice but to stand up and say something. Because for so many years, this kind of thing had never happened to Uchiha''s n. There was not even a simr thing.


    Moreover, Lord Tobirama had no reason to do so at all.


    Hiruzen was a little silent as if he was still unwilling to smear a ck spot on Sensei''s past.


    But at this time, Danzo could not wait!


    He did not have a good impression of Haru when he was a child. Later, because Tobirama gave the position of Hokage to Sarutobi, he was even more dissatisfied.


    Now, 18 years had passed, and the fear of the past was long gone, and what he said was the truth. What was there to worry about!


    Therefore, Danzo directly sneered and said, "Hiruzen, since you can''t say it, then let me announce the truth for you."


    Hiruzen looked at him with worry between his eyebrows, but in the end, he sighed and did not stop him.


    "Senju Haru? Thest male of Senju''s n? The son of Lord Tobirama? All of them are just jokes!"


    "The child that Lord Tobirama suddenly brought back was just an unexpected product when Lord Tobirama studied the forbidden technique."


    "Because Lord Hashirama and Lord Tobirama are kind-hearted, they chose to keep the child and gave the child Senju''s surname."


    "Although Lord Tobirama did not tell anyone about this secret, he sealed theplete experimental log."


    "It can be seen that although Lord Tobirama pitied the child, he did not dare to trust him fully. Instead, he made preparations."


    "What a joke. A fellow who is not even human is carefully protected in the middle by you guys, and you even treat him as a treasure. Hahaha"


    After waiting for so long, Danzo finally threw out his killing move.


    Moreover, it shook the entire ce in an instant!


    Lord Tobirama was actually doing taboo research in secret?


    Taboo Research, children


    When these words appeared at the same time, many people''s faces began to turn ugly. They didn''t know what they hade up with in their minds.


    Thinking about how in the future, Orochimaru had almost been cleared out by Sarutobi because of his taboo research. In the end, he still chased him out of the vige. It could be seen that this matter really wasn''t something to be proud of.


    If Tobirama were still here, perhaps even if everyone knew, they wouldn''t dare to fart.


    But the problem was that Lord Tobirama had already died a long time ago!


    Once a personcked fear, their courage would naturally increase.


    Even Haru, this ''innocent'' person, had evolved into a ''monster'' in the eyes of many people!


    Kagami''s body swayed a bit as if he had understood everything.


    Uchiha Tengu instantly aged ten years. The hope that the Uchiha n had not given up for the past eighteen years was finally shattered!


    ''How could this be?''


    Although Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were also shocked by this shocking secret, as members of the younger generation who had been together since childhood, they did not feel that the sky had copsed.


    So what if he was not Lord Tobirama''s biological child?


    So what if it were for Kinjutsu''s experimental product?


    Lord Tobirama acknowledged it, Lord Hashirama acknowledged it, and the entire Senju n did not have any objections. What did it have to do with others?


    At most, at most, they would not fight for the position of Hokage.


    But there should be no problem for them toe back and inherit the industries left behind by the Senju n, right?


    Even Hokage could not participate in the private affairs of other people!


    Haru did not refute, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others argued, as they had previously mentioned.


    The reasoning was right; whether their own family was willing to give birth or adopt was none of their business.


    But from Hiruzen''s perspective, he couldn''t let a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time and blow up the entire Konoha into the vige.


    Moreover, apart from a mansion, the rest of the family property left by Senju''s family had already been imed in various names.


    In the former Senju Mansion, only the elderly households and Tsunade, who rarely came back, would stay for a few days.


    Someone suggested that it was too wasteful and suggested they change a ce for them.


    If not for the fact that Hiruzen still had some conscience, he might not even be able to find this old house.


    In this situation, Konoha really could not tolerate Senju Haru.


    Therefore, Hiruzen finally took out Hokage''s momentum, "He disappeared for 18 years and was suddenly found. This matter is too strange. There is no way to prove this person''s identity now. Who can bear this responsibility if the enemy sends him?"


    Uchiha Tengu took a breath and said, "This old man can vouch for him. If anything happens, I will take responsibility!"


    Hiruzen said coldly, "I just issued an order as the Hokage. I am not discussing it with anyone. I hope n Leader Tengu will not make things difficult for me."

 Chapter 119: Even Rikkudou Sennin Cant Stop Him!

    Chapter 119: Even Rikkudou Sennin Can''t Stop Him!


    At this point, they had basically finished understanding the news.


    No one had expected that the entire process would be like this.


    The number of people involved was simply shocking!


    Three Hokage, Senju n, Uchiha n, Hyuga, and a few other great ns. Then there was Danzo, Kagami...


    It could be said that the entire Konoha had a name, a powerful and powerful fellow was involved.


    In the end, the oue was also extremely ''wonderful''!


    The great ns that had been secretly sending people to watch over the development of the situation here, after receiving this news, their expressions instantly became extremely brilliant.


    Then, they sighed heavily!


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was a Hokage, and they could not find any major problems with him, to be honest,pared to the first generation and second generation who were invincible in the world, their imposing manner was really toocking.


    In addition, the matter with Uzumaki n was indeed too disgraceful, so many people actually had opinions about the current Hokage.


    Originally, they had thought that if the child who spoke frankly and casually said ''the will of fire'' returned, if his strength and talent were to be honored, he could be raised as the next candidate for Hokage to be nurtured!


    Not to mention, various families had also ced bets on him back then, and it was a profitable business.


    But who would have thought that in the end, such a shocking secret would be revealed in the end!


    Without the support of Senju''s n and with the mystery of his past, it could be said that the other party hadpletely lost the possibility of bing Hokage.


    In that case, their next attitude would have to be carefully considered.


    One was the current Hokage, and the other was a brat who did not have much value.


    Normal people all knew what to choose.


    .....


    His gaze once again returned to the outside of Konoha''s door.


    Since Sarutobi Hiruzen had already made their final decision, then the result would definitely not change.


    Haru never thought Konoha would finally reject him outside the door.


    At this moment, the beautiful memories he had left behind had be unrted to the ce.


    To him, Konoha no longer had any special meaning.


    "Hiruzen, oh no, Lord Hokage, since I helped you put the me on Danzo back then, help me with something."


    When the old matter was brought up again, Hiruzen''s eyes instantly fluctuated as if he recalled the memories of that year.


    On the other hand, Danzo, who was at the side, nced at the two people with a hostile expression. He thought to himself, "It was indeed the two of you who joined hands to plot against me back then!"


    "Maybe, in the end, the fact that Lord Tobirama didn''t pass Hokage''s position to me was rted to that matter!"


    "Very good, Hiruzen, just you wait!"


    After a pause, Hiruzen did not admit anything. He only said, "Although I do not know what you are talking about, you can tell me what you want me to do."


    Haru did not care about Hiruzen''s current attitude and said, "I just want to see Mito. After seeing her, I will leave. I will never step foot in Konoha again."


    "Boss!"


    "Your Highness Haru..."


    Before Sarutobi Hiruzen could answer, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were anxious, and Kagami was in great pain.


    "It''s okay. Since I''m not wee here, how can your boss stay here? Besides, if I don''te over, you cane out and find me. When the timees, let''s find a ce with pleasant scenery, drink some wine, and fry a te of ''yellow gold meat''. Have a chat and brag about it!"


    The golden meat referred to the bug they had blown up in the forest of the Aburame n.


    This was a secret that only belonged to them.


    Outsiders did not know at all.


    They had just met and were about to experience parting again. They all felt a little sad.


    However, when Hiruzen heard Haru''s suggestion, he was only moved for a moment before he calmed down.


    Because it was such a coincidence, not long before Haru arrived, the new candidate for Jinchuriki had already been sent to Mito''shouse.


    Counting the time, it was possible that Kyuubi had already been sealed.


    In other words, if he agreed to Haru''s request now, there was a 50% chance of seeing Mito onest time, and the other half was directly seeing Mito''s corpse.


    Therefore, Hiruzenughed bitterly in his heart. He could only put on a straight face and say, "Mito-sama has been feeling unwell these past few days and has not seen any outsiders."


    "''Not seeing outsiders''... Does Lord Hokage really have to be so ruthless with this matter?" This time, Haru was really angry.


    Along the way, he had been attacked many times. Even if he knew that it was Danzo who ordered people to do it, he did not take it seriously.


    When he returned to Konoha, he was not angry when he was about to be assassinated by the gate guards.


    He was wronged, dozens of people beat him, and he only calmly responded.


    Being exposed in front of everyone and ridiculed, he only watched coldly and warned himself in his heart that there was no need to be angry.


    However, when Hiruzen sent him away for being an ''outsider'' and did not allow him to take a look at Mito''s household, his anger was finally ignited!


    "The difficulty of Ninja World is beyond the door of Konoha! I have truly experienced it today!"


    "However, I do not believe in evil!"


    "I''d like to see who can stop me from doing what I, Senju Haru, want to do!"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Danzo immediately ordered, "Whoever dares to take a step into Konoha''s door will be killed on the spot!"


    "Boss, don''t be rash!"


    "Haru, calm down."


    It was true that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had brought people here to help boost the momentum of their boss. However, if they were to really fight with Anbu''s people, then there would be no turning way back. Konoha would not tolerate them at all, and even their respective ns would not care about them anymore.


    Kagami was even more unwilling to see Haru, whom he regarded as the hope of both his family and Konoha, turn against Konoha in the end and have a feud with him.


    Not to mention anything else, just Haru''s unfathomable strength was enough to make Konoha suffer a great loss.


    The indescribable power of Water Escape, coupled with Tobirama-sama''s famous unique skill - Flying Ruujin, was enough for Haru to kill people here.


    Once it really turned out like this, Kagami would reallymit suicide here and have no face to meet Lord Tobirama!


    Looking at the worried, concerned, uneasy reactions of the people around him, Haru could not really ignore them and directly made his way through the door.


    But today, he was definitely going to meet Mito!


    Not even Rikudou Sennin could stop him either!

 Chapter 120: Holy Sh*t QR Code!!!

    Chapter 120: Holy Sh*t QR Code!!!


    After sensing the matter that he had asked Kagami to do at the beginning, Haru swept his cold gaze over Sarutobi, Hiruzen, and the others. Then, with a whoosh, he disappeared just like that!


    "Where is he"


    Body Flicker?


    Impossible!


    With so many people here, where could he teleport?


    Kagami was also stunned for a moment, then he immediately remembered something, and his face was very bitter.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think, "Could it be that this kid had already expected this to happen? That''s why he let me..."


    There was amotion in the scene.


    Sarutobi, who was deep in thought, suddenly changed his expression. "Could it be Flying Thunder God?! But... when did he leave the mark?"


    "Not good! Mito..."


    Hiruzen immediately turned and ran towards Konoha. At the same time, he shouted, "Anbu personnel, listen up! Hurry to Senju''s old residence and capture the criminal!"


    "We must not let him take a single step into that ce!"


    "Yes, Lord Hokage!"


    Danzo immediately gave the order to follow.


    As for the people from the big families, there was no need to talk about them. In almost an instant, the bustling gate became a little deserted.


    The sudden change once again put the people around them at a loss, but their instinct to watch the fun still made them try to follow.


    After all, with such a big "event" before, even Lord Hokage did not say to evacuate the crowd and even let them watch. Maybe they could see a good show this time?


    It had to be said that their luck was really good, and they made the right bet again.


    If the first time they let the crowd watch, it was intentional, and they needed more people to witness it.


    This time, the anxious Hiruzen did not have the time to pay attention to them.


    He did not know how the transfer of Kyuubi was going. If it''s not over yet, and it was at the most critical step, the seal would be disturbed, causing it to fail, and Kyuubi would go berserk...


    However, it was toote to say anything now. He could only hope that his luck was not that bad.


    ....


    On the other side, Haru, who had directly used Flying Thunder God to enter Konoha, first looked up and looked around.


    He found that Kagami was quite reliable when it came to handling matters, so he directly ced the Flying Raijin Kunai that he had given him back then in a corner not far from Senju''s residence.


    This was originally a contingency n that Haru had left behind just in case, but he never expected that it would actually be used so quickly.


    He put away Flying Raijin Kunai and then casually imprinted Flying Thunder God Technique on a hidden cein case of emergencies.


    It was worth mentioning that once the Flying Raijin Technique was locked onto, it could not be erased, but it could be destroyed along with the imprinted object.


    In addition, after everyone has sessfully developed it, they will have their own exclusive Flying Thunder Technique.


    For example, Tobirama''s Flying Raijin Technique and Yondaime Hokage Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique are different. In the original work, Minato''s technique form appears to be made up of the kanji for "endurance", "love", "of", and "sword". Tobirama''s is more reminiscent of the form used for seals a random assortment of Kanji, Hindi script, and other symbols.


    And the one that Haru designed is even more awesome...


    He drew a QR code. Can you f*ckin believe it!


    F*ck, are you crazy about money!


    Or do you want to add someone as a friend and make an appointment?*


    [*TL Note: QR Code System is used everywhere in China in China. It could be used as a way of payment or to add people on social media.]


    It was simply invincible!


    The most outrageous thing was that he actually made it. Moreover, the ''printing'' speed was faster than the machine. It was the same as the stamp. He stretched out his hand, pa, and covered a QR code wherever he went!


    Just like that!


    It was exactly what he was doing now.


    However, Haru only casually printed a few QR codes around him and began to get down to business.


    After he finished his business, he continued to issue the QR code.


    To tell the truth, even he was curious about what he could find if someone scanned this QR code Unfortunately, this world had not given birth to a smartphone, so he could only think about it.


    Then, Haru walked directly to the familiar ''home'' in his memory.


    "Who is it?"


    "Without Lord Hokage''s order, no one is allowed in!"


    It was the same scenario all over again.


    He just wanted to go back to his home to see why so many people were stopping him?


    The two katana swords instantly left his body!


    His left hand used the Senju style that Tobirama had taught him, which was also Konoha''s Sword Art.


    His right hand disyed the Uchiha''s Sword Art that Madara had taught him.


    Shua! Shua! Shua!


    The two people who had blocked Haru did not see when he had attacked. By the time they reacted, they had already felt a pain in their chests and fell to the ground.


    In the end, Haru still held back a bit and avoided the vital points.


    After all, he was about to see Uzumaki''s household, so it was not good to kill.


    Haru held two swords in his hands and casually walked in.


    Well, what else do you expect?


    When he returned to his own home, did he need to knock on the door?


    It wasn''t like he didn''t bring the ''key''.


    He had two of them in his hands. Couldn''t they see them?


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Quickly go and request backup!"


    "Everyone else,e with me. We must not let him take even half a step forward!"


    Kyuubi was a matter of great importance. Hiruzen had arranged many people here in advance, and the security was extremely tight.


    It was not that he could not defeat them, but that Haru did not want to waste too much time on these people. After all, he knew that Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others were definitely rushing here at top speed.


    In his own home, it was not easy to use those wide-range killing techniques.


    Therefore, Haru could only helplessly sigh, "It''s better to use some effort to deal with it than to tear it down and rebuild it."


    It was unknown when, but the three tomoe Sharingan had already opened


    At the same time, Haru held the saber in his left hand and casually shed forward.


    Illusory SwordSakura Falls!


    The enemy was clearly seven or eight meters away from him. Logically speaking, such a soft attack should not be able to hurt anyone, nor could it hit anyone.


    However, an iparably shocking scene appeared!


    An iparably beautiful cherry blossom suddenly floated up in the sky. Everyone who saw this scene forgot their worries, forgot what they were going to do just now, and involuntarily watched for a long time.


    Only when someone couldn''t help but reach out to catch those beautiful flower petals, and his entire palm was instantly cut did they know the hidden killing intent!


    But it was already toote.


    Because the cherry blossoms that filled the sky hadpletely submerged their figures.


    Putting away the two katanas, Haru didn''t even look at the people lying in the pool of blood as he directly walked inside.


    As long as the rescuers arrived in time, it should be no problem to save their lives.


    Otherwise, there was no need for him to use the most ''ordinary'' move of [Illusory Sword].


    Oh, this so-called [Illusory Sword] was actually something he had figured out himself.


    The inspiration came from the S-level sword technique that Tobirama had taught him, Konoha Style: Willow*.


    [*TL Note: it''s also known as Konoha-Ry Yanagi. The user waves their sword back and forth, which, when seen by the target, locks them in a genjutsu which causes them to hallucinate multiple waving arms out to sh them. The movement resembles that of a willow tree blowing in the wind. With the enemy off guard, the user is free to cut them down.]


    Combining illusion and sword technique together, it was real and fake. Once you are hit, you will die!


    After Haru learned this move, he wondered if there was anything more exciting than Sharingan''s illusions.


    Therefore, he had been blindly pondering over the past few years, using Sharingan to increase the power and authenticity of the illusion. Then, with Konoha and Uchiha''s sword techniques as the foundation, hebined these so-called [Illusory Sword]!


    Looking at it now, the effect was pretty good.

 Chapter 121: Get Ready To Kill Danzo First!

    Chapter 121: Get Ready To Kill Danzo First!


    In the room, an old woman with a face full of wrinkles was lying on the bed. She tried to raise her hand to caress the hair of a little girl and told her, "Don''t be afraid, it will be fine."


    The little girl had beautiful red hair, and her eyes were full of unease and fear.


    Suddenly, the sounds of fighting outside disappeared, leaving behind only clear footsteps, steady and powerful as they approached.


    The little girl squeezed into the old woman''s arms in fear, her body shivering as if she was recalling some terrible memories.


    Then, the door opened.


    A handsome young man stood at the door and suddenly smiled like a child. He said, "Auntie Mito, I''m back."


    ...


    At the same time, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, brought arge number of ninjas to Senju''s old house.


    On the way, he received a call for help from the other side, which made the uneasiness in his heart be reality.


    However, the good news was that before this ident happened, the new Jinchuriki had been born.


    So what they had to do next was to hurry over as soon as possible, and then protect Jinchuriki, and then...


    .....


    In this extremely short period of time, Haru finally managed to meet Mito.


    The two of them seemed to have returned to the past, chatting about the past with ease. As for those unhappy things, no one took the initiative to mention them.


    This was because Haru already knew what had happened here. Mito waspletely relying on Uzumaki n''s strong vitality to persist. Perhaps after this conversation with him , she would permanently close her eyes.


    Haru clenched his fists tightly. At the same time, he understood why Sarutobi Hiruzen did not dare to let him see Mito.


    As if she was sensitive to Haru''s killing intent, Mito gently patted the back of his hand and turned to guide him. "This is what I requested. Dying a few days earlier and dying a few dayster is no different to me. I do not me anyone."


    "If not for because I was worried about you and Tsunade, I would have gone to apany that idiot."


    "But if I leave like this, I''m afraid that you are the only rtive left for Tsunade. You two children really have a hard life..."


    Haru forced out an ugly smile and held Mito''s hand. "I don''t know if Tsunade will recognize me as an uncle. Am I really a member of Senju?"


    The sailor looked at him with wise eyes and said softly, "Child, although I don''t know what you know, Hashirama and Tobirama have not told me in detail about your background."


    "But you have to remember one thing. Your surname and name were personally chosen by the patriarch of the Senju n, Senju Hashirama."


    "Although Tobirama never admitted it, in fact, he has always treated you as his own child. He even secretly added your name on the genealogy book behind my and Hashirama''s backs."


    "So don''t be affected by others. You will always be our family."


    Mito said this in a very slow andborious tone. Haru felt his nose sour and his eyes felt like someone punching them inside.


    As the two of them spoke, Kushina, who was hiding at the side, would asionally reveal her small head and reveal a timid and curious appearance.


    At this moment, a very noisy sound came from outside.


    "Surround this ce. Don''t let a single bird out!"


    "Yes!"


    The killing intent in Haru''s eyes became extremely strong again. He just wanted to use thest of his time to talk to Mito. Why must someone hinder him?


    Did they really think that he would not kill people?


    "Those people should havee for this child... Konoha has changed."


    "There is a secretpartment behind the vase. The thing inside is for you. Maybe you can use it. I know you wille back."


    "Now, take it and leave this ce. Don''t get into a conflict with the people outside. Just let me leave quietly..."


    Haru listened quietly, not saying a word. He also turned a blind eye to the heavy encirclement outside.


    Until the hand on his hand gently slid down


    After Mito closed her eyes peacefully, he lowered his head and gently folded Mito''s hands in front of him.


    Then, Haru stood up and took a deep breath, "Sorry, I might not be able to do it."


    "Originally, I promised Tobirama to let him see true peace, but now it seems that before achieving true peace, war and sacrifice are inevitable!"


    "Konoha, you can''t tolerate my existence."


    "Since the person is gone, then the family will no longer exist."


    After he finished speaking, Haru turned his gaze.


    Kushina, who met those eyes, instantly covered her mouth and revealed a frightened expression. It was unknown if she was really frightened, or was it because of instinct, or because of the inside of her body... Kyuubi?


    ''How could there be a pattern on a person''s eyes?''


    With this question in mind, Kushina fainted.


    In the next moment, Haru took a step forward like a ghost and caught Kushina''s falling body.


    Since there was nothing worth remembering about Konoha, he naturally would not be polite.


    Therefore, having Kyuubi Jinchurik in his handsi, he epted it with a smile!


    As for what happened to Minato, whether the future child of fate would be born or not...


    It was none of his business!


    Now, it did not matter even if Konoha was destroyed. As long as he wanted to, he could rebuild a country and return it to Tobirama!


    But leaving just like that?


    No!


    The anger in his heart had yet to be vented!


    After repeated provocations and assassinations, did they really think that he was made of y and could be rubbed at will?


    If he didn''t kill Danzo today, wouldn''t everyone think that he, Senju Haru, was easy to bully?


    After taking away the things that the sailor had left for him, Haru held the unconscious Kushina in his arms and walked out with no expression on his face.


    ...


    "How is the situation inside?"


    After everything was arranged, Sarutobi, Hiruzen, also arrived and immediately asked impatiently.


    "Everyone was injured, but all of them avoided vital points. The other party must have been lenient. Now that they have been sent to the treatment, their lives are probably not in danger."


    "As for the situation inside, I''m not sure yet..."


    "Someone ising out!"


    Before the person could finish speaking, someone eximed from the side.


    Everyone looked up and saw a tall and handsome young man slowly walking out with a little girl in his arm.


    Hiruzen''s face instantly turned ugly.


    "You met Mito-sama?"


    "Yes, she has been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment, knowing that Mito should have already...


    "Hand over the child. I promise in the name of Hokage that you can leave Konoha safely."


    Haru smiled, "I can give you the person, but the thing left in this child''s body does not belong to you. How about it? Do you need me to release it?"


    "Coincidentally, I also know a little about the sealing technique..."


    "Enough!" Hiruzen shouted angrily and interrupted Haru.


    If not for the fact that he suspected that the other party know the Nidaime Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Technique and that Jinchuriki had been captured, he would have already made his move.


    There was only one chance, he had to seed!

 Chapter 122: Infinite Sword Flow

    Chapter 122: Infinite Sword Flow


    "What do you want?" Hiruzen took out thest of his patience and asked.


    "Kill him, or I will kill him myself." Haru casually pointed at Danzo.


    The expressions of many people present changed almost at the same time!


    As Hokage''s assistant, Danzo could be considered the most important person besides Hokage. But what did they hear now?


    Someone actually wanted to decide Danzo''s life and death with a single word.


    At this moment, Danzo''s gaze had be extremely dangerous. However, he was not worried that Hiruzen would make a move against him. Regardless of whether it was his formerpanions or the current Hokage, Hiruzen would not do this.


    Did he think he could force them to submit just by capturing Jinchuriki?


    He was truly too naive!


    Sure enough, Hiruzen said righteously without thinking, "This is impossible! I won''t sacrifice another person just to save one person!"


    When Haru heard this, he immediately burst intoughter.


    It was one thing for others to say this, but the person who said this was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Sandaime Hokage, who always said he would sacrifice others for the vige.


    This was too funny!


    "Since you don''t agree, I can only take it myself."


    After theughter, under Hiruzen''s somewhat ugly expression, Haru''s figure disappeared in an instant!


    "Attack!"


    Danzo gave the order without hesitation.


    At this time, they had no time to care about anything else.


    Just like an instant, Haru suddenly appeared in front of Danzo. He held Kushina in one hand and waved his sword with the other!


    Haru was indeed as fast as lightning, but Danzo was also at his peak. His eyes narrowed, and his body was about to move sideways.


    But all of a sudden, when he met those eyes, Danzo suddenly became strangely stiff in the same ce, staring nkly as a katana fell down towards his neck.


    At this critical moment, the Adamantine Staff in Hiruzen''s hand, which he had summoned long ago, strangely stretched out, wanting to block this strike.


    If not for the fact that his other hand couldn''t move out, Haru had countless ways to make Hiruzen return empty-handed.


    But right now, he could only swing with force, first opening the stick in the way and then stabbing it.


    In such a short time, two [Root] members standing behind Danzo immediately rushed out without hesitation and blocked in front of Danzo.


    Puff!


    The two were nailed together one after the other, and the man in front of them grabbed the sword with both hands.


    But their deaths were not wasted. After this sudden attack pierced through the two people, it only pierced through Danzo''s clothes and a little skin.


    They actually used their own lives to fight for a chance for Danzo to live.


    It had to be said that Danzo''s control and brainwashing of [Root] had reached a crazy level!


    Haru immediately threw the two hindrances to the side and swung his sword again, wanting to kill Danzo no matter what!


    And this time, Hiruzen learned to be a traitor, and the Adamantine Staff swept-back first.


    Bang!


    The Staff hit Danzo''s face, and his whole body was directly sent flying, heavily smashing into the wall.


    In order to save Danzo, Hiruzen had no time to care about anything else.


    This was an opportunity that he had to pay the price of two lives.


    Shua!


    Haru, who had missed his sh, carried Kushina and continued to chase after Danzo without looking back.


    At this time, Danzo, whose face was swollen, finally regained consciousness.


    The illusionunched by Sharingan could not be removed by ordinary methods and could only rely on external forces.


    Just now, not only did Sarutobi''s staff save him, but it also disturbed his chakra because of the change of Ape.


    It woke him up.


    "Protect Lord Danzo!"


    [Root]''s men immediately stepped forward to block Haru, all of them using their lives to buy time for Danzo.


    "All of you are pathetic people. Release yourself..."


    Pity?


    No need!


    It was just that his killing intent towards Danzo had be even stronger!


    Haru slowly put down Kushina. His hands formed a seal, pressing down on the ground.


    "Summoning Technique!"


    With a bang, a huge scroll was summoned.


    Haru used one hand to pull open the scroll and threw it into the sky. His other hand pressed down on it and unsealed it!


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    Countless katana swords flew into the sky and then fell to the ground.


    Although it looked powerful, no one was hurt, and no one knew what he wanted to do.


    Only Hiruzen, who had taken back his Adamantine Staff, suddenly narrowed his eyes as if he had a bad feeling in his heart!


    At this time, it was as if time had frozen. Haru stood where he was, and under his feet was Kushina and the sword he had just inserted. In front of him were [Root] members who did not hesitate to use their lives to stop him. The one who hid in the back was the one who had picked up his life. At this time, Danzo, who was extremely scared, was standing there.


    In the surroundings, Konoha''s ninjas rushed over, as well as those katanas that seemed to have been thrown away...


    In the next instant, Haru moved and disappeared.


    "Flying Thunder God executed  Infinite Sword Flow!"


    Swish!


    Puchi!


    One of [Root]''s members did not know what had happened and was cut in the throat.


    Then he let go of the long sword in his hand, and Haru disappeared from where he was once again as if he had pierced through another person''s heart with a sword in an instant!


    Flying Thunder God technique was engraved on each of these words in advance, which meant that these hundreds of swords on the ground had constructed a temporary lethal domain for him!


    This allowed him to teleport infinitely within the range of this domain, and he could immediately pick up his weapon and attack!


    Anyone who stepped into this deadly domain would have nowhere to run!


    "Ah!"


    "He''s here!"


    "No, he''s there!"


    "Kill him, quickly kill him!"


    Compared to catching a turtle in a jar, this was more like Haru''s hunting ground!


    And every person who stepped into this domain was his hunting target.


    He was like a demon shuttling between reality and hell. Every time he appeared, he would take away a living life.


    Any attack, in reality, was useless against him, and it was impossible even to touch the corner of his clothes.


    Looking from God''s perspective, the situation on the field was like a ck and white light shing continuously. It was impossible to see or capture any movement trajectory.


    Then, the people on the field fell to the ground one after another like cutting wheat.


    In front of Haru, numbers were meaningless!

 Chapter 123: Removal Of Self-Cursing Seal

    Chapter 123: Removal Of Self-Cursing Seal


    Although Flying Thunder God was a space-time Ninjutsu, the good or bad use of it was in perception, observation ability, and judgment!


    For example, just like now.


    Haru wanted to choose one of the hundreds of ''coordinates'' in an instant. shover, pick up the weapon, kill the other, and then sh to the next target he had observed in advance, constantly repeating the process of ''assassination''.


    Without sharp observation, perception, and judgment, even if he learned Flying Thunder God, he would not be able to disy the true power of this ninjutsu.


    Obviously, after awakening Sharingan, Haru, who already had a calm judgment ability and excellent perception ability, could be said to havepletely fixed hisst shoring.


    And in his hands, Flying Thunder God would undoubtedly disy an even more terrifying power than Tobirama, this ''original creator''!


    This Flying Thunder GodInfinite Swords Flow, which he had developed based on his inspiration in his memories, had amazed the world on his first appearance!


    "Those swords have ancient monsters!"


    At this time, it was not only Sarutobi Hiruzen who recognized Flying Thunder God. After all, even if they had not seen it with their own eyes, they had always heard people describe the scene.


    Moreover, Haru''s flickering light range had always been within one area, making more people discover the problem.


    "Use arge-scale ninjutsu to destroy all those katana!" Someone suggested.


    After hearing this, Hiruzen immediately frowned, "No!"


    Jinchuriki was lying in the middle position, and once they usedrge-scale ninjutsu, it might affect Jinchuriki.


    At that time, if they identally killed Jinchuriki, then all of them would be condemned for ages, and their deaths would not be a pity!


    However, this matter was of great importance, and everything was originally going on quietly because they did not want to expose Kushina''s identity.


    Therefore, Sarutobi Hiruzen could not exin why it was not possible.


    "Retreat! Get everyone out of that area, and then get the secret art forces to rush over as fast as possible. We must save that little girl."


    Since there was no way to exin, there was no need to exin.


    Sarutobi directly used Hokage''s right to give the order.


    If not for wars that hollowed out Konoha''s foundation and caused all the jonins to fight outside, resulting in the internal emptiness andck of usable power, how could such a situation ur!


    "But Lord Danzo still..."


    "Go, Danzo will be safe and sound."


    "Yes, Lord Hokage!"


    Lord Hokage, the person who would not ''sacrifice'' one person, was ready to give up his old friend. Everything was for the vige.


    As for why he didn''t just use Danzo to exchange for Kushina?


    Hokage didn''t care about it.


    There was no need to be Hokage if he really handed Danzo over in front of everyone.


    ...


    As he killed and killed, Haru suddenly found that [Root]''s people were basically all dead. After receiving Hokage''s order, the others breathed a sigh of relief and ran out with their lives on the line.


    But Danzo did not run!


    Because he knew that the other party would not let him go, he immediately fired at Wind Release!


    "Wind Release  Air Wave!"


    The sharp airflow simr to Itachi''s spat out from Danzo''s mouth. It was extremely fast and extremely sharp.


    In an instant, they cut the several swords in front of him into two pieces, and then they continued to cut toward Haru.


    However, this was Haru''s domain. No matter how fast Wind Release was, it could not be faster than his Flying Thunder God!


    Shua!


    Haru instantly disappeared, and Danzo''s attack only hit empty space.


    However, Danzo didn''t show any panic expression, as if everything was within his expectations.


    Danzo took out a handful of Kunai from his bosom, lowered his head, and gently spat. He injected Wind Release chakra into Kunai, forming a sharp de.


    This was Wind ReleaseVacuum de!


    Following that, Danzo stabbed towards a spot behind him at the fastest speed possible!


    As Senju Tobirama''s former disciple and guard, how could Danzo not be familiar with Flying Thunder God?


    Moreover, he also noticed a special Flying Thunder God imprint engraved on these swords. The other party had used this method to attack.


    Therefore, he had already used several opportunities to quietly destroy all the swords around him, leaving only the one behind!


    This was both bait and a fatal blow!


    Puchi!


    Without a doubt, he had stabbed!


    The scene looked like Haru, who had suddenly disappeared, strangely appeared again and then directly collided with Danzo''s True Void de.


    However, Danzo did not have any joy. Instead, his expression changed!


    Because not a single drop of blood flowed out from the ce, he stabbed.


    Bang!


    Haru, who was stabbed, disappeared. Before the white smoke dissipated, Haru, who appeared again, pulled out the sword from the ground and held it horizontally with both hands, aiming at Danzo''s heart!


    Seeing that he was about to die in the next moment, Danzo instantly formed a seal.


    Whoosh!


    A small ck dot under Haru''s feet suddenly spread out like ink, spreading towards Haru extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it formed a set of curse seals that bound Haru''s movements.


    This was the other backup n that Danzo had left behind in his fear of failure. It was the Self-Cursing Seal!


    He hadn''t expected it to really be used, and it had even saved his life!


    Just now, Danzo had truly started to sweat profusely.


    However, in the end, it was still his skill that was a level higher!


    Just as Danzo was about to use his Vacuum de to deal with Haru, he suddenly noticed a detail. The Self-Cursing Seal only extended to his opponent''s neck and then strangely stopped.


    Looking at Haru again, there was no panic on his face.


    Half of the Vacuum de that was stabbed out was directly abandoned by Danzo. In an instant, he jumped back more than ten meters.


    This time, the strong sense of crisis in his heart was finally relieved.


    When he looked up again, he saw that Haru was standing there with a katana in his hand, looking at him with an inexplicable expression.


    Where was the curse seal on his body?


    To Haru, the Self-Cursibg Seal that Danzo had set up in advance was indeed something he had not expected. However, the moment he was struck, he had used [to undo the curse seal, ], and instantly stopped the formation of the seal.


    However, he had not expected that Danzo would be so cautious. Instead of snatching the head, he ran first.


    Otherwise, he definitely, would have been able to kill Danzo earlier!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The people watching this scene felt overwhelmed, and they felt a sense of deja vu.


    If they were on any other side, they would probably be dead by now.


    However, the two people on the field had exchanged blows several times, and they were all in danger!

 Chapter 124: Skeleton Frame

    Chapter 124: Skeleton Frame


    In fact, even Haru did not expect Danzo to be so tenacious and cunning.


    Of course, this had to do with the fact that he did not use his full strength and only had a singlebat experience.


    Although he had been tempered by Tobirama and Madara and seemed to have nock ofbat experience, in reality, he did not have much experience fighting with different types of ninjas.


    It was like a person fighting a tiger a hundred times. He was extremely familiar with every move of the tiger, and he was extremely experienced.


    But when the tiger was reced by a goblin one day, how much experience could this person have when dealing with the tiger be of use?


    Most of the enemies that Haru had encountered before were just chickens that could be killed in a single move.


    asionally, there would be experts, but before they could even unleash their full potential, the few great moves that were thrown down here had caused them to go to the Yellow Springs in frustration.


    Therefore, Danzo could be considered to have resisted Haru''s'' Three Axes'' and sessfully survived the first stage.


    However, it seemed that it was about time to end here


    Danzo summoned the Dream Tapir*, wanting to suck away all the swords with Flying Thunder God''s tactic and take back Jinchuriki.


    [*TL Note: Danzo''s summon is a tapir named Baku that could devour dreams and nightmares.]


    However, Haru took advantage of this opportunity to burn them half to death!


    At this time, the secret art forces sent by Sarutobi Hiruzen had arrived.


    Among them were the nsmen of Akamichi, Aburame, Nara, and Yamanaka!


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still Hokage. If someone was causing trouble for Konoha, who should he help, and who should he stand on? Was there a need to think about it?


    Some of the secret arts forces left behind by Konoha began to attack as soon as they appeared.


    The super-magnification technique forcibly cleaned up Flying Thunder God''s katana, and countless ck shadow hooks weaved into arge, trying to capture Haru.


    Balls of parasites flew out and tried to rescue Kushina without caring about the damage.


    Yamanaka''s n was also prepared at all times. Once the Nara n captured them, they would immediately take over!


    Under this clear division ofbor, Haru suddenlyughed.


    The three tomoe in his eyes had changed again at some point. On the four symmetrical ces on the outer circle, there was an extremely small jade hook pattern on each side. Then, it extended inwards in a curved arc.


    Inside, two tomoe perfectly attached to each other, forming a pattern like the Taiji Yinyang Fish.


    This was Mangekyou Sharingan, who had been interrupted by Madara back then. This time, because of the death of Mito, he had once again awakened!


    Following the call from the bottom of his heart, he felt the violent and boiling chakra within his body and felt the voice of these eyes constantly whispering in his ears.


    "There is a w!"


    Boom!


    Knowing that they could not lose the opportunity, the numerous Konoha Ninjas immediatelyunched an all-out attack, instantly drowning Haru''s figure.


    But...


    An iparably shocking scene appeared!


    Ayer of ck energy that emitted an ominous aura instantly enveloped Haru and the unconscious Kushina behind him.


    The ck shadow secret technique was unable to prate thisyer of chakra and was directly bounced away.


    The huge palm that fell from the sky was also firmly grasped by a seemingly ''slender'' ck energy bone w, and it was not allowed to move forward!


    As for the other ninjutsu, it was not able to cause even the slightest ripple, and it simply could not break through the defense of the most crude version of Haru''s Susanoo!


    He also did not know how he used it, and just like that, he felt it, and then tried to guide it, and the result was that he seeded!


    He even vaguely felt that his eyes contained different powers, waiting for him to discover them!


    "What the hell is this thing."


    "That pair of eyes..."


    Standing at the side, Kagami, who was in a dilemma, neither helped Konoha nor Haru.


    Because one side was someone he cared about the most, and the other side was the meaning of his 18 years of life and the instructions of his teacher.


    If there was someone who did not want this situation to happen the most, then Kagami was undoubtedly the one who could rank first.


    Especially when he saw someone die at the hands of Haru, he was in pain.


    He wanted to go out and dissuade him, but he didn''t know what kind of standpoint he should take.


    At the same time, he felt somewhat relieved in the depths of his heart, because it seemed that Haru should not be in any danger.


    Under such an iparably painful gaze, he saw Haru''s three tomoe Sharingan, Haru Mangekyou Sharingan, and that... Susanoo!


    After the era of turmoil ended, Mangekyou Sharingan, who no one else had awakened, once again appeared in front of him, moreover through this method!


    Kagami''s heart received an iparably intense shock. At the same time, an inconceivable crazy idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He was shocked because this was not something he could do at all.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Haru controlled Susanoo and casually waved its hand, cleaning up the surroundings.


    Before there was a super-powerful attack that could break through Susanoo''s defense(or restrain), Susanoo could be said to be a divine skill of killing vegetables!


    No matter how many enemies there were, it was useless not to break the defense!


    With a p, Jonin was still enduring. There was no difference.


    Although Haru was still using the simplest version, it was more than enough to deal with the current situation.


    The ck bone hand instantly grabbed at Danzo, who was constantly retreating.


    He wanted to see if Danzo had any way to survive from his hands today!


    Wind Release --


    He could not escape!


    Danzo had a gloomy expression on his face as he chose to counterattack. As long as he could shatter this strange thing


    ALike a rocketuncher, a high-pressure wind ball suddenly shot out from Danzo''s mouth. This move could be said to be astonishingly powerful, enough to crush the enemy instantly.


    However, this time, Danzo was not facing an ordinary enemy. Instead, he was facing Susanoo with extreme defensive power!


    Danzo had indeed brought some damage to the lower version of Susanoo. Still, the damage was immediately restored to its original state in just half a breath.


    Seeing that Danzo was about to be at his wit''s end, the attack that Hiruzen had prepared arrived.


    "Five StyleGreat Chain Bullet!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen used the shadow clone technique to summon four clones to cooperate with each other and then used fire, thunder, water, earth, and wind, five different types of ninjutsu at the same time.


    A nearly destructive explosion instantly engulfed Haru''s Susanoo.


    "Did it seed?"


    Many people stared fixedly at the gradually dissipating smoke without blinking and secretly prayed.


    It was just that they simply did not understand thew of ''there is smoke and no injury''!


    The terrifying skeleton started to copse under everyone''s gaze...


    Win... won


    Many people revealed pleasantly surprised expressions after surviving a cmity because the enemy this time was too powerful.


    But slowly, they began to issue something wrong.


    Because the skeleton was empty, the person... was gone!


    Puff!!


    The sound of the katana passing through the human body rang out in secret.

 Chapter 125: You Think I Dont Dare To Kill?

    Chapter 125: You Think I Don''t Dare To Kill?


    Danzo reached out with difficulty to hold the de that pierced through his chest from behind. There was confusion and disbelief in his eyes.


    He didn''t believe that his life would end just like that.


    Ambition had helped him, but it had also destroyed him.


    People who killed people would always be killed!


    For Haru, thest thing Danzo should do was repeatedly challenge his bottom line.


    Did he really think that he would care about something and not dare to kill?


    "What about your Reverse Four Symbols Seal*? If you don''t activate it now, you won''t have a chance."


    [*TL Note: This technique is a finjutsu that the user ces across their chest and sets to act upon their death. The technique releases four symbols from the user''s body, forming arge, ck sphere around them. Anything caught inside the sphere''s area is then drawn in and sealed within the user''s corpse.]


    Haru''s calm words instantly destroyed Danzo''s final determination.


    Was there anything more shocking and panicked than the enemy calling out your trump card?


    "You won''t be able to escape. I will wait for you down there..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I didn''t want to do anything to you for the sake of our rtionship back then. It''s just that you insist on courting death, so you can''t me anyone else."


    After he finished speaking, Haru drew back his long sword. With a bang, Danzo vomited blood and fell to the ground. His consciousness was gradually engulfed by the darkness.


    As for the Four Symbols Seal that was called out


    The time it was activated was enough for Haru to fly back and forth dozens of times.


    If they could not die together, it would only destroy Konoha, so in the end, Danzo, who had lost all his anger, chose to leave his corpse intact.


    "Lord Danzo!"


    Most of [Root]''s people had been killed by Haru, and the remaining ones felt that the sky had copsed.


    Although the curse seal that bound them had failed, the influence of more than ten years of brainwashing could not be eliminated so easily.


    As for Konoha and the others, they were also in shock!


    As the assistant of Hokage, Danzo was actually killed by someone in Konoha?


    For some reason, some people suddenly remembered the incident of the Four Kages attacking Konoha 18 years ago.


    Although it was not as tragic as it was back then, the enemy was not the Four Kages, but a young man.


    However, they were also no longer Konoha at their prime.


    Not only did they lose Lord Hashirama, but Lord Tobirama also lost Uzumaki n and the Senju n. The war 18 years ago caused Konoha to suffer heavy casualties, and he still hadn''t recovered!


    At this time, even Sarutobi and Hiruzen were in a trance. They didn''t expect Danzo to really die like this.


    However, before they could feel sad and lose the meaning of their lives, the remaining members of [Root] directly shouted to avenge Lord Danzo andunched a suicidal charge.


    He told him that it was not the time to be sad, and the matter was not over yet.


    Now that Haru had killed Danzo, his heart felt much better, and more than half of his anger had been vented out.


    He had made a fuss, killed the people, and was also angry. He was also ready to leave.


    Then he saw more than a dozen peopleing to see him off.


    He threw away the katana and began to form seals with both hands.


    "Water EscapeWater Dragon - Explosion!"


    After seeing the order of the seals, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression instantly changed. He shouted, "Everyone, leave that area!"


    Someone reacted quickly and ran away.


    Haru mmed his hands on the ground, and huge water immediately formed on the ground then rapidly spread forward.


    At the same time the water spread, and countless rapidly rising water streams continuously shot out from the center, attacking the enemies along the way.


    The dozen or so members of [Root] did not have any ability to resist and were sent flying into the sky.


    After spreading out for a full four to fifty meters, all the water streams that sprayed into the sky condensed into an iparably huge and ferocious water dragon!


    Then, with a force that was as heavy as a thousand catties, it directly engulfed the people who were sent flying into the air, and then it continued to bite towards Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    This move was extremely powerful.


    Its lethality was extremely high, and it could be said that itpletely overturned the impression ordinary people had of Water Escape''s lethality.


    "Earth ReleaseEarth Dragon Bullet!"


    "Earth ReleaseEarth Flow Wall!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a grave expression on his face. He had long since started to form seals in advance, attempting to block this water dragon.


    However, it was clear that this move was not something that could be easily intercepted.


    The earth dragon that was not of the same level was directly smashed apart by the huge water dragon, followed by theyers of defense that Sarutobi Hiruzen had put in great effort to set up.


    However, when the tsunami came, what effect could a small dam have?


    There was a boom!


    The huge water dragon opened its mouth and mmed into the ground. The surging waves scattered, forcing everyone to retreat again and again.


    When the water finally disappeared, there was only a big pit left, where was Lord Hokage?


    "Lord Hokage"


    Many people immediately cried out in rm and began to worry.


    Haru was also looking for the figure of the other party. He did not think that the dignified Hokage would die so easily.


    However, just as he was about to squat down and feel it, he suddenly felt a slight tremor from the ground beneath his feet.


    In the next moment, he jumped up without thinking.


    As if to cooperate with his performance, the moment Haru jumped up, two hands suddenly broke out of the ground and grabbed Haru!


    If Haru had reacted a little slower, he would have immediately been caught and dragged underground.


    And this was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s specialty, the technique of beheading in the heart of Earth Release!


    But was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s true target, really him?


    Just as Haru, who had dodged the decapitation spell in his heart, was about to counterattack, he suddenly caught another scene from the corner of his eye!


    Both of them broke out of the ground, and a pair of hairy hands grabbed at Kushina who was lying on the ground.


    It turned out that Hiruzen had attacked Haru just to create an opportunity for the Ape Demon to take back Jinchuriki!


    As long as they could take back Jinchuriki, they would no longer need to bind their hands and feet.


    This time difference was very beautiful!


    Normally, ordinary people would not be able to detect it. Even if they could, they would not be able to rush over in time.


    However, Haru was not an ordinary person. Not only did he sense it, but he also instantly appeared next to Kushina and took him away, causing the Ape Demon to miss him!


    For a cautious person like Haru, since he had decided to take Kyuubi and Jinchuriki away, how could he not leave behind a ''QR code'' on Kushina in advance?


    It could be said that as long as no one here could beat him today, then no one could stop him from taking her away!


    Swish!


    Once again, they disappeared. Haru and Kushina easily broke out of the encirclement, and they could leave at any time.


    However, the reason why he had not left yet was because of a few people.


    In order to protect him, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had even offended Hokage. Now, he had made such a big fuss and killed people and Danzo. If he just left like this, it was easy to imagine what kind of terrible situation it would be.

 Chapter 126: I Am Taking Her Away Today. I Want To See Which One Of You Has The Gut To Stop Me!

    Chapter 126: I Am Taking Her Away Today. I Want To See Which One Of You Has The Gut To Stop Me!


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s there!"


    "It''s gone again..."


    "Damn it!"


    ...


    Only by personally experiencing it could one understand just how much of a bug Flying Thunder God was and how much despair he could make the enemy feel!


    When everyone was yed around by the other party and could not even touch the corner of his clothes, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally realized that there was no way for them to take Jinchuriki back. Today, they would lose face!


    Therefore, he immediately gave the order to stop the pursuit.


    When Haru saw that they were no longer chasing, he also stopped.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen walked out from the crowd and looked at the other person with aplicated expression. "Danzo is already dead, and your goal has been achieved. Let him go."


    "I can promise that this matter will end here."


    "Lord Hokage!"


    When Sarutobi said this, many people showed expressions of indignation and dissatisfaction before Haru could reply.


    They did not know the identity and importance of Kushina. They only knew that they could not let the other party leave just like that. Otherwise, Konoha''s reputation would suffer a huge blow.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately stopped them. After all, no one had expected that things would end up like this. The person was already dead, and what they needed now was to stop the damage.


    If they could not save their face and also lose Jinchuriki, it would be a tremendous blow!


    "Actually, there is one thing that I have always felt very strange about. The one who clearly has the upper hand is me, and the one who is unwilling to end up here is also me. So, why is your attitude so high and mighty, as if you are pitying me?"


    "I really want to know, is this attitude of begging for help?"


    "I am going to take her away today. I want to see which one of you has the guts to stop me!"


    Haru''s words seemed arrogant, but it was the fact.


    They couldn''t do anything to him at all. They couldn''t catch up with him, and you couldn''t beat him. In the end, they still acted mighty and be, ''I won''t lower myself to your level. Kowtow to me and admit your mistake. This matter will pass.''


    Hiruzen''s face was also ugly. He didn''t know what to say. He could only look at Kagami. "You brought the person back. Kushina is the ''inheritor'' of Uzumaki Mito. You know what it means for her to be taken away."


    "Although you didn''t kidnap Jinchuriki, you brought this person back, right? You love this vige so much, and you can watch Jinchuriki be taken away?"


    It was really disgusting!


    "During the 18 years of searching for you, I have been fantasizing about how prosperous and prosperous Konoha will be in the future, but I never thought that it would be like this today."


    "You also want me to let him go?"


    At this moment, Haru was very calm. If Kagami opened his mouth, he would give Kagami a face. Even if he paid for these 18 years, days and nights, it was not something that a mere Jinchuriki couldpare to.


    However, if that were to happen, the two of them would end here and go their separate ways.


    Kagami did not answer this question. Instead, he asked an unrted question, "When we came back, you told me that you would definitely aplish what Lord Tobirama failed to aplish. However, after leaving Konoha, do you want to rely on yourself to achieve that?"


    Haru smiled gently and said with great confidence, "Although it will be easier to stay in Konoha, it is not impossible to leave this ce."


    "Since there were people who could build their own country and vige from nothing, then why can''t we?"


    "Even the seniors can''t surpass us, so why talk about ideals?"


    "Maybe no one will believe what I say now, but the final time will prove everything!"


    "In the future, I will unify Ninja World!"


    Before Haru could finish his words, countless curses were already heard.


    "Brat, you are ignorant and arrogant!"


    "Even the five great countries have never been as arrogant as you!"


    "You simply don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!"


    "Unify Ninja World? I''m going to make Rikudou Sennin be a god!"


    "It''s just a show to gain poprity. There won''t really be people who believe it, right?"


    ...


    Don''t believe it?


    If you don''t believe me, that''s right!


    In any case, boasting wasn''t against thew. Haru liked to see these people wanting to rush up and kill him, but he could only endure it.


    To be honest, he had goosebumps all over his body after saying these words.


    Sure enough, not everyone had the talent for talking.


    However, the world was just so wonderful.


    The confidence and high spirits of Haru were just like Lord Tobirama in the past.


    It was just that Lord Tobirama was less arrogant and a bit colder.


    It was true that Kagami loved the vige, but he had seen the changes in the vige over the years. Every time he came back, he felt a familiar sense of unfamiliarity.


    The vige was changing, and the human heart was changing.


    He was the only one who hadn''t changed, so he was also the one who started to be ipatible with this ce.


    If he hadn''t found Haru, then perhaps he wouldn''t have thought so much.


    But now, a new path was ced in front of him.


    ''Lord Tobirama, what should I choose?''


    "I''m leaving. Kagami, are youing with me?"


    Kagami raised his head and saw Haru''s sincere gaze.


    Betrayal?


    No!


    He was only going to find a new path for the vige to continue.


    He wanted to build a new ''Konoha'' from nothing and not continue this corrupt Konoha!


    Thinking of this, Kagami smiled. As he walked forward, he took off the forehead guard on his head and threw it at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s feet.


    "If this is Lord Tobirama''s will, then I am willing to burn my remaining life to try."


    Silence!


    No one expected this to happen.


    "Kagami! Do you want to betray the vige?" Hiruzen said in a low voice. His heart was extremely restless.


    "I, Uchiha Kagami, will leave the Uchiha n and Konoha."


    Whether he admitted it or not was no longer important. After Kagami made his choice, he directly cut off his own path of retreat, and he was unwilling to implicate anyone.


    In the face of this situation, there were a few people who could not help but choose to attack Kagami.


    Since they had betrayed the vige, they were rebels!


    As for the rebels, either capture or kill them, there was no third option!


    But when they rushed out, Kagami seemed to have done something, but also seemed to have done nothing


    He saw these people strangely freeze beside him, and then their eyes were filled with fear as they let Kagami walk over.


    Because their backs were facing each other, Hiruzen and the others could not see clearly.


    But looking at Kagami who was walking towards him, Haru''s heart was greatly shaken!


    This was actually... Mangekyou Sharingan.


    18 years of depression, two difficult choices of pain, and finally, following his heart and betraying the vige that he viewed as his life


    All of the sorrow and pain erupted at this instant!

 Chapter 127: Leave Together?

    Chapter 127: Leave Together?


    "Father!"


    "Are you going to abandon the vige just because of a person you don''t want to do?"


    A young man who was wearing Uchiha''s clothes and still had a young face shouted at Kagami excitedly.


    "Hoshi, you don''t understand..."


    "That''s right, I really don''t understand! I don''t understand why I didn''t have a father to apany me for the past 18 years. I don''t understand where you were when my mother was seriously ill!"


    "You said that men should keep their promises. You promised Lord Tobirama that you must do it. But haven''t you already done it? Is one hundred and eight years not enough? Are you going to destroy the rest of your life too"


    Kagami was silent for a moment and did not turn around. "I am not a good father, nor a good husband. I am sorry for you. But if I were to choose again, I would still do the same."


    "So, I''m sorry..."


    The young man clenched his fists tightly and looked at Haru with hostility.


    Haru really did not know that Kagami had a son, but judging from his age, when he was taken away by Madara, Kagami''s child should not have been born too long ago.


    Haru also did not expect that Kagami would still bear such great pressure in these 18 years of searching for him.


    What should he pay back?


    Perhaps he could only let everyone see that Kagami''s choice was not wrong!


    Haru did not care about Hoshi''s hostility towards him. After all, it was normal for anyone else to do this.


    But when he looked at it carefully, he suddenly remembered something.


    Shisui... seemed to be a descendant of Kagami!


    And he had once seen the age of Shisui, who was deduced by the author based on limited information in a spicy chicken novel called ''courting death''.


    If there were no idents, Shisui should be around 39/9 years old, or maybe even earlier.


    As for Kagami''s son, he looked to be only 19 years old, 20 years old, and only 24 or 5 yearster.


    So, could it be that Shisui was the child of Uchiha Xinghe, the grandson of Kagami?


    When Uchiha Gxy was born, Kagami was almost 24 years old, and the timeline waspletely right!


    This time, Haru was a little unsettled. The original guilt and guilt had now all turned into the desire of red fruits.


    Shisui, don''t be a god, a god who opened Mangekyou at the age of eight!


    Alright, let''s not be so weird.


    The main thing was that even if he could confirm that Kagami''s son was the future Shisui''s father, he would not take him away.


    After all, how could he know that Shisui was born from this guy and a woman?


    If the genes were wrong and the fake Shisui came out or Shisui became a woman, wouldn''t it be even worse?


    Therefore, to be safe, he was ready to squat down and wait for Shisui to really be born before making any ns.


    Otherwise, if he changed the environment of growth, wouldn''t it be even more depressing if the god was gone?


    These messy thoughts filled Haru''s mind in a short moment.


    When he came back to his senses, Kagami, who had awakened Mangekyou Sharingan, was already standing beside him.


    With this great general who was capable of civil and martial arts, Haru felt that it was worth it to fall out with Konoha!


    However, his goal was not limited to just that.


    "Tokugawa, Shikakichi... Are you willing to leave with me?"


    Haru called out the names one by one. The moment he said this, he met the eyes of these people. The Yin Yang Fish Mangekyou Sharingan started to slowly turn for no reason. The bodies of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others stiffened unnaturally for a moment.


    A few breaths passed.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were silent.


    Sarutobi and Hiruzen, who watched this scene coldly, had a rxed expression. If the people of the big families also wanted to leave Konoha, then today, no matter what, they would fight to the end.


    He had only revealed one side, but he had almost caused the entire Konoha to fall apart!


    Hiruzen realized that he really did not value Senju Haru enough!


    This person was even more threatening to Konoha than the other four countries!


    It was a pity that he could not find a way to deal with Flying Thunder God right now. Otherwise, why would he have ended up in such a situation today?


    "I understand. Everyone has their own ambitions. I will remember this favor today." Haru nodded.


    "If we meet again in the future, we will be enemies. From today onwards, I will no longer be your boss."


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others opened their mouths and sighed weakly, giving off the feeling that they could not part with their families.


    "Patriarch Tengu, what about you? If you are unhappy with Konoha, why don''t you start over with me?"


    As soon as he said this, Sarutobi and Hiruzen became nervous again.


    At the same time, he kept making small movements in his hands, constantly hinting that if Patriarch Tengu dared to agree, all of Anbu''s people would immediately surround and kill Uchiha''s n.


    Leaving alone was apletely different concept from leaving a n!


    No matter how great the price was, he would do his best to stop Uchiha''s n.


    However, what made Sarutobi and Hiruzen heave a sigh of relief was that after a few seconds of serious thinking, n Leader Tengu still sternly rejected Senju Haru''s suggestion.


    What he said was ''although the vige is unkind to them, they can''t not be righteous '','' even if they are treated coldly and ridiculed, our Uchiha n will still advance and retreat with Konoha '', which was not very understood, but Zetsu had very meaningful strange words.


    It made Sarutobi, Hiruzen, Hokage, feel a burst of light on his face!


    However, the worst situation had not happened. It made him feel that apart from some people, Uchiha''s n was still quite sensible. In the future, it was better not to go too far.


    Sigh, it was all Danzo who insisted on targeting Uchiha''s n.


    What?


    Danzo was dead?


    Ah, then it''s all right.


    It was all Danzo''s fault for targeting Uchiha''s n before he died. Fortunately, he died quickly, otherwise, it would have led to a big mistake!


    However, no one noticed that when Haru was asking these people, the Yin Yang Fish Mangekyou Sharingan had been maintaining a specific speed as he slowly turned.


    "Then there is nothing to say. Kagami, we... hmph..."


    Just as Haru was about to use Flying Thunder God to take his people away, Yamanaka''s nsmen used this time to move to several different directions and simultaneously sent a mental attack towards Haru.


    Originally, this kind of rash attack would bring about very serious consequences, and if they failed, they would suffer a bacsh.


    However, under Hokage''smand, they still had no choice but to make a final attempt.


    When a few strands of mental energy rushed into Haru''s head at the same time to fight for control, he immediately felt as if his head was about to explode, so he snorted on the spot.


    However, when Haru reacted, he immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    Comparing spiritual will?


    The soul strength of a transmigrator was already far beyond that of an ordinary person. Coupled with Mangekyou Sharingan''s increase in spiritual force, Haru really did not expect that someone would run into his head to seek death!


    In just an instant, there were a few screams that sounded out, turning into a vegetable on the spot!

 Chapter 128: Dark Day

    Chapter 128: Dark Day


    Just as the Yamanaka n took the huge risk to attack Haru''s mental, the Nara nsmen who had been waiting in ambush immediately attacked.


    Arge number of ck shadows spread toward Haru''s feet.


    This was thest chance that Sarutobi Hiruzen had set up while the other party was speaking.


    He did not interrupt Haru''s words, just to buy time.


    By the way, he also wanted to see who would jump out, so he could finish them.


    The result was quite unexpected. Other than Kagami, no one else made the same choice.


    After all, staying in Konoha was ten thousand times better than wandering in the wild.


    If Hyuga Tokugawa and the others chose to follow them, it would basically be a death sentence. These ns would probably start cleaning up the sect themselves.


    The sudden and strange mental attack had indeed caused Haru to be absent-minded for a moment, causing him to be unable to use the Susanoo or directly use Flying Thunder God.


    However, it was nothing. Haru was confident that he would be okay.


    However, Kagami naturally could not just watch him in danger.


    Although he had just opened Mangekyou Sharingan, at this critical moment, Kagami felt the power contained in his left eye and instinctively used it.


    Arge amount of eye power gushed out, and then a grey mist armor directly covered Haru''s body.


    Then, an unexpected scene urred!


    When the Nara n''s shadow secret technique touched that faintly discernibleyer of grey mist armor, it was as if it had encountered its nemesis. The secret technique was instantly broken!


    In addition, the fist of an Akamichi nsman who had used a Super Multi-size technique had clearly hit Haru''s body, but it was as if it had hit cotton.


    For Haru, this punch had indeed hit his body, and the violent force had already injured him.


    However, the impact of the attack seemed to have been absorbed by something, and it directly disappeared.


    However, the most strange thing was that several white human images seemed to have been pushed out of Haru''s body by some kind of rejection.


    "White Zetsu?"


    After seeing these guys, Haru immediately understood a lot of things. He really did not expect that he could experience Sasuke''s special treatment.


    "We are here to protect..."


    Boom!


    Haru directly killed these White Zetsu clones without saying anything. He did not like to be monitored at all times.


    Even if Madara knew, he would not say anything.


    "What is this thing?" Haru looked at the mist armor on his body and asked. This thing could even force White Zetsu out. It was really not simple!


    "The ability is hidden in the left eye. I was in a hurry just now, and I don''t know how I used it."


    Haru nodded to show that he understood.


    ncing at Kagami again, Haru never thought that Kagami would actually discover Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability before him.


    However, thinking about it carefully, Kagami was older than him and had experienced so much. It could be said that he had umted a lot of experience. There was nothing strange about it.


    It was this ability that was quite interesting. He had to ask about it when he got back.


    Haru''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    Originally, he was already prepared to leave, but in the end, he was weed with a ''warm greeting''. No matter what, he had to return it!


    First, he used Flying Thunder God on him and Kagami to instantly leave their original position, and then with a few leaps, they arrived at the top of a tall building.


    "Don''t be impulsive. The vigers are innocent..."


    Seeing that Haru wanted to take revenge, Kagami immediately persuaded.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just to teach them a lesson," Haru nodded.


    He put Kushina down and began to form seals with his hands quickly.


    "Damn it! He failed again!"


    "Where did he go again?"


    "Over there, look!"


    "What is that..."


    "Quick! Run!"


    ...


    After forming the seal, Haru took a deep breath and aimed at the bottom.


    Water Escape  Water st Wave!


    An indescribable huge stream of water continuously spewed out from Haru''s mouth like a human-shaped waterfall.


    In terms of Water Escape, Haru had always felt that his talent was average. The only advantage was that he had a lot of water!


    Whether it was the man with a shark face in the future or the poor woman who could not afford thick clothes and hated that she could not marry, it was impossible for her to have more water than him!


    Therefore, Konoha, located ind, directly released a flood.


    "Run!"


    In the face of such a natural disaster, there was no other way except to run away.


    Although ninjas could step on water, the problem was, how could you step on such turbulent water?


    Think about it, in a very short time, pouring in the water of severalkes, what kind of scene would it be?


    The houses were destroyed one by one, and the waves swept away one by one.


    Fortunately, there were no vigers here, and the unlucky ones were ninjas.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately became anxious and immediately led the soldiers to try to use Earth Release to resist the surging water.


    The thin earth wall was directly smashed by a wave; it couldn''t stop the water!


    If this went on, not only would many people die, but Konoha would suffer heavy losses!


    If the water washed so many houses and buildings, how much economic loss would it cause?


    The only thing that Sarutobi Hiruzen was d about was that the other party did not choose to release this ninjutsu at the center of Konoha but chose such a rtively remote and low terrain area.


    So he immediately began to give orders, "All the ninjas who could do Earth Release, stay and change the direction of the water with me. Do not let the water rush into the center of Konoha."


    "The rest of you directly destroy the outer wall and try to rescue them..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s idea was very simple. This ce was not far from the outer wall of Konoha. With the help of the terrain and so many ninjas who knew Earth Release, there was still hope to lead the water outside the vige.


    At this time, Haru, who had drunk and vomited for a long time, had already wiped his mouth and finished.


    Looking at Kagami''splicated expression, Haru alsoforted him, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. Although I really don''t like Sarutobi Hiruzen, this little thing shouldn''t be a problem for him."


    "These people would think of a way to solve it before the innocents get involved."


    Although Haru was angry, the vigers of Konoha were indeed innocent.


    That was why he used this method to teach the other party a lesson and help him vent his anger so as not to hurt the innocent.


    But if there really was an unlucky guy.


    Then he had no choice but to apologize in his heart.


    "Let''s go. We wille back sooner orter."


    Kagami nodded and bent over to pick up Kushina. Then, Haru ced his hand on his shoulder and disappeared with a whoosh.


    After Haru left with Kagami and Kushina, it was unknown how long it took for Sarutobi and the others to guide the water to the forest outside.


    Looking again, the entire area that was submerged by the water had been reduced to ruins and could only be rebuilt.


    This day was a dark day for Konoha.

 Chapter 129: I, Tsunade, Is Going Back To The Village!

    Chapter 129: I, Tsunade, Is Going Back To The Vige!


    Now that they were in a war, Konoha''s every move would affect various countries.


    Then, shocking news came!


    A young man in his twenties almost destroyed Konoha!


    Hokage''s assistant, Shimura Danzo, was killed!


    The elite Jonin, who once served as the second generation Hokage''s elite guard, was killed in Konoha!


    One message after another spread out.


    The name Senju Haru instantly shocked Ninja World!


    Especially the surname Senju, it was too easy for people to immediately imagine a novel with millions of words describing grievances and grudges.


    What exactly happened?


    What kind of inside story could they use?


    One by one, the spies who had been lurking for a long time began to act.


    ...


    At the border of the Land of Wind.


    Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Sakumo, and Kato Dan finally got rid of the pursuit of the Sand Vige''s Ninjas under the support of the reinforcements.


    The cause was that in the process of carrying out an assassination mission, Sakumo and Kato Dan killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-inw.


    This sudden mission poked the ho''s nest, and arge number of Sand Ninjas swarmed out and began to search for traces of them.


    Although Sakumo and Kato Dan were very strong. Once the enemy attacked them in the desert, it was only a matter of time before they were killed.


    So in desperation, Sakumo summoned his Ninja Dog and tried to ask for help.


    At that time, Tsunade and the other two were fighting with the enemy in Rain Country. After receiving Sakumo''s request for help, they immediately went to help.


    Although they sessfully found Sakumo and Kato Dan, they were still caught up by the people of the Sand.


    The two sides were engaged in a fierce battle!


    Although the Sand had the advantage in numbers, Konoha''s side were all super experts who were famous for Ninja World, so that the Sand side would be at a disadvantage.


    Especially when Chiyo came in grief and wanted to avenge his son and daughter-inw, she used poison on them. However, Tsunade solved all the poison she used!


    In an instant, the morale of the Hidden Sand side was greatly reduced, and they decided to retreat.


    Although Chiyo was still unwilling to let go of Sakumo and the others, other than leaving, there was only anger left.


    It was not until Konoha''s reinforcements arrived and took Tsunade and the others out of the Wind Country that Chiyopletely lost the opportunity to avenge her son.


    Because of this, Haru, who had gone to the Rain Country, could not find any traces of Tsunade and the others.


    "What are you going to do next? Do you want to continue with the mission or go back to the vige to rest for a while?" Kato Dan asked.


    While maintaining his weapon, Sakumo paused and said, "Go back. My wife is still waiting for me at home."


    "Looking at the time, you should be a father when you go back this time."


    When mentioning the pregnant wife at home, the lines on Sakumo''s face could not help but soften.


    ...


    In the camp, Tsunade could not stay, so she came out to take a breath.


    When she passed by a tent, she vaguely heard a name that made her unable to take another step forward.


    Thus, she immediately turned around and walked over with a murderous look.


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    A few of the Konoha Ninjas who were chatting were immediately frightened and stuttered, "Nothing... nothing. I just saw my brother before, and he brought me a letter from home..."


    Tsunade''s eyes immediately fell on the other person''s hand.


    Then she directly grabbed it without any hesitation.


    After looking at the letter, Tsunade''s eyes suddenly focused on a name and then tore it.


    Tsunade identally used a lot of strength to crush the letter.


    "Haru... Uncle, is it really you?" Tsunade was excited and nervous. She was very afraid that there was still disappointment behind the hope.


    But no matter what happened, she just had to go back and take a look.


    Tsunade swiftly turned around and left. At the same time, she threw a money bag to the unlucky guy who wanted to cry but had no tears.


    I, Tsunade, want to go back to the vige!


    ....


    At the same time, the other side.


    After Haru left Konoha with Kagami and Kushina, he was not in a hurry to leave the Fire Country. Instead, he circled around and began to search.


    Because he found that the box that Mito left him contained something very important to him.


    A letter, a map, a notebook, a scroll of Ninjutsu, and a strange mask.


    The letter was left for him by Mito. As Mito said, she always felt that Haru woulde back one day, so she prepared these things in advance.


    The content of the letter was very important. Mito did not tell Hokage about it but left it to Haru. It could be seen that Uzumaki''s household had been hurt.


    Two maps, one was where the seeds of hope that Uzumaki n had left were.


    One was one of the secret bases that Tobirama had left behind.


    ording to the letter, the former was a ce where Ashina Uzumaki, the head of the Uzumaki, had secretly built the paradise under Hashirama''s suggestion a long time ago.


    He was worried that one day if Uzumaki n encountered a great disaster, they would have a ce to hide.


    As Uzumaki n''s nsman and Hashirama''s wife at the same time, Mito naturally knew about this ce.


    However, she was not sure if the nsmen at that time had the time and opportunity to escape to this ce.


    She chose to tell him in the letter, hoping that if he had the opportunity in the future, he could go and take a look. If he really found Uzumaki n''s remaining nsmen there, he could also take care of them.


    If not, it would be the fate of their n...


    As for restoring his country, the Uzumaki households had never thought of giving him so much pressure.


    As for that notebook, ording to the water ount, when she was sorting out Tobirama''s ''possession'', she found a notebook that recorded many treatment ns.


    And it seemed that there was a breakthrough in progress.


    Tobirama had been secretly preparing and storing them all in a secret base.


    He could start the treatment once the war was over.


    However, he did not expect that something like that would happen.


    However, out of preparation, Tobirama still ced the coordinates of the secret base on thest page of the notebook.


    At this time, Haru did not leave the Fire Country because he was looking for this secret base.


    It was not topletely cure his bloodline hidden danger, but his intuition told him that he had to go there!


    Maybe he could find some information about Tobirama''s whereabouts there!


    The remaining scroll recorded the Sealing Technique: Dead Demon Consuming Seal* that Mito had not given him, and the letter told him that he must not use it unless it was absolutely necessary!


    [*TL Note: The Dead Demon Consuming Seal is a sealing technique developed by the Uzumaki n to call upon the power of the Shinigami. Its very existence is so secret that even Orochimaru knew nothing about it.]


    And that strange mask was [Shinigami Mask].


    Mito, who was disappointed with Konoha, finally chose to leave all these things to him.


    If Haru did note back, he believed that Tsunade would find the secretpartment and take the things away.


    However, ording to Tsunade''s personality, she might not care about these things at that time.


    Haru had already made up his mind. He first went to find the secret base and then put Uzumaki n''s matter aside for the time being.


    After all, he had yet to obtain his own territory.


    When he had a ce to stay, he would then use a Cloud-Piercing Arrow to take away all the things that could be taken away!


    One had to know that some people were still trying their luck with Konoha

 Chapter 130: I Finally Found You

    Chapter 130: I Finally Found You


    "It should be here..."


    Haru led his people around in arge circle, avoiding all sight. Finally, he determined the location of this ce ording to the coordinates left in the notebook.


    In fact, he was not very sure at first until he found the exclusive Flying Thunder God technique left behind by Tobirama under a rock.


    "Let''s find the entrance. The base should be down there."


    Kagami nodded, then randomly found a direction and began to search nearby.


    Kushina, who was still a little afraid and did not speak much, timidly followed behind Haru like a little tail.


    It was not that she didn''t want to run, but she didn''t know where to go even if she ran away.


    When she was six years old, Uzushiogakure was destroyed, and Uzumaki n became history.


    Then when she had nowhere to go, Konoha''s people found her, confirmed her identity as Uzumaki n, and brought her back to Konoha.


    It was hard for a little girl who was only six years old to adapt to the sudden change of environment, especially when some people bullied her because of her red hair.


    But four yearster, she gradually began to get used to the life of Konoha.


    But when she graduated from the Ninja School, everything changed again.


    First, she was sent to the side of Granny Mito as the new Jinchuriki and sealed Kyuubi in her own body.


    Only then did Kushina know why Konoha''s people brought her back and nurtured her.


    She was very afraid, but Granny Mito was a good person. She had been guiding her all the time, telling her not to be afraid, face it calmly, and fill her heart with love.


    After that, she didn''t know what had happened. A handsome big brother came, and then granny Mito fell asleep. She also fainted.


    When she woke up again, she had already left Konoha, and it''s be the current situation.


    She didn''t know where she would be taken to, and she also didn''t know if she should go back to Konoha if she had the chance to escape.


    At this time, Kushina was very confused.


    After a while, Kagami found a way to open the entrance, and then they walked down the stairs.


    "It seems that this ce has been abandoned for a long time."


    Aftering down, Kagami first touched the wall and then squatted down to touch the dust on the ground.


    Haru raised the torch and nodded. His heart inevitably sank. Was he wrong?


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    Haru was not worried that there was any danger here. He directly led the way in front.


    Because of the environment here, Kushina, who was very afraid, hurriedly ran after them. Kagami was responsible for guarding the back.


    As they walked, they finally arrived at the core hall of this secret base.


    There were many bottles and jars that Haru could not recognize and some mechanical equipment. There were also severalrge jars that reached the ceiling at the corner of the wall. He did not know what they were holding.


    However, what really made Haru stop was a cylindrical, transparent nutrition cabin ced in the middle of the room.


    Countless tubes were connected to it. It was unknown how many years had passed, but they were still maintaining function.


    Inside stood a man with his eyes closed.


    "Lord Tobirama"


    Kagami blurted out in shock.


    Lord Tobirama, who had disappeared for 18 years, had actually not died but had been here the whole time.


    The shock in Haru''s heart was no less than Kagami''s. He immediately walked forward and gently ced his hand on the ss wall of the nutrition cabin, slowly sensing it.


    Tobirama was indeed still alive!


    Although the life fluctuations had be extremely weak,


    However, under his perception, Tobirama was still tenaciously surviving.


    But what was going on?


    After Haru withdrew his hand, he suddenly thought of the notebook that Shui Hu had left for him.


    Previously, he had only nced at it in a hurry before flipping to the end to look for the ce on the coordinates.


    But now, he had unexpectedly found Tobirama. Perhaps there was still some information that he had missed previously.


    Thus, Haru began to flip through the notebook that Tobirama had left behind seriously.


    During this process, Kagami did not disturb Haru because Kagami had also discovered the abnormal situation of Lord Tobirama.


    After looking through it three times, Haru began to frown and think.


    To put it bluntly, this notebook was a record of the treatment method that Tobirama had formted for his bloodline''stent dangers.


    Many treatment methods on it were proposed by Tobirama himself, and then he denied them himself.


    In the end, Tobirama made a hypothesis, trying to imnt a small amount of Hashirama''s cells into his body and then slowly cultivate them withrge amounts of nutrient fluids to reach a bnce point so that the bloodline of Senju and Uchiha could be perfectly fused.


    Tobirama himself was not sure if this would seed.


    He had only identally discovered that Hashirama''s cells could suppress Sharingan''s spiritual energy in an experiment.


    Of course, these cells used for research were all taken out by Hashirama at the beginning.


    Yes, Tobirama also sold it for a good price.


    Although the sess of this n was uncertain, and he still needed to carry out experiments, Tobirama had already started to prepare at that time.


    The huge jars that Haru saw were all filled with high-concentration nutrient fluids. It was more than enough to nurture Hashirama''s cells.


    In addition, there were a lot of other messy things.


    Therefore, ording to the situation at the scene, Haru began to specte.


    It was very likely that Tobirama had used Flying Thunder God to run here at thest moment and then tried to use the things here to save himself.


    However, for some reason, he did not fail to save himself, but he did not seed either.


    Therefore, relying on thisrge amount of nutrient solution reserves to maintain the most basic bodily functions, he slept for a full 18 years and was unable to wake up again in the middle.


    But what could they do now that they knew?


    Haru and Kagami did not understand these things at all, and they did not understand how Tobirama''s physical condition was right now.


    If they rashly brought him out of it, it might lead to a disaster.


    But it was not good to just let it go. After 18 years, it was already a miracle that these machines could still operate normally. Maybe it would break one day, and they had no idea what energy they were using.


    There was also the nutrient solution in reserve. When Haru took a look just now, he had basically seen the bottom.


    If not for the fact that Tobirama had always been in a state of suspended animation, and the amount of nutrient solution consumed was extremely small, he would probably not have been able to wait for them to find him.


    This was already considered a blessing amid misfortune!


    Therefore, what he needed to do now was to find a way to replenish the nutrient solution first and then find someone to save Tobirama.


    Haru almost immediately thought of two people!


    Tsunade!


    And Orochimaru!


    He was extremely assured about the former.


    However, Orochimaru''s words were undoubtedly a double-edged sword. Whether he should find Orochimaru or not, he still had to think about it carefully.


    "I really don''t know if Tsunade can handle these messy things," Haru muttered with a headache.

 Chapter 131: Hitting People And Serving You

    Chapter 131: Hitting People And Serving You


    Unexpectedly, he found Tobirama and confirmed that he was still alive.


    Even Haru, who had always believed in this point, was extremely surprised and excited. As for Kagami, who no longer held any hope, there was no need to mention him.


    He began to talk about something like ''it is a miracle of Lord Tobirama''s will '', something that no one could understand.


    Kagami really wished that Lord Tobirama could immediately open his eyes and walk out from inside. Then, he would bring them back to Konoha and get everything back on the right track.


    Unfortunately, he could only think about this for the time being.


    If not for the fact that his injuries were too severe, Lord Tobirama wouldn''t have been unconscious until now.


    However, after seeing Lord Tobirama, the jumbled thoughts that had been tormenting Kagami''s heartpletely disappeared without a trace.


    He now firmly believed that he was walking on the right path!


    Leaving the QR code here, he did not dare to touch anything else. Haru first went to seal the entrance here and then directly used Flying Thunder God to take Kagami and Kushina away.


    ording to what Kagami said, his left eye''s ability, [Recognise All], whether it was a secret technique or an illusion, all of them were useless.


    At the same time, it would also expel the ''strange object'', like the spiritual body that had invaded Haru''s brain before, as well as the ability to possess someone like White Zetsu. All of them were within the range of''


    In the end, there was also a state simr to the ''Tyrannical Body''. It did not absorb any damage, but any impact force was useless.


    To be honest, this was the first time Haru had heard of Mangekyou''s ability which was ssified as a defensive or auxiliary type.


    However, the effect was indeed very good, and it was very consistent with Kagami''s character characteristics. In certain situations and times, it would undoubtedly y a huge role.


    When Haru asked Kagami why others could use this ability, Kagami did not seem very clear. He only said that it could be used by himself, but it seemed that others could also use it However, it could only be used by one person at the same time.


    The duration of the power was based on how much of his eye power was used, and the amount of eye power and chakra consumed in the unit time was not particrlyrge, but it was not small at all.


    As for the specific limit value, Kagami did not have time to try it.


    In fact, there was not much need to try. After all, the more times Mangekyou used it, the faster his vision would decrease. It was better not to waste it.


    ...


    At the same time, in an extremely secret base in the Land of Grass.


    "The way I see it, that guy must have run away."


    White Zetsu and ck Zetsu were reporting to Madara about the outside world information during this period of time.


    Although it had been going ording to Madara''s script from the beginning, there were also a few idents.


    As a result, White Zetsu''s clone, who was monitoring Haru, was discovered and destroyed by some unknown method. Without the clone of White Zetsu to monitor, it was impossible to find the other party since he had Flying Thunder God.


    Therefore, ck Zetsu immediately began to encourage Madara to kill that guy with the Confinement Spell!


    However, it seemed that Madara did not think so


    He smiled confidently, "He will definitelye back. Right now, only I can help him realize that ''ambition''."


    "When hees back, bring him to me immediately. I am already starting to find it hard to endure this kind of struggling at death''s door."


    ck Zetsu was depressed and wanted to ask Madara where his confidence came from, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because he found that Madara''s trust in him had been maintained to a very ambiguous level.


    It was difficult to go further, and it wouldn''t suddenly return to zero.


    What exactly was the reason for this?


    Of course, it was because someone had been saying bad things about ck Zetsu in front of Madara for the past 18 years!


    Even after gossiping behind his back for 18 years, Madara still couldn''t kill ck Zetsu directly. It could be seen that ck Zetsu still had some skills and was shameless enough.


    No one knew how many methods he had thought of to kill that bastard. In the end, 18 years had passed, and this bastard was still alive and kicking. It was truly infuriating to the extreme!


    When ck Zetsu and White Zetsu were all left, only Madara was left in the darkness once again.


    Madara startedughing from time to time, "Unify Ninja World... go, go and turn the world upside down."


    ...


    "What is this ce?"


    "Rain Country."


    Flying Thunder God was useful!


    They appeared in Rain Country thousands of miles away in just a short while.


    If he really thinks about doing it, he would probably be able to monopolize the business of the entire Ninja World easily.


    He had even thought of a slogan.


    "Hey, are you still worried about where you can''t find your enemy?"


    "Are you still mad about being unable to infiltrate an enemy country?"


    "Worry not! Call me whatever you want. Your fastest partner."


    "If you want to join, please scan the QR code next to you and download Flying Thunder God''s app..."


    Alright, I still need a mobile phone to be able to do it...


    Haru was immediately amused by his own strange thoughts.


    "What are we doing in the Rain Country?" Kagami could not help but ask.


    "Do you remember what I said before? We will ascend to the top of Ninja World. We will start from here."


    "... Why is it here?"


    The geographical location here is very awkward, but it can be said to be very important. Not only is it located in the center of this continent, but it is connected to six countries. It is constantly in chaos. Everyone wants to upy this ce, but they do not want to be upied by others. This is why the Rain Country can be independent.


    Kagami nodded seriously. He felt it was very reasonable, but it should not be so simple. "Hanzo of The Smander is known as Ninja World Demigod. The Rain Country can not be annexed. This person yed a great role."


    Haruughed disdainfully, "Don''t tell me that there really are people who think that the five big countries can''t do anything to that fish that can spray poison? Ninja World Demigod? Pfft."


    He admitted that Hanzo was quite strong. Even if he did not use poison, his strength was not weak. However, it was too much to say that he was a Demigod. The title of Demigod was simply pulling down Hashirama''s status!


    In any case, Haru did not think that Hanzo''s credit for keeping Rain Country was due to Hanzo. On the contrary, he felt that the destruction of the Rain Country to its current ''ghost'' appearance was Hanzo''s'' contribution ''!

 Chapter 132: Eye Of The Moon? SO Awesome!

    Chapter 132: Eye Of The Moon? SO Awesome!


    When Haru watched Naruto back then, there were indeed a few people who really wanted to punch through theputer!


    Danzo who has a lot of sins could be counted as one. There was also Hanzo who was narrow-minded and his thirst for power was also one of them!


    In any case, Haru had vented quite a bit of his anger!


    Therefore, since he had decided toe out on his own, he had to first have h is own territory, and also quickly activate his golden finger.


    It was already more than a hundred and thirty chapters, and the golden finger was still not online, how frustrating!


    As for the reason, Haru had already told Kagami that there were geographical factors. That''s also the reason why Haru disliked Hanzo, and the environment of Rain Vige was very suitable for him to disy his strength.


    In addition, Nagato and the other little fellows were living here, and in the neighboring country of Land of Grass ''old age Madara''... For these reasons, was there any ce more suitable for early development than the Rain Vige?


    After convincing Kagami, the sky suddenly began to rain heavily.


    "Let''s go. The weather here is just like this. It has been raining for almost seven or eight days for the past ten days. It''s fine as long as you get used to it. Now, let''s find a ce to hide from the rain."


    Kagami had no objections. Kushina was just a small tail, so she was not qualified to make any suggestions.


    Soon, they hid in a cave. Haru sent a QR code and said, "I''ll go out and get some food. Kagami, you set the fire first."


    Since Kagami had decided to follow him, there was nothing wrong with calling him by his name.


    Kagami nodded and did not ask further.


    Haru was very satisfied and disappeared in a sh.


    Although he had seen this scene more than once and experienced it himself several times, every time he felt it was very magical.


    Such a person, with a whoosh, disappeared without a trace, and then reappeared just like that. It was really too interesting.


    Now that Haru had left, Kagami also went to look for something that could light a fire. Only Kushina was left in the cave.


    Her big eyes kept rolling. If she wanted to escape, now was undoubtedly the best opportunity!


    ...


    On the other side, Haru said that he was going to get something to eat, but in fact, he directly flew back to the base of the Land of Grass.


    Almost as soon as he appeared, White Zetsu''s figure came out of the wall.


    "You actually came back? It''s too surprising!"


    "I have lived here for 18 years. This is also my second home. Why don''t Ie back?"


    As Haru walked forward, he suddenly pulled White Zetsu out of the wall. "Since I''m back, shouldn''t we settle the score? You nted a clone on me to monitor me. Do you think you have a lot of life?"


    "It''s not me. It''s ck Zetsu who said that you can''t be trusted. He also knows Flying Thunder God, so he told me to do this."


    As soon as he finished speaking, ck Zetsu, who had been eavesdropping for a long time, came out and red at White Zetsu. "Madara knows that you are back. He asked you to go see him immediately."


    Haru guessed that it was this bastard who did this. Just wait and see. Sooner orter, I will seal you in thetrine pit to relieve the hatred in my heart!


    "Humph! Don''t forget who is the heir of Madara. If I find that you use your little tricks on me again, I will make you and your avatars into devil taro pudding!"


    "What It is actually devil taro pudding I don''t want to be made into devil taro pudding. I hate devil taro pudding the most." White Zetsu began his frivolous performance. His tone was startled, and he cried so sadly, but there was not even a drop of tears.


    Haru seemed to be threatening White Zetsu, but in fact, he was warning ck Zetsu. Seeing that his goal had been achieved, he let go of White Zetsu and walked out.


    "Don''t fucking cry. He has already left!" ck Zetsu said impatiently.


    "Mnnn, you''re so mean to me ---"


    "." ck Zetsu:


    Who exactly did he learn such disgusting words from?


    Originally, ck Zetsu wanted to ask White Zetsu about how he had betrayed him just now, but now he was in no mood at all. He plunged to the ground, not knowing where to go.


    ...


    "Are you back?"


    "Yes."


    "How do you feel?"


    "It''s quite interesting." Haru grinned.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "Let''s develop our own forces first. I''m going to start from the Rain Country."


    Madara nodded, and then suddenly said, "Back then, Hashirama and I clearly already had the strength and power to unify Ninja World, but in the end, we gave up and chose to establish Konoha. Do you know the reason?"


    Haru seriously thought about it, and finally said two words, "Naive!"


    "That''s right, that Hashirama is too naive. He naively thought that doing this would bring peace, and everyone else would understand his intentions. If there is a conflict, everyone can sit down calmly. Negotiate, use love to defuse hatred"


    "He is simply stupid to the extreme!"


    "That short-lived peace was built on fear, so after that fellow Hashirama died, the first great battle of Ninja World immediately erupted."


    When he spoke up, Madara''s tone was extremely mocking. It was unknown whether he was mocking Hashirama''s naivety or his naive self who had once chosen to believe in Hashirama!


    "Therefore, I have already seen the essence of this world clearly. If I want to achieve true eternal peace, I can only use absolute power to intimidate and control with fear."


    "But this brings us back to the original question. The peace brought by the ''God of Ninja World'' can onlyst for a short period of time. How can we achieve eternal absolute control?"


    "I... have found this method."


    "Come with me to realize this great n!"


    As he already knew what Madara was going to sayEye of The Moon n. Haru tried to sound very shocked, and just stared at Madara with an ''I''m very shocked!'' look.


    As for what he was thinking, he was probably the only one who knew.


    What bullshit Eye of The Moon n, was he crazy?


    He wanted to fight Bijuu and resurrected Juubi, but in the end, he was actually working for ck Zetsu for free, just to resurrect his mother!


    This kind of stupid thing, even if he had to pay a lot of money, he could not do it!


    However, he could not exin these things to Madara, so he could only coax the old man to be happy first, and then kill him first and yter.

 Chapter 133: I Dont Need This Kind Of Life!

    Chapter 133: I Don''t Need This Kind Of Life!


    "Are you willing?"


    "I''m willing."


    Madara had a serious expression on his face, and Haru also had a serious expression.


    The two of them looked at each other affectionately.


    At this time, Madara thought to himself; It was indeed done ording to the script. It was time to brainwash. The ckening should go ording to the n. In addition, with the rtionship of Izuna''s blood, it should be safe. But why do I feel so uneasy??


    At this time, Haru thought, Old man, don''t me me. That Eye of The Moon n is a big pit. For the sake of our rtionship for 18 years, I can''t let you fall into this pit again, no matter what!


    Haru looked at Madara and sighed, "Let''s just say it''s yourst wish, and I will try my best to help you realize it., I will help you take ck Zetsu down directly when the timees. You can also consider it as my way to help you achieve peace, right?"


    Haru really put on a dutiful son performance!


    Madara stared at Haru for a long time but could not see anything, "I have told you the n, and I will definitely be by your side to assist you inpleting this n."


    Haru raised his eyebrows and said, "If you want to kill ck Zetsu now, but you can''t do it, I will do it. If you kill this guy, I will immediately bring Kyuubi to you!"


    Madara didn''t believe him at all. He just said, not knowing whether tough or cry, "Don''t mention this again in the future."


    Haru, "..."


    Alright, I''ll do it myself in the future!


    After exining everything that needed to be said, Madara stood up and prepared to pull out the oxygen tube and die generously.


    "Old man, are you really going to do it?" Haru was a little surprised.


    This was at least ten years ahead of the original time!


    Madara smiled proudly, "If not for the problem of using the Gedo Statue to heal thetent dangers of your bloodline, why would I have to live in this way for the past few years?"


    Yes, yes, yes, you are right.


    In a parallel world, you used this method to survive for more than ten years. Do you know that?


    However, thinking about it carefully, with Madara''s pride, he really did not want to live this way.


    Otherwise, he would not have tried everything he could to cken Obito and transform him into what he wanted. He would immediately exin the aftermath and pull out the pipe.


    For the proud Madara, living like this might be a kind of painful torture.


    But this time, Madara did not need to wait for more than ten years.


    However, during these years of teaching and the big y arranged in the end, Madara felt that it was enough.


    For him, the current death was nothing more than a sleep. Then when he opened his eyes, he could return to the peak and stand on the top of the mountain!


    Pa!


    In the blink of an eye, a few tubes were forcefully snapped off by Madara. Just this little amount of exercise made him gasp for breath.


    Although he had already guessed that this day woulde, when Madara really began to ''pull out the tube'', Haru suddenly had an extremelyplicated feeling.


    Madara kidnapped him, but he also took good care of him for 18 years.


    Even if he wanted to make use of him, he could not deny that Madara would give him a birthday present every year. In the name of identally picking it up outside, he would asionally tell stories about Izuna and him.


    Haru did not know whether Madara regarded him as a family or not.


    However, Haru could be sure that Madara was no less important to him than Tobirama.


    "Don''t pull it out. Can''t you live for a few more years?"


    Haru suddenly stopped Madara, and his eyes were solemn.


    Madara seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then the gaze he looked at Haru with became gentle. "There are many kinds of living things. I, Uchiha Madara, only want to be supreme, and live as if I can look down on the heavens and earth!"


    "Instead of being a dying man, hiding in a dark cave and struggling to survive."


    "This is also thest sentence I want to say to you. If you''re going to live, you must live a carefree and vigorous life."


    "Kid, from now on, you are Uchiha... Madara!"


    Pa!


    Thest pipe was directly snapped by Madara.


    Without the chakra supply of Gedo Statue, Madara directly fell weakly on the stone chair, breathing with difficulty.


    To be able to say those words just now, it could only be said that Madara was worthy of being the most charismatic viin BOSS in the entire Hokage world.


    Haru thought about it again and again and realized that he might not be able to be the second Uchiha Madara, so he said thest sentence before Madara died.


    "This world does not need a second Uchiha Madara. I am myself and I do not need to be anyone."


    Madara did not get angry. Instead, he quietly watched him. In the end, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he closed his eyes.


    ck Zetsu and White Zetsu had arrived behind Haru at some point in time. They had been listening to Madara''sst words.


    Moreover, things had developed to this point. ck Zetsu had no other choice but to hope that this bastard could give them some strength.


    Fortunately, Haru was not in the mood to settle ounts with him now. He just asked them to put Madara''s corpse down first.


    From now on, his status as the strongest affiliate in the ninja world will probably be a thing of the past.


    But well, now, it''s time to prove what his real golden finger is.


    Walking into Madara''s collection room, Haru''s gaze lingered on the Gunbai fan for a moment. Then, he randomly picked a mask hanging on the wall and put it in his arms. Then, he hung it back to its original position.


    As for the hooded robe of the viin, it was even more essential.


    Hiding his identity?


    No, he just simply felt that he was handsome!


    He casually put a QR code on Gedo Statue and then asked White Zetsu to get some food.


    After changing his clothes, Haru gave the second order


    Tracing Tsunade''s whereabouts!


    It was indeed a bit difficult for him to find Tsunade alone, but this kind of thing was not so difficult for White Zetsu.


    He needed to find Tsunade and take Tsunade to save Tobirama.


    If Tsunade could not do anything, he would go to Orochimaru.


    As for the problem of the nutrient solution, he was going to find time to look for other research in Tobirama''s base. After all, this thing could not be found in ordinary ces.


    Then, Haru instantly disappeared!


    ck Zetsu faintly felt that the development of the matter seemed to have exceeded his control, but there was no evidence.


    But now that Madara was dead and had chosen the executorof the n, it was toote to change the person.

 Chapter 134: Rain Over The Clear Sky

    Chapter 134: Rain Over The Clear Sky


    With a whoosh, like magic, Haru instantly returned to the cave in the Rain Country.


    Although it took some time, it was not a big problem.


    The fire had already risen. Kagami and Kushina were both there. Haru silently sat down and distributed the food to the two.


    For some reason, Kushina seemed to be very guilty. She was like a child who had done something wrong. Sometimes, she secretly looked up at Haru, and sometimes she secretly nced at Kagami.


    If it were for any other time, Haru would definitely notice Kushina''s abnormality.


    However, right now, he really did not pay attention to her at all.


    Kagami sensed that Haru''s mood was not quite right at this time. He hesitated and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen just now?"


    Hearing Kagami''s question, Haru silently looked at the rising fire in front of him. In the end, he smiled. "Nothing. When I came back just now, I saw an old man who felt that it was meaningless to live. Hemitted suicide."


    "He was still shouting about how he wanted to live a wonderful life. Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Kagami was silent for a moment and nodded gently. "It''s quite funny. But next time before you tell a joke, remember to wipe the rain on your face first."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go pick up some dry wood."


    "Ah? Oh!"


    Kushina quickly stood up and chased after Kagami with her short legs. However, she turned back after running two steps. She secretly picked up a big, round apple and ran away.


    ...


    "Didn''t we already pick up a lot of dry wood? Why do we still go?"


    "... Not enough."


    "Oh..." Kushina dragged out his words, and after a few seconds, she said nervously, "This time, I won''t run anymore."


    "Yes."


    "It''s true!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You won''t be able to escape anyway."


    Kushina puffed up her face in anger, like a big apple in her hand.


    After Kagami and Kushina left, Haru sat quietly in front of the fire, lost in thought. No one knew what he was thinking about, but the rain outside gradually became heavier.


    ...


    After dealing with it for one night, the next day, the sky was clear after the rain, and even a rainbow appeared.


    "So beautiful ---"


    Although he was already ten years old, Kushina was still a child. At this time, she could not move her eyes away.


    And Haru''s mood was the same as this weather, returning to normal, even a bit better.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask you yesterday. Do I know that old man?"


    Kagami pointed to the fan that Haru brought back yesterday.


    "I guess?" Haru chuckled, obviously not wanting to say it.


    Kagami did not pursue the matter any further.


    However, he had his own guesses.


    The mysterious person who took Haru away back then had Mangekyou Sharingan!


    After so many years, not only was Haru alive and well, but he had also developed an extremely strong ability. It could be seen that the person did not have any malice toward him. At least, it was not what they had imagined at that time.


    Then it was very interesting. Mangekyou Sharingan,bined with the little story of Haru''s ''nonsense'' yesterday...


    Kagami suddenly felt that this truth was a bit too scary!


    Of course, it was also possible that he was thinking too much. After all... how was that possible, right?


    "What are we doing today?"


    "Inspect our territory and then kill all the people who intruded into our territory."


    "Our... territory? Where is it?" Kagami was a little confused.


    "En, let''s see This one." Haru looked down and pointed at the ruined vige.


    .....


    Walking on the muddy street, the three dressed in inconspicuous clothes.


    In order not to alert the enemy, Haru put on a mask and a ck robe.


    Kagami also changed his clothes and specially asked Haru to make a mask for him, but he did not wear a robe or anything.


    When Kushina saw that they had changed their clothes, she did not know why, but she felt a little envious.


    Haru felt that it was quite interesting, so he simply gave her a simple set of clothes to make the child happy.


    Kushina obviously tried her best to pretend that he did not care, but in the eyes of Haru and Kagami, she basically wrote her expression on her face.


    ..


    "This is war."


    Looking at the ruined vige, the vigers lying on the ground waiting for death, and the children staring at the pedestrians and trying to steal some food... Kagami felt ufortable.


    But he also knew that it was useless to rely on charity. Only by solving the problem of this country fundamentally could more people live.


    At this moment, a little boy seemed to have been discovered when he was stealing. Not only was he heavily thrown onto the street, but the man was also relentlessly punching and kicking him.


    "Stealing something and, moreover, stealing from Tetsuya. Boy, do you want to die?"


    Although the little boy was beaten, he still stubbornly said, "I didn''t steal it. You threw it on the ground. That''s why I went to pick it up!"


    Seeing that the little boy seemed to dare to refute what he said, Tetsuya was immediately angry and said, "Boy, you still dare to quibble. No matter where I throw it, my things are mine. If you take it, it is stealing!"


    "Trash like you should get back to the garbage dump early. Even if I feed it to the dogs, I won''t give it to you!"


    As he spoke, the man called Tetsuya took out half a rice ball from his arms, then threw it under his feet, stomped it hard a few times, then kicked it to the wild dog next to him.


    He was using his actions to prove the harsh words he had just said.


    Haru, who initially did not want to care about this matter, saw this scene and suddenly remembered the scene in a movie by Star-Lord. Some people would rather feed the leftovers to the dogs than give them to those in need.


    Haru raised a hand and aimed it at the man''s head. After a second, he lowered his head slightly.


    Bang!


    Haru made a sound for himself.


    A water bomb instantly hit Tetsuya''s shoulder, sending him flying and fainting on the spot.


    Even after such a thing, nothing happened. People were still lying on the ground, dead, or doing their things as if they were used to everything.


    Haru walked up to the little boy, looked at his stubborn and unyielding eyes, and asked, "Do you know where there is food?"


    The little boy did not speak but pointed in a direction.


    "Can you take us there? The reward is... a rice ball."


    The little boy''s eyes lit up, and he immediately struggled to stand up.


    "I''ll take you there."


    After walking out of this ce, Haru found out that the little boy''s name was Akira, and everything that could be eaten in this area had been plundered by a group of people.


    The vigers could not beat them, so they could only stay and wait for death.

 Chapter 135: Damned Cockroach

    Chapter 135: Damned Cockroach


    "The gathering ce of those people is up ahead. It''s not toote to leave before we''re discovered."


    This might be the longest sentence that the little boy, Akira, had said.


    Haru took out the remaining rice balls he had eaten in the morning and threw them to the little boy, who was in a hurry to catch them. Then, he watched Akira wolf down the rice balls and swallowed them in one gulp. He was choked to death, but he was reluctant to spit them out.


    "Do you still want to eat?"


    Akira swallowed hard and nodded hard.


    After four years of war, nothing was more important and happy than eating a full meal and living well.


    Here, the least valuable thing was life.


    The Ninja adults might be a little better. They would not starve to death. However, for ordinary vigers like them, even if they wanted to work for a full meal, no one would look at them directly.


    This was a country that hadpletely lost its people!


    "This is a deposit. Go back and tell everyone that if they want to eat,e over." Haru threw another rice ball over and said something unrealistic.


    Akira, who had already eaten a rice ball, hesitated for a moment and did not eat it directly. Instead, he carefully hid the rice ball before turning around and running away.


    "Do you think that someone wille? That child obviously does not believe what you said."


    "It doesn''t matter. I am only giving these people a chance to change their fate. As for whether they believe it or not, it will depend on their own choice."


    "Is there a need to go through so much trouble? Although, in your opinion, the Smander Hanzo is somewhat unworthy of his name, it is undeniable that as long as you kill this guy, the entire country will be at your fingertips."


    "It might be like this in normal times, but don''t forget that this is still a war. In the gap between the Wind Nation and the Fire Nation, this country has already endured a lot of hardship. If Hanzo dies at this time, under the turmoil inside and outside, it will not be far from destruction."


    Haru continued, "What I want is aplete Rain Country, so before I chase all the intruders out, I will not choose to attack Hanzo."


    In other words, after protecting the Rain Country, the tool person Hanzo is useless and can die.


    However, before that, he had to share some of the pressure with this guy and also take this opportunity to deal with the cancer of this country.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing? Do you know that this is..."


    After standing for so long, they were finally discovered.


    However, Haru did not care about them at all. He just looked at Kagami, "Do you want to do it, or should I do it?"


    "To what extent?"


    "Up to you."


    "Alright."


    Kagami activated the three tomoe Sharingan and drew his katana. With a leap, he killed the people outside and then stepped inside.


    Soon, there was the sound of fighting and killing, and then it turned into screams and begging for mercy.


    With Kagami''s strength, even if he went easy on them, they wouldn''t be able to deal with him.


    This was a one-sided massacre.


    Not long after, Kagami walked out from inside. His appearance did not change at all, as if there was no blood on him.


    "Kill them all?"


    "Yes, a bunch of animals. There is no need to keep them."


    Haru nodded. He did not ask what Kagami saw. To make Kagami so angry, it could be seen that they deserved to die.


    ..


    Time went back a little.


    Akira ran away with a rice ball in his arms.


    He had long seen that these strange people were looking for trouble, but he did not think that these strange people could beat the group of ''Cobra''.


    One had to know that there were more than thirty people in the ''Cobra'' group, and there were ninjas among them, so those guys were dead for sure!


    If not for because he was too hungry, he would not take the initiative to lead the way.


    Now that the food was in his hands and he had earned another rice ball, he was already satisfied.


    As for calling people toe,


    Do you really think that all children are so easy to fool?


    Anyway, he had already reminded them. It was none of his business if those people wanted to die.


    Akira had been telling himself this all the way back.


    Then, pa!


    His ears buzzed, and the left side of his face instantly swelled up.


    Akira was pped to the ground. It seemed that he did not know what had happened, and the rice ball hidden in his arms also fell out...


    "Little brat, where did those guys go just now?"


    Tatsuya''s eyes were also red, and he red at Akira like an evil ghost.


    There was still a heart-wrenching paining from his left shoulder. He was not stupid. He knew that he could not afford to offend the other party, but this did not mean that he could not take revenge.


    When he woke up and asked the people around him, he immediately suspected the people who took Akira away.


    What made him even angrier was that this little brat actually dared toe back.


    "Ah!"


    Akira, who was trying his best to reach the rice ball, was also stepped on by Tatsuya.


    "Why, why are you disgusting cockroaches not dead? Just die already!"


    Tatsuya was also like crazy. He stepped on the rice ball on the ground and smashed it into pieces. He kicked Akira''s small body that was curled up on the ground.


    The cold ground brought Akira only despair.


    Perhaps dying like this was the fate that he should have...


    Just as he was thinking this, a man, who was panting a little as he walked, walked behind Tatsuya. He used all his strength to lift the stone in his hand and smashed it down on Tatsuya''s head with a bang!


    Tatsuya also felt a pain in his head, but perhaps because the man was too weak, he did not faint but instead revealed a furious expression.


    These damn cockroaches, how dare they...


    Bang!


    Another person rushed out and threw him to the ground. Then he picked up the stones on the ground and smashed them on Tatsuya''s head.


    Tatsuya also suddenly showed a look of disbelief. These cockroaches that should have been rotten in the soil actually dared to attack him.


    The two people who had just thrown stones at Tatsuya were fighting madly for the rice ball that was stepped into the soil.


    In the end, they even began to beat each other up.


    People... began to copse!


    When his consciousness fell into darkness, Tatsuya could not understand that these disgusting cockroaches actually had such a crazy side.


    Akira, who staggered and stood up in a daze, did not expect that the reason for his unexpected rescue was actually because of a rice ball...


    No, this was not just a rice ball but a chance for many people to live.


    Akira suddenly looked in a direction. Since he was going to die sooner orter, why didn''t he die after eating his fill?


    He touched his stomach. Although he directly swallowed the rice ball, the taste was delicious!

 Chapter 136: A Fire Can Start A Priarie Fire

    Chapter 136: A Fire Can Start A Priarie Fire


    "It has been so long. Will someone reallye?"


    Although Kagami had already guessed what Haru wanted to do, he was not optimistic about it.


    Until...


    "Someone ising."


    Noisy footsteps mixed with gasps. At a rough nce, there were at least a hundred people with stones in their hands and wooding this way. Moreover, there were all men, women, young and old.


    The only thing they had inmon was that they were all skinny and ragged. Their eyes shed with madness from time to time.


    Yes, they were all crazy!


    Otherwise, they would not have believed the words of a little kid and gathered so many people to die.


    But in the end, they still came, not because they believed in Akira or those strangers, but because they had no other choice.


    Was there a difference between whether they starved to death or were beaten to death?


    Then, they saw an unforgettable scene.


    The insufferably arrogant ''Cobra'' was staring at them with its eyes wide open, and the others were all dead. Then, they were nailed to the ground with wooden sticks, just like the scarecrows.


    And through these scarecrows, all the food looted by the ''Cobra'' group was piled up.


    Maybe not much for the hundred people in front of them, but the umtion of so much food in front of them still caused a great shock to them.


    Everyone was swallowing their saliva, but no one dared to take the first step.


    At this moment, Haru, who was almost ignored by others, finally spoke, "Take it. These are all yours. Take it as your reward foring here with your weapons."


    But for a moment, no one dared to be the first to eat. They were waiting for others to move first.


    Akira suddenly walked out. Although he was afraid and his face was pale, he still gritted his teeth and walked past the guards of these ''scarecrows''. Then, he came in front of Haru.


    No, it should be said that it was in front of food.


    "The reward is here. Go and get it yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Akira directly pounced over. No matter what it was, he grabbed it and desperately stuffed it into his mouth.


    Boom!


    Thest string in everyone''s head finally snapped, and they scrambled to run over there.


    What corpse, what ''Cobra''? They are all dead.


    About half an hourter, arge fire burned these corpses and the sins these people hadmitted when they were alive.


    It also burned away the fear in the hearts of these more than a hundred people.


    Haru did not need them to charge into the enemy lines but needed this little bit of fire that could start a prairie fire.


    .....


    Half a monthter.


    "Did you hear? Akatsuki suddenly appeared in the north. Not only did he provide shelter for the vigers, but he could also eat his fill!"


    "Your news is outdated. It is said that all the ninjas in the Wind Country were beaten away by that Akatsuki guy. There are people everywhere who want to know about this matter. They want to join!"


    "Ah? There is such a thing. Why do I feel that this Akatsuki is more powerful than Lord Hanzo?"


    At this time, the third person sneered and said, "The rumors are getting more and more ridiculous. Even Lord Hanzo can only protect Amegakure and can do nothing about other ces. Now, a small unknown force suddenly appeared and dared to say that they were protected? How many people do they have in total? Where did you get so much food? If the ninjas of the Wind Country were so easy to deal with, they would have been chased out of our country by Lord Hanzo long ago! Just thinking about it, it was impossible!"


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. Anyway, I am going to go there to seek shelter with my rtives. The day before yesterday, Konoha''s ninjas fought just a hundred miles away. God knows how long we can stay here."


    "I''m leaving too. Anyway, Lord Hanzo doesn''t care about the lives of ordinary people like us at all."


    It''s better to take a gamble.


    "If your words reach Lord Hanzo''s ears, no one can save you!"


    The young man who worshipped the Smander Hanzo shouted, but no one paid him any attention.


    The Rain Country was about to be destroyed, and they might die one day.


    They were just ordinary people, not ninjas. Was it wrong to find a way out for themselves in advance?


    Even if they knew, so what? With the time and manpower, they would not think of a way to chase away two ordinary people instead of the ninjas of Hidden Sand and Konoha, right?


    Moreover, there were quite a few people who had this idea. Regardless of whether it was true or not, they would know when they went to take a look.


    In any case, there was no other way out.


    "Nagato, Konan, let''s go too," Yahiko said with a firm gaze.


    Although they could still rely on theft to barely survive, this definitely wasn''t a long-term n.


    Even if they were to steal, they had to have something for them to steal. Moreover, if they were caught, they might even lose their lives.


    Therefore, Yahiko didn''t need to expend much effort to convince Nagato and Konan, and then they set off together.


    ..


    At the same time, with Amegakure in the middle, the sudden appearance of Akatsuki also entered Hanzo''s eyes.


    "I haven''t found out who the founder is yet, but most of the people who joined are Gennin and Chuunin, so it is not a big threat. Most importantly, the appearance of this organization has indeed protected a portion of the vigers and provided a considerable amount of food, which has greatly stabilized the people''s hearts."


    "Therefore, I suggest that we shouldn''t make a move to this organization for the time being. He can even provide some resources to help you so that they can share some of the pressure for you..."


    Listening to the analysis of the Advisor, Hanzo did not say a word, and even his eyes were cold.


    He admitted that the appearance of this Akatsuki was beneficial to him. After all, everyone was from the Rain Country.


    However, the information he had sent people to gather these past few days made him ufortable.


    He was clearly the one who had been fighting desperately with the enemies, but now most of the people outside were discussing whether or not Akatsuki really had the strength to provide shelter and food.


    If not for the fact that the Wind Nation and the Fire Nation were giving him a lot of pressure, he would have wanted to kill this Akatsuki who had bad intentions.


    And give away supplies for free?


    Dream on!


    Hanzo was not very broad-minded, and on the contrary, he was very narrow-minded.


    Anyone who could endanger his status and rule would be a thorn in his side, and sooner orter, he would think of a way to get rid of them.


    On the contrary, those ''outsiders'' from other countries would be favored by him because of their strength, talent, character, or willpower, and even let him go.


    The old double-standard dog does not talk about martial arts!

 Chapter 137: A Base At Such A Young Age

    Chapter 137: A Base At Such A Young Age


    "Lord Kagami, another 11 people want to join us. Four of them are Gennin, and seven of them are Chuunin."


    Kagami, who was wearing a mask, nodded gently. Then, he began to recruit people ording to the process. The first step was to show off his strength so that these people would not be unable to recognize his identity and take him too seriously.


    With Kagami''s strength, even if Jonin came, he would be able to teach them clearly. Haru did not need to worry.


    Akatsuki, who had appeared in advance, had already grown to over a hundred people in just a month. Of course, these were all peripheral people without a core.


    And as the fame spread, Haru deliberately sent people everywhere to advertise, and more and more people took the initiative to vote.


    But up until now, there was not even a single Jonin, probably because the attraction was not enough.


    Haru was not in a hurry. He was waiting for the whereabouts of Tsunade while continuing to gather people.


    In addition, ording to the clues left behind in the notebook, he had really found a secret base left behind by Tobirama and found a sealed nutrient solution there.


    It could be considered that he had sessfully bought a lot of time.


    The supplies that werecking were naturally the same. They were all borrowed from other ces by Flying Thunder God.


    Since they were enemies anyway, there was no need to be polite.


    "Lord Yone!"


    "Lord Yone, have you eaten?"


    "Lord Yone, don''t worry. With me here, no one will dare to bezy..."


    Haru looked around his territory, and everywhere he went, he greeted respectfully.


    Because not only did ''Lord Yone'' protect them, but he also gave them work and food, giving them hope in their lives.


    Therefore, everyone here respected and worshipped Lord Yongen very much!


    As for Hanzo, who was that?


    Haru initially thought to use the name ''Pain'' directly. So, Nagato should not use this name anymore in the future.


    But then he thought about it because the name Akatsuki had a good meaning; he used it directly at that time. Now, even the name Pain isn''t spared, and he might be sprayed.


    So he changed himself into a vest called Yone.


    He once read a novel about the death of a thief who was called Yasuo.


    Then he would be a big brother Yasuo!


    Moreover, this Yone was also a double-edged sword, and his moves and skills were quite handsome, which was in line with his preferences. In the past, when he hit people, he killed more than a hundred of them... Cough, cough, that was probably the case.


    After all, the name Haru was a little too conspicuous now, and it would bring a lot of trouble.


    At this moment, Akira ran over in a panic and almost fell. "Not good, the ninjas that ran away from the Wind Countryst time have brought people again!"


    "What are you panicking for? How many people havee?"


    "So many, so many... They even said that they wanted to see the leader here."


    Hearing this news, the people who had experienced that battle before were a bit better, and were rtively calm.


    When the people who joinedter heard this, they immediately began to retreat in their hearts.


    They were only here to live a peaceful life, not to die.


    "Then let''s go. Don''t make the guests anxious." Haru nodded.


    ..


    After a while, Haru saw the person who hade to pick a fight.


    "You are the leader of these people?" The first to speak was a young woman.


    Moreover, her attitude was very arrogant, which made people unhappy.


    When Haru came over, some people followed, and some people directly nned to slip away.


    But in the end, there were still many people standing behind Haru.


    Of course, it was impossible for Hidden Sand to take a group of Gennin and Chuunin to heart, and it was normal to underestimate them.


    However, Haru also had the same thought. If they really fought, he alone would be enough.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Haru casually asked back.


    The other party frowned slightly because of Haru''s attitude, but for some reason, she endured it.


    "Are you going to talk here? In front of so many people?"


    Just when the woman thought that they were giving face to this guy who was hiding his head and showing his tail, Haru said, "Speak. Everyone is waiting for the meal."


    The woman gritted her teeth, "Okay, then I will just say it. Our Lord Kazekage wants to recruit you, Akatsuki. In the future, this will be our logistics base and we will take over."


    "Lord Kazekage knows that you have a way to get a lot of supplies. Naturally, he won''t treat you unfairly. When we take down the Rain Country, you will be the next Hanzo."


    "Alright, stop standing here. Hurry up and take us to rest. Take out all the good food and drinks. Don''t worry, as long as you are sensible, when we meet Lord Kazekage again, I will definitely say a few good words for you."


    The woman became more and more excited as if they were giving charity to something.


    It seemed that in her opinion, to be able to get such a generous promise from Lord Kazekage, this group of poor people should kneel on the ground and shed tears of gratitude. How could they not agree? How could they dare not agree!


    To put it bluntly, she only needed to say one word, and these more than a hundred Sunagakure Elite Ninjas would be able to ughter all the people in front of them!


    The reason why they didn''t attack immediately was only for the other party''s resource channels.


    "When I understand the secret of the resources, I will be the first to kill you!" The woman thought fiercely in his heart.


    As for the next Hanzo... even if he thought about it with his butt, he would know that it was impossible!


    "Do I look like your father?"


    "What?"


    "You do need a good rest... How about Eternal Sleep here?"


    Swish!


    A sh of a sword!


    No one saw when Haru had drawn his sword. It was just that a sword had suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Then, before everyone could react to what he had just said, they saw the woman split into two halves from the middle, shocking everyone!


    But the strange thing was that the woman that had been split into two did not bleed, but the parts inside had fallen to the ground.


    This was actually a puppet controlled by someone!


    It was so realistic!


    If not for the fact that there was no puppet at the moment, Haru would have thought that he had encountered a scorpion.


    He didn''t know that his style of cutting people with a sword without a word shocked everyone.


    But after reacting, Sunagakure ninjas immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    "I originally wanted to slowly find out your secrets, but now I have changed my mind. I want to kill all of you and avenge my puppets!"


    A 1.4 meter tall dwarf walked out from behind with a dark expression, but he did not dare to get too close to Haru.


    If he had not carefully used his puppets as a test earlier, if he had been standing there, he would not have been able to dodge and would have been cut in half!


    It was clearly a very easy task, but he had almost been killed. How could he not be furious!

 Chapter 138: World Of Darkness

    Chapter 138: World Of Darkness


    50 vs. 100 +!


    This is a battle between mixed breed and Sunagakure Elite!


    No matter how you look at it, you will definitely lose.


    After Haru suddenly made a move and caused Hidden Sand to counterattack, the original hundred people were immediately left with only these people.


    Haru was not surprised at all. People were like this. They could enjoy life together, but they might not be able to share hardships together.


    At this moment, he even had the mood to think of a way to destroy these enemies in front of him.


    Thinking about it, at this stage, to develop his power, he needed to give confidence to the people behind him. Then, he needed a shocking scene to kill these more than a hundred Hidden Sand Ninjas.


    "Activate Susanoo?"


    "No, Susanoo is too conspicuous. It is very easy for people to associate it with me."


    "Flying Thunder God is also the same, can''t use it too openly."


    "Then only Water Escape and Fire Escape left..."


    "However, it seems that it is still a bitcking to be able to kill them all in one go."


    "Then let''s add this. It just so happens that after awakening this ability, I haven''t officially used it yet. Let''s use these guys to test its power."


    Haru, who had designed the script in an instant, immediately let Kagami and the others retreat as if he wanted to stay behind to cover the rear.


    A few people''s eyes immediately turned red. They were unwilling to leave and wanted to stay and kill the enemy together!


    "Kill him!"


    The 1.4-meter dwarf issued the order in a sharp voice.


    At this moment, Haru finally made his move. He slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky at 45 degrees.


    Mangekyou Sharingan, open!


    World of Darkness!


    In the next moment, a hole suddenly appeared in the sky. It was so dark that no one knew what was inside. Then, arge amount of turbid water gushed out of the hole.


    This change caused Sunagakure Ninjas who were preparing to attack Haru to be dazed for a moment.


    After all, there was a hole in the sky, and the fact that there was water flowing out was too ridiculous.


    It was quite like the concept of the World of Darkness* in the sky.


    [*TL Note: World of Darkness (Yomi or Yomi-no-kuni) is the Japanese word for thend of the dead. ording to the rted Shinto mythology in the Kojiki, this is where the dead go after life.]


    But what really made them panic was the result of someone being affected.


    "Ah!"


    "What the hell is this thing? My body is rotting!"


    "Don''t touch the water. There is poison in the water!"


    "Retreat, quickly retreat!"


    Terrifying screams rang out one after another. Anyone sshed by the World of Darkness water would rot in less than three seconds, turning into bones and dying. Then, the bones in their bodies seemed to have passed for tens of millions of years,pletely rotting away!


    Such a terrifying scene, even the Sand Ninjas who boasted of being elite could not bear it. They all retreated with pale faces and fear.


    Fortunately, the ck hole in the sky was not big, and the amount of water that flowed out was not much. As long as they stay away from it, they will not endanger their lives.


    Right at this moment, Haru made another move.


    The World of Darkness water had already umted to the size of an ordinary swimming pool. It was almost enough.


    Haru quickly formed seals with both hands and then sent a big surprise to the other party!


    Water EscapeHeaven Cry!


    He mmed the ground, and the water seemed to be pulled by something. It immediately turned into countless tiny needles that shot towards the Sand Ninja.


    "Defense! Defense! Defense!"


    The 1.4-meter short man shouted in a heart-wrenching manner.


    Everyone had just witnessed the power of the World of Darkness Water. Now, all kinds of puppets were thrown out, and all the methods were used.


    But... it was useless!


    Nothing could stop the corrosive power of the World of Darkness Water, and it seemed that only the earth could dy this process to a certain extent.


    No one would have thought that the strange water that fell from the sky could not only corrupt all things but also attack with Water Escape.


    In a split second, everyone of Sunagakure suffered heavy casualties!


    Following that, Haru made a series of hand seals and activated Water Escape: Water Bullet, Water EscapeWater Dragon, and other ninjutsu.


    The water escapeunched with World of Darkness does not need to deliberately pursue any lethality, because you will die if it''s directly touch you!


    So on the contrary, arge-scale ninjutsu like this can better exert the power of yellow spring water.


    Amaterasu and World of Darkness!


    One was an inextinguishable fire that wanted to burn everything in the world to ashes.


    One is the water that washes away the filth of the world with the intent to wash away the sins.


    Don''t look at the original Amaterasu who never burned anyone. Amaterasu''s attack power is so strong that there is no need to doubt it.


    The ability of Mangekyou in Haru''s left eye was precisely the ability of [World of Darkness]that can summon the World of Darkness water


    However, he only needed to stare with Amaterasu for it to be done. Meanwhile, he still had to think of a way to use the World of Darkness to attack.


    Compared to Amaterasu, the disadvantage of World of Darkness was that the activation was slow and not hidden at all.


    However, the advantage was that the way he used it was more flexible.


    It could be said that there were always advantages and disadvantages.


    However, the same point was that it consumed a lot of power and chakra!


    Although Haru was mentally prepared in advance, he still couldn''t bear it and couldn''t use it in the future.


    However, the effect was also surprisingly good!


    ...


    When all the World of Darkness water was used up, the ground in front of Haru was already riddled with holes.


    And the Sand Ninja''s figure had already disappeared


    With one move, all of them were instantly killed!


    Moreover, the scene was extremely terrifying!


    Those Gennin who did not choose to escape were all scared silly, not daring to believe what had just happened.


    There was a hole in the sky


    Then, turbid water flowed out.


    Lord Yone and some Water Escape ninjutsu instantly killed over a hundred people in front of them.


    Could it be that they were under an illusion?


    This was too inconceivable, too unbelievable!


    After the shock, there was excitement and excitement. Because such an awesome person was their leader!


    With Lord Yone here, they no longer had to be afraid, and the vigers would no longer starve.


    This time, they really followed the right person!


    For a time, Akatsuki''s cohesiveness immediately increased, and many people even had the idea of following Haru faithfully.


    As for those who fled before the battle, they could only regret it! These people had missed the only chance in their lives to change their lives and fate.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this? Its power is actually so terrifying?"


    Seeing that the battle had ended, Kagami walked over and couldn''t help but ask.


    Haru replied with a surprised expression, "Isn''t this the'' ordinary ''Water Escape? Do you want to learn? I''ll teach you!"


    The corners of Kagami''s mouth twitched, and he chuckled.


    ''There is a bloody hole in the sky, and you tell me this is the ordinary Water Escape?''


    ''Do you have any misunderstanding about the word ''ordinary''?''

 Chapter 139: Only When There Is Comparison, It Would Be More Precious

    Chapter 139: Only When There Is Comparison, It Would Be More Precious


    The news that more than a hundred Sunagakure Ninjas were directly killed by Akatsuki soon spread throughout the Land of Rain!


    If there were many people who did not believe it at first or even did not want to believe what Akatsuki had done before, then they had no choice but to believe it now.


    Because the Land of Wind had already issued a bounty on the ck market!


    A five million bounty on Akatsuki''s leader, Yone, dead or alive!


    This approach has crushed all the rumors.


    If not for the loss of so many people because of Akatsuki, Sunagakure wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths.


    As for why Sunagakure didn''t send people to kill this Akatsuki


    The problem is that they were poor to begin with, and after four years of war, they were almost exhausted.


    Otherwise, they would not have targeted the Akatsuki, who could get many resources.


    After the money issues, thene the people


    During the first great battle of Ninja World, it was already quite impressive for them to produce two thousand people.


    It had only been 18 years since the end of the first great battle of Ninja World. Even if the various countries worked hard to recuperate, it was impossible for the poption to explode suddenly.


    Even though there were indeed more people now than it was in the first battle, they still couldn''t afford to waste so much energy!


    Four years of war, even if they didn''t fight every day, how many people would be involved in this?


    In the past year, the countries had sent many ''baby ninjas'' to the battlefield.


    It''s not that they have no choice It''s thest resort!


    In such a situation, how could Sunagakure, which had no money, no people, and no advantage, deal with Akatsuki?


    More than a hundred elites had been lost just like that.


    How many people would they have to send next time? Three hundred or five hundred?


    If Konoha and Amegakure found out about this loss, they would definitely take the advantage and rush up to take a bite!


    If they could deal with it themselves, they wouldn''t even bring this to the underground ck market to put up a bounty.


    They''ve lost enough face!


    As a result, Sunagakure''s decision has brought a crisis to Akatsuki. Still, it was also an advertisement for how strong Akatsuki is.


    This time, it was not only Gennin who wanted to join them. Many people who wanted to change the current situation of the Land of Rain, who had ideals and ambitions, also joined Akatsuki. Among them, there was nock of people who were very against Hanzo.


    You only needed to look at the current state of the country to know what kind of good things Hanzo had done all these years.


    As the leader, being ipetent was also a sin!


    And it was the kind that could not be forgiven!


    In this regard, Haru was happy in his heart. After all, sooner orter, he would make a move on Hanzo. At that time, these people would give him a perfect excuse.


    The strong force, endless food, sense of justice...


    Akatsuki instantly entered a period of rapid development. Countless vigers hoped to be protected by Akatsuki, and countless ambitious people were proud to join Akatsuki.


    Especially after a few hard battles, the cowards and fence-sitters were washed clean by the waves. Regardless of their strength, those who remained at least dared to fight and were very obedient to orders. Their loyalty was very high.


    And this was exactly what Haru needed.


    However, seeing that Akatsuki''s territory was getting bigger and bigger and the number of people rapidly increasing, Haru suddenly gave an order that many people did not understand.


    Gather your strength and hold your ground!


    The reason why Haru did this was that he was not yet at the point where he could beat Hanzo, yet.


    If he allowed Akatsuki to continue expanding with Hanzo''s personality, he would definitely abandon his enemies and deal with Akatsuki first.


    This won''t do!


    Hanzo was a target that Haru had specially set up. Before he could absorb enough firepower, he couldn''t lose!.


    Another was,


    How could anyone treasure something that they could obtain easily?


    Some people had a good life, and some people had a bad life. Only when there was aparison would there be harm. Only then would they feel unbnced in their hearts.


    Haru hoped that when he overturned Hanzo and became the master of the Land of Rain, everyone would support him from the bottom of their hearts and cheer!


    ...


    "Lord Kagami, there are many more people who wish to receive our protection. What does the leader mean?"


    "Give them enough food ording to the number of people. Send a few more people to escort them back."


    "But..."


    "Carry out the order."


    Only when the other party left in confusion and depression did Kagami heave a sigh of relief.


    This job really wasn''t done by a human. He was so busy here; however, a certain someone was doing nothing all day long. He really wanted to quit!


    However, whenever he revealed this thought, Haru would use a sentence: "I am thinking of a way to save Tobirama."


    Then what else can he do?


    ..


    After a day, Kagami sent people to send off several waves of vigers who wanted to seek shelter.


    Such a scene was happening outside.


    "Why did you chase us away? Did we anger Lord Yone?"


    Facing the vigers'' excitement, Dashi, ater chuunin, couldn''t help but grit his teeth and exin, "Although there are some things that I can''t say I know for a fact that the leader has his own difficulties! I know that everyone''s confused. Leader can clearly save more people, let more people be protected, and give them work and food. So, why did he suddenly stop doing it?"


    "Many people went to beg the leader several times, but they never got an answer. It was not untilter that someone identally heard the conversation between the leader and Lord Kagami."


    "It turns out that the leader no longer continues to expand, to help more vigers because he was warned by Hanzo!"


    "Hanzo... That guy is afraid of our leader. He is worried that we, Akatsuki, will rece him one day, so he does not allow our leader to protect more people."


    "The leader is not afraid for himself, but for us. For everyone''s safety, he has to make apromise."


    "So it is not that the leader is unwilling to take you in, but we are too weak now. We can''t fight against the man called "Demigod of Ninja World"!"


    Speaking of this, Dashi clenched his fists tightly, and his face was full of unwillingness.


    The vigers who knew the truth were also furious.


    Hanzo, the protector of the Land of Rain?


    Pah!


    In the end, they still got some food and were escorted back to their original ce.


    There were many versions of this exnation in the past few days, but there was only one thing inmon: Hanzo!


    In reality, Haru wasn''t wrongly using Hanzo because Hanzo had actually sent someone to warn him.


    Wouldn''t it be a big loss if we didn''t take advantage of a good opportunity that came to our door?


    Therefore, for a moment, Hanzo suddenly began to fall from the ''throne'', and even his original ''brilliant image'' was questioned by countless people!

 Chapter 140: The Light Of Righteous Path

    Chapter 140: The Light Of Righteous Path


    "No... I can''t do it anymore..."


    Konan''s face was red, and she copsed in exhaustion. At the same time, she looked enviously at Kushina, who was still gritting her teeth and persisting.


    How many positions had she been in? Why hadn''t it ended yet?


    After a few minutes, Yahiko and Nagato also fell down.


    "You can''t hold on for so long, and you want to have the power to change your own destiny and change this country?"


    "What do you all think you are? A peerless genius who can increase chakra by drinking water like me?"


    "Stand up! Start training again from the first movement, and then everyone will do a group of push-ups, ten sets of sit-ups..."


    The expected wail did not appear. After Yahiko and the other two heard Haru''s reprimand, they all gritted their teeth and stood up without a word. Then, ording to the method that Haru taught them, they began training from the first movement.


    At their age, there was nothing more important than building the foundation. Therefore, Haru did not teach them anything else at the beginning. He just wanted them to use the method of physical training to temper their bodies.


    When they could keep up with the nutrition, the coordination of their bodies, flexibility, and other aspects, they would enter the next stage.


    As for Kushina, who had already built a good foundation in the Ninja School, Haru asked her to train together just to set a role model, a goal for Yahiko and the others to chase and work hard.


    Kushina, a ''weak'' girl, could easilyplete all the training tasks, so what excuse could they not find?


    In fact, Yahiko and the other two already felt that they were too lucky.


    Originally, they just wanted to find a safe ce to stay and eat so that they would not starve to death. But they did not expect that this Akatsuki who suddenly rose up was actually built by the benefactor who saved them!


    Moreover, if not for Konan''s certainty, Yahiko and Nagato wouldn''t have dared to boldly request an audience with this extremely beloved and respected leader of Akatsuki.


    Even until now, Yahiko and Nagato still didn''t know what method Konan had used to recognize him.


    At that time, he was clearly wearing a mask and a long robe, only revealing his back to them.


    In the end, they could only be med for the woman''s intuition.


    And for Haru, he just gave a little hint, and everything became natural, not damaging his own style at all, so what was there to be dissatisfied about?


    Although he had never been Sensei or taught students, his foundation and vision were still there.


    If it really didn''t work out, there was still Kagami!


    He could always trust Uchiha Kagami, so what else could he say?


    .


    "Achoo!"


    Kagami, who was still painfully dealing with Akatsuki''s big and small matters, rubbed his nose.


    This was a cold. Why not ask for a few days of sick leave?


    ...


    "Let''s stop here today. You are really the worst student I have ever brought..."


    Yahiko and the other two lowered their heads in shame. They did not know that they were the only ones, but they were the worst.


    Then, Haru called out to Kushina, who had not let go of her guard. After Konan and the others left, he said, "If I give you a chance to choose now, will you return to Konoha?"


    A sudden question directly stumped Kushina.


    If it were before she became a Kyuubi Jinchuriki, before she was brought here, she might not hesitate at all.


    Because other than Konoha, she had nowhere else to go.


    Four years had left her with many bitter and beautiful memories.


    But when she found out that she was being cultivated as the next Jinchuriki, to be honest, It immediately destroyed the trust and feelings she had umted with great difficulty for Konoha!


    It was like someone had picked up a pig and fed it carefully every day, taking care of it meticulously, just for the sake of ughtering it one day to eat the meat.


    Do I still need to be grateful?


    No need.


    Because from the start, this was a clear reward and reward.


    It was just that no one had ever asked about the thoughts of the ''pig''.


    Yes, no one cared whether Kushina wanted to be the new Jinchuriki or not, and no one cared about her thoughts.


    However, just when Kushina was in the most unstable state of mind, someone took her away, brought Konoha out, and went to a new environment to live in.


    Even Kushina gradually found that she seemed to prefer the current life. There were so many people who needed help and many things that she could contribute.


    Now, looking at Konoha, it was more like a cage that you could never get out after one step in!


    "I... I don''t know."


    "Anyway, my opinion is not important. Even if I said I wanted to go back, would you let me go back?"


    Haru said without hesitation, "Of course not."


    Kushina chuckled. It was the same indeed.


    "Although I can''t deny that I took you away because of your body, I won''t use you to do anything, even if it''s for the sake of the Uzumaki family. So, in the same way, I won''t let others use you. This is the reason why I won''t let you go."


    When he mentioned the Uzumaki family, Kushina''s slightly mocking expression finally changed. She didn''t seem to be resistant and believed his words.


    However, she still muttered, "Only a fool would believe such nonsense..."


    "After a while, I will give you a present. When the timees, I won''t stop you even if you want to leave." It was unknown what he thought of, but Haru suddenly said with great confidence.


    Kushina was a little expectant, but she still snorted.


    At least during this time, Kushina could still tell whether the other party was a bad person or not.


    "By the way, you seem to pay special attention to Nagato?"


    Kushina finally panicked a little. She hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I just saw that guy with red hair like me, so I was a little curious."


    "What is there to be curious about?" Haru gently scratched his face. "Isn''t Uzumaki n always red-haired?"


    "That''s right, but isn''t he... ah, Could it be that Nagato is also..."


    Looking at Kushina''s shocked expression, Haru smiled very happily. "Didn''t I tell you? Nagato also has Uzumaki n''s bloodline. Maybe the two of you are rtives?"


    Kushina suddenly turned around and ran out. She almost thought that she was the only one left in the entire Uzumaki n. However, she did not expect to see her own nsmen in the Rain Country. How could she not be excited!


    Haru did not stop her. This kind of thing would be known to them sooner orter.


    Moreover, he also wanted to take away all the surviving Uzumaki n people, ''for them'' to take revenge on the five great countries!

 Chapter 141: Big or Small?

    Chapter 141: Big or Small?


    "How are the movements of Hidden Sand and Konoha in Rain Country?"


    "Hidden Sand is shrinking its power. These days, it has beening into contact with the ninjas of Rain Country. It seems to be nning something."


    "Konoha is still fighting. They probably want to subdue Hidden Sand and Rain in one go."


    Haru returned to Madara''s base and listened to White Zetsu report the recent situation.


    Wouldn''t it be a waste to throw away such a useful intelligence system?


    However,pared to the highly valued White Zetsu, ck Zetsu''s status had obviously dropped. Even if he took the initiative to show his goodwill, Haru would not spoil him.


    After all, there were some secrets that Haru did not want to let ck Zetsu know.


    It was not the time to turn hostile now. After squeezing out thest bit of value of ck Zetsu, he would let this guy know what cruelty was.


    "Have you found the person you were looking for?"


    "Hehe, I found it..."


    It turned out that they couldn''t find Tsunade before because Tsunade had returned to Konoha on her own. Then, something happened, and Hokage''s office was directly demolished.


    At that time, Tsunade walked out of Hokage''s building with an angry face. Many people saw it.


    After that, Tsunade left Konoha.


    Originally, Tsunade needed to return to the Rain Country battlefield. After all, she was the only one who could deal with the poison of Hanzo and the Sand Ninja.


    However, this time, Tsunade didn''t listen to her orders and went elsewhere.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had no way to deal with her.


    When Haru heard that White Zetsu had found Tsunade, his heart rxed.


    Apart from that, White Zetsu also brought him the good news.


    "I wonder what conditions the Thunder Kingdom has made to form an alliance with the Sky Kingdom. Right now, there are people flying around the borders of the Fire Kingdom..."


    "The Sky Kingdom?" Haru said in his heart.


    "A small country near the border of the country of fire, surrounded by tropical forests..."


    Haru finally remembered what was going on in this Land of Sky, a strange country that did not practice ninjutsu and specialized in strange skills!


    With Chakra as the power source, flying kites in the sky, flying ships in the sky... Of course, there was also the ultimate weapon built by the wisdom of the country of space, the capital fortress that could fly in the sky, Ancoree Vantian!


    The reason why Haru still had an impression of it was Land of Sky had created some sort of bullshit Zero-tailed Beast.


    It could absorb people''s despair, sorrow, and other negative emotions, transforming them into dark chakra. Moreover, it could directly absorb chakra and provide energy to the fortress.


    He also couldn''t remember very clearly. Anyway, this was what the big difference meant.


    Of course, this so-called zero-tail had nothing to do with the real Bijuu. He also didn''t know how the people of the Land of Sky came up with it or where they found it.


    If White Zetsu had not mentioned the Land of Sky, he would have almost forgotten that the Land of Sky seemed to have been destroyed by Konoha during the second great battle of Ninja World!


    Then it made sense that the Land of Sky stood on the wrong team, and it could not be med on others if it were destroyed.


    However, he was still quite interested in the ''technology power'' of the Land of Sky.


    Was there any energy that was cleaner and environmentally friendly than chakra?


    Haru was inevitably tempted.


    If he was a lone ranger, these things were like chicken ribs to him, but since he wanted to develop a country, the more technology, the better.


    However, there was no need to rush the matter of the Land of Sky for now. Even if Konoha could destroy the Land of Sky, it was not something that could be done in a day or two.


    The most important thing right now was to find Tsunade and save Tobirama.


    ...


    "Where is he?"


    A figure appeared out of thin air in the forest, and beside it stood a strange white figure.


    If one looked closely, one would find that the white figure had an unknown QR code printed on it.


    "I just entered the small town in front of me. I was afraid I would be discovered, so I didn''t follow too closely."


    "Well, well done."


    After a casualpliment, Haru walked forward with a mask on his face.


    Although it was still a war, people still had to live, especially in the towns far away from the border, where the influence of the war was rtively small.


    And this town seemed to be like this, with a happy and harmonious appearance.


    Haru did not deliberately look for Tsunade because he saw the particrly fierce woman through the crowd at a nce!


    Under his gaze, Tsunade, who was holding a bottle of wine, turned around and entered the casino on the street.


    Haru didn''t know whether tough or cry as he followed her in.


    After 18 years of not seeing each other, he did not know how to face Tsunade. It was best to have a chance to talk to her.


    "What does this guest want to y?"


    "Just... guess the big and small numbers."


    Because Haru saw Tsunade sitting there, ''killing in all directions''!


    He naturally understood the gambling luck of Tsunade.


    So he directly walked over and found a seat to sit down.


    Tsunade only cared about drinking and swept her eyes over him.


    Although this kind of sneaky dressing was very strange, it was not unheard of. After all, many casinos liked to do shady things...


    Besides, what kind of dressing was his own business. As long as it did not affect other guests, the casino would not be idle and care about it.


    "I will buy it!"


    Seeing that Tsunade was going to bet 100,000 taels, Haru quickly took out 200,000 taels to bet on the small!


    "Big! Big! Big!"


    "Little! Little! Little!"


    "Open!"


    "123 o''clock!"


    "Ai..."


    "It''s already three times smaller. I don''t believe that it''s still small!"


    Ignoring the sighs of the people around him, Haru happily took the money back. In just a few seconds, he earned 200,000 yuan!


    He wanted to bet all the money on him at once, but he just thought about it and immediately calmed down.


    No wonder so many people were addicted to it. This impulse was really terrible.

 Chapter 142: 1.3 Million

    Chapter 142: 1.3 Million


    "Big!"


    "Small!"


    "Open! Small!"


    ...


    "Open! Small!"


    "Open!... small!"


    ...


    "It''s really f*cking weird!"


    "Who says it isn''t? Ten small shots in a row. The probability is too low!"


    "Sigh, bad luck!"


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see that the one million taels have been thrown out?"


    "Didn''t you see that the guy blocking the face in front of you hit ten small ones in a row? A bet of 200,000 and won ten folds! You calcte how much money he had won! That big'' fierce ''woman only lost a lot of money?"


    "Hiss! It seems to be the case!"


    After the first round, Haru kept calm and did not go to the top.


    If the big one were the big one, he would buy the small one.


    Every time Tsunade bet 100,000, he would bet 200,000, not a single bit more.


    Although gambling was not good, he had to take back all the money that Tsunade had lost. It was not too much to earn a little money.


    Anyway, after today, he would not y anymore.


    At this time, Tsunade had also finished drinking.


    "Big! I''ll bet a million taels on this!"


    "Customer... you might have drunk too much. You don''t have money anymore."


    "Go, get me a million taels and two bottles of good wine. Burp ---"


    The dealer looked kind, but he looked at Tsunade up and down and advised, "Are you sure you want to borrow one million taels? Do you know our rules?"


    "Cut the crap! Just take it if I tell you to!" Tsunade red at the dealer and frightened him.


    When he returned to his senses, he couldn''t hold his face anymore. He sneered and sent someone to take the money.


    After a while, someone brought over a million Ryo and an IOU.


    Tsunade didn''t even look at it. She skillfully signed her name on it and even pressed a handprint.


    "Where is the wine?"


    "Give it to her. Count it as my treat." The dealer said coldly. In any case, this woman would soon be unable to be arrogant.


    The liveliness here attracted many people to watch.


    As soon as the wine came up, Tsunade began to drink. She drank half a bottle.


    What about the other half?


    Of course, it was all spilled down.


    It was unknown how many people secretly followed and swallowed their saliva.


    Bang!


    "One million, all bet big!"


    Tsunade put the bottle on the table and said boldly.


    At this moment, Haru ced his bet, "Two million Ryo, continue to bet on the small."


    There was still someone who dared to bet on the small?


    Moreover, he bet two million?


    This... was a bit hard to understand.


    However, Haru had won ten matches in a row, and some old gamblers had bet with him.


    Tsunade couldn''t help but squint at this guy. No one knew what he was thinking.


    When the dealer saw this, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. At the same time, he decided to teach this bastard a lesson. Did he really take this ce as an ATM?


    So after he shouted a few words to make sure he left his hand, his hand quietly touched the bottom of the table.


    Wasn''t it normal to have a ma in the dice?


    However, when he touched it, he did not touch the button. Instead, he touched a snake!


    The dealer was immediately frightened. He let out a strange cry and fell backward.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    "Snake, there is a snake under the table!"


    "Ah? How can there be a snake in the room? Did you see wrong?"


    Several thugs searched around several times but did not see any snake, so the way they looked at the dealer began to feel a little strange.


    "Can''t you open it? Hurry up!"


    "It can''t be that you can''t afford to lose. Are you looking for an excuse?"


    Being stared at by everyone with malicious intent, the dealer could not help but swallow his saliva. Now, he had no chance to continue making small moves.


    He could only bite the bullet and open it!


    Looking at the dice inside, the dealer''s head was big, and his face was a little pale.


    "Small"


    This time, the crowd also burst into an uproar. They had never seen such a ridiculous number!


    Even more outrageous was that the other party had bet two million!


    At first, the dealer didn''t know what to do. For any casino, two million was not a small sum.


    If not for the fact that there was still one million in the ount, it would have been...


    Wait a minute, that''s not right!


    The one million in the bet was just borrowed from them!


    This was equivalent to obtaining an IOU of one million Ryo and then losing two million Ryo. It was simply a huge loss!


    This thing, an IOU, could get back the money. However, it would be a useless waste of paper if it did note back!


    However, just as the dealer could not help but startmunicating with the eyes of the people in the casino, the person who won eleven times in a row spoke up.


    "Give me her IOU. I''ll buy it."


    The dealer was stunned for a moment, but he still instinctively said, "This is one million Ryo, plus three hundred thousand interest, a total of one million and three hundred thousand Ryo... Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    Three hundred thousand interest... this was even higher than usury!


    However, it did not matter to Haru.


    "Give it to me."


    When the dealer saw that this guy was serious, he was immediately happy. He lent one million and took it back in the blink of an eye, earning three hundred thousand.


    It was still a little painful to pay the two million, but in the end, he only lost seven hundred thousand this way.


    Butpared to the two million before, it was not so uneptable.


    "Brother, you have good taste!"


    The dealer readilypleted this transaction and gave Haru a thumbs up, showing a knowing smile.


    "Sis, go to a good ce with me?"


    Tsunade smiled meaningfully, picked up the bottle of wine she had not finished, and staggered out.


    "Okay."


    The moment Haru got up and went out, countless envious eyes fell on him. They really wanted to kill this guy and take his ce.

 Chapter 143: Im Really Your Uncle!

    Chapter 143: I''m Really Your Uncle!


    Tsunade and Haru walked out one after another, and the more they walked, the more remote the ce became.


    Then, Tsunade stood still, her face red, her eyes blurred, and her red lips opened slightly. It was very attractive.


    "Is this the good ce you said?"


    Haru, "..."


    "I came with you! Didn''t you bring me here?"


    "Ah?"


    Tsunade continued, " I think this ce is good. What do you think?"


    "I think it''s good too. It''s suitable to talk about..."


    Boom


    Before Haru could finish speaking, he instinctively used Body Flicker. When he looked back, he was drenched in a cold sweat.


    A pit more than ten meters long told him what would happen if he hadn''t dodged the kick just now.


    "No... wait.."


    "Heaven''s Guard Kick!"


    Another boom!


    "No matter who you are, if you target me, you will die!"


    Tsunade threw away the empty wine bottle and stepped forward again, using the family heirloom Senju and Power Flowing Technique to attack Haru.


    Haru didn''t bother to exin. He seized the opportunity and directly shook off Tsunade''s fist power. Then, he secretly hit Tsunade''s lower abdomen.


    Copse!


    Tsunade was instantly sent flying. When she fell to the ground and wanted to get up, her stomach churned, and she directly vomited.


    Eh ---


    Haru looked away in disgust.


    When Tsunade finished vomiting, her consciousness became much clearer.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am your uncle!"


    "You are courting death!"


    Tsunade''s face turned cold, and her eyes were full of murderous intent. The most intolerable thing for her was that someone was joking with her family!


    So this time, Tsunade was really angry!


    With a bang, the ground shattered!


    With the help of the explosive force, Tsunade instantly appeared in front of Haru, unleashing all the strange forces. Every punch and kick seemed to want to shatter the entire space.


    "I am really your uncle!"


    Haru only had time to finish this sentence before he began to feel depressed and was forced to resist Tsunade''s punches and kicks.


    Although he also had strange strength, it was obvious that his level was not as high as Tsunade.


    After all, everyone''s talent was different, and their energy was limited. Even if there was a cheat artifact like Shadow Clone Technique, it could not make his strange strength stronger than Tsunade.


    Especially after Tsunade is in a 100% serious state!


    After taking two hits, Haru felt that it was too painful! Thus, he changed his train of thought and retreated, sessfully distancing himself.


    Then, he took a deep breath, "You forced me to do this!"


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique''s techniques!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred Haru appeared.


    Then, he began to form seals at the same time, and the ''two spears'' were aimed at Tsunade!


    "Water Escape: Water Bullet, unlimited ammunition!"


    Dada...!


    (Please think of the Gatling emitting blue light, and it is a handful of people.)


    Tsunade instantly frowned. The water bombs that came from all directions could not be avoided! So, she could only cross her arms in front of her to block and was actually prepared to take it head-on.


    Although Haru had deliberately reduced the volume and power of the water bomb, every time it hit her body, it still made crackling sounds, which was very painful!


    However, Tsunade was not constantly being beaten. During this process, the surface of her body began to sh with electric arcs.


    Thunder Escape?


    No!


    This was just a ''simple'' conversion of the chakra in the body into an electronic field.


    When the electric field was formed, the surrounding water vapor and the almost connected water bombs immediately became the conductor of the electric field!


    Zi... Zi!


    All of a sudden, lightning burst out!


    The dazzling electric arcs spread out and danced.


    More than a hundred clones were instantly submerged, one after another turning into white smoke.


    Haru, who did not expect Tsunade to have this move, subconsciously used Flying Thunder God to escape.


    When the electric arcs disappeared, all the clones disappeared.


    A voice came from behind Tsunade, "Calm down. I am really your..."


    Chaotic Body Charge!


    Tsunade did not say anything and turned around to punch.


    Haru had no choice but to block it, but this time, Tsunade''s fist was different.


    In addition to the strange force, another force infiltrated it?


    Pa!


    The force that entered Haru''s body instantly paralyzed his nervous system, causing the control of his body to drop to the minimum.


    Chakra scalpel!


    Tsunade''s glowing right palm directly cut towards Haru''s neck. This blow was enough to cut off his trachea directly.


    Haru cursed in his heart. He raised his head and immediately activated Flying Thunder God.


    Swish!


    Tsunade''s attack seemed to hit empty air.


    "Disappeared... Body Flicker? No! It disappeared together with the aura."


    At this time, Tsunade felt the aura of the other person again. She turned around, and sure enough, this guy was standing behind her.


    "What you used just now was..."


    Crack!


    Before Tsunade could finish her question, the ghost mask on Haru''s face suddenly broke into two halves and fell to the ground.


    "Long time no see, Tsunade. In a sh, you have grown so big. You don''t even recognize your uncle."


    Looking helplessly at the broken mask falling to the ground, Haru took off his hood, revealing his handsome face and iconic ck and white hair.


    Tsunade stared at him, pursed her lips and red eyes, clenched her fists, and her body trembled slightly.


    That''s right. This was the expression that should be seen after many years of separation.


    To be honest, after meeting for real, Haru was both nervous and nervous and a little excited.


    ..


    After a while, Tsunade suddenly calmed down and walked over with her head lowered.


    Seeing this, Haru sighed in his heart, "Sigh, after so many years, I still like to act spoiled."


    "Forget it, only this once. It won''t happen again."


    Haru was very helpless and opened his arms...


    However, Tsunade didn''t throw herself into his arms like a swallow returning to its nest. Instead, she stood before him and said something in a very small voice.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "... Shou... Foot!"


    Hands and feet?


    Heaven... Guarding the foot?


    F*ck!


    Boom!!!!!


    Haru, who waspletely unprepared, directly sank to the ground.


    Haru was stunned.


    Was she crazy enough to hit her uncle?


    "Don''t, don''t hit my face!"


    When Haru was pulled out of the ground by Tsunade, he subconsciously covered his face and said. He even forgot that he even knew Flying Thunder God.


    However, this time, it did notnd on his body, nor was it the Heaven Guard Kick, but...


    It was tears.


    Haru sighed and gently hugged Tsunade''s head. "I''m sorry, I came backte."

 Chapter 144: Ones Regret

    Chapter 144: One''s Regret


    After crying, Tsunade was still a little embarrassed.


    However, the two of themy down and looked at the sky, talking about the silly things they had done when they were young.


    Tsunade felt as if she had really returned to the past. She had returned to the home of Hashirama along with her grandfather, grandmother, mother, father, and Tobirama''s son, Haru... uncle.


    Everyone''s voice and appearance were clearly visible.


    However, the cruel reality was that they could no longer return.


    They were all dead.


    Every night when she fell asleep, Tsunade would always think of this.


    Looking at Tsunade''s sad face, Haru knew that this girl had fallen into the circle of self-me again. There were always some people who liked to bear the responsibility that was not their own.


    "I heard you have been studying medical ninjutsu all these years?"


    Tsunade nodded. This was not a secret; it was something that everyone knew.


    "Why? I remember you were not interested in medical ninjutsu when you were a child, right?"


    Tsunade was silent for a moment, then she calmly looked at the sky and said, "Maybe I... don''t want to lose anyone again."


    Hearing this, Haru suddenly stood up and extended a hand to Tsunade, "Well said, I am the same."


    "Now, there is a chance to redeem it. How about it? Do you want to try it?"


    Redeem?


    What does it mean?


    Tsunade was very puzzled, but out of trust, she still held her hand.


    Swish!


    The two of them instantly disappeared and appeared in a ce that was extremely strange to Tsunade.


    ..


    "Where is this ce?"


    Tsunade was still sitting on the ground in a daze until Haru pulled her up.


    Haru smiled, "Wee to the Land of Miracles. Didn''t you want to redeem those regrets from the past? Now there is one in front of you!"


    After saying that, Haru moved aside, revealing the one behind him.


    "How is this possible!"


    Tsunade''s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    At this time, Haru walked to her side and stood side by side with her. He said, "Is it incredible?"


    "When I found this ce and found... Tobirama, I was also shocked..."


    Then, Haru told Tsunade the whole thing about what happened, as well as the guesses he made about Tobirama''s current state.


    "I also think so. With the talent and wisdom of Tobirama, it ispletely possible to save himself at thest moment In addition, it is the right thing that you didn''t rashly move it out."


    "Why do you say that?" Haru asked curiously.


    Tsunade didn''t immediately answer. Instead, she began to operate, doing something with those strange equipments.


    Then, she came to a conclusion.


    "I think there are two reasons why grandpa Tobirama couldn''t wake up as expected One is poison, and the other is life force."


    "What do you mean?" Haru hurriedly asked.


    Tsunade immediately took a deep breath and solemnly exined to Shikai, "At that time, grandpa Tobirama must have been severely poisoned. When he tried to save himself, it was toote to make more targeted antidotes."


    "That''s why the poison in his body has already seeped into his entire body. He didn''t die directly - it might be because Tobirama grandpa used some unknown method to cause all the poison in his body to lose its activity and temporarily enter a state of hibernation."


    "But this also means that when he wakes up, it will be the time when all the poison erupts. I even suspect that once he leaves this sealed nutrition cabin, the poison in his body will wake up first."


    Haru''s heart sank. "Can it be cured?"


    "It''s hard to say now, but given enough time, I will definitely be able to make a perfect antidote!"


    Tsunade was Tsunade, and the strong confidence she exuded was so fascinating!


    Haru breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, he had found the right person.


    "Then what does life force mean?"


    At the mention of this, Tsunade''s eyebrows almost squeezed together. It seemed to be more troublesome than the problem just now.


    "Everyone''s life is limited. People with a strong life force may live longer, and losing their life force means that..."


    "You mean Tobirama..."


    "18 years have passed. Although these equipment have been continuing his life, his life force would be consumed and would be further damaged in the treatment process. Therefore, even if the poison is sessfully cleaned up and the treatment ispleted, it is still uncertain whether grandpa Tobirama will wake up. And, after waking up, how much time is left?"


    "Life force..." Haru muttered to himself.


    "Anyway, I will leave the antidote to you. As for the follow-up treatment, I need to think about it again. If it is just a problem of life force, maybe I can find another way to make up for it."


    Tsunade nodded and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Anyway, I have a bad time in the vige. It doesn''t matter if I disappear for a while."


    "Okay, tell me what you need. I made a small profit before."


    When he mentioned this, Tsunade raised her eyebrows and stretched out her palm.


    "What are you doing?" Haru looked at her, not knowing whether tough or cry, "I''ll return your 1.3 Million IOU, okay?"


    Tsunade casually tore the IOU apart, then continued to stretch out her palm, "You want to use me to make money, and you want to send away the IOU after you finish? Dream on!"


    "That, I suddenly remembered that there was still some at home. Wait for me for a while..."


    Before she could finish her words, Haru disappeared.


    Tsunadeughed as if she saw his depressed face whenever she shouted ''Haru Pot Pot''.


    Honestly, it had been a long, long time since she smiled so rxed.


    Today''s experience was really too good for her!


    First, she met Brother Haru(uncle), and then she found that grandpa Tobirama was still alive.


    For her, the feelings of two extremely important people in her life suddenly ''go ande'''' were really difficult to express with words.


    Xiu!


    Like magic, Haru appeared again.


    "Think about it carefully. It doesn''t seem good to leave you here alone. Do you want to go out with me first?"


    Tsunade''s eyes suddenly lit, and she held Haru''s shoulder. "Let''s go. We won''t go back until we are drunk today!"


    "... I just asked if you want to go out. I didn''t ask if you want to drink!"


    "Then bring me the money. I''ll drink it myself!"


    "No money!"


    Then, Tsunade suddenly blushed and whispered, "Uncle ---"


    Haru immediately shuddered!

 Chapter 145: Kakuzu

    Chapter 145: Kakuzu


    My name is Kakuzu. I''m 62 years old. I was appointed as a small leader in Taikagakure, The Vige of Hidden Waterfall. I have no basic sry, five insurance, and one housing fund.


    My hobby is going out on missions every day and earning money to build a solid foundation for my future retirement.


    Originally, I should have lived my life peacefully like this...


    It wasn''t until the vige chief suddenly sent me to assassinate a big shot with a max level full of god equipment and a cheat that the missionpletely changed my life.


    In short, in the end, I quit the job, and then I took the dismissed fee and left.


    After that, no decent bigpanies were recruiting me, so I simply took some personal work and barely mixed my days.


    As soon as I finished my first job, I found another good job!


    Someone actually offered 50 million Ryo to reward a leader of an unrated organization.


    I thought this was the same as picking up money for nothing!


    Therefore, Kakuzu rushed to the Rain Country, afraid that this business would be intercepted.


    ....


    "Kid, where is your leader? I''m here..."


    "Got it, register first! Then go over and line up. Many people want to see our leader. Whether you can see him or not depends on your luck."


    Kakuzu subconsciously took the registration form, his eyes nk.


    When Akira saw this, he couldn''t help but sigh. He took back the registration form and muttered, "Another one who doesn''t know how to read. Let me help you register. Name?"


    Kakuzu, who finally reacted, immediately felt annoyed. When he was in the Waterfall Vige, he was also a gifted schr who could recite two lines of poetry. Now, someone dared to say that he was illiterate.


    However, in order toplete the task as soon as possible, he did not immediately turn hostile. Instead, he asked, "What are the people in the queue doing?"


    "What else can they do? Of course, they are all to join our Akatsuki!" Akira said proudly.


    "Akatsuki? When did Lord Yone take you in? Why didn''t I know?" one of the guys asked.


    Akira blushed and said, "Lord Yone said that when I grow up, he will let me join! Now I am... I am a reserve member!"


    "Hahaha, Akira is anxious!"


    "Now I am a reserve member ---Haha, haha..."


    "Alright, stopughing. Don''t you feel ashamed to bully a child?"


    Akira gritted his teeth angrily and wanted to rush up and bite their knees!


    Kakuzu revealed a thoughtful look and asked, "Is your leader usually here?"


    "Not necessarily. Usually, it is Lord Kagami who is in charge of the work. Lord Yone only asionally shows up. However, your luck is not bad. The territory is short of supplies. Lord Yone shoulde today."


    When Kakuzu heard this, he felt that waiting for the target to appear was the fastest and most convenient way to do so, so he was not in a hurry to kill these people and was ready to sneak in first.


    Otherwise, it would not be good to scare away the 50 million Ryo...


    At this time, Akira asked again, "Hurry up. So many people are waiting for you. Name?"


    "... Kakuzu."


    "Sex?"


    "."


    "What are you looking at? I''m asking you!"


    There were quite a few ninjas who did not seem to be able to distinguish between men and women.


    Kakuzu resisted the urge to tear this little brat apart. He gritted his teeth and said, "Man!"


    "Age?"


    "I can''t remember..."


    "That''s not important. Just give me a number."


    "Then... 62"


    "I asked you to make up one, and you really make a good one. Eh?! If you are 62 years old, then I''m 98 years old. Does anyone believe me? Forget it, 38, that''s it."


    Kakuzu touched his wrist, holding back not killing the person before him!


    "What level of strength?"


    Kakuzu thought for a moment. With his strength, he had to be a Kage no matter what.


    "Alright, looking at your hesitant appearance, you are at most a Genin. A 38-year-old Genin, tsk ---go, line up over there."


    Kakuzu: No one can stop me. Now, I will kill all these people!


    Especially this brat with a foul mouth!


    Looking at the registration form in his hand that read "Kakuzu, male, 38, Genin...", he thought to himself, all of them must die!


    However, just as he was about to make a move, there was a disturbance in front of him.


    "Lord Yone is back!"


    "I heard Lord Yone brought back a lot of supplies this time."


    "That''s great. We don''t have to worry anymore."


    Kakuzu''s ears twitched. Lord Yone?


    That''s right, the secret code he was looking for this time had finally appeared.


    Kakuzu passed through the crowd and saw a guy wearing a mask. He wasmanding a group of people to put all kinds of supplies into the warehouse.


    "Very good. Fifty million Ryo is mine!"


    Kakuzu quietly squatted down, and then arge number of ck lines drilled into the ground along his arm.


    Puff!


    Countless ck lines suddenly broke out of the ground, and pierced the defenseless Lord Yone into a ho''s nest, hanging in the air like a piece of dried bacon.


    Kakuzu smiled disdainfully. "Just like this? Fifty million!"


    The sudden change shocked everyone, but they did not panic. Instead, they quickly locked onto Kakuzu, squatting on the ground and sneering alone.


    With a bang, the ''dead'' Lord Yone disappeared.


    Many of the people present had already expected this.


    This was because this was not the first time that an assassination like today had happened. For the 50 million bounty, who knew how many people wanted to sneak in.


    And what Lord Yone did was to take them in and leave bait for these people to fish and enforce thew.


    Kakuzu was not the first to fall for it and definitely was not thest.


    Shua!


    "Another fish can''t help take the bait?"


    Haru, who had appeared out of nowhere, looked at Kakuzu immediately. He did not expect that a mere 50 million bounty could actually catch such a big fish.


    "Lord Yone, leave this guy to us."


    "This guy is not someone you can deal with. Stand back." Haru waved his hand.


    Everyone was a little unwilling to ept this, but they were 100% willing to follow the orders given by Haru.

 Chapter 146: If You Are Boasting Again, I Will StabYou

    Chapter 146: If You Are Boasting Again, I Will StabYou


    Kakuzu did not expect that there would still be someone so shameless. He even used a shadow clone in his territory. How much did he fear death?


    However, it did not matter. This time, he would not fail again.


    The Earth Grudge Fear* emerged from behind Kakuzu under the fearful gazes of many people.


    [*TL Note: The Earth Grudge Fear is a secret kinjutsu of Takigakure which transforms the user''s body into something simr to that of a rag-doll, held together by hundreds of thick ck threads.]


    "I will ept this corpse that is worth 50 million, hehe." Kakuzuughed sinisterly, and then he used Fire Escape together with Wind Release.


    The fire mixed with the wind instantly turned into a sea of fire.


    This might even cause the entire territory to be rebuilt!


    However... choose Fire Escape and Wind Release?


    "Water Escape: Water Wave!"


    In the next instant, a water current that was spinning and rising like a tornado appeared out of thin air. It then spread like a waterfall and finally formed arge river that directly extinguished the surging mes.


    Then, it rushed towards Kakuzu without slowing down!


    Kakuzu''s pupils contracted. Water Escape''s power was indeed beyond his expectations.


    "Earth Release: Rock Copse!"


    Kakuzu pped the ground, and a huge crack appeared on the ground, causing the river that was rushing over to flow again.


    But when Kakuzu raised his head again, he found that the person was gone?


    "Illusion Sword"


    When Kakuzu heard the voice, arge number of ck lines immediately erupted and began to attack indiscriminately.


    But in the next moment, all the ck lines disappeared.


    Kakuzu froze on the spot, unable to move. Even blinking his eyes seemed to be difficult.


    He even felt like he was a bamboo that could not be moved. He could only watch as the firewood knife shed at him.


    The sword shed!


    Kakuzu instantly felt that he had been cut.


    Kacha!


    The scene shattered, and Kakuzu fell to the ground with cold sweat all over his body. Both his hands and legs were cut off.


    "Believe me, even if you have five hearts, I can destroy them all before you resist."


    Kakuzu, who was thinking about how to retaliate, suddenly froze, not daring to make any more suspicious movements.


    No matter how this guy found out, or if he said it casually, he did not dare to gamble!


    Because if he lost the bet, his life would really be lost.


    And for Haru, it was really nothing to easily defeat Kakuzu.


    As his own base camp, even if it were just temporary, he had set up countless QR codes in his territory.


    Even though he couldn''t use Flying Thunder God too openly, with his shadow clone, he could secretly use it.


    Therefore, Kakuzu was simply courting death by looking for trouble here!


    Secondly, the strength of Kakuzu was that he could use five attributes ninjutsu andposite ninjutsu. Just like Sarutobi, he could even live through the method of changing the heart.


    These were all the strong points of Kakuzu.


    But at the same time, Kakuzu''s weakness was also very obvious. His heart was still a vital point, his movement speed was not fast enough, and his resistance to illusions was just average...


    Therefore, when he met an assassin like Haru, who had high attack speed and high agility, he really restrained himself!


    How could he resist after being attacked by Mangekyou Sharingan?


    Kakuzu was directly hit by the Illusion Sword andid on the ground.


    The whole process was as easy as killing Orochimaru with a single nce from Itachi.


    "I''ll take this person with me. You guys continue."


    After saying that, Haru picked up Kakuzu''s head and conveniently ced an Explosion Talisman on Kakuzu''s forehead.


    Then Haru carried him and left the territory.


    .....


    After Haru left, the territory returned to its former calm atmosphere.


    However, this time, the topic of idle chat turned to Kakuzu, who had just assassinated Lord Yone.


    "How many time has it now?"


    Why is there still someone who is blind enough to throw himself into the trap for that little bounty?


    "Who says so? Lord Yone is far more powerful than a bounty of 50 million taels."


    "However, the people who came this time are very strong. Their moves are very strange. It is probably difficult for ordinary Jonin to handle them. No wonder Lord Yone wants to take action personally."


    "Oh, right, that guy just now was Akira''s responsible, right?"


    "Haha, it''s time to cry again tonight."


    "You guys only know how to tease Akira all day long."


    Although everyone was teasing him out of goodwill, and no one thought that it was Akira''s dereliction of duty, Akira was still very depressed when he heard it.


    .....


    After Haru took Kakuzu away from his line of sight, he immediately used Flying Thunder God to move to another ce.


    Then, he heard Kakuzuugh coldly, "It''s an illusion again. This time, I won''t fall for it again."


    The corner of Haru''s mouth twitched, thinking that this guy had mistaken the scene of the changing scene for an illusion.


    Forget it. Let him do as he pleased.


    "Kakuzu, I know you. Back then, you recklessly try to provoke Shoudai Hokage, Senju Hashirama, by throwing asword from eight hundred miles away. In the end, you were instantly killed by a single move. You begged bitterly to save your life. In the end, you never change."


    Kakuzu was startled, ''Who exactly are you? How exactly do you know all this?"


    However, the answer was that the content was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    "How did you know I threw a sword from eight hundred miles away? Where did you hear this from? This is all nder!"


    Haru was stunned for a moment and became interested. He asked, "Then what exactly happened back then?"


    Kakuzu immediately fell into reminiscence and said in a low voice, "Back then, I fought against Shoudai Hokage, Senju Hashirama for three hundred rounds, but I lost in the end..."


    Pfft!


    Before Kakuzu could finish speaking, Haru couldn''t help but stab his heart!


    Who was he bragging to?


    Fought for three hundred rounds?


    Pft-


    "If you keep bragging, I''ll stab your waist until it breaks!"


    Kakuzu coughed up blood as he howled. It wasn''t easy for him to be born from his back, but he was still a dead fetus.


    "Hehe, whether you believe it or not, what I said is true. If not for the fact that Senju Hashirama and I were both injured in the battle back then, resulting in me being unable to recover my strength after so many years, how could I have fallen into the hands of a despicable person like you who only knows how to sneak attack!"


    Haru was shocked on the spot!


    My G.o.d, so you are like this Kakuzu!

 Chapter 147: it Was Burned, Theres No Other Way To Use It

    Chapter 147: it Was Burned, There''s No Other Way To Use It


    This was the determined face that would rather die than submit...


    It was as if he was reminiscing about the past, recalling the sorrowful gaze of the past and present.


    There was also the great performance of the body with a strong will.


    With Haru''s many years of experience, Kakuzu''s performance at this time had already reached the highest quality level!


    In other words, this guy was not simply bragging, but bragging to the point that even he had no doubts.


    So you are such a Kakuzu!


    Haru''s mouth hurt so much that it was like he was chewing on beans. It might be... ulcer.


    Without a second word, he stabbed through Kakuzu''s heart.


    Under the threat of the ''Explosive Tag'''' on his forehead, Kakuzu could only continue to say.


    "You don''t talk about Ninja World''s morality! Didn''t you say that you would stab me"


    Kakuzu might not have said that, but the result was automatically tranted into this in Haru''s ears.


    Haru smiled.


    A katana began to stab back and forth into Kakuzu''s body. As he stabbed, he also said confidently, "Ninja World''s morality? I said I''ll stab you in the waist, so I''ll stab you in the waist. What''s wrong?"


    Pfft!


    "Both sides are injured, right?"


    Pfft!


    "You haven''t recovered your strength, right?"


    Pfft!


    "A despicable person who only knows how to sneak attack, right?"


    Pu! Pu! Pu!


    "Illusions, they are all illusions. You can''t fool me!" Kakuzu spat out a mouthful of blood as he gritted his teeth andughed.


    "Oh, if you say so, then so be it," Haru said expressionlessly.


    After saying that, he raised the sword in his hand and stabbed it twice.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one heart left in the five hearts


    Just as Haru raised the katana and pierced through Kakuzu''s skin, preparing to destroy thest heart, Kakuzu, who felt the threat of death, finally could not help but shout,


    "Wait a minute! I..."


    "This is thest chance. Let''s talk about it after we think about it."


    "It is indeed a sword in my hand, but it is not eight hundred miles away. I... I threw it in front of Shoudai Hokage."


    It was unknown whether Kakuzu was so ashamed when he mentioned the past or if he simply lost too much blood.


    "Then what?" Haru stopped the de and asked.


    "No... no more. It was just one move, and I was lying down."


    Roar, so it was like this.


    The truth had been revealed!


    Haru withdrew his katana in satisfaction, feeling a sense of joy as if he had solved one of Ninja World''s ten most unknown mysteries.


    He just couldn''t bear to see people always brag about how strong Kakuzu was back then and how intense his fight with Hashirama was.


    In a one-on-one battle, there were simply too many people who could easily kill this guy.


    However, if it were for a group battle, especially if they did not know his weakness, it was indeed very easy to overturn the car.


    Haru touched his chin, not knowing if he should recruit this guy.


    "By the way, where did you hide the money?" He suddenly remembered.


    When Haru mentioned the money, Kakuzu''s face turned even uglier than before.


    God!


    "What money? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Haru chuckled. The sword once again pressed against Kakuzu''sst heart.


    "Do you remember now?"


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    Under the threat of death, Kakuzu, who had even revealed his embarrassing past, actually calmed down without saying a word under the threat of death.


    "Do you want money and your life?" Haru was a little stunned himself.


    "Don''t waste your energy anymore. Will you let me go if I give you the money?" Kakuzu said in a sarcastic tone.


    Uh... it was not impossible.


    After all, killing Kakuzu would not benefit Haru at all.


    "Letting you go is impossible."


    "Ha..."


    "But you can considering to work here. From now on, you will be the financial director. Themission is very high..."


    What the hell was this? In the end, Kakuzu understood one thing. The other party seemed to want to recruit him.


    "Ha, even an unknown small organization wants to..."


    "To put it simply, you are in charge of the money. In the future, all the money will be in your hands."


    "How much is it?"


    "Huh?"


    "How much do you have?"


    "A few hundred million!"


    A few hundred million was actually just a few million Ryo.


    Fortunately, he changed his words in time. Otherwise, it would be a dream to use these few million Ryo to trick Kakuzu.


    Sure enough, when Kakuzu heard that there were a few hundred million, he was immediately moved.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Leave them all to me?"


    Haru nodded.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will run away?"


    Haru said honestly, "No matter where you run, it''s useless."


    This was indeed the truth. With Flying Thunder God, it was useless even to run to the horizon!


    "Let me think about it first..."


    "It''s okay. You can think about it. Don''t mind me."


    This time, Kakuzu was crying. I said that I would think about it. You put a sword against my heart and told me not to care about it. Are you a devil?


    Why should I think about it?


    "I agree."


    "It''s a wise choice. You definitely won''t regret it."


    "Let''s not talk about it for now. Hurry up and bring me my hands and feet. It''s best if you help me get a few hearts. I really don''t feel safe now."


    "Oh, this is a small matter. Wait for me."


    Haru disappeared with a whoosh, and he returned with a whoosh not long after.


    He looked at Kakuzu with an extremely awkward expression and said, "Well, there was a small ident. I think you might not be able to take it back."


    Kakuzu, who thought he had been underestimated, immediately let out harsh words. There was nothing he could not take back!


    Then, Haru silently took out a burnt arm.


    "When I go back, only this one can be saved. The rest is gone."


    Kakuzu was silent.


    Haru also fell silent.


    The two of them stared at the charred arm that still had the scent of meat on it, not knowing what to say.


    Won''t regret it?


    Kakuzu was so regretful that his intestines turned green!


    Sure enough, he should not have epted this bounty from the beginning. If he did not ept it, he would not have met his fated nemesis. If he did not meet this fated nemesis, his limbs would not have been broken, and he would not have been taken to barbecue by others.


    Haru looked at Kakuzu, who was lying on the ground and looking up at the sky.


    For some reason, Haru also felt very guilty.


    Although he had scolded Akira before he came back, he still had to give Kakuzu an exnation.


    "How about this? Although the original clothes may not be used anymore, I can think of a way to get you some knockoff!"


    "If you don''t like it, you can make it into metal, wood, or stone. If you are not satisfied, we will only have one DIY!"


    "In short, don''t worry. The organization will not abandon you." Haru''s expression was solemn.

 Chapter 148: The Routine Of Financial Supervisor

    Chapter 148: The Routine Of Financial Supervisor


    A few dayster.


    "How do you feel?"


    Kakuzu moved his hands and feet. Although his eyes showed satisfaction, his expression was as stinky as if Haru owed him a few hundred million.


    Er... Strictly speaking, Haru really owed Kakuzu a few hundred million.


    Because not only did he not fulfill the few hundred million he promised Kakuzu, he even cheated Kakuzu out of the savings he had saved for most of his life.


    Of course, even though he had contributed his own coffin book in name, in reality, this money was still under Kakuzu''s control.


    If not for this, Haru reckoned that Kakuzu could really fight him to the death.


    As for the arms and legs that had been identally roasted by Akira before, because they were already charred and could no longer be used, Haru had no choice but to think of a way from White Zetsu. In the end, he ordered a set of limbs for Kakuzu to change into.


    In any case, for Kakuzu, the most important thing was the heart.


    "From now on, you are Akatsuki''s internal core staff, in charge of finances. Work hard, work hard. I have high hopes for you."


    "Inner core personnel?"


    "Yes, including you and me, there are only four people in total. However, there are still people who have yet to return. I will introduce you to them."


    The other two were Kagami and White Zetsu. One was in charge of internal affairs, and the other was in charge of intelligence.


    In addition, Kakuzu, who was in charge of financial affairs, and someone who was, in fact, a representative of a bounty hunter who hunts bounty every day, Akatsuki''s real framework had gradually been built.


    When the time was right, he could soar into the sky!


    Haru waspletely confident that Akatsuki would develop better than in the original work, and it would be much better.


    "So when will you give me the hundreds of millions?"


    Kakuzu didn''t care about the core members of the organization. He only cared about when the organization''s money would be in ce.


    "Ahem, about that, the organization has been spending a lot recently. When we have money in the future, we will definitely make up for this debt."


    "No money? You have so many useless people without money?" Kakuzu did not buy it.


    If this were on the basketball court, the next sentence would probably be: "Give me the ball. I want to go home!"


    However, it was impossible for Haru to let such a talented person go.


    In the original work, Akatsuki could develop, and Kakuzu''s contribution was ranked in the top three!


    Therefore, Haru did not need Kakuzu to go against Bijuu. He only needed to get money for the organization and then control the finances.


    "Think about it, big shots like us can''t do everything by ourselves, right? If we need to show up for such a small matter, it would be too low. So at this time, we need someone to deal with these trivial things. Don''t tell me that you haven''t even managed to get a little brother to do your errands after so many years?"


    Kakuzu originally wanted to say that he didn''t need trash that dragged him down by his side. Still, when he saw the other party''s disdainful and disdainful gaze, he immediately became unhappy.


    "Hehe, of course, there is. It''s just that beforeing to the Rain Country, that fellow was unlucky enough to die on the road. I haven''t had the time to rece him yet."


    Haru raised his eyebrows slightly and held back hisughter. He said meaningfully, "Is that so? That''s really a pity. However, it''s nothing much. In the future, if there is anything, just tell the people below to do it directly."


    Kakuzu nodded his head in frustration. However, he had to admit that what this guy said before was somewhat reasonable and moved his heart.


    Although those people were a bit useless, trash also had the value of being useless. At the very least, they could be used as a ''recement'' heart for him at any time.


    This was what Kakuzu thought. Then, he was almost pped to the wall by Haru. Then, Haru used a small knife to poke around Kakuzu''s body.


    The first rule of the thirty rules clearly stated that he was forbidden from killing his own people and ordinary vigers without any reason.


    If he vited the rules, he would see the severity of the situation and break one to five hearts in one go. He would be fined more than ten million yuan.


    Kakuzu was stunned at that moment!


    There were many uses like this that would explode his heart at any time and deduct his money.


    This time, Kakuzu finally saw the sinister intentions of this guy!


    The heart explosion is fake, and the penalty is real!


    "Wait and see. I will never give you this chance!" Kakuzu said coldly, then turned and left.


    Are you trying to use this method to cheat his money away?


    Dream on!


    The quick-witted Kakuzu almost confused Haru. What opportunity?


    ...


    Akira would never have thought that the assassin he let in that day would not only not die in the end but instead be Akatsuki''s financial manager, reaching the heavens in a single bound!


    This was a little awkward.


    Because after being ridiculed by everyone that day, he was a little irrational, so he set up a fire and burned the broken hands and feet on the ground.


    Afterward, Lord Yone also praised him, "Awesome! Young people really don''t talk about martial arts."


    Although he didn''t know what exactly it meant, based on the tone of his voice, Lord Yone should be very appreciative of his actions and praise him for doing well.


    "Come on, Akira, you can do it! With Lord Yone here, don''t be afraid!"


    Just as Akira was cheering himself on, he heard someone shouting from the front, "Akira, hurry up. Lord Kakuzu has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Swallowing nervously, Akira nervously went to see Kakuzu.


    ..


    In the dim room (Kakuzu asked for it himself), Kakuzu made a crackling sound while making a record on the paper next to him.


    "Horn... Lord Kakuzu, I."


    Bang!


    Before Akira could finish speaking, Kakuzu had smashed his abacus for some unknown reason, and his expression was ferocious as if he wanted to eat someone up.


    It was fine if he didn''t have a few hundred million golds, but he actually only had a few million golds?


    What was even more infuriating was that that bastard Yone had actually suggested for him to fill in the pit first and return it to him when the organization had moneyter.


    Kakuzu had just calcted the daily expenses of the organization. At that time, his heart was cold, so he was flustered and exasperated.


    This frightened Akira, who was already nervous, and he ran out with a cried.


    Kakuzu raised his head, "?"


    Who came just now?


    ...


    A few minutester, Haru came to the door with Akira, whose eyes were still red.


    "You scared a crying child, so you were fined a million taels. Since you are the first criminal, I won''t poke your heart out this time. Give it to me."


    After listening to Haru''s purpose and reason, Kakuzu was so angry that heughed. "You don''t have such a rule!"


    Haru grabbed the thirty rules that Kakuzu took out and then wrote them down quickly. Then, he said with a serious face,


    "I have it now."

 Chapter 149: Whoever Wants Face Will Lose

    Chapter 149: Whoever Wants Face Will Lose


    On the tenth day that Kakuzu joined Akatsuki, he... escaped.


    Fleeing with money?


    No!


    Because there was no money in Akatsuki''s ount, he was even using his own private money to subsidize the organization''s consumption of food, clothing, and daily expenses.


    In addition, the current Akatsuki had almost no ie at all... This waspletely an endless, bottomless pit!


    Kakuzu understood this, and his intestines turned green with regret.


    Therefore, he did not care whether there was any threat or not. After reluctantly leaving ten million for the organization, Kakuzu decisively ran away.


    With his personality, the reason why he could still leave behind this ten million ryo was not because of anything else, but because he hoped that a certain bastard would be merciful and let him go after seeing his ''sincerity''.


    The fifty million bounties were not obtained, but he had lost more than ten million instead. This was a shame of his entire life for Kakuzu. The kind that could not be washed away no matter what. It could even be listed as a heart attack and two moments that made his heart ache the most.


    And the reason why he chose to follow his heart was also very simple... because he could not beat him!


    Not only did that bastard see through his weakness, but he also restrained his ability.


    However, Kakuzu never expected that his escape n onlysted ten minutes before he was caught.


    The situation at that time was like this.


    "You shouldn''t havee."


    "But I still came."


    "Give me a chance."


    "How can I give you a chance?"


    "I didn''t have a choice in the past. Now I just want to be an ordinary person."


    "Ordinary people can do it, but not with money!"


    "So you want me to die?"


    "You''re going too far. I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Kakuzu was thrown on the street!


    He couldn''t even defeat him ten days ago. Could it be that after ten days, he would really be able to defeat Haru?


    There was no need to talk about the specific process. In short, in the end, Kakuzu was dragged back by Haru like a dead dog, and even all of Kakuzu''s wealth was confiscated by him.


    After that, he even threatened Kakuzu like a shrimp, saying that if he didn''t care that all the money was spent by them, he could run away.


    This sentence was like thest straw that finally broke the string in Kakuzu''s head, and for the first time, he was in a state of eptance.


    There was nothing more infuriating than watching others spend all their money, sleep with their wives, and hit their own children.


    Although Kakuzu did not have a wife or children.


    But this emotion was the same!


    ...


    Kagami was in charge of managing the overall situation, leading Akatsuki. Kakuzu was in charge of finances. He also solved a part of the financial problems. White Zetsu was constantly collecting information that Haru was interested in. ck Zetsu was still sent to the Land of Snow.


    Akatsuki began to get on the right track. Tsunade was also focused on studying Tobirama''s treatment n.


    Haru found that he could finally start the next step.


    It was night. He changed into an animal mask and took out Konoha''s forehead - He had not been there for a long time and then headed to several hiding ces in the Kingdom of Rain in the Sand Vige.


    The first thing he saw was a quiet small vige.


    Who would have thought that almost all the vigers here were puppets made by the Sand Ninja?


    There were at least over a hundred hidden troops hiding here. During the day, some of them left through a secret passage, causing havoc everywhere. At night, they returned to their homes like a swallow, hiding in such a peaceful and peaceful vige.


    They might be able to hide from others, but it was almost impossible to hide from the clones of White Zetsu, who had already turned the entire Rain Country upside down.


    Moreover, this disguise was not perfect. The puppets were still dead objects. It was impossible for it to act like a normal person.


    Moreover, the entire country was now in a state of war. The calmer it was, the more suspicious it was.


    It was just a short time of good luck that he hadn''t been targeted yet.


    Haru smiled gently and threw himself into the darkness.


    "Sigh, I wonder when such a day wille to an end." Hidden Sand Ninja, who was hiding in the tree to keep watch,ined to hispanion, who was patrolling to his side while avoiding the rain.


    "Maybe you are used to the desert. It is raining every day here. At first, it was very fresh, but now it is only annoying."


    "Haha, if you say this when you return, you will definitely be beaten! The water resources in the vige are very precious."


    It was interesting to say that it was clearly two countries bordering, but in the end, most of the areas were desert, and the other was endless rain.


    It was as if all the rain in the Wind Country hade to the Rain Country, and there was no way to reason with it.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. It should be over soon. It is said that the higher-ups have already reached an agreement with Hanzo. Konoha will only be arrogant for a few days."


    "Really? That''s great! You are so unorthodox that you even have channels for this kind of news."


    "Why? What kind of method is there? It is just a coincidence. It is just a coincidence."


    The Rain Country had agreed to join forces with Sand Vige to chase Konoha out first, and then Sand Vige would help Hanzo destroy that sh*t Akatsuki who had recently appeared.


    In this way, Hanzo would agree that the people of Sand Vige would use the geographical advantage of the Rain Country to continue attacking the Fire Country.


    After the matter was done, Sand Vige had to fully withdraw from the Rain Country and give a certainpensation.


    However, they were just low-level ninjas, so they didn''t know much about the ns.


    Wasn''t Hanzo worried about the possibility of not leaving after chasing Konoha away?


    Wasn''t Sand Vige worried that when they used Rain Country to attack Fire Country, Hanzo would bring people to stab them in the back?


    To put it bluntly, they were just using each other. As long as their goal was achieved, this agreement could be torn apart at any time.


    Face?


    Can that kind of thing be eaten?


    In this kind of struggle between countries, whoever wants a face will lose half of it first.

 Chapter 150: The Plan Cant Keep Up With Change

    Chapter 150: The n Can''t Keep Up With Change


    The night was dark.


    Haru''s one hundred shadow clones also arrived one after another, surrounding this Sand Vige troop.


    Then ''Haru 101'' began to form hand seals at the same time, aiming straight ahead.


    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!" X101!


    In an instant, 101 huge fireballs lit up the night sky and plunged into the vige where Sand Vige was hiding, turning into a sea of fire.


    Boom boom boom!


    "Ah!"


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    "Someonee and save me..."


    The originally calm vige immediately exploded. The figures of countless Sand Vige Ninjas were still in their dreams and exploded into the sky.


    The rain was still falling from the sky. Looking at his masterpiece, Haru''s eyes were very calm.


    The reason why he chose Fire Escape was naturally because he had his own reasons. Moreover,pared to the Son of Fate, who used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to create hundreds of big Rasengan, he felt that the 101 fireworks he released were really nothing.


    After all, the Grand Fireball Technique was only a C-level beginner Fire Escape.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill these Sand Vige poisonous insects!"


    Haru''s shadow clones shouted and rushed out. In the dark night, a hundred people rushed out with the momentum of hundreds and thousands of people.


    The Sand Vige Ninjas, who were already confused and disoriented by the first wave of Fire Escape, suddenly fell into chaos. Some people wanted to fight with the enemy, some wanted to escape, and some even wanted to extinguish the fire first.


    In the face of this situation, Haru naturally would not be soft-hearted. Konoha''s Sword Art, paired with the ordinary Fire Escape, began to kill the enemy.


    This time, everyone did not even know who to listen to. They hadpletely turned into a pile of loose sand.


    ..


    It didn''t take long for the battle to end, and the raging fire was gradually extinguished by the rain.


    Then, Haru''s shadow clones cleaned the battlefield, stabbed each other, and deliberately stood in a few specific areas to talk to each other.


    "It''s too easy. These Sand Vige poisonous insects are really vulnerable!"


    "It''s all thanks to Orochimaru-sama''s n. Otherwise, how could you kill so many enemies?"


    "Hehe, what can we do? Who asked these Sand Vige poisonous insects to be stupid? I don''t know that under Orochimaru-sama''s n, Hanzo has already fallen."


    "Silence!"


    "What are you afraid of? Can the dead people on the ground leak the secret?"


    "Sooner orter, you will fall into your mouth. Hurry up and prepare to leave. Those idiots of Sand Vige definitely wouldn''t think that we would frame ourselves. Smart people? Haha!"


    Soon, there was no movement outside.


    The Sand Vige Ninjas hiding in the secret passage also escaped.


    ..


    When it was almost dawn, Sand Vige''s reinforcements finally arrived.


    Looking at the miserable state of this ce, Mei''s brother was burning with anger. He clenched the forehead guard in his hand and gritted his teeth. Apparently, his sister was killedst night.


    "Konoha Hanzo if I don''t take revenge, I will not be human!"


    "Inform everyone to gather within three days. I will make them pay with their blood!"


    "Yes!"


    ....


    At the same time, in Konoha''s frontline camp.


    "Is there still no news of Tsunade?"


    Jiraiya looked a little worried. ording to the people who went to investigate, there were traces of fierce fighting at thest ce where Tsunade appeared, and the clues were broken here.


    Whether Tsunade was dead or alive, and where she was, waspletely unknown.


    As for the conflict between Tsunade and Hiruzen-sensei, Jiraiyater learned about it.


    Unexpectedly, ''that'' person was still alive. Moreover, after 18 years, he had returned to Konoha again.


    Although Jiraiya admitted that he had always been envious and jealous of that guy, that was all when he was a child. Thinking back now, it was a little ridiculous.


    Therefore, putting aside these, he also felt that this time, Hiruzen-sensei, had gone a little too far.


    Regardless of whether the other party was the real son of Lord Tobirama or not, since Senju''s family had acknowledged him, then he was naturally a part of Konoha.


    However, the result was that he was blocked outside Konoha''s door and was used of crimes. No one could ept this result.


    In the end, the matter was blown up. So many people died, and there was no possibility of mediation between the two sides.


    It was not surprising that Tsunade would disobey the order and leave Konoha alone after knowing it.


    But what happenedter?


    Who attacked Tsunade?


    Jiraiya really wanted to investigate personally, but with the war here, he could not just abandon it.


    Initially, with Tsunade, the three of them could fight against Hanzo, but now with only him and Orochimaru left, they could do nothing about Hanzo''s poison.


    "Kato Dan can''te. Sakumo''s child is about to be born. It is not suitable to carry out a mission at this time, so the n to exterminate the Land of Sky fell on Kato Dan. After all, this guy can ignore distance travel and kill enemies. He can also control the enemy''s body to steal information and carry out internal damage."


    "Inparison, the war in Rain Country is not urgent. Therefore, Lord Hokage wants to dy as much as possible to ensure a chance of survival."


    As former ssmates and current members of Anbu, the person who came after passing Hokage''s order still said a few more words.


    At this moment, someone came in from outside and reported, "Orochimaru-sama, Jiraiya-sama, we just found a Kunai outside. There is a note on it."


    Orochimaru took it and opened it without any change in expression. He frowned slightly, and then handed the note to Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya looked at it and was a little surprised. "Is this... credible?"


    "I don''t know. Either it''s a trap, or it''s a scheme. It wants to use us to achieve a certain goal." Orochimaru saw the essence of this matter at a nce.


    "Then ignore it?"


    "No, if it''s true, this will be the best chance to increase the results of the battle."


    "Didn''t you say it might be a trap?"


    "So we have to send someone to confirm it first and then make preparations to not give anyone a chance to take advantage of it."


    "You can make the arrangements. I believe in your judgment."


    Orochimaru was already used to this. If Tsunade was here, she might be able to make some suggestions, but Jiraiya''s words he''s not really sure.


    He always trusted others so easily!


    If his judgment was wrong or something happened, then the first person who might encounter danger would be him!

 Chapter 151: What A Vicious Old Woman

    Chapter 151: What A Vicious Old Woman


    "Earth Release - Swamp of The Underwood!"


    "Fire Escape - Fire Ball!"


    "Art of the Raging Lion''s Mane."


    ....


    After confirming that the location recorded in the mysterious note was indeed a secret stronghold of Sand Vige, Jiraiya decisively led his people to attack.


    Orochimaru, on the other hand, waited quietly at a safe distance. If something unexpected happened, he could bring people to support Jiraiya and retreat to the camp to ensure that the retreat path would not be cut off.


    Even if the most critical situation happened, he could also cut off his wrist and abandon Jiraiya and the others in front of him.


    But strangely, Orochimaru actually never considered doing this, and he was thinking about how he should bring that damned fool Jiraiya out.


    The battle came suddenly, and it ended very quickly.


    It was Jiraiya who personally led a sneak attack. The Sand Vige Ninja of this secret stronghold was defeated without being able to resist much.


    Of course, the counterattack before death also brought a lot of trouble to Konoha and the others.


    Especially when Tsunade''s absent. How to cure the poison was a very troublesome problem, and the antidote pills each person carried with them were not omnipotent.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, and nothing was too abnormal.


    But just as Jiraiya was about to retreat with his people, an ident happened!


    Hanzo, who should not have appeared here, actually brought a small team of elite Rain Ninja. After discovering that Sand Vige and Konoha''s people had just fought here and had already ended, the two sides were directly in a deadlock.


    Because once a fight broke out, the people brought by Hanzo were not enough, and the people around Jiraiya could not block Hanzo''s poison, and they would probably bepletely wiped out.


    Moreover, no one was sure what was going on. Was Hanzo''s appearance a coincidence, or was it premeditated?


    In the middle of the stalemate, Sand Vige''s reinforcements had actually arrived at a speed that no one had expected!


    But in fact, if Hanzo had not appeared, Jiraiya would have already retreated with his men.


    No matter how fast Sand Vige''s reinforcements came, they could only stare.


    But this was what happened... ''coincidentally''.


    Themander of Sunagakure''s eyes was on the verge of spitting fire.


    The bodies of hispatriots were covered with blood - Konoha Ninjas, as well as the ''aplice'' by his side, Hanzo!


    "Good, this is really good!"


    Themandeerughed in extreme anger. His original doubts werepletely washed away by what he saw and his anger at this moment.


    Hanzo, this bastard, was really in cahoots with Konoha.


    To think that Lord Chiyo actually believed him!


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya''s heart sank. Hanzo and Sand Vige''s reinforcements hade too coincidentally. It was indeed a trap.


    Was it really worth it to use so many lives to trick them into joining the game?


    Hanzo, who did not know what Jiraiya and themander were thinking, still felt that this was a good opportunity.


    Cherishing talent?


    He might have had such a thought back then, but most of it was because he did not have the confidence to take down the three young men, so he found a way out.


    This would not only give the other party fame but also make his reputation rise along with this matter.


    "Did Chiyo send you here?" Hanzo deliberately mentioned Chiyo and made a hint at the same time.


    Themander expressed that he understood and then secretly conveyed the order.


    "Attack!"


    Themander, Hanzo, and Jiraya responded at the same time.


    However, something unexpected happened. Sand Vige attacked indiscriminately with all kinds of puppet mechanisms, including Konoha and Hanzo.


    Jiraiya was originally on guard against the two sides, so he reacted the fastest. He defended while fighting back.


    But Hanzo was in trouble!


    Originally, the number of people on Hanzo''s side was the least, and he was not on guard against Sand Vige''s sudden attack, so in the blink of an eye, almost all the people he brought were dead or injured.


    "Sand Vige, you guys are courting death!" Hanzo red at them.


    With a bang, Hanzo of the Smander, who could emit deadly poisonous gas, was summoned.


    To be honest, the reason Rain ninja could hold on until now wasrgely due to Hanzo''s deterrence.


    Wow! Wow!


    With two strange cries, the battle once again began.


    However, this time, it was different. It was no longer what Jiraiya had imagined before. He thought Hanzo and Sand Vige would join forces to attack him.


    Instead, it was Hanzo who directly charged towards Sand Vige''s side!


    Compared to his old opponent, Konoha, it was clear that Sand Vige had betrayed him. And suddenly, being betrayed made Hanzo even more annoyed!


    At the same time, he also began to think about some things. For example, this time he received a secret letter from Chiyo to discuss the matter of jointly dealing with Konoha. Now that such a situation had happened, how could he not doubt Sand Vige''s motives?


    Could it be that from the beginning, Sand Vige''s goal was him?


    The previous negotiations and cooperation were all used to confuse him?


    But what was going on with Konoha?


    Could it be that Konoha had also joined in and joined forces with Sand Vige?


    What an old puppeteer, you are actually so vicious!


    Although Hanzo still had doubts in his heart, the fact that Sand Vige took the initiative to attack him was true, so don''t me him for being ruthless.


    "Wow!"


    Hanzo controlled the pepper fish to drill into the ground, and then suddenly broke out of the ground to destroy Sand Vige''s formation. Then, the pepper fish opened its mouth and spat out a terrifying purple poison gas.


    It was a poison that even Hanzo, who had the poison sac, would be poisoned. It could be seen how strong the poison was!


    In an instant, more than a dozen Sand Vige Ninjas who had been sprayed directly died with stiff bodies and painful expressions.


    "It''s the poison of the Smander. Everyone, take Zero Detoxification Pill!" Themander ate the antidote pill he carried with him and shouted.


    The rest of them moved quickly and took out the antidote to eat it.


    Apart from those unlucky fellows from the beginning, the others were already prepared before the poison gas spread.


    "Half God Hanzo?"


    "Lord Chiyo has already said that the poison gas replenishment time for the Smander is five minutes. Wth these five minutes, I will take your life!" Themander sneered and then immediately led his men to attack.


    Hanzo was even more furious. All of this was indeed Sand Vige''s plot!


    The old woman puppeteer had already told these people about the weakness of the Smander. Then, she had prepared the antidote to counter his poison in advance. Then, she used a letter to trick him intoing here.


    "If you want to kill this old man, let''s see how many lives you have to pay for it!" Hanzo went crazy.


    "Fire Escape, activate the me st Formation!"


    Hanzo suddenly jumped down and mmed the ground with one hand, causing all the explosion talismans that had been buried underground to explode!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The scene instantly became extremely chaotic!

 Chapter 152: Who Is The Prey

    Chapter 152: Who Is The Prey


    "Orochimaru-sama, we..."


    "Has the scouting team returned?"


    "Not yet, but..."


    "Wait!"


    The words that they wanted to say were immediately forced back by Orochimaru''s cold gaze.


    Another few minutes passed. The fighting on the battlefield became more and more intense. It was unknown what madness these Sand Vige ninjas were going through. They did not care about their own casualties at all. They risked their lives to keep Konoha and the others, as well as Hanzo.


    Half of the people that Jiraiya brought with him had already been lost. Many were even identally injured by the poison gas that Hanzo spread indiscriminately.


    Sand Vige had the antidote left behind by Chiyo, but Konoha did not have Tsunade.


    Seeing that the morale of Jiraiya''s side had fallen to the freezing point, Orochimaru finally sent the scouting team back.


    "Orochimaru-sama, all directions have been identified. No enemy''s ambush or traces have been found."


    Finally, the information he wanteding. Orochimaru looked forward with a murderous look, "The target is Sand Vige, don''t leave a single one alive!"


    "Yes!"


    Konoha and the other ninjas could not wait any longer and immediately rushed out.


    .


    "I will give you a chanceter. When the timees, you will immediately evacuate from here." On the battlefield, Jiraiya said with a serious expression.


    In terms of strength, they, Konoha, should be the strongest, but the most infuriating thing was that the enemy only needed to release poison.


    Sometimes, if one was not careful, it might just be a small cut, and they would quickly die.


    This made people very helpless.


    "Fire Escape: Great me Bullet!"


    "Now is the time. Let''s go!"


    Jiraiya took the opportunity to shoot a me, trying to let Konoha''s other people retreat first. After all, this level of battle was not something they could get involved in. If they forced themselves to stay, they would be poisoned to death by the unknown.


    However, seeing that they wanted to escape, Sand Vige and Hanzo, fighting in full swing, did not want to let them go.


    The Sand''s Commander and Hanzo thought that Jiraiya and the others were helpers found by the other party, and they were the kind that could not be exined clearly.


    Therefore, they subconsciously chose to attack at the same time!


    Sand Bombs!


    me Explosion Array!


    When arge number of round sand bombs densely covered Jiraiya and the others like machine guns, the ground suddenly began to sink slowly, and many exploding talismans were revealed.


    Jiraiya was the first to notice. He loudly reminded the others to be careful, and then he immediately used the Ninja Art: Needle Jizou to hide and protect himself.


    The next second, Jiraiya was drowned by countless sand bombs and explosions.


    Seeing this scene, The Sand''s Commander and Hanzo all revealed surprised looks.


    What was going on? Wasn''t Konoha a helper invited by the other party?


    Both of them had the same thought at the same time, and then they began to feel something was wrong.


    But before they could find a chance to solve the misunderstanding, all kinds of ninjutsu had already exploded among Sand Vige and the others!


    "It''s Konoha! Konoha''s reinforcements areing!"


    "This is a trap, a trap!"


    Looking at the reinforcements rushing out of Konoha''s group, Sand Vige and the others, who had just experienced a bitter battle, suddenly panicked, and their morale was greatly reduced!


    On the other hand, the ninjas brought by Orochimaru were not only Konoha''s elite ninjas, but their morale also was high, and they instantly took control of the initiative.


    The Commander and Hanzo suddenly felt their hearts skip a beat!


    The camp that Konoha was in was very far from here.


    It was definitely not something that could be easily rushed over.


    Without a doubt, these Konoha Ninjas must have been hiding in a safe ce from the beginning, waiting for this moment to appear and suddenly give them a fatal blow!


    Konoha wanted to kill them all!


    So all of this was Konoha''s scheme.


    The chaotic battle started again, and Jiraiya was in an extremely sorry state as he removed the Needle Jizou.


    As the result of themandeer and Hanzo''s attack, Jiraiya took it head-on and suffered heavy injuries, staining his clothes red.


    Fortunately, the main target of the attack was him. Otherwise, more people would have died.


    "Are you dead yet?"


    At some point in time, Orochimaru had already arrived by Jiraiya''s side.


    Jiraiya scratched his head with a straightforward, honest smile, "I won''t die from these superficial wounds. Why are you here now? I''m worried that they still have other tricks up their sleeves."


    "You still have the energy to ask this? It looks like you won''t die. I want to wipe out these people and try to leave Hanzo behind."


    Jiraiya stopped smiling and looked at Orochimaru with an ''I''m not joking '' look. He nodded gently, "Since you''re going to do this, you should have a certain level of confidence. What do you need me to do?"


    "It''s very dangerous. Maybe I''ll die."


    "On the battlefield, how is it not dangerous? Besides, I believe in you and myself. I won''t die."


    "You hopeless fool."


    "The first day you met me?"


    "Hehe."


    ...


    At the same time, Haru was secretly watching all of this.


    Sand Vige, Ran Country, and Konoha were all gathered here. Naturally, he was the one behind all this.


    As for effect.


    He had initially only wanted to try it out. It was fine as long as it went with the n. There was no loss at all. In the end, these actors actually performed exceptionally well and changed the script to this.


    At this time, even if someone noticed that something was wrong, it was already toote. They could only continue fighting with red eyes.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t so many people have died in vain?


    Someone had to pay the price and bear the me!


    If it couldn''t be him, then it could only be someone else.


    Boom!


    Flesh and blood sttered, and souls wailed!


    Enemies andpanions fell one after another; if they wanted to live, they had to be thest ones standing.


    As a result, Sand Vige was one step ahead and copsed.


    Themander gritted his teeth and unwillingly gave the order to retreat. However, it was already toote. It was not something that they could leave as they wished.


    The general knowledge was that snakes would never give up easily on their prey. Even when facing a huge prey that they could not swallow, they would greedily open their mouths and bite it!


    Then, themander realized in despair that these people would not be able to escape Konoha''s pursuit and would even suffer a cold blow from a certain poisonous snake when they wanted to fight to the death!


    Run, they could not escape.


    Fight, they could not win.


    The saddest thing was that even if they wanted to risk their lives, they would not give them this chance.


    Seeing that Sand Vige''s troops were about to be wiped out, Hanzo also had the intention to retreat.


    He didn''t know who hade up with such a vicious n and how did the alliance agreement between him and Sand Vige leaked out?


    Hanzo had already regained his calm. He only needed to leave this ce to investigate thoroughly one by one.


    He would definitely take revenge for this!

 Chapter 153: The Good Poison, Dead Of Poison

    Chapter 153: The Good Poison, Dead Of Poison


    "Sand Wave!"


    Puff!


    The sword that fell to the ground suddenly pierced through the heart of themander from behind. The Ninjutsu that had been used halfway was forced to stop, and his hands hung down powerlessly.


    In the face of death, The Commander was not hysterical, but extremely calm.


    "You were the one who killed my brother the day before yesterday, right, Orochimaru?"


    Orochimaru, who did not want to pay attention to a dead man, suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Your brother? What happened the day before yesterday?"


    Themander was stunned at first, but then he seemed to have thought of a possibility. Before his life faded away, the corners of his mouth curled up, his eyes full of ridicule and unwillingness, but he did not give Orochimaru any information.


    Orochimaru frowned, pulled out his sword, andpletely killed him.


    The information revealed by the other party was indeed very strange.


    What exactly happened the day before yesterday?


    Who killed his sister?


    Why was this guy so sure that he was the one who did it?


    And everything that had happened today also seemed to be very strange.


    However, now was not the time to think about these questions. The enemy had beenpletely wiped out. Although the loss was great, it was much better than expected.


    Now, there was only one left.


    Orochimaru immediately rushed to Hanzo, who was being held back by Jiraiya.


    At this time, the poisonous gas around Hanzo was so thick that it was impossible to get close to him, and even ordinary Wind Release could not blow it away.


    However, this was the result that Orochimaru wanted!


    He could spit the poisonous gas once every five minutes, and this was the fourth time he used it.


    After Orochimaru came back, hemanded everyone to spread out and maintain a rtively safe distance. At the same time, he exerted pressure on Hanzo with Jiraiya. Once Hanzo chose to break out of the encirclement, Konoha''s ninjas around him would use their lives to stall for time.


    As for Smander''s poison, Jiraiya had always been on guard. Even if he had to risk the great danger of being poisoned, he had to forcibly break it and force it out.


    It was through this method that Hanzo, who was called a demigod, was actually dragged here by a group of ''mortals'', unable to escape.


    It seemed that Orochimaru was really determined to kill Hanzo here. For this reason, Konoha paid a lot of sacrifices.


    Jiraiya couldn''t bear it. After all, Hanzo''s strength was right here. He didn''t need to sacrifice his life to buy time.


    In contrast, Orochimaru was much colder. He directly told Jiraiya that if he gave up now, the sacrifice of those people would all be wasted. If he wanted their sacrifice to be meaningless, then he would stop.


    Jiraiya was silent. It was just that the number of times he attacked was increasing. There were a few times when he forcibly saved a few people, causing him to suffer many injuries that he shouldn''t have.


    Orochimaru looked at him coldly, but he didn''t stop him, nor did he say anything.


    Everyone had the right to choose. As long as they did not regret it, it was enough to bear the consequences.


    The battle suddenly became extremely strange. Everyone did not dare to act rashly, but every time they attacked, someone would fall.


    "I did not expect the two of you to grow so fast. Unfortunately, there is one less. Otherwise, I might really be left here today."


    Hanzo, who was surrounded by the poisonous fog, said slowly with a calm expression.


    Just a moment ago, Hanzo the Smander was forced to spit out a fifth poisonous mist from under his feet, and once again heavily injured these Konoha Ninjas in front of him.


    It was as if everything had returned to that day.


    Konoha Ninjas, whopletely had the upper hand, quickly defeated the Rain Ninjas led by Hanzo under the leadership of Jiraiya and the other two. Then, just when they thought they could easily win this war,


    Without any worries, Hanzo began to show his might. In just a few minutes, he used poison to kill all the Konoha Ninjas except Jiraiya and the other two.


    In the end, the two sides couldn''t do anything to each other, so they could only end up with Hanzo having the upper hand.


    Then would the result be the same this time?


    Orochimaru suddenly smiled, "I''m very curious, will you also be poisoned?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hanzo''s eyes suddenly froze.


    "Si... Si... Si..."


    This was both the sound of a viper flicking its tongue, and also the sound of his venttion tube leaking air!


    Hanzo brandished his sickle and instantly cut it in two, but it was already useless.


    For Orochimaru, who hade up with this n, this was all thanks to the antidote left behind by Sand Vige.


    Each snake swallowed one of the antidote pills, and then twisted and struggled to rush into the poisonous fog to find an opportunity.


    In the end, only this snake survived andpleted the task.


    As for the previous actions, it was natural to confuse Hanzo and attract all attention, so that he could ignore the real ''fatal blow''!


    Bang!


    Just as Hanzo began to feel a little numb in his body, trying to suck back all the surrounding poisonous fog, Jiraiya and Orochimaru pressed their hands on the ground at the same time.


    "Summoning Technique!"


    The huge figure of Manda and Gamabunta suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    "Jiraiya. The air here is too bad. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait a minute, Toad Boss, help me, give me some face."


    Seeing that Jiraiya was covered in injuries, Gamabunta did not argue with him and looked at the enemy this time.


    "No wonder the air is so bad, it''s actually this guy, it''s tricky..."


    On the other side, Orochimaru''s snake, Manda, also said: "Prepare a hundred offerings for me, or else you know the consequences, Orochimaru."


    "If you can kill this guy, I''ll give you two hundred."


    "Alright, you said it."


    The moment all the poisonous fog was sucked, Gamabunta and Manda attacked together.


    The battle n and the current situation had both been briefly exined by Jiraiya and Orochimaru just now.


    Therefore, this was the best time to make a move.


    At this time, the Smander could not spit out any poison, and his skills were on cooldown. Hanzo was affected by the poison mist, and it would take a certain amount of time for him to fully recover.


    Fighting with his stiff body right now was no different than sending himself to his death.


    Sure enough, he was first struck by Water Escape, and then by the tail of the Snake Dowager, he was twisted around tightly. Finally, the signature move of the Toad Boss, the Toad short-cut knife, was finished, and the knife nailed Smander to the ground.


    Losing the ability to poison, without the protection of Hanzo, although it was only temporary, it also exposed the weakness of Ibuse the Smander in all aspects.


    Therefore, it could be said that Ibuse Smander and Hanzoplemented each other and formed a rtionship with each other!


    At this time, Hanzo was also in a very sorry state. The more powerful the battle was, the easier it was to make small mistakes. Moreover, Hanzo was still in a situation where he would stiffen from time to time.


    Seeing that Hanzo and the Smander were about to die here, a meteorite-like fireball suddenly fell from the sky and smashed into the center of the battlefield. After that, it spread into a sea of fire, forcing everyone to retreat.

 Chapter 154: Always Drop God and Fall

    Chapter 154: Always Drop God and Fall


    Boom!


    The sudden attack caused the situation on the field to change again.


    Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and the other two spirit beasts were directly forced back, giving Hanzo a chance to breathe.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hanzo endured the pain of the fire while hiding in Smander''s mouth. He controlled Smander to burrow into the ground again, trying to escape.


    This time, Orochimaru and the others did not have the time to stop him immediately and could only try to use Ninjutsu as fast as possible to keep him.


    Along with a sorrowful cry, the Smander still sessfully escaped with Hanzo.


    However, with the injuries he had just suffered, he was afraid that even if he didn''t die, he would still lose half of his life. In a short time, Hanzo''sbat strength would be greatly weakened.


    "He actually managed to escape!"


    Jiraiya hammered the ground in frustration. He had paid such a great price but was still unable to beat him. This undoubtedly made him feel extremely guilty.


    In contrast, Orochimaru was much calmer. "The next period of time will be the weakest period for Sand Vige and Hanzo. Although we paid a great price this time, we got a chance to end the battle herepletely."


    "A chance exchanged with so many lives. If I can choose again, I would rather not take it."


    "Stupid and naive guy."


    Orochimaru turned around and left. Sure enough, he still couldn''t stand this guy''s innocence and stupidity.


    This was a war!


    But who had saved Hanzo in the end?


    Was it the person behind the note?


    What was the purpose?


    The question that themander asked before he died was almost certain that on this battlefield, other than the three of them, there must be a fourth force hidden in the dark!


    And this fourth force was very likely the mastermind behind the battle today.


    ...


    On the other side, Hanzo was running towards his own base with a gloomy face.


    This time, he waspletely humiliated. He was yed around like a fool, and in the end, he almost failed miserably.


    What he could not ept the most was the person who helped him in the end, and it was very likely that it was the person who tricked him.


    With Hanzo''s cunning, if he still could not understand the strange things that happened today after someone intervened in the end, then he could really return to the fields and find a small vige to farm.


    However, he had more doubts than Orochimaru, and he did not understand why the other party had tricked him and then wanted to help him.


    However, the most important thing right now was not to find out who this person was but how to face Konoha''s all-out attack!


    Such a good opportunity; if it were for anyone else, they would not let it go.


    Thinking of this, Hanzo''s face became more and more gloomy.


    ..


    Just as Hanzo was escaping, a pair of eyes never left his back.


    To Haru, if he wanted to kill Hanzo, there was probably a no better chance than now.


    But just like how he had used Fire Escape to help Hanzo, Hanzo could not die yet. He still needed Hanzo to lead Ran Country, Konoha, and Sand Vige to have a final battle.


    Only by shattering Hanzo''s title of "demi-god" in front of countless people can he fall to the altar in one fell swoop andpletely separate the rtionship between the Land of Rain and Hanzo.


    They would not think of Hanzo the moment they mentioned the Rain Country, and they would think of the Rain Country when they mentioned Hanzo.


    When thest hope of the Rain Country disappeared, and Hanzo could no longer stand out, it was the best time for the new heroes of the Rain Country to appear!


    Then, he would punch Konoha, kick Sand Vige, and chase all these outsiders out of the country.


    Undoubtedly, the ''new god'' in the hearts of the people of the Rain Country would be born, and it would be the only true god that would surpass Hanzo!


    Haru had already written the script, and now it was up to the actors to perform themselves.


    "Don''t let me down, Hanzo..." Haru smiled lightly, and his figure disappeared from where he stood.


    .


    The calm before the storm.


    It was so oppressive that it was suffocating!


    As soon as Hanzo returned, he immediately gave the order to gather all his subordinates and prepare to fight to the death.


    Konoha also abandoned his original camp and attacked with his entire army.


    As for Sand Vige, who had already been beaten up, he should havepletely left the Rain Country, but coincidentally, Chiyo and Hanzo had reached a consensus and were ready to join forces to beat Konoha out.


    Therefore, Chiyo went back to mobilize the troops. After all, just relying on the people left in the Rain Country might not be enough to defeat Konoha in one go. Moreover, Konoha would not give them a second chance.


    In the end, Chiyo brought the people over, but those who originally stayed in the Rain Country were almost all dead, dead, or fleeing.


    After Chiyo grasped the specific situation, she did not n to retreat anymore and decided to fight Konoha and Ran Country to the end!


    The death of her son and daughter-inw, as well as the countless people who died on this battlefield, all made Chiyo unable to calm down, so even if she had no confidence, she would make these people pay the price!


    Thus, three dayster, the decisive battle between the three parties started in advance.


    Because of the previous incident, no one believed in each other. Even though they had already found out that someone pulled the trick behind it after calming down, no one dared to gamble again. There were even many things that could not be exined clearly.


    Thus, there was no so-called alliance at all. It was a super chaotic battle.


    Other than their own people, they were all enemies!


    There were heaven-shaking shouts, all kinds of Ninjutsu, swords flying everywhere, killing puppets, all kinds of deadly poison...


    People who had never experienced it could not imagine the shock and misery!


    In this three-sided chaotic battle, the first to show signs of decline was the weakest among them, Rain Country.


    Although it was a home-court battle, Rain Country was more skilled in the assassination, and he could not disy his true strength on arge-scale battlefield.


    Moreover, even in terms of strength, they were undoubtedly stronger than Sand Vige and Konoha''s ninjas.


    Previously, with Hanzo holding down the fort, Konoha and Sand Vige did not dare to force them too hard, lest they suffer too many losses.


    But this time, the Smander was seriously injured and could notmunicate with the spirit.


    The deterrent force of Hanzo on the battlefield immediately weakened by more than half.


    As for poison?


    Chiyo said that if there were a poisoned old woman that I could not cure, she would change into a swimsuit on the spot and jump into the Pure Lands.


    (Everyone: Not, not at all!)


    "Lord Hanzo, the enemy''s attack is too fierce. Everyone is going to be unable to hold on."


    "Lord Hanzo, quickly make your move!"


    "Lord Hanzo, save..."


    Under the expectant gazes of countless people, Hanzo made his move!


    Then, he was immediately hammered by Chiyo, who was already prepared. Jiraiya and Orochimaru joined hands.


    If he hadn''t slipped away quickly, his waist would have been smashed.


    And then, Hanzo, who had already been defeated, actually abandoned everyone and fled... away.


    "Lord Hanzo... has been defeated and fled!" (Desperate cry)


    The remaining Ran Country was instantly defeated like a mountain, and they all fled for their lives.

 Chapter 155: The Stage Had to Be Handsome and There Had to Be More Parties

    Chapter 155: The Stage Had to Be Handsome and There Had to Be More Parties


    "It''s over. Hanzo escaped, and Amagakure Ninja suffered a crushing defeat. The final victor was Konoha. Chiyo brought the remaining Sand Vige troops out of the Rain Country and stationed them at the border of the Wind Country. Perhaps they were guarding against Konoha''s counterattack, or perhaps they had not given up and were waiting for reinforcements to reorganize beforeing back."


    "However, after this battle, although Konoha won, they could not continue to pursue. Next, they would either directly upy the Rain Country and bring it into the Fire Country territory or send people to support the other battlefields. After all, although the Rain Country was important, the situation on the other battlefields was also very urgent."


    "I can''t even rule out the possibility of the Fire Country, Wind Country, and Rain Country signing a peace agreement to end the war herepletely!"


    Kagami''s view of the overall situation was very powerful. He summed up the current situation in a few words, making Haru agree with his point of view.


    Even Haru felt that with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it was not surprising to turn around and discuss peace after winning the war.


    Then, the Rain Country would continue to be ruled by Hanzo. The Wind Country would provide enoughpensation to settle things, while Konoha would be able to remove the threat from this side in one fell swoop and release the forces that had been trapped here to support elsewhere.


    This way, the remaining battlefields would be taken over by Konoha.


    The more Haru thought about it, the more he felt that Sarutobi Hiruzen would do this, but had he asked for his opinion?


    "How many people do we have now?"


    "We have 11 Jonin, 102 Chunin, 158 Genin, a total of 271 people. However, with Hanzo''s defeat, Amagakure Ninja has fled. As long as we release the news, many people will being to support us."


    "Don''t worry. After all, it is our time to shine. Don''t let those deserters affect our morale."


    "Are you really going to do this? Inparison, our strength is even less, and it is possible that we will expose our identities." Kagami said with some worry.


    "After waiting for so long, isn''t it all for this day? Only by upying the Rain Country can our next n be implemented smoothly. As for what you are worried about, it''s nothing at all."


    Haru continued confidently, "You have to know that the key to determining the oue of the battle is still the high-endbat strength. Hanzo, the Smander, can protect the Rain Country for so many years on his own and even has the title of a half-god. Could it be that we can''tpare to Hanzo?"


    "You, me, and Kakuzu are enough to resist any pressure in front of us. So what if we expose our identities?"


    "Could it be that Konoha will give up all the other battlefields and risk everything to deal with us, regardless of the threat of the three countries?"


    "It''s impossible. It has been so long. Have you ever heard the news about Kushina? No, because at this time, Konoha doesn''t dare to disclose that they have lost Kyuubi and Jinchuriki. Once there is no deterrence from Kyuubi, the countries will immediately try to put Bijuu on the battlefield."


    "Therefore, even if Konoha knows that we are in the Rain Country, they definitely do not dare to make a big deal out of it and attract the attention of others. At most, they will send people to take back Kyuubi and Jinchuriki secretly. They are more afraid of exposing this matter than us."


    "Then the question is, in the limited power that can be used, who will be sent, and how many people wille are just courting death. What is there to be afraid of?"


    "Even if Konoha wants to settle the score in the future, he will have to wait until the end of the second Ninja World war. At that time, we will have a firm foothold. If you are not afraid to start the third Ninja World war, juste at me."


    Kagami nodded in agreement with Haru because he found that Haru was more considerate than he thought.


    After confirming the n with Kagami again, Haru returned to Madara''s base with Flying Thunder God after Kagami left.


    He found White Zetsu and asked, "Hav you been keeping an eye on Hanzo?"


    "Hehe, although the other party is careful enough, under our surveince, even the few times he poops a day is under our control."


    Oh,


    How awesome~


    Isn''t t odd!


    Who would care about such a thing?


    "Keep an eye on this guy''s whereabouts. Tell me who he met and what he did every day."


    "Oh, he pulled it once today. The sound was..."


    "Except this!"


    After giving the order, Haru quickly chased White Zetsu away. He even described the sound! It was really too much!


    After White Zetsu left, ck-Zetsu came out of nowhere.


    "I think we need to have a good talk."


    "Are you even worthy?" Haru chuckled.


    ck-Zetsu''s expression turned angry, but he immediately suppressed it. He tried to calm himself down and said, "I am the embodiment of Madara''s will. When Madara is not around, we need to work together toplete the mission Madara gave us."


    "Maybe we had some misunderstandings before, but at least we have the same standpoint. So I think we can put aside our prejudices and work together."


    Haru was not used to it at all. He directly sneered and retorted, "You said you are the embodiment of Madara''s will, so you must be. Then why can you still exist independently when Madara is dead?"


    "And even if you are really the manifestation of Madara''s will, what can you do? You are not him. You are just a ghost born out of nowhere. It is his business that Madara believes in you. Why should I believe you?"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you have done behind my back. You have plotted against me so many times. If Madara has any thoughts of getting rid of me, I will not live to this day."


    "Now you''re telling me it''s a misunderstanding, and you want to cooperate? Do you think I''m stupid, or are you stupid?"


    "If not for Madara not allowing me to do this, I would have sent you to see him the day he died."


    At this moment, Haru had been possessed by an Oscar-winning actor. He had lied to ck-Zetsu for real, and his tone, expression, and eyes were impable.


    When ck-Zetsu heard this, he felt that this matter had be extremely troublesome.


    If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t have done such a thing in secret.


    Especially when Haru said the first sentence in a disdainful tone, he was so scared that he almost peed himself.


    Helpless, ck-Zetsu decided to endure the humiliation. After all, if he wanted to achieve that n, he could not afford to lose anything!


    He had to keep a close eye on this guy. He could not have any idents!


    Therefore, ck-Zetsu, who chose to eat the bitter fruit he brewed, immediately squeezed out an ugly smile, "I just don''t want Madara to be distracted. I want him to fully focus on awakening Rinnegan, without any other thoughts."


    "So you mean that it took Madara so long to open Rinnegan, but it was actually my fault?" Haru chuckled.


    "No, on the contrary, your existence allowed Madara to sessfully open Rinnegan in the end."


    For the sake of the future, ck-Zetsu went against his conscience and ttered Haru.


    Wait a minute, does he have a conscience?

 Chapter 156: The Only Savior in the Rain Country - Akatsuki!

    Chapter 156: The Only Savior in the Rain Country - Akatsuki!


    To be able to make ck-Zetsupletely bow his head, even if it were just on the surface, made Haru secretly happy.


    Of course, he didn''t need to think to know that ck-Zetsu was enduring humiliation and lowering his vignce.


    No matter how harmless this guy was, the big bad wolf would never be a happy sheep.


    Thinking about Madara''s ending, he knew what would happen to this guy.


    However, in order to confuse ck-Zetsu, Haru promised to give ck-Zetsu a chance after mocking him.


    Let this guy destroy the Wind Country!


    Didn''t he like to y tricks? If he likes to be the mastermind behind the scenes, then let''s go to the Wind Country and make a scene.


    If it seeds, the Wind Country will be the first target he has chosen among the five great countries.


    If it doesn''t work, he won''t lose anything.


    What do ck-Zetsu''s good deeds have to do with me, Senju Haru?


    I don''t know how to consider it, but ck-Zetsu actually agreed very readily. It seems that the Wind Kingdom will suffer in the future.


    ...


    "Hand over all the money and food!"


    "What are you talking about with these lowly people? Attack!"


    Pu, pu!


    The two figures immediately fell into a pool of blood, but their eyes still lingered on the child who was protected under them.


    "Run... run..."


    The child seemed to be frightened and kept crying for his parents.


    The wandering Ninja who was searching for things seemed to be a little impatient. One of them frowned and walked over with a knife. The next second, the child would die miserably under the knife.


    "You really deserve to die!"


    At the critical moment, Kagami cut off the enemy''s weapon with a knife, and then beheaded the enemy!


    The people outside also rushed in. There was no suspense at all.


    "Sorry, we arete." Kagami looked at the two corpses and the child who was numb and desperate. He sighed heavily.


    "Lord Kagami, it has been solved."


    "Yes, leave a few people to bury the bodies of these two people on the spot. Then take this child back to the camp. The rest of you continue to follow me."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    "Who are you?"


    "We are not Amagakure Ninja... Ah!"


    "Why..."


    The two ninjas, Konoha, mercilessly killed the two vigers who were suspected to be Amagakure Ninja, but in fact, they were just ordinary people.


    Sou Sou Sou Sou!


    The next moment, the two ninjas Konoha were surrounded.


    Kagami, who camete again, was full of anger in his eyes. He asked, "They are just ordinary vigers. Are you not going to let them go?"


    "Who knows if they are Amagakure Ninja who pretends to be a viger. A wise person would rather kill them by mistake and not let them go!


    "Well, a good one would rather kill by mistake, don''t let it go!" Kagami''s eyes turned extremely cold.


    "Die!"


    A dark green energyyer appeared on the body of the furious Kagami, and then a skeleton palm pped down!


    ...


    Puff...!


    More than a dozen Sand Vige were pierced through by the ck lines, their bodies hanging in the air, and even their hearts were dug out.


    In the face of such a terrifying scene, many of the vigers who were saved only felt awe and gratitude.


    "Everyone, don''t be afraid. We are the rescue team sent by Akatsuki. Now you are all safe..." Someone kept shouting,forting everyone''s emotions and moving them away from here.


    As for Kakuzu, who killed these trash in one move, he was very cold. Every time someone looked at him with grateful eyes, he would be extremely irritated. He wished he could kill all these bastards who dared to ''look down'' on him!


    His great uncle Kakuzu had always killed people without blinking an eye. When did he save people?


    It was all because of that bastard!


    Seeing that he only needed to kill people to raise his sry, he temporarily endured it.


    But he was not afraid of that bastard, absolutely not!


    Resentment and warning!


    .


    Hanzo was defeated and Amagakure Ninja fled. At this moment, the Rain Country was like a piece of rottennd. Anyone coulde and step on it. They wanted to see if there were any other benefits.


    Under these circumstances, the most unlucky were naturally thesemoners of the Rain Country.


    If a ninja broke into their home, the better ones would still be able to hide and save their lives, and the unlucky ones would be killed.


    If they ran into a more abnormal one, it would really be a luxury to even die.


    And just as the people of Rain Country fell into despair, the ce that Akatsuki protected became the only remaining purend in this country!


    And unlike before, this time, Akatsuki no longer cared about his ownnd, but took the initiative to stand up as the savior of Rain Country!


    Any ordinary viger could seek the protection of Akatsuki.


    Any executioner who dared to invade this country, as long as they were encountered by Akatsuki''s people, it would inevitably be a bloody battle!


    In addition, Akatsuki also sent rescue teams to search and rescue everywhere, giving the people who were desperate and numb thest glimmer of light and hope!


    In just a few days, everything that Akatsuki did was quickly spread to every corner of the Rain Country through word of mouth(in addition to sending people to spread).


    For a time, there was praise for ''Lord Yone'' everywhere!


    In contrast, Hanzo and Amagakure Ninja, who were fleeing, were reduced to a disdainful existence that everyone called to fight.


    Don''t forget, in this war, there was a part of the war that Hanzo personally stirred up.


    In the end, not only did they lose so badly, the entire country was about to be destroyed.


    When people are in danger and can''t eat, where are you?


    When the people of this country were wantonly ughtered, where were you?


    Guardian?


    Hero?


    Pah!


    Hanzo was just a coward who only knew how to run away, a coward!


    The only one who truly fought for the sake of the people and the country was only Lord Yone!


    As the saying goes, even if water can carry a boat, it can also capsize the boat.


    In the original story, why was Hanzo worried that Akatsuki would endanger his own rule and status?


    Wasn''t it because it was obvious who was doing the real thing and who was destroying this country step by step!


    The people''s sentiment had been transferred to someone else, so how could Hanzo not be anxious?


    Inparison, this time, Akatsuki, who was led by Haru, had a clear goal from the beginning.


    The better the people under Akatsuki''s protection, the more it showed Hanzo''s ipetence!


    In addition, after the defeat and escape, the dem-god title shattered, which also made the people''sst fear of Hanzo disappear.


    Right now, the hope of the Rain Country is Akatsuki, it is Lord Yone!


    Hanzo?


    Why did he mention the culprit that caused the country to be like this


    Haru kept receiving the feedback, his face full of smiles.


    Of course, he had to let others know that he was doing good deeds, and the more, the better. After all, he did not have the habit of writing a diary.


    At the same time, he had White Zetsu keep a close eye on Hanzo.


    He believed that it would not be long before Hanzo could not help but jump out.


    Of course, he could not lose this key supporting role in this big show!

 Chapter 157: Kill Akatsukii!

    Chapter 157: Kill Akatsukii!


    "We have already had many conflicts with this organization called Akatsuki over the past few days, and there are casualties among each other."


    Listening to his subordinate''s report, Orochimaru''s eyes unconsciously narrowed, and his body emitted a chilling and cold aura.


    Hanzo, who had just been beaten up, did not dare to show his face. When he turned his head, all the cats and dogs dared to jump out and provoke them, Konoha. Did they really think that they would not destroy a country?


    "How many people does this Akatsuki have now?"


    "I''m not sure, probably no more than 500, and most of them are Chunin and Genin, who has no hope of advancing in their life. However, Akatsuki''s leader seems to be a little unusual. There are rumors that Sand Vige, hundreds of elite ninjas, were directly killed by him in one move. Some people say that Akatsuki''s leader, with a single nce, opened a hole in the sky..."


    "That''s enough."


    Orochimaru really wanted to make a few holes in this guy''s body!


    Let him collect information, not let him collect rumors, and thene back to brag for others!


    It was f*cking outrageous!


    He even killed hundreds of people in one move, opening a hole in the sky with a single nce...


    Was he going to say that his opponent''s hair suddenly turned yellow, and then he casually blew up the entire moon with a qi wave?


    What a joke!


    Could it be that I, Orochimaru, have a face full of stupid words like Jiraiya?


    Orochimaru pulled a long face, and the other party immediately shivered, his face embarrassed.


    In fact, he also knew that this information was too outrageous, but this was already the most ''ordinary'' thing he had collected!


    There were also many kinds of information that made him feel that his IQ had been seriously insulted just by looking at it, and he did not dare to add it!


    He could not just not report everything, and in the end, he had no choice but to delete it and reduce it to this state.


    Fortunately, he was prepared to be scolded in advance. Although Orochimaru-sama looked very cold, he would not kill him because of this.


    Sure enough, although Orochimaru-sama looked a little embarrassed, she did not deliberately make things difficult for him.


    "Where is Jiraiya?"


    "Lord Jiraiya seems to have gone out. He said that he wanted to see what happened to this Akatsuki."


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, but he still insisted, "Bring 100 people and annihte this Akatsuki. En... I''ll lead the team myself."


    "Do you want to lead the team personally? There''s no need for you to personally make a trip to exterminate this mob." The other party was a little surprised.


    Orochimaru did not exin much, and just let him do as he was told.


    Because just now, he suddenly remembered something.


    When the three sides were fighting, he actually had a backup n to guard against a mysterious force that might exist.


    But until the end, there were no ''idents''.


    However, after Hanzo and Sand Vige were defeated, this Akatsuki suddenly stopped hiding and revealed his fangs to the world. His style also became extremely radical, even not hesitating to confront them, Konoha!


    How could an unranked organization that had only been established not long ago dare to be so arrogant?


    Moreover, he did not jump out earlier orter but only took the initiative to stand up after Hanzo was defeated and escaped.


    At same time, it was also at this time that arge number of remarks that were not beneficial to Hanzo spread out, instantly trampling this former protector of Rain Country into the mud, and his reputation waspletely destroyed.


    If there was nothing to rely on, or if there was someone behind it, Orochimaru would dare to twist Jiraiya''s head off and give it to Tsunade.


    (Jiraiya:???? Why was it always me who was injured??)


    So just now, Orochimaru suddenly thought of a possibility that he had been ignoring before.


    Was it possible that the mastermind who had caused so many suspicions and eventually evolved into a chaotic fight was this Akatsuki or the person behind Akatsuki?


    After all, the opportunity for this Akatsuki to appear was too coincidental, just like a script that had been written in advance.


    Moreover, the only one who would benefit from this was this Akatsuki.


    Since he had some doubts, he naturally needed to go and test it out.


    "Inform everyone now. We will immediately depart!"


    "Then Lord Jiraiya..."


    "Don''t worry about him."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    On the other side, Jiraiya, who had set out in advance, naturally did not know that Orochimaru had already begun to suspect Akatsuki''s goal.


    He was casually moving about in the area provided by Akatsuki for protection, and what he saw along the way greatly shocked him.


    In fact, he had always wanted to do something for this country that had been under the mes of war. It was good to say that it waspensation or that his brain had been fried. He had indeed considered this sincerely.


    But after seeing everything that Akatsuki had done for this country, he bitterly smiled and found that his thoughts were too shallow and insignificant.


    Although everything in front of him was still very dpidated, the people here had vitality and their eyes were filled with hope. Even the smiling faces of the children came from the heart


    Everyone worked hard to rebuild their homes. When it was time to eat, everyone would consciously line up to receive their share. It might not be a sumptuous meal or a lot of food.


    But the smiles on their faces told Jiraiya that they were so happy!


    They were clearly not far away, but why did he see despair and numbness beforeing here, the eyes quietly waiting for death?


    He was like a country bumpkin who had walked from hell to ''heaven'', looking at everything was extremely novel.


    Until a little girl ran in front of Jiraiya with a rice ball in her hand and asked innocently, "Uncle, are you a ninja?"


    Jiraiya subconsciously touched his forehead. He was a little surprised. He deliberately did not bring his forehead guard, but he was still seen through by others. Moreover, it was a little girl.


    "Little sister, how did you know?"


    "Because everyone has to work. Even when they are resting, they won''t walk around. Only ninjas don''t need to work. They can go anywhere they want."


    Jiraiya was speechless for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would be exposed because of such a small matter.


    However, what she said was right. His appearance was indeed ipatible with the overall situation here.


    "Are there any other ninjas here?" Jiraiya squatted down and tried his best to make his smile more infectious. In Orochimaru''s words, he wasughing like an idiot!


    "Yes, a lot of big brother ninjas are here to protect us. When I grow up, I will also be a ninja who can protect everyone!"


    Seeing the little girl so cute, Jiraiya could not help but reach out to touch her head and said, "Being a ninja is very hard. Where are your parents?"


    "Daddy and Mommy are dead. They were killed by a few bad ninjas."


    Jiraiya''s heart suddenly trembled. He forced out a smile and said, "Then are your parents also ninjas?"


    The little girl shook her head, "Those bad ninjas said that we might have been Amagakure Ninja and they would rather kill them by mistake than let them go. And then put the parents..."Then, they killed Daddy and Mommy..."

 Chapter 158: I Ask You To Get Out

    Chapter 158: I Ask You To Get Out


    The calmer the little girl spoke, the more pain Jiraiya felt in his heart.


    The little girl''s next sentence directly smashed his psychological defense.


    "Lord Yone told us not to be swallowed by hatred. We must grow up happily and healthily and then make a choice ording to our hearts. I don''t want to hurt others, so I decided to protect everyone after I be a ninja in the future. I definitely won''t let those bad ninjas bully us again!"


    "Uncle, the other side called me. I''m going back. This is for you to eat. Oh, right, if you see a guy with such a mark, you must run quickly ande back to inform everyone. I believe Lord Yone will definitely drive all these bad ninjas out of our country..."


    After hearing that someone was calling her, the little girl first handed the rice ball in her hand to Jiraiya, then waved her little fist and ran away.


    As for Jiraiya, he looked at the crooked mark on the rice ball and bit his lips as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Although he had already expected it, he still suffered a huge shock after seeing the mark on Konoha.


    There was even a moment when he was avoiding responsibility and thought, "Why isn''t it Sand Vige? Why isn''t it someone else?"


    "Is it a bad ninja?"


    Jiraiya''s face was pale, and his eyes were confused.


    Indeed, for the people here, weren''t they bad after invading this country and starting a massacre and destruction everywhere?


    Jiraiya finally understood why he always wanted to do something for this country.


    It was nothing more than guilt!


    No matter how high the reason was, who would pay for the death of these innocent people?


    Jiraiya held the rice ball in his hand and took several deep breaths. His eyes became firm again, and he stepped forward.


    Although he felt guilty and guilty, the strong will he had honed through countless battles would not keep him in a daze.


    ...


    "Jiraiya is here..."


    "I know."


    After a moment of hesitation, Kagami asked, "Are we just going to leave it like this?"


    There was no change in Haru''s expression. He asked, "Did he break the rules we made?"


    "No."


    "That''s it. Since the guest hase to follow the rules, then the master has to follow the rules."


    "I understand."


    After learning that Haru really did not have any thoughts of attacking Jiraiya, Kagami somehow heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he had already left Konoha, the most beautiful Konoha in his heart was still there. If it were possible, he also did not wish to attack the younger generation that he had once thought highly of.


    However, things did not go as he wished. The peace here was still broken.


    ...


    The scouts who were out on patrol sent back a piece of news. Over a hundred Konoha Ninjas were rushing over aggressively. They were probablying with ill intentions!


    The leader was one of the Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru, who earned a lot of fame in the Second Ninja World War.


    This time, many of the vigers who had juste here showed panicked and uneasy expressions. On the contrary, those who had joined Akatsuki long ago and seen the experts of the organization were full of confidence, but their expressions were also solemn.


    After all, the name of a person, the shadow of a tree, facing Konoha, who had always been standing at the peak of Ninja World, who could ignore it? Who dared to ignore it?


    "Quickly go and inform Lord Kagami!"


    "Someone has already gone. Don''t worry, with Lord Yone and Lord Kagami here, nothing will happen."


    "These hateful Konoha ninjas havemitted murder and arson in our country. We have already hidden here, yet they still refuse to let us go."


    "Being weak is a sin! Not everyone has the kind heart of Lord Yone."


    "That''s right. If not for Lord Yone''s protection, we would have died a long ago. This time, we will fight them to the death!"


    "Yes, we will fight with Konoha!"


    Under the anger of the crowd, they heard a little girl shouting, "Beat away those bad ninjas!"


    In the crowd,


    Jiraiya looked at this scene with a pained expression.


    Who did the wrong thing?


    Why were these ordinary vigers the ones who suffered in the war between Ninjas?


    This question was too difficult for Jiraiya, who was only in his twenties.


    Before he coulde up with a clue, arge number of Akatsuki''s members had already rushed over and prepared to fight.


    Among these people, there was nock of former Amagakure Ninja. If they fought for Hanzo, then now they were fighting for the Rain Country, for the people here!


    In the next moment, the hundreds of Konoha Ninjas led by Orochimaru rushed in.


    Comparing the two, Akatsuki''s side was indeed not evenparable to the motley army; whether it was in terms of spiritual appearance or strength, there was no way they couldpare to Konoha, who was born noble.


    But it was this group of motley troops that fearlessly blocked in front of Orochimaru and the others as if they were using their eyes to say: "If you want to go over, you can, but you have to step on our corpses!"


    As for the others, they were already taken to take refuge in an orderly manner.


    After all, if they were to fightter, they would have no time to care about them at all. Any bit of the aftermath of the battle was not something they could withstand.


    Right at this moment, Haru, who was wearing a ck robe and a ghost mask, and Kagami, who was almost dressed up, finally appeared.


    "It''s Lord Kagami and Lord Yone!"


    Everyone cast fiery gazes of respect as if they were looking at the god they had fought for their entire lives!


    Then, Haru, who was in the middle of the confrontation, opened his mouth.


    "You are not wee here, Konoha''s ninjas."


    This opening remark was unexpected to everyone, and then the atmosphere immediately became tense.


    "Hehe, you killed my people, and you still dare to stand here and say that you are not wee to me. Either you are a fool who does not know life and death, or you have something to rely on. I am very curious. Which one are you?"


    A strong killing intent immediately enveloped Haru as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. He felt his hair stand on end.


    However, Haru did not seem to be affected at all. He pointed at his feet and retorted, "I''ll cover this ce. If you don''t follow the rules, die!"


    As soon as the word "die" came out, both sides took out their weapons!


    "Thest person who said this has already run away with his tail between his legs, and you are even more arrogant than him. I think that this kind of person will die faster."


    Haru suddenly raised his foot and stepped on a poisonous snake that crawled out of nowhere. He did not care about the threat of the giant snake and said, "I think so too, but I just don''t believe in evil."


    "Since almost all the people who shoulde are here, let''s take this opportunity to announce something."


    "From now on, this country belongs to me. So can you all get out of my territory?"

 Chapter 159: There Is Only One Difference Between Trained And Not

    Chapter 159: There Is Only One Difference Between Trained And Not


    "So, can I ask you all to get out of my territory?"


    As soon as these words came out, the effect could be said to be earth-shattering!


    The people brought by Orochimaru were furious on the spot.


    The people standing behind Haru were both excited and nervous. Their faces were red, their veins were bulging with excitement, and they were speechless.


    Lord Yone was really too domineering!


    "That''s right, get out of our country, you robbers, executioners!"


    "Get out! This is our country. We don''t wee you!"


    "Get out, get out!"


    ...


    With one of them taking the lead, the rest of the people immediately roared in unison!


    Even when Hanzo was still alive, he had never said such domineering words. It was clearly difficult even to protect himself. Yet, he had taken the initiative to provoke the Wind Nation and the Fire Nation and even took the opportunity to attack the country of iron. If this wasn''t big brain energy, then what was it?


    To be honest, Haru''s current behavior wasn''t an easy thing to do. He pretended to be a bully, but if he failed, then he would be the most stupid person!


    From this, it could be seen that there was also a risk, and he needed to be more cautious.


    At this moment, Orochimaru was very annoyed. If not for the fact that he didn''t know what Akatsuki was really relying on, he would have already made his move. Why would he waste his breath probing?


    But now, not only did he not find anything, but the other party was also getting more and more insatiable...


    Orochimaru''s patience had been exhausted, so he raised his hand slightly and said coldly, "Move..."


    Before he could say anything, a voice interrupted Orochimaru, "Orochimaru, wait a minute."


    It was Jiraiya, who had been hiding inside.


    Seeing Jiraiya appear, Orochimaru was not surprised. After all, he knew that this guy hade to investigate this Akatsuki.


    Only...


    "You want to stop me?"


    "I think there may be some misunderstanding. Why don''t we sit down and have a good talk?"


    Jiraiya showed his innocent side again. In fact, he already knew why Akatsuki''s members would have conflicts with Konoha''s people.


    To be honest, he admired Akatsuki''s actions from the bottom of his heart, but his position could not allow him to condemn his own people''s mistakes.


    That was why he used the word ''misunderstanding'' to describe it.


    If the two sides could calmly sit down and talk, this ''misunderstanding'' could actually be solved.


    As long as he and Orochimaru restrained the people under him after they returned, and then Akatsuki continued to rescue the vigers and stopped any attacks, the two sides could coexist peacefully without interfering with each other.


    After all, their purpose foring here was not to kill these unarmed ordinary people, even though some of them had indeed done so.


    But negotiations?


    Orochimaru had never considered doing so. Otherwise, he would be the one who came today, not the hundred people behind him.


    Because as a leader, he needed to consider the safety and rights of his own people, not some unimportant people.


    What? Right and wrong?


    Things were only divided into right and wrong. This was a war, a war that could kill people. To actually talk about good or bad, right or wrong, wasn''t this a bit too funny?


    And Haru was even less willing to sit down and talk about anything. Was there a need for this?


    He had waited for such a long time to build a stage. How could he choose to give up just because of one sentence from Jiraiya?


    He had already prepared to step on Hanzo, Sand Vige, and Konoha to reach the top of the position!


    And there was no more suitable time than now!


    Therefore, Haru and Orochimaru acted at almost the same time.


    The katana and Kusanagi Sword collided fiercely, and with a ng, the battle began.


    Then, the two sides, who had already prepared for the battle, almost subconsciously rushed out and fought.


    Jiraiya looked at this scene in a daze, and his expression wasplicated. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Whether it was Orochimaru who made the first move or the other party made the first move was not important.


    Even when he could not help but save Konoha, he was once again dragged into this never-ending war.


    Then Akatsuki''s people attacked, and he was forced to counterattack.


    The ''good ninja'' who protected the vigers was killed by him, the ''bad ninja'' from Konoha...


    "If the little girl was still alive, she would be very disappointed to see this scene." Jiraiya couldn''t help butugh at himself, but he couldn''t help it.


    He really hoped that there would be a day when he would be able to wee true peace.


    "Hey, we can''t use this side. Let''s go over there."


    After a short but intense exchange of blows, Kagami changed his voice and said this deliberately.


    Jiraiya also discovered that the other party''s strength was not inferior to his, so he could use this opportunity to leave this ce, so he immediately nodded in agreement.


    Doing this would not make him as conflicted as before.


    And when Akatsuki''s ''outer'' members and Konoha''s elites fought, the gap immediately became clear.


    It perfectly disyed the difference between a motley crew and a regr army.


    After all, not to mention their own strength, it was impossible for them to expect these fellows who did not know how to get together to understand how to cooperate. After all, after Konoha ninja graduated from the ninja school, they would directly train the fetters between theirpanions in the form of a team to train the cooperation between them.


    The difference between this and that was too great.


    However, these people managed to hold on with their hot-blooded heads just now, which was really surprising.


    Then, at this moment, Kakuzu, who had a gloomy face, made a move!


    On this chaotic battlefield, the lethality that Kakuzu could disy was simply unimaginable!


    Ninjutsu of all kinds of attributes was casually executed, one after another.


    Arge number of ck lines killed the enemy from all kinds of inconceivable angles and then took away the heart.


    Not knowing whether it was because this mission was too easy or not, even Kakuzu began to pick and choose, not even looking at the ordinary heart.


    He even deliberately slowed down the frequency of his attacks, as if picking a piglet, judging these people from head to toe. Every time he found a higher quality heart, he would reveal a happy smile.


    With the help of Kakuzu''s dimensional attack, the others gradually stabilized themselves and even tried tounch a counterattack.


    No one had expected that Lord Kakuzu, who usually had a sour face and looked at everyone as if they owed him a few hundred million, was actually so strong!


    They could win!


    They could really win!


    Many people were excited, and their morale increased greatly.


    Haru, who had been paddling the water, was satisfied after seeing this scene.

 Chapter 160: One punch smashes Rashomon

    Chapter 160: One punch smashes Rashomon


    "Multiple Striking Shadow Snakes!"


    "Senju-style  Dance of the Crescent Moon!"


    Unlike the original work, where Gekkou Hayate could only use two shadow clones toplete this sword move, Haru inherited Tobirama''s exquisite sword technique, allowing him to recreate the true power of this move with extreme speed!


    He shed left, right, and finally chopped down.


    It seemed ordinary, but thesepletely different three shes were shed at the same time!


    It looked like there were three people attacking from different directions at the same time. It was the real Dance of The Crescent Moon.


    This move had a very high requirement for physical quality. For example, Gekkou Hayate used the Shadow Clone Technique to find another way to use it. Although it could also guarantee a certain amount of power, it also lost its original stealth and sudden nature. Even if the enemy reacted in advance and directly blew up the Shadow Clone, he could immediately break this move.


    But at this time, the Dance of the Crescent Moon perfectly retained that stunning sure-kill strike!


    Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly shrank, and there was a sense of absurdity that could not be avoided. The sharp feeling that came at him seemed to have torn open his skin first.


    Multiple Striking Shadow Snakes were directly cut off by the right de, and the snake''s head fell to the ground.


    Binding Snake re Spell!


    From Orochimaru''s left sleeve, two pythons with patterns flew out. They curled up in the air and took the initiative to meet the de light, and they were cut into several pieces.


    Then, a handful of blood spurted out from his arm!


    The left and right des were barely blocked, but the most dangerous thing was still the iing de.


    Because these three des almost fell on Orochimaru''s body at the same time, it seemed that Orochimaru was already powerless.


    But with a bang!


    The sharp Kusanagi Sword was directly spat out from Orochimaru''s mouth, and he blocked thest de in this incredible way.


    Even Haru did not understand how this fellow had stuffed the Kusanagi Sword from his hand into his mouth.


    "Destroy the Chaotic Snakes!"


    Dozens of poisonous snakes immediately crawled out from the cuffs of the Great Serpent Pill and then hissed at Haru.


    Haru was forced to withdraw, and the saber light shed. In the blink of an eye, these poisonous snakes were killed.


    Orochimaru also took this opportunity to retreat.


    It was only a short fight, and Haru was unscathed. Orochimaru''s left arm was dripping with blood, and he was almost cut off. The difference was obvious!


    If Sarutobi Hiruzen had been here, he might have immediately recognized the Dance of the Crescent Moon and began to doubt Haru''s identity.


    "I didn''t expect that besides Hanzo, there are so many hidden experts in Rain Country."


    Orochimaru licked his own blood, his eyes full of killing intent.


    The battle on Jiraiya''s side was very intense. He must have met his opponent, and it was estimated that he would not be able to deal with the enemy in a short time.


    And he met another swordsman here. God knows how much cold sweat he had shed just now!


    No matter how slow his reaction was, it was estimated that what awaited him would be his head and body.


    There was also that guy who was like Hiruzen-Sensei, who could actually use all kinds of Ninjutsu with different attributes and even had his heart prated several times without any injuries as if he couldn''t be killed.


    It was simply inconceivable that such a weak and weak unranked organization actually had three such powerful experts inmand!


    Now, Orochimaru was more and more suspicious of this organization!


    "Wind Escape  Big Breakthrough!"


    After confirming that he was no match for his opponent in closebat, Orochimaru decisively chose to use Ninjutsu.


    This ordinary ss C Wind Release, in the hands of Orochimaru, was like a typhoon.


    The big trees and houses were directly uprooted, and the people who were affected, no matter who it was, directly flew into the sky.


    "Water Escape  Prison Technique!"


    In order to protect the camp behind him from being destroyed, Haru quickly made two seals.


    In an instant, a super water screen that was so wide that it was extremely exaggerated rose up as if it were ready to shoot straight into the sky.


    The strong wind tore through the big trees and overturned the houses, but it could not destroy this "thin"yer of Water Escape''s water curtain!


    Following that, the Ninjutsu that Haru had sent back made Orochimaru''s eyes freeze again, and he began to doubt life.


    Water Escape Prison Technique!


    This name was actually something that Haru thought was fun to y with. In reality, he relied on hisrge amount of chakra. After several improvements, he changed the one-time attack Water Dragon Bullet into a one-time release of nine water dragons!


    In the midst of time, the nine water dragons that were twice asrge as a normal water dragon opened their mouths and swarmed towards the location of the serpent pill.


    "Can''t escape?!"


    In an instant, Orochimaru made the most correct choice.


    "Triple Rashomon!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Orochimaru wiped the blood from his arm and mmed his hands on the ground. Three extremely huge gates, which symbolized death, rose from the ground.


    It was the strongest defensive barrier that was summoned to absorb all attacks!


    There were originally fiveyers, but Orochimaru could only use threeyers.


    They were the firstyer of the gate to withstand the iing attacks, the second one that reduced the power of the attacks, and the third one that spread the pressure.


    The nine huge water dragons broke through the first two Rashomon, and thest one smashed into thest one.


    "Ha..."


    Orochimaru smiled.


    Then, with a bang, thest Rashomon was directly smashed into pieces by a huge, pitch-ck fist!


    The strong wind pressure blew over Orochimaru''s head, and his smile instantly froze on his face.


    "Let''s begin to dance, Orochimaru."


    The two arms of Susanoo had already been condensed, and after smashing the third Rashomon with one punch, the other hand directly fell from the sky, just like swatting a fly.


    Orochimaru''s pupils instantly contracted several times, and he immediately used the Psychic Spell.


    With a bang, a huge snake was summoned out, and then with the fastest speed possible, Orochimaru cut open the other party''s body with a Kusanagi sword and drilled it into it.


    When Orochimaru finished all of this, this unlucky big snake that had been summoned out had already been pressed to the ground by Haru''s Susanoo and then grabbed with both hands.


    "It seems that we can have an extra meal tonight."


    Haru smiled casually, and then his two pitch-ck energy arms exerted strength and, without caring about the struggle of the big snake, directly tore it into two pieces.


    A rain of blood suddenly fell from the sky, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    "Fire Escape - Great Fire Annihtion!"


    Arge amount of raging mes that were like seawater immediately began to roast the snake meat.


    Orochimaru immediately tore open a part of the dead snake''s body in an extremely sorry state and drilled it out from the body of the big snake. Then, without hesitation, he used the Great Serpent Flow Substitution Technique, leaving behind a burnt ck outer shell, and sessfully survived with the method of Golden Cicada shedding its shell.

 Chapter 161: If I Give You a Chance, Youre Not Useful!

    Chapter 161: If I Give You a Chance, You''re Not Useful!


    "Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"


    "Earth Release -  Earth Dragon Art!"


    ...


    Orochimaru used all his strength, but the other side just stood there calmly, and any of his attacks were useless.


    Orochimaru could even feel the faint ridiculeing from the other party''s eyes.


    Bang!


    Manda was once again summoned by him.


    After agreeing to Manda''s request, Orochimaru urged Manda to wrap around Haru''s only condensed part of Susanoo.


    Ho... ho... sounds began to ring out.


    However, it was noting from Haru but from Manda!


    "You like lingering? Then I will let you pester me enough!"


    Originally, only a portion of Susanoo had immediately evolved into a skeleton form, and its explosive size suddenly made Manda feel very painful.


    But before it could undo its body, Haru''s Susanoo had once again be much bigger!


    The skeleton''s body was instantly covered with ''meridians'' and ''flesh and blood'', and was wrapped in the outeryer of chakra. This was the second form of Susanoo.


    After its size suddenly increased again, Manda finally couldn''t bear the pain of his body being forcibly torn apart. He roared and released his body.


    But Haru, who was preparing to get more snake soup at night, didn''t have any intention of letting it go. He grabbed Manda''s head and smashed it on the ground.


    Bang! Bang!


    Perhaps he was not satisfied with the two hits. Haru directly grabbed Manda''s tail and swung it three times on the left and three times on the right. From time to time, he would whip it on the ground, and his mouth was humming a song that others could not understand.


    Manda was flung around like a noodle, asionally smashing on the ground, and soon his eyes became circles, and his brain was a mess.


    Then Haru tried to use Manda as jump rope, but it was too much for him to continue to condense the next stage.


    Haru thought that it was unnecessary to jump rope, so he regretfully gave up. Otherwise, he would have to do a double shake or something.


    Haru picked up Manda, who was as soft as noodles, stretched Manda''s body with both hands, and then ignored Orochimaru''s cold eyes; Fire Escape - Great Fire Annihtion sprayed out again.


    Manda''s miserable cry rang out from within the raging sea of mes once again.


    Left with no other choice, Manda could only use the snake slough technique to escape from Haru''s hands forcefully.


    Haru only felt his hands lighten, leaving behind only a snake skin that had been shed, and it was still a bit charred.


    Truly worthy of being a group of ''good partners'' who had worked together, even their escape patterns were simr.


    "Orochimaru!"


    When Jiraiya saw that Orochimaru was surrounded by danger under the attack of Akatsuki''s leader, and even Manda was almost burned to death, he became anxious.


    He immediately wanted to get rid of the enemy in front of him and then go to support Orochimaru.


    However, the way Jiraiya thought was too simple. Kagami dragged him here just because he didn''t want anything to happen to Jiraiya, whom he admired. It didn''t mean that he couldn''t beat him.


    After seeing the ridiculous idea of Jiraiya wanting to end the battle quickly, Kagami couldn''t help butugh.


    "Fire EscapeGreat Fire Bullet!"


    "Fire EscapeFire Dragon me!"


    Compared to Jiraiya''s attainments in the field of Fire Escape, Kagami was not at all inferior!


    Don''t forget Kagami''s surname. He also had nearly 20 years of cultivation time andbat experiencepared to Jiraiya.


    Boom!


    The two extremely powerful Fire Escape fiercely collided together. When the same attribute was used against each other, it was apetition for the power of the technique.


    Even if Jiraiya first refined the chakra into oil and then used it to disy Fire Escape, the power would be stronger by several points.


    However, Kagami was not someone to be trifled with. Back then, he was able to enter Tobirama''s eyes and be his bodyguard. How could his talent and strength be inferior?


    He watched as the fire dragon engulfed all the mes and burned towards him.


    Jiraiya''s expression froze, and he only had time to use his Needle Jizou to endure it forcefully.


    When the mes disappeared, Jiraiya''s entire body was charred ck, and he was in a sorry state.


    Obviously, Needle Jizou''s ninjutsu had a very bad effect on Fire Escape''s defense.


    When the three of them first went out to fight against Hanzo, in order to save Tsunade, he used Needle Jizou to resist Hanzo''s me Burst Formation and was injured by the explosion.


    At this time, Jiraiya was not much better than before.


    "H-H-H-H-At that time, you could have added Fire Escape or Wind Release. Why did you show mercy?"


    Jiraiya took a deep breath and asked in confusion.


    Because he had even made the worst mental preparation just now, but after the opponent suddenly increased the intensity of the attack, he suddenly suppressed the rhythm of the attack.


    It gave him the feeling that he wanted to go back to the previous fight between the two of them, which was extremely intense but not deadly at all.


    The face under Kagami''s mask smiled but did not speak. He just pulled out the katana that was inserted on the ground and pointed at Jiraiya.


    If it were for any other time, Jiraiya would definitely be very happy to spar with the other party.


    But now...


    "Although I don''t know why you did this, I''m sorry. I must defeat you now and support mypanions."


    Before he finished speaking, Jiraiya had already bitten his finger and used a summoning jutsu.


    The huge figure of the Big Toad Boss, Gamabunta, appeared once again.


    "I''ll have to trouble you again this time, Big Toad."


    Gamabunta had a pipe in his mouth. There was concern in his eyes, but his tone was very dissatisfied. "Why are you in such a sorry state again? Didn''t you beat away the smanderst time?"


    Jiraiya awkwardly smiled, "We''ve encountered a troublesome enemy again. I can''t beat him in terms of physical skills and Ninjutsu, and Orochimaru is in danger. I can only count on you, Boss Toad."


    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Gamabunta finally noticed the situation on the battlefield.


    The blood-covered Orochimaru, the Manda whose eyes were full of fear and anger, and the huge strange skeleton and the snakeskin on the ground?


    "This is."


    Gamabunta took a deep breath of the pipe in his hand.


    He even used the snake slough technique to save its life. What kind of monster did little Jiraiya and the others provoke?


    Gamabuntained in his heart, but he could not abandon Jiraiya. In the end, he had to be determined and fight first.


    "This is our opponent, right?" To be on the safe side, Gamabunta asked another question. It seemed that if Jiraiya dared to shake his head, he would immediately return to Mount Myouboku.


    "Yes..." It was rare for Jiraiya to observe the situation.


    "That''s good. I don''t want to face that kind of strange thing." Gamabunta breathed a sigh of relief, then heard a voiceing from below.


    "Perhaps you all are relieved a bit too early..."


    "Susanoo!"

 Chapter 162: If The Mask Had Been Worn Long Enough

    Chapter 162: If The Mask Had Been Worn Long Enough


    "Susanoo!"


    As the Sharingan in Kagami''s eyes changed into the appearance of Mangekyou, the dark green energy body quickly condensed into a huge skeleton with only the upper body.


    Although he did not really want to use this ability in the face of such arge psychic beast.


    Just now, Gamabunta, who was d that he did not have to face this skeleton thing, was gloating at Manda. However, he was suddenly dumbfounded!


    So why did Jiraiya think that the two of them could quickly defeat this kind of strong enemy?


    Was it floating?


    "Uh, although I don''t know why, the other party seems only to want to drag me here, so he hasn''t used his full strength?" Jiraiya scratched his head and guessed.


    Gamabunta took a deep breath, pulled out his short knife, and said seriously.


    "In the next year, I hope that you won''t summon me out. Nothing good will happen every time!"


    Jiraiya smiled awkwardly. At the same time, he made up his mind. After the war ended, he would go to Mount Myouboku to study Sage Mode. He would no longer waste his time fishing and basking in the for three days.


    "Prepare to go, Jiraiya!"


    "Oh!"


    Fire EscapeToad Oil Bullet!"


    Gamabunta''s oil and Jiraiya''s Fire Escape instantly produced a chemical reaction of 1 +1 to 2, and the power rose more than one level. It was even harder to resist than ordinary Fire Escape.


    Even Kagami was surprised to see this power.


    Without any big idea, Susanoo immediately evolved from the first skeleton to the second form like Haru.


    Then in the next instant, he was struck by the super-strong Fire Escape that contained toad oil.


    Only Kagami, who was within the protection of Susanoo, was iparably calm at this moment.


    The raging me attached to the surface of Susanoo burned to its heart''s content, but it was simply unable to burn through the defense of Susanoo. If it were for Amaterasu Fire, it might be more or less the same.


    When only a few scattered mes were still burning, Kagami''s vision also recovered.


    However, Jiraiya and the toad Gamabunta were nowhere to be seen.


    There was nothing left or right, and there was nothing behind them


    "The sky!"


    Kagami, who suddenly noticed the huge shadow under his feet, immediately looked up at the sky.


    At this time, the toad Gamabunta, who had jumped high up to block the sunlight, descended from the sky with his divine weapon, "Toad Sword Beheading!"


    ng!


    Kacha...


    Under the disbelieving gazes of Gamabunta and Jiraiya, the broken de directly flew out, spinning in the air countless times before finally stabbing into the ground.


    "That was..."


    Without much time to think, Gamabunta dodged the sh of cold light with his vigorous body and then jumped hard to distance himself.


    At this time, he and Jiraiya noticed that the other side had a dark green double-faced crescent axe in his hand. Just looking at it from afar, there was a fierce auraing from it.


    It was this axe that had just cut off Gamabunta''s de!


    Kagami didn''t say anything more, but another identical axe appeared in his other hand. Then, a chain suddenly appeared on the ring at the end of the two axes, connecting the two axes together.


    It was simply unimaginable that Kagami''s Susanoo would actually produce such a weapon in the end. Perhaps it corresponded to the bottom of Kagami''s heart...


    Swish!


    Kagami suddenly threw out the axe in his right hand. Gamabunta immediately carried Jiraiya to the side to hide, but just as he jumped up, Kagami''s Susanoo gently shook the chain in its hand, and the flying axe strangely changed its trajectory, flying towards Gamabunta again.


    Pfft!


    Although Gamabunta''s reaction was already very fast, it still left a hideous wound on his hind leg.


    Kagami lightly pulled the chain, and the axe that had lost its target obediently returned to his hand.


    "Boss Toad, are you alright?" Jiraiya frowned and asked worriedly.


    Gamabunta endured the pain. He pretended to be rxed and said, "It''s just a superficial wound. It doesn''t matter. But how did you encounter such a troublesome guy? I think even Hanzo is no match for him."


    Jiraiya also had the same opinion. He felt that the Rain Country was truly terrifying. It was such a small ce, yet many experts had appeared.


    "If possible, I don''t want to provoke this guy either, but... s!" Jiraiyaughed bitterly.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly attracted the attention of many people.


    "Orochimaru, if there aren''t a thousand living sacrifices next time, I will definitely devour you!"


    Bang!


    Manda, covered in wounds and blood, didn''t dare to bare his teeth at Haru. He could only threaten Orochimaru viciously the moment he returned.


    It was obvious that this time, Manda was at a loss.


    Not only did it fail to earn the offerings, it almost lost its life.


    Being able to stay and apany Orochimaru to continue fighting for so long was already considered as being extremely benevolent, so after it truly felt the threat of death, it finally abandoned Orochimaru and ran off alone.


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s condition was not much better. The other party''s strength was the kind that made people despair!


    Even when he faced Hanzo, he had never felt this way. In his heart, he had always thought that surpassing Hanzo was just a matter of time. It was just that the poison was slightly troublesome, but it was notpletely impossible.


    But what about the enemies they encountered now?


    So powerful that they could ignore all his attacks!


    So powerful that they could tear apart his strongest summon beast!


    So powerful that a casual p could force him to the brink of death!


    How is that possible?


    Why is there such a powerful person?


    The short moment of losing his spirit caused Orochimaru to dodge a little slower. In the end, he was only brushed aside. The young Orochimaru was directly sent flying. When he was still in the air, he began to vomit blood.


    "Is it only at this level? Do you think that just by defeating that narrow-minded fellow Hanzo, you will feel that you are strong enough to challenge a god?"


    Haru''s expression changed. He suddenly removed Susanoo and walked towards Orochimaru step by step. However, no one noticed that his hand was secretly forming a seal behind him.


    While Orochimaru was struggling to get up, he continued, "You asked me before, what is the basis for daring to drive you all out of this country?"


    "I can answer this question now. This reliance is the strength that can crush all of you!"


    Orochimaru staggered to his feet. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, it was endless madness!


    "Who exactly are you?"


    He was unwilling!


    How could someone with such great strength be unknown?


    Yone?


    He had never heard of this name from Ninja World before!


    Moreover, what made him feel even more strange was that he had always felt that something was very strange in the previous battle. How could the opponent use Leaf-style Sword Art?


    "If you wear the mask long enough, you''ll forget the face behind you. Who am I? I don''t know it myself. Who am I? I don''t even know myself." Haru said indifferently. At the same time, he took out a mask and threw it at Orochimaru''s feet.

 Chapter 163: The Actors Are All Here! Time For The Drama!

    Chapter 163: The Actors Are All Here! Time For The Drama!


    Haru admitted that the first sentence was simply acting!


    However, thest sentence he said was true because sometimes, he could not even tell who he was.


    Was it a street dog who wrote novels?


    Or was it Senju Tobirama''s son, Senju Haru?


    Perhaps it was Akatsuki''s leader, ''Lord Yone''?


    Or perhaps all of this was just a dream...


    Who knew? This question was too abstract and philosophical. It was not something he could understand at all.


    So he was prepared to find the answer in time.


    Crash!


    Suddenly, a chain broke through the ground and wrapped around Haru''s body.


    Orochimaru had no time to think about what had happened. He instinctively used his fastest attack.


    "Latent Snake Limbs!"


    Several ck snakes bit towards Haru''s neck.


    Following that, a huge beast emerged from the ground. It opened its mouth and spat out a terrifying purple gas!


    Before he could finish, a figure pped the ground with one hand. "Fire Escapeactivate the me st Formation!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground under Haru''s feet began to explode one after another!


    The unforeseen event happened at this moment. No one could have imagined that Smander, who had disappeared for so long, would suddenly choose this time to make a move. Moreover, the target was not Konoha''s people but the Rain Country''s new guardian, Akatsuki''s leader, Yone!


    Countless people''s expressions changed, but Konoha''s side revealed joy, while Akatsuki''s side was shocked and anxious.


    When the poisonous mist and explosion dust dispersed, everyone stared at the center of the explosion.


    Then, Hanzo''s expression suddenly changed!


    Under everyone''s gaze, there was no one there at all. There was only a pile of charred dead snakes and Hanzo''s chains on the ground.


    "Body Substitution Technique? When?"


    Hanzo originally thought that the assassination this time was absolutely certain, and it was impossible to fail.


    That was why he chose this time to attack, in order to kill in one blow, not giving the opponent any chance to counterattack.


    In the end, he did not expect that someone would actually leave a substitute technique behind.


    This was a bit too f*cking shameless!


    Then the question was, in that short moment, where had he gone?


    Wait!


    That mask!


    Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly contracted. An extremely strong sense of crisis stimted his scalp, and all the hairs on his body stood up!


    Almost without thinking, the Kusanagi Sword was immediately thrown out, aiming at the mask that was blown away not far away.


    Kacha!


    The rapidly extended Kusanagi Sword directly smashed the mask that Orochimaru regarded as a scourge.


    But what surprised him was that nothing happened. This was actually a real mask?


    What did this strange pattern represent?


    Orochimaru was attracted by a small piece of debris with a square pattern printed on it.


    Then... Puchi!


    From behind, a katana was nailed to his chest, and the other katana pierced his lower abdomen.


    "Your insight is good, but it is still far from enough. I haven''t even used my full strength, and you have already fallen."


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in an instant. He suddenly recalled a memory that had been sealed long ago.


    In his memory, there were people who had never tasted defeat. They always liked to say this when they defeated him.


    "XX is good, but it is still far from enough. Before I even used my full strength, you fell. Unfortunately, you missed it..."


    The voice in his memory seemed to ovep with the voice in his ear, but Orochimaru was sure that he heard it.


    "It''s a pity that you missed... the only chance to defeat me."


    With a buzz, Orochimaru''s head seemed to explode.


    "You are..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, Orochimaru, who had two katanas in his body, fell into a pool of blood.


    Then Haru once again put on Susanoo and directly entered the second form. His hand instantly condensed a sharp trident, and when the Smander fled in panic, he urately nailed him to the ground!


    Originally, Ibuse the Smander was seriously injured and had not yet recovered, so he was forcibly summoned by Hanzo.


    This time, he was directly stabbed in the vital part of his body. The poison sac in his body instantly ruptured, and his body stiffened as he fell to the ground with a loud crash!


    The terrifying Spirit Beast Mountain''s Smander died just like that.


    Hanzo was unable to ept this fact, and he actually stopped trying to escape. His gaze was fixed on Haru.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Jiraiya seemed to bepletely dumbfounded as he watched this scene in disbelief.


    Although Kagami couldn''t bear it, he still loyally blocked Jiraiya''s path, preventing him from disturbing the stage that Haru had carefully prepared.


    At the same time, he didn''t want Jiraiya to die on that stage.


    At this time, Hanzo, the most important character in this big show, asked coldly, "Is it you who tricked all three parties before?"


    Although it was a question, his tone was certain.


    At this point, Haru naturally could not admit this and pped himself in the face.


    Therefore, he stood on the moral high ground and looked down at Hanzo. "You brought this country into the abyss, and I am saving this country."


    "In the face of the enemy, you escaped and abandoned everyone. In the face of the people who are trying to save this country, you secretly attacked and killed them!"


    "Hanzo, you are not the guardian of this country. You are the sinner of this country! A sinner who will be despised by the people for a lifetime!"


    "And I, in the name of the Rain Country, in the name of God, will give you a fair trial today, with your blood to wash away the sins you havemitted, to mourn the souls of the innocent people who died because of you!"


    Every time Haru spoke out loud, Akatsuki and the others would look at Hanzo with even more disgust.


    Especially when ''Lord Yone'' and the people of Konoha were fighting for life and death, just to protect these people, Hanzo suddenly appeared and came to assassinate the only hope in the Land of Rain!


    This kind of behavior was simply unforgivable!


    It could be said that Hanzo''s final choice had washed away hisst bit of hope, and the opportunity to regain the trust of the people had been personally destroyed.


    No one will believe him anymore, a coward who has betrayed his faith and betrayed the whole country!


    Hanzo suddenly understood something under this gaze. His body swayed slightly, and he said,


    "You are right. I am indeed a sinner of this country. But before I die, I must remove the mask on your face that is full of hypocrisy!"


    "You are not the savior of this country, and you are not the god of this country! You are just a bastard who deceived everyone!"


    "Go to hell with me and repent there forever!"

 Chapter 164: Defeat The Enemy IIn His Realm!

    Chapter 164: Defeat The Enemy IIn His Realm!


    "Water Escape Wavebreaker!"


    Hanzo suddenly gave up on Fire Escape. He gave up on his previous attacks and switched to using Water Escape instead.


    Arge amount of water gushed out, and in the blink of an eye, the entire area of the battle became the environment of the water world.


    Haru and the others stood on the water surface with ease. When they looked at Hanzo again, he had already disappeared.


    Suddenly, a crashing sound came from behind Haru!


    A sickle with chains directly flew out from the water and headed straight for his head.


    Haru casually took out a handful of Kunai and blocked the iing sickle. However, the moment he made a move, a pair of hands directly grabbed his ankle and dragged him into the water.


    Haru, who entered the water, did not panic. Instead, he calmly opened his eyes and observed his surroundings.


    Sure enough, Hanzo was hiding in the water at this time. His movements were abnormally fast and free, as if he was faster than onnd.


    At this time, Haru suddenly remembered a rumor about Hanzo. Some people said Hanzo''s control over Water Escape could not be surpassed. After he wore the breathing mask, he could move freely in the water for a long time.


    In this regard, Haru had a lot of doubts.


    Because after reading the whole original story, Hanzo did not use Water Escape much. Even after he was reincarnated by Edo Tensei, he did not show his super strength in Water Escape.


    He was already dead. There was no need to hide his strength, right?


    Haru couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t expect that he would be forced out by Hanzo''s Water Escape this time.


    "Then let me see this Water Escape that no one can surpass."


    Haru ignited the desire to win and lose and wanted to fight with Hanzo''s Water Escape!


    He also wanted to see why the evaluation that even Tobirama could not get would be given to Hanzo.


    "Water Escape  Smander!"


    After dragging Haru into his home ground, Hanzo immediately made a series of hand seals with both hands, then forcefully pped the water in front of him.


    The water around him immediately formed more than a dozen strange-looking mountains. Then, he quickly rushed towards Haru with his mouth wide open.


    Seeing this, Haru did not retreat andpleted the hand seals in a sh.


    Just one word, hard!


    "Water Escape Water Dragon Biting Explosion!"


    The huge water instantly spread out, and streams of water broke through the water surface and reached the sky.


    Hanzo''s dozen or so Smander were directly torn apart, turning into ordinary water currents.


    Then, the water that rose into the air quickly gathered into an iparably huge water dragon. After a silent roar, it plunged into the water.


    Hanzo only felt that the pressure of the water around him suddenly became very heavy, squeezing him, making him unable to move freely anymore.


    However, Hanzo did not panic in the slightest. Arge amount of chakra surged out from his body, and he immediately got rid of this restriction. Then, he threw out the sickle in his hand and directly wrapped it around the neck of the water dragon.


    "Scatter!"


    Hanzo forcefully pulled downwards. Along with the mournful cry of the water dragon, that huge body actually directly split apart and exploded, merging with the surrounding water once again.


    "How did this happen?" For a moment, Haru was somewhat confused.


    However, he immediatelyunched another attack.


    "Water EscapeWater Dragon Whirlpool!"


    The vortex that spins as fast as a tornado instantly drives a huge waterspout that sweeps forward.


    The strong suction force made it impossible for Hanzo to escape. However, just like before, Hanzo urately threw out the sickle in his hand and hooked it into an unknown ce in the water dragon tornado. Then, he pulled hard, and the water dragon tornado, which had just been surging violently, dispersed strangely.


    Haru frowned, and the water in his hand began topress and rotate continuously. Finally, the shape of the water vortex condensed into a spiral sword, which rotated at high speed in differentyers.


    "Water Release: Hard Whirlpool Water de!"


    Haru did not throw it but used his high mobility in the water to quickly approach Hanzo.


    As a ninja proficient in Water Escape, his water attributepletely inherited Tobirama''s talent.


    Hanzo originally thought dragging the other party into the water would be easy to deal with. Still, he did not expect the other party to be a ninja who was extremely good at Water Escape. The height of his attainments made him speechless.


    However, if he wanted to use Water Escape to defeat him in the water, it could only be said to be wishful thinking!


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    After the water waspressed, it could form an indestructible whirlpool of water des. Naturally, it could also be transformed into an extremely defensive Water Wall to block.


    Boom!


    Layers andyers of water walls that were temporarily condensed were broken by the spinning andpressed water whirlpools. It was as if the sound of broken ss could be heard.


    However


    Oneyer and twoyers, tenyers and twentyyers.


    The water des stopped spinning and automatically dispersed.


    As for Hanzo, as long as he was still in the water, he could make as many water walls as he wanted.


    In the water environment, Hanzo was far more difficult to deal with than Haru had expected.


    Moreover, he found that after the underwater battle, the poison that Hanzo used was directly abandoned. It was not what he thought he would use poison tobine with Water Escape.


    He seemed to understand why Hanzo was not willing to use Water Escape.


    Compared to his poison, his Water Escape was too limited, and his deterrence and attack power were not enough.


    On the contrary, when using poison, it could cause the greatest lethality, causing everyone to be terrified.


    If Smander had not been killed, perhaps Hanzo would not have used Water Escape again.


    However, Haru did not believe in this evil. Taking advantage of the oxygen in his lungs, he chose a Ninja technique that Tobirama was extremely good at!


    They quickly shuttled back and forth in the water. Explosive talismans exploded in the water and threw Kunai towards Hanzo.


    Then, they formed a seal with both hands and activated the Explosive Talisman Technique!


    He instantly developed several trillion Explosive Talismans, setting off an extremely invincible chain of super explosions!


    And the moment the activation was sessful, Haru left with Flying Thunder God, perfectly avoiding idental injuries.


    The fire and water clearly did not coexist, but suddenly, the ''world'' wrapped in water was filled with dazzling explosions and mes.


    In the end, the home water environment created by Hanzopletely exploded. It became a rain of fire and water that filled the sky. It was so beautiful that it made one''s heart palpitate. It was difficult to look away for a long time.


    "Ah!"


    "Be careful, all of you dodge!"


    "Don''t get close!"


    Many unlucky bastards were directly injured and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Hanzo climbed up from the water that was almost empty. There were still many charred marks on his body.


    Shua!


    Haru appeared again in an instant. He waspletely unscathed. He quietly followed the flow of water with his foot.


    ..


    Konan, who was hiding in the distance and secretly watching this scene, had eyes full of excitement.

 Chapter 165: Torture And Murder!

    Chapter 165: Torture And Murder!


    "What other powers do you have? Take them all out."


    Hanzo calmed his breathing and tore off the mask on his face. In the silence, he held the deadly scythe and ran forward quickly.


    "You want to fight in closebat? Alright, I''ll grant you your wish!" Haru was not surprised at all.


    Flying Thunder God shInfinite de flow!


    Sword Technique: sh!


    Hanzo injected all his essence, energy, and spirit into it. Body Flicker immediately came in front of Haru and shed!


    Whoosh!


    Haru disappeared, and Hanzo''s full-power strike only cut the air.


    Time seemed to be slowed down by countless times, and a katana strangely appeared behind Hanzo.


    Pfft!


    Hanzo immediately opened his eyes wide and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Shua!


    Hanzo swung his scythe and shed behind him at a very hidden angle.


    But there was nothing!


    There was no one behind him!


    Pfft!


    Another katana stabbed into Hanzo''s body from the front.


    "Ah!"


    Hanzo roared in dissatisfaction, but no matter what, he was a step too slow to touch the other party.


    Left, right, front, back...


    Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!


    As if in the blink of an eye, Hanzo''s body was filled with six more swords. Finally, Hanzo''s right hand, which was holding the scythe, fell down powerlessly.


    It was unknown when the scythe that had been imprinted with a QR code had fallen to the ground.


    Hanzo lowered his head with a dull look in his eyes. Fresh blood dripped down and soon dyed his feet red.


    Another sword appeared in Haru''s hand, but he did not give Hanzo a final blow. Instead, he chose to throw the sword in his hand forward.


    "Since you have once protected this country,mit suicide. I will give you a proper burial."


    Hanzo finally reacted. He raised his head and looked at Haru. The corners of his mouth lifted up with great difficulty. It seemed to be a sneer but also a self-deprecating smile.


    "A proper burial? I... Hanzo... do not need anyone''s... pity."


    Crash!


    Hanzo shook the chain with all his might. Thest explosion talisman was hung on the chain. Then, it tightly wrapped around him. Then, the explosion talisman on the chain began to emit light at the same time.


    Boom!


    Hanzo Thee Smander, who had affected this country for many years, self-detonated and died.


    From then on, Ninja World no longer had this person!


    Many people looked at this scene with mixed feelings. No matter what, Hanzo was once the actual ruler of this country. His ending in this way naturally made people sigh.


    And Haru''s goal had also been achieved. Hanzo appeared perfectly ording to the script, and then the assassination failed. Then, he suffered a crushing defeat in the field he was best at until hemitted suicide.


    It could be said that apart from looking down on the strength that Hanzo showed in the water, the rest was not beyond his expectations, and there was no ident.


    Or it could be said that when Hanzo firstunched a sneak attack with the sickle chain and was hit by him in the QR code, the result was already doomed.


    As for the final Flying Thunder God shInfinite de Flow, it was actually just a variant of the infinite de flow. He abandoned the weakness of setting up the ''domain'' in front of him and then used Flying Thunder God''s tactic to constantly travel between the space where weapons were stored and the enemy.


    This required a very high degree of control over Flying Thunder God, and his perception and reaction ability had reached a level that normal people could not imagine. Only then could he sessfully use it.


    Being defeated by this sword technique that had never appeared before, Hanzo actually did not lose in vain.


    After a brief silence, what followed was cheers from everyone!


    "Invincible, invincible!"


    "Long live Lord Yone!"


    "The Rain Country is ours!"


    Not only did they defeat Konoha, but even the Demi-God, Hanzo, fell in front of Lord Yone''s iparably powerful strength. Although many people still died


    But this time, he saw the hope of victory!


    This country was really saved!


    Only then did Haru notice that Konoha''s people had disappeared. He asked Kagami, "Where are they?"


    Kagami said, "While you and Hanzo were fighting in the water, Jiraiya took the others and escaped."


    Haru nodded and did not ask why he did not chase after them.


    "Clean up the battlefield and count the casualty list. At the same time, send someone to spread the results of this war."


    Hanzo was already dead, and he had to bear all the responsibility. Other than a certain part of his die-hard loyalty, there was almost no one who would stand up for Hanzo or take revenge.


    In addition, after defeating Hanzo and Konoha, who had been beaten to the point of fleeing, could it be that other than him, there was someone more suitable to sit in the original position of Hanzo than him?


    Everything should fall into ce, naturally!


    Kagami immediately went to arrange it.


    ..


    It was rare for Kakuzu not to have a sour face. So, when he saw Haru return, he still did not have a good expression.


    Unless one day that bastard returns all the money he scammed him, Kakuzu will not forgive this bastard!


    "Well done; I will raise your sry when we get back."


    "Humph! How much?"


    Kakuzu first snorted coldly, then could not help but ask.


    Haru was stunned. Heughed and ran away with Flying Thunder God.


    Kakuzu trembled with anger and swore that sooner orter, he would make this bastard regret treating him like this!


    ...


    Just as Akatsuki''s people were cleaning up the battlefield, a corpse that had been rushed far away suddenly opened its eyes.


    "Cough... cough..."


    Orochimaru stood up weakly and looked in the direction of Akatsuki from afar. Then, he immediately summoned a giant snake. He gritted his teeth and pulled out the katana on his body. For some reason, he did not throw it away. Then, he immediately went into the stomach of the giant snake.


    Before Akatsuki''s people rushed over, he slipped away under their eyes.


    If he had not used the Body Modification Technique to transform his bodypletely different from ordinary people and even shifted the positions of many organs, it would have been very difficult for him to survive in the hands of that person.


    However, when he touched the position of the two wounds on his body, Orochimaru felt that the other party seemed to have deliberately avoided his vital points in the end.


    Why did he do this?


    Why did he have to spare his life?


    Was it because of his former ssmates, or was it because he disdained to kill him?


    "Senju... Haru, could it really be you?"


    Recalling what the other party said before he fainted, his intuition told him there must be no mistake!


    That tone, that sentence... It could not be a coincidence.


    But could this kind of thing be used as proof?


    "So, what should I do?"


    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment and decided not to tell them this matter when he went back. He would make ns after he secretly investigated it.

 Chapter 166: Entering Amegakure

    Chapter 166: Entering Amegakure


    "You didn''t find Orochimaru''s corpse? Then forget it."


    A dayter, Haru was listening to Kagami''s report. Although there were many casualties, those who survived were equivalent to having gone through a baptism.


    Moreover, not only in terms of strength, what truly obtained was Akatsuki''s cohesiveness.


    As for Orochimaru... As long as Orochimaru still walked on that path, it was only a matter of time before this fellow fell out with Konoha. Naturally, he could not let Orochimaru die so early.


    Moreover, with Orochimaru''s intelligent and suspicious character, he might even bring him some surprises!


    "Yesterday''s battle has already been spread out. Presumably, in a few days, the entire Rain Country will know that we have defeated Konoha and also ''forced to kill'' the ''sinner'' Hanzo."


    Haru nodded and asked again, "How is Konoha''s reaction now?"


    "They have withdrawn from the Rain Country overnight and are stationed at the Fire Country border. They should be worried that we or Sand Vige''s people will counterattack and wait for new orders. After all, the strength we showed in the previous battle can not be underestimated. Jiraiya and the others are not confident of defeating us."


    "Konoha ran so fast, but Sand Vige didn''t make any movements?"


    "It''s useless even if they did. Sand Vige is almostpletely wiped out. Continuing to waste time with Konoha is for the sake of better conditions, or stall for time and wait for other battlefields toe to an end."


    If Konoha lost, then Sand Vige could use their remaining strength to borrow the light of others to bite off a piece of meat from Konoha.


    After all, he was not the only one who chose to attack.


    "Sand Vige wants to leave, but can Chiyo really endure it?" Haru asked curiously.


    Endure?


    How could Chiyo endure after having her son and daughter-inw killed?


    But the murderer, Konoha''s White Fang, who was also Sakumo, went home to take care of his child after killing the people.


    Moreover, the child had just been born, and even if he came out to carry out a mission, it would not be so fast.


    No matter how much hatred Chiyo had, it was impossible to kill into Konoha''s base to find trouble with Sakumo. That was not revenge. It was courting death!


    Therefore, it was better to say that Sand Vige''s people had not all returned to the vige and still stayed on the border, eyeing covetously, which must be a great contribution to Chiyo.


    It was just that she hadn''t found a good opportunity to do so yet.


    When he mentioned doing it secretly, Haru subconsciously thought of ck-Zetsu, who he had driven out of the trash, and wondered if this guy had any clues.


    "Next is the time to harvest the fruits of victory. Take Kakuzu out. No matter who it is, if they dare to hinder us, send them to see Rikudou Sennin!"


    Kagami nodded gently, turned around, and walked out.


    ...


    The next few days were exactly as Haru had imagined.


    The Rain Country hadpletely changed!


    ''The Sinner'' Hanzo had been defeated by Yone, the leader of Akatsuki. Atst, under themand of Yone, he wept bitterly and confessed his crimes. Then, he slit his own abdomen andmitted suicide. (Akatsuki''s official version)


    The former hero and guardian of the Rain Country had died.


    But there was a new hope!


    Under the leadership of Lord Yone, not only did Akatsuki drive away Sand Vige, but he also beat away the strong enemy Konoha and took back the territory.


    One to ten, ten to a hundred... In the overwhelming sound, even if someone questioned the authenticity of it, they would immediately be drowned in the saliva of others.


    After all, what was the truth was not important. What was important was that Akatsuki was really saving people, and there was real food to eat!


    And when did the high and mighty Hanzo care about the lives of ordinary people like them?


    Therefore, wherever Akatsuki''s people went, they were almost weed and walked in. They all wanted to be Yone''s territory, and since then, they have hung Akatsuki''s g.


    The result of this was that countless people were attracted to him. Among them, there was even a lot of the original Elite Rain Ninja. The entire power of Akatsuki''s armed force was like eating golden soil. Every day, it was multiplied!


    Of course, there were many trees and birds.


    Some of the loyal subordinates who had been abandoned by Hanzo wanted to take revenge for Hanzo.


    For these loyal fellows, Haru could only mourn for them and send them all to see Hanzo.


    Kindness did not exist. What was the meaning of eradicating dissidents?


    Simply put, it was to drive away or kill all the people he was worried about and then reced them with his trusted subordinates!


    At first, Haru was prepared to take all these people down, even if he had to bear some infamy. But now, someone actually took the initiative to hand him the knife, ''The reason to eradicate dissidents''. What else was there to say?


    With thebel of ''Hanzo''s remnants, how many heads do you have to lose?


    Just like that, Akatsuki recovered the lostnd and reorganized his men. Then, he smoothly arrived at the center of Rain Country - Amegakure.


    What Haru wanted was to end the battle quickly. In the space where Sand Vige and Konoha were temporarily unable to make a move and were afraid of each other, he first took control of Rain Country. Moreover, he wanted all the people to recognize his kingly uprising!


    "Stop! Who is it?"


    Outside of Amegakure, Haru and the others were stopped.


    "We are all members of Akatsuki. This time, we brought some food and medicine. We hope to distribute them to those who need help."


    "Food and medicine?"


    After hearing what Kagami said, the eyes of the Amagakure Ninja lit up, revealing a greedy expression.


    Then, he said bluntly, "So you are Akatsuki. I thought you were refugees from somewhere. Alright, hand the things over to us. You can do whatever you want."


    "Hehe, I''m afraid that won''t do. We have to personally hand these things over to those who really need them."


    "You don''t understand humannguage, right? I told you to leave the things behind and then scram back to where you came from! Akatsuki? Isn''t it just a swindler organization that only knows how to boast? If not for the fact that the leader was unwilling to argue with you, he would have already sent people to kill you! You really think you are a person?"


    Facing the other party''s arrogant appearance, Haru was not angry. He only looked at Kagami and said, "I still agree with Kakuzu''s method. We don''t have the energy and time to waste on these self-righteous trash."


    Kagami smiled bitterly. "I also didn''t expect that Amegakure''s roots had already rotted to this extent. However, I still insist on my own opinion. There must be people here who don''t want to be in cahoots with each other and still insist on working hard to change this country."

 Chapter 167: Directly Cut It Off!

    Chapter 167: Directly Cut It Off!


    "You are right, but we really do not have the time to use too gentle methods. We can onlyplete the most important step first, then slowly eliminate these vermin and find the real talents."


    Seeing these two bastards actually start chatting in front of him, and it seems they are scolding them?


    The two Amagakure Ninjas who stopped Haru and the others were directly angry!


    "I think you are looking for death. Let them bleed and let these bastards know how difficult it is to provoke us!"


    Shua!


    It was the sound of a sharp de cutting through flesh and blood.


    Kagami sighed and no longer insisted. He said, "Well, I also feel a certain amount of killing and fear can help us control the entire country as soon as possible."


    When he said this, a drop of blood fell from the katana in his hand.


    With a bang, the endlessly chattering fellow directly separated his head and fell to the ground.


    The little boy widened his eyes as if he could not believe that these people dared to say that they killed people outside Amegakure!


    Didn''t Lord Nobori say that these people were all liars and that they dared note to Amegakure?


    Didn''t Lord Nobori say that he had already contacted Konoha and was ready to sign a peace agreement again to be the new master of this country after Hanzo?


    But why would these scammers dare to kill people here?


    Weren''t they afraid of death?


    "What should we do? Should we keep him or send him on his way?"


    Haru was just about to say that he should just cut him down when he saw the little guy kneeling on the ground. "Don''t kill me. I''m very familiar with the inside. I can lead the way for you!"


    Haru only nced at him, then shifted his gaze away and snapped his fingers.


    Then, hundreds of figures jumped out from the shadows and knelt in front of Haru in unison.


    "Chief, everyone is here. Please give the order!"


    "Take over here. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed in one warning or two. I don''t want prisoners. My people live; enemies die. It''s that simple. Kakuzu, you go too. Every person who dies here will be deducted a month''s bonus. If you do well, I will raise your sry when we return."


    Kakuzu was furious on the spot, "My sry will be raised again after I go back. This time, I won''t be fooled again! Reward! Gold!"


    "Oh, now you have it."


    Kakuzu''s anger paused for a moment. He snorted and strode forward. At the same time, he did not forget to threaten everyone fiercely, "All of you! Don''t drag me down. Leave all the enemies to me. If anyone dares to drag me down, I will raise his ashes!"


    "Yes, Lord Kakuzu!"


    The hundreds of Akatsuki members replied in unison, their heads dripping with cold sweat.


    Although that was what they said, it was impossible for Kakuzu to go alone, and then everyone else kicked their thighs to be Kakuzu''s cheerleaders.


    "Kill!"


    It was as if the wealth code was waving to him. Kakuzu, who thought that it was a loss if he did not earn anything, directly led his people into Amegakure.


    Haru had a headache. But fortunately, Kakuzu''s ''weak point'' was too easy to use. It was just money. He did not believe that after taking down Amegakure, there would be no money inside.


    Even if there was really no... Uh, he could still write an IOU!


    "Let''s go, lead the way, and talk about what happened to that Lord Noburi?"


    The little Ninja, Kojiro, was almost scared out of his pee!


    Sure enough, the delivery of food and medicine just now was just an excuse!


    Who would bring hundreds of bodyguards with them when doing this kind of thing!


    This was clearly a force attack from the beginning.


    To think that he and his senior would foolishly believe it.


    However, wasn''t this Akatsuki, a liar?


    How could he...


    "It seems to be broken. It''s useless. Chop it off."


    Kojiro, who was in a trance, immediately led the way in front after hearing this. Then, he began to talk about the deeds of Lord Noburi.


    In Kojiro''s exaggerated narration, Haru and the others looked at each other speechlessly.


    This guy called Noburi first used Hanzo''s order to seal the entire Amegakure so that the external information could only be transmitted to the ears of Amegakure''s people through him.


    Then, he used this to make the sudden rise of Akatsuki as a swindler organization, denying everything that Akatsuki had done. Then, he turned his head and sent people to contact Konoha, wanting to exchange Amegakure as a bargaining chip for a promise.


    Kojiro did not know the specific result of the negotiation. He only knew that Akatsuki had been dreaming about dominating the country of rain these days. It seemed that Konoha had agreed to his request.


    However, this was very interesting.


    The ownership of this country was not decided by Noburi or Konoha.


    Negotiation to make a deal?


    Did you ask Akatsuki if he agreed?


    Moreover, it was impossible for Konoha not to know this, so it was somewhat intriguing.


    Either Konoha had the confidence to kill him, or he was purely disgusted with Akatsuki.


    But no matter what, Akatsuki was going to take the Rain Country.


    No one could take it away!


    ..................


    At the same time, there was a hugemotion within Amegakure.


    Amagakure Ninja had a bad brain. There were many people who had been fooled around. Otherwise, they would not have listened to Hanzo back then. At the same time, the Kingdom of Wind, the Kingdom of Fire, and the Kingdom of Iron had started a war.


    Even a fool would know that with the strength of the Rain Country, they would only be bullying the Iron Country.


    But at that time, none of them objected. Of course, it could also be said that no one dared to object.


    Therefore, at this moment, Akatsuki brought people to kill their way in. While emphasizing the unfair treatment he had just received, persuading these people to surrender would not be of any use, so there was no need to feel surprised.


    What was more interesting was that the official thought that he controlled the public opinion of Amegakure and did not know that Haru had already sent people to advertise.


    As a result, the vigers did not reject Akatsuki''s group, who broke in. Instead, they were faintly looking forward to it.


    Needless to say, people like Noburi naturally did not care about the feelings of the vigers.


    Under the lead of Kakuzu, Akatsuki''s group pushed all the way, and the resistance that was full of loopholes almost shattered with a touch.


    Especially when a portion of Amagakure Ninja, who had wanted to join Akatsuki for a long time, stirred up internal strife, the result was already doomed!

 Chapter 168: An Astonishing Big Secret

    Chapter 168: An Astonishing Big Secret


    "Lord Noburi, run quickly. Akatsuki''s rebels are about toe!"


    "I''m not leaving. I want to see Orochimaru-sama. I want to see Orochimaru-sama!"


    "It''s toote now. By the way, didn''t Orochimaru-sama give me a brocade bagst time?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. The brocade bag is here. Open it quickly and take a look."


    Noburi, who was covered in sweat, opened the brocade bag trembling. Then he saw the contents of the note. His eyes were shocked and confused.


    "This thing... is it really useful?"


    "And how did Orochimaru-sama know that Akatsuki''s people would definitely catch me?"


    Noburi was puzzled, but he ignored a fact. If there was no encouragement and promise from the key person, how could he dare to do such a stupid thing after knowing how terrifying Akatsuki was?


    ...


    "All solved?"


    When the noise ended, Haru and the others also saw Kakuzu, who hadpleted the task.


    Under Haru''s inquiry, Kakuzu''s face was ck, and he reluctantly nodded.


    Haru was amused when he saw this, and then he asked inadvertently, "How many have died?"


    The question was, of course, not how many enemies had died but how many of the people that Kakuzu had brought with him had died.


    Sure enough!


    Hearing Haru ask this, Kakuzu''s face sank on the spot. He said extremely unhappily, "32."


    Haru was also a bit surprised. Amagakure Ninja''s elites should have already been crippled. Under the care of Kakuzu, they actually caused such a big loss. It was really a bit hard to understand.


    Then he heard Kakuzu say, "All a bunch of idiots!"


    It turned out that there weren''t that many casualties. It was just that when it was about to end, some people started to be impatient and had thoughts of stealing credit. They wanted to catch that bullshit Lord Noburi.


    After all, there was no need to think about it. Whoever could catch this person would be able to enter Lord Yone''s eyes. At the very least, it would be good to get familiar with him!


    Then, it became chaotic and triggered all kinds of traps.


    Kakuzu risked losing two hearts to save many people and stop them in time. Otherwise, why would he sacrifice so many people?!


    When Haru heard this, he was also very speechless. He sympathized with Kakuzu very much, so he decisively deducted his 32-month bonus!


    Kakuzu was so angry that he even forgot to mention the matter of raising his sry, which made the ck-hearted capitalist Haru secretly feel good.


    After entering, Kagami asked, "That Noburi, do you still want to see him?"


    "No need, just deal with it."


    Kagami nodded, turned around, and left.


    But not long after, he led a nervous middle-aged man in.


    "En?"


    Kagami said, "This person is Noburi. He said that there is something important that he must tell you. I don''t think it is fake, so I brought him here."


    "Speak."


    Haru didn''t think he would be interested in what the other party said next, but since Kagami had already brought him here, he might as well listen to it.


    "This secret is very important. I can only tell it to you alone." Noburi gritted his teeth and said.


    "You guys go out first. Kagami will stay." Haru raised his eyebrows.


    After everyone went out, Noburi still did not say a word. He just nced at Kagami from time to time, and his meaning was clear.


    However, this time, Haru was no longer ustomed to this problem of his. His voice became cold, "Speak, or die."


    Noburi gritted his teeth. He knew that he could no longer challenge the other party''s bottom line, so he followed the words on the note and said, "Do you want to know the whereabouts of the second generation Hokage, Senju Tobirama?"


    The killing intent in Haru''s eyes almost solidified in an instant, causing Noburi to look frightened and have difficulty breathing. He instantly sweated profusely and wet his clothes.


    "Who told you to say that?"


    "No... no one, it''s... it''s me..."


    Haru was toozy to waste time on this kind of person and directly said to Kagami, "I''ll leave it to you."


    "..."


    Kagami nodded and directly dragged away Noburi, who was like a dead dog.


    Then Haru closed his eyes and began to think about whether this was just a coincidence or if someone else had really found Tobirama''s secret base?


    Since he could get this information from Mito, it meant that other people could also get the same information through other channels.


    Not long after, Kagami returned.


    "It''s Orochimaru. This guy isn''t dead, and he''s still doing some small things in secret. His purpose is unknown."


    Haru felt slightly surprised, but he also thought it was reasonable.


    If it were for Orochimaru, he would either be testing him or trying to find out if he was the person in his memory.


    Or he really knew this secret and tried to exchange it for something.


    However, this did not make sense.


    If Orochimaru knew that Tobirama was not dead and was somewhere else, why didn''t he say it? Or did someone deliberately hide it?


    Haru''s thoughts were a mess, and he finally decided to wait and see.


    When dealing with people like Orochimaru, he must not follow the other party''s thoughts, or it would be toote to regret it.


    "What are you going to do?" Kagami asked.


    "I won''t do anything. Just pretend that nothing happened."


    Haru replied. However, it was not that he did not do anything. At the very least, he had to inform Tsunade and make more preparations to see what Orochimaru was nning.


    "The most important thing right now is to announce the dominance of the Rain Country. The time will be set for three days, and the location will be here. Also, send someone to spread the news and then keep an eye on Konoha and Sand Vige''s movements, killing all possible unforeseen events in the cradle!"


    Although he couldn''t figure out why Haru had to do this, Kagami was more used to solving problems with action than questioning, not to mention that Haru was so serious.


    After Kagami left, Haru took a deep breath. Sess or failure would depend on three dayster.


    The golden finger that had not been activated for more than twenty years finally saw hope this time.


    [Myriad Realms Monolith]:


    [Status: Serious Damaged]


    [Activation condition: upying an area, the area is no less than 100,000 square meters. ]


    Looking at this abnormal condition, Haru narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt that the areas he upied had already exceeded the number of 100,000 square meters, but the activation option had always been in a dark state. It made him wonder whether this thing had beenpletely scrapped!


    But then he thought for a long time and found that perhaps what he was doing now was not the real ''upy''.


    upying meant turning things into his own private property, so were those territories his property? Obviously not!


    In other words, only when he truly became the master of this country, and most of the people in this area agreed with this point of view, the meaning of the word ''upy'' might be true!


    As for whether this was the truth or not, he would see Akatsuki three dayster.


    Even Haru, who had almost forgotten that he still had the golden finger, could not help but be a little worried about the loss.

 Chapter 169: The Golden Finger Finally Activated!

    Chapter 169: The Golden Finger Finally Activated!


    Three dayster.


    Something that made the people of Rain Country boil with excitement happened.


    Akatsuki officially took over the entire country and promised to drive away the enemy and help everyone rebuild their homes.


    Akatsuki''s leader, Yone, alsounched an impassioned speech on the tower in front of all the people of Amegakure. The title was "100 stories about the full-scale construction of a small and healthy society".


    It was rumored that the scene at that time was really red g fluttering, a sea of people, swords and swords roaring in the sky, and Ninjutsu together!


    Alright, it was a little exaggerated.


    However, after a series of propaganda and actual political achievements, the people of Rain Country did not object to Akatsuki taking over the country, nor did they object to Yone bing the master of this country.


    In this era where Ninja World was always fighting, talking about human rights, and such things were all rogue, or they were just full of themselves.


    People were already very grateful that they could live, and they would not think about those messy things.


    Therefore,pared to freedom and equality, a powerful leader who could let everyone live was the most important thing, even if it were for a dictatorship.


    And Akatsuki, led by Haru, held these two points tightly in his hands!


    Do you want to live? Do you want to eat?


    Then choose to believe me unconditionally!


    ...


    Walking on Amegakure''s street, Haru came to an empty space that he had inspected beforehand.


    Just as he had guessed, after he officially announced that he was the master of this country and received the approval of more than half of the people, the [Myriad Realms Monolith] in his mind could finally be activated.


    Haru touched the earth with his hand, and an option appeared in his head.


    [Will the main boundary monument be bound to this ce? The current number of bindings is 01. Once confirmed, it cannot be released during the middle of containment. ]


    Haru hesitated but still gritted his teeth and chose yes because he had no better choice now.


    Even if he would regret itter, he had to do it!


    Just as he made his choice, [Myriad Realms Monolith] was officially activated!


    A hundred-meter-tall, forty-meter-wide, and nearly one-meter-thick stone stele suddenly rose from the ground!


    The hugemotion caused by this side attracted many people toe and check it out. After discovering that it was Lord Yone, they immediately bowed respectfully. Then, they spontaneously formed a blockade to prevent people from offending Lord Yone. However, they were still very curious about the stone stele that had suddenly appeared here.


    At this time, Haru did not pay attention to the situation around him. Instead, he focused his attention on [Myriad Realms Monolith], who had changed in his head.


    At the same time, a new flow of information was transmitted to him as [Myriad Realms Monolith] was officially activated, allowing him to understand the true usage of this thing finally.


    To put it simply, it was to allow him to snatch territory everywhere and conquer the entire world. At that time, even the world will bepletely [contained].


    When the[containment]is sessful, [Myriad Realms Monolith] will repair itself and recover more power. At the same time, he would also be rewarded ordingly.


    Although it may sound very simple, it was not easy to operate it.


    Because the current [Myriad Realms Monolith] was in a severely damaged state, his ability was extremely limited. Therefore, even though he could [contain]the entire world with just a thought at his peak in the past, now he has to rely on himself to [upy]the whole world step by step. So as to achieve the conditions for [Containment].


    The meaning of [upation]that Haru originally understood was actually only half correct. The real [upation] was actually approved by [The Will of The World ].


    Only in this way [Myriad Realms Monolith] can use this lost ''authority'' to achieve[upy]in the true sense through Haru, a person recognized by [The Will of The World]


    And If you want to get the approval of [The Will of The World]


    It was not difficult, but it was not that simple to do.


    Taking the Rain Country as an example, Haru had upied so many ces before, but it waspletely useless.


    Only after the enemy has been driven away and obtained the recognition of most of the people and then takes the initiative to [Announce]and confirm his identity as the leader will he be officially recognized.


    If he only killed Hanzo to rece him.


    Because if the people of the country did not think that you were the master of the country, then how could [The Will of The World], be deceived?


    In other words, it was useless to use force to push the entire world was useless. He had to learn how to win people''s hearts to achieve his ultimate goal.


    Haru had a headache. He was just bragging at the beginning. Why was he now forcing him to unify Ninja World?


    Was he born to be a man who lived in the legends?


    Haru was a little unsettled. Then he began to check which golden fingers [Myriad Realms Monolith] had brought to him.


    [Regr Mission ]


    1. Construction


    (Building houses - 0/10, clearing roads, building incineration field)


    Reward: 100 energy points


    2. Money


    (Spend10 million taels for territory construction.)


    Reward: 1000 energy points


    3. Safety


    (Capture spy 0/10, capture thief 0/10, capture bandit 0/10)


    Reward: 100 energy points mission


    Note: The mission list can be refreshed. After midnight every day, there is a chance to refresh. It cannot be stacked.


    ...


    [Law Slot]


    Current vacant slot: 1


    Each time it is turned on, it consumes 1 energy point per secondw.


    Note: After thew is confirmed, it can not be changed for 24 hours. After 24 hours, you can rece thew with 1000 energy points.


    ...


    [Basic Defense]


    After opening, the territory enters absolute invincibility mode, which consumes 10,000 energy points per second.


    Note: Therger the territory area, the higher the consumption.


    ...


    [Roulette Lottery]


    1000 energy points, ten consecutive draws will guarantee one Law.


    ...


    [Tax]


    Energy point rewards are issued once a month based on resident satisfaction.


    Note: The more residents there are in the territory, the more basic rewards there are.


    ...


    Haru was a little dazzled, but this was not right. Without such a messy ability, how could it be called a golden finger?


    Apart from the [Roulette Lottery], which made him tremble a little, the other abilities looked very... well, simple and unadorned.


    But just a [Basic Defense]made him feel that it was worth the price! Absolute invincible mode; it sounds like a super Diao*! I''m sorry for such an unpretentious name!


    [TL/N: Diao is ng used to call something cool.]


    What?


    Ten thousand energy points per second?


    The hardest level is over. What is it to save energy points?


    At the very least, he wouldn''t starve to death if he ate taxes every month!


    However, what exactly was this [Law Slot]?


    There was a look of doubt in Haru''s eyes.

 Chapter 170: Speak Of The Law

    Chapter 170: Speak Of The Law


    [Law Slot]


    Current vacant slot: 1


    Every time you open it, you will need to consume 1 energy point per second.


    Note: After thew is confirmed, it can not be changed for 24 hours. After 24 hours, 1000 energy points can be reced.


    ...


    Haru tried to open it, reminding him that hecked of[Law].


    Then he found that [Law] can be obtained in two ways, one is through [Roulette Lottery], the [Law] drawn has a high degree of uncertainty, and anything is possible.


    The other is to [Formte]it yourself, but this method requires a lot of energy points, and the simpler and easier it is, the less consumption, and vice versa.


    Haru tried to make a[ Law ].


    [Everyone who is really prepared to kill Senju willmit suicide]


    Then he was reminded that the formtion failed, but the reason was not that the [ Law ] he formted was too outrageous, but that he had insufficient energy points, so he failed!


    What kind of [ Law ]is this? It''s basically just saying thew and making up the[ Rules]of this area!


    It was no wonder it was so difficult to activate [Myriad Realms Monolith]. If he did not deceive the Will of the World, how could he do such a heaven-defying thing?


    As long as he had enough energy points, what was the difference between him and a real god?


    Even a god could be killed for you to see!


    It was nothing more than a matter of [Law].


    However, Haru quickly regained his calm because he discovered two major drawbacks of this.


    First, the only ce he could influence was the area where he [upy]with[Myriad Realms Monolith]. Once he left the Rain Country, no matter how strong [Law], he would not be able to control the outside of his country.


    Second, it was the problem of energy points. If he wanted to develop the super-strong [Law], he would need an astronomical amount of energy points.


    Moreover, he still had to draw a lottery and leave a certain amount of energy points to activate [Basic Defense] just in case.


    How long would it take to umte that many energy points?


    Even though Haru did not expect that one minute ago and thought it was a small matter. He quickly realized it was something to consider a minuteter, it made him worry.


    It seemed that to stabilize and obtain more energy points, it still had to depend on the function of [Tax].


    Just like when ying Civilization 6, when the number of gold coins produced in each round reached an extremely high level, it could be used to feed back technology and military strength.


    As long as Haru managed Rain Country well and then seized the opportunity to annex the surrounding countries, expand the territory, and ept more people, the development would naturally be faster.


    Maybe when the timees, those energy points from eating[Tax]every month will be able to make a fortune and go to a well-off life!!


    Haru was a little excited again, but he still could not find anything like a novice gift package after searching several times, and there was not a single energy point, so he could only stare.


    However, Heaven will not disappoint the person who tries. Just as he unwillingly opened the function of [Roulette Lottery], he was surprised and delighted to discover that he had a chance to draw ten consecutive draws for free!


    What he was happy about was that he could buy some things for free so that he could get through the initial predicament.


    What shocked him was that he was too familiar with this pattern. Before he crossed over, he almost used all of his sry and savings.


    He didn''t expect that the divine artifact that brought him to this world would keep up with the times. It really made him not know whether tough or cry.


    Without another word, Haru decisively pulled!


    Regardless of whether or not he would feel the fear of his wallet being dominated in the future, in short, he could not give up the opportunity to spend money!


    The promised [Roulette Lottery],


    In the end, he didn''t even make an animation for a perfunctory customer, and the result came out in the next second.


    Wow, golden ---!


    Haru made a sound for himself and then looked at the lottery result.


    He saw the [Myriad Realms Monolith] in his mind showing: [You have obtained energy points(10), energy points(100), energy points(10),w slot fragments(1), energy points(10),w points(1), energy points(100), catnip(1), energy points(10), energy points(10). ]


    He only ate to the minimum...


    Haruforted himself. In any case, it was a free ten roll. It was unrealistic to expect good goods toe out at once. It was better than nothing.


    Afterforting himself, Haru ignored the 250 energy points and looked at other things.


    Law Slot Fragments(1), gather 10, and you can expand an additionalw slot.


    Very useful things. The prerequisite is that you need to draw 10 of them.


    [Catnip]


    [Item Description: An addictive item that makes all cats crazy. ]


    [Evaluation: D? Report! ]


    En, it''s a useless thing again. I still don''t know what use [Salted Fish Sword] that was given to me 18 years ago. Or is it really only used to make soup?


    Finally, there was apletew that Haru was looking forward to very much.


    [Law ]: [The use of transformation is prohibited]


    Although he was a little disappointed with the idea of trying out the ability of the golden finger, Haru decisively embedded the onlyw into thew slot and immediately chose to open it.


    At the moment of opening, Haru was trying to use the Law of transformation technique.


    However, there was a sudden disturbance in the surroundings.


    "Nagasawa... No, you are not Nagasawa!"


    "Narimiya? How did you be a different person?"


    "What happened? How could my transformation technique..."


    There were many people in the crowd who were watching, but when Haru opened the only[Law], the transformation technique of the entire Rain Country had failed!


    This caused many people to suddenly change back to their original appearance without any precautions.


    For example, ''Nagasawa'' who disguised himself as an ordinary viger, ''Narimiiya'' who disguised himself as a transport team member...


    And there seemed to be many people like this. After discovering that they were inexplicably exposed, they immediately chose to escape without hesitation.


    This time, even without interrogation, they knew they were hiding something. They must be spies sent by other forces.


    Among them, there was nock of experts in disguise. The subtlety of the transformation technique was impossible to see through. Unless it was someone who had special abilities like Sharingan, it was possible to see through it. But who would be free to stare at ordinary people?


    Even if it really happened, it would just be considered unlucky.


    But what was going on now?


    Exposed??!


    Haru did not just stand still and directly gave the order to pursue, regardless of life or death!

 Chapter 171: Divine Art!

    Chapter 171: Divine Art!


    He didn''t expect to test his golden finger and blow up some spies around him. It was an unexpected surprise.


    Since it was a ''gift'' that was sent to him, he naturally would not be polite.


    Haru immediately sent people to chase after them. If he could let these people run away in his territory, then this group of trash would be fine if he did not ept them. He would all go back to farming.


    Moreover, after this incident, he also discovered that if [Law] used this thing well, it would be able to disy its miraculous effects at a specific time and ce!


    He could use rtively small energy points to customize some special [Law], either providing favorable conditions or targeting the enemy''s weaknesses.


    As soon as his train of thought was opened, Haru felt his thoughts suddenly surge like a spring, and he could study it properly for the next period of time.


    Just then, Kagami also received the news and rushed over, "What is this thing? Did you channel it? What happened just now?"


    Haru used the story he made up before his death to exin, "This is a new type of ninjutsu I recently developed. I named it - Divine Art."


    After listening to Haru''s nonsense, Kagami was speechless. He could only look at Haru with a'' Do you think I''m stupid?''.


    Haru also knew that Kagami definitely did not believe what he had just said. It just so happened that he was still wasting energy points to experiment, so he directly spoke to Kagami, "I have banned the use of the transformation technique here. If you don''t believe me, you can try it."


    This time, the unconvinced Kagami directly used the transformation technique, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not use it.


    Kagami was suddenly stunned. How was this possible?


    Divine Art?


    "All of you, use the transformation technique to transform into my appearance."


    Kagami, who suspected that Haru had done something to him, directly said to his subordinates at the side.


    Everyone was confused when they heard this order, but they still had to listen to Lord Kagami''s words, so they began to use the transformation technique one by one.


    The result was the same as just now. No one seeded. There were even people whose faces were red, and they directly burst out a fart, almost killing everyone present with chemical weapons.


    Fortunately, someone used Wind Release to save everyone in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "What the hell is going on?" Although there were many examples in front of him, Kagami still asked in disbelief.


    After all, this had already begun to challenge his worldview of Ninjutsu. Even Rikudou Sennin couldn''t make the entire country unable to use a single Ninjutsu, right?


    Haruughed, "Remove the ban. Now you try again."


    Kagami once again used the transformation technique, and the result was that he seeded all of a sudden. The others also followed suit and seeded, but the doubts in their hearts became deeper and deeper.


    Haru did not exin but added ayer of packaging to the so-called ''Divine Art'' in front of everyone.


    He instantly released a huge momentum and said in a dignified and ruthless voice, "God said."


    As if it was to cooperate with him, the content of the huge stone tablet on the outside directly turned into seven big words "This ce forbids the transformation of the body!"


    If Haru was willing, he could also adjust the font and color. It was very human-like.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The moment Haru finished speaking, everyone who had justpleted the transformation technique, including Kagami, was forcibly removed from the effect of the transformation technique.


    "Now, you can try again."


    Kagami, shocked by the attack just now, immediately tried again. Sure enough, it did not work again!


    Kagami, whose eyes were full of shock, really did not know what to say this time. It seemed that he could not believe it.


    But was there really such a thing in the Divine Art?


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw Haru transform into his appearance using the transformation technique. Kagami subconsciously blurted out, "Why are you not affected by the divine arts?"


    It was only then that Haru realized that as [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s master, he could choose whether this [ Law ] should influence him.


    After all, thew was originally made by the person in power, and the right that he could not obey was materialized.


    For example, in ancient times, when the Emperor said that the Emperor was guilty of the same crime as themon people, it was simply nonsense!


    For example, some small crimes might be willing to be punished in order to show the world.


    But when someone really dared to count the Emperor''s crimes and wanted to execute the Emperor, the Emperor would probablyugh and kill the whole family of this guy and then nine generations!


    Whoever believed it would die quickly!


    As [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s master, [Law], which was personally created and opened by Haru, naturally had the same reason.


    Was it beneficial to him?


    Of course.


    Was it not equally treated?


    Dream on!


    Just like now, even if he could use the Transformation Spell, the others would not be able to use it.


    This ability was very practical!


    Haru was very satisfied and quickly closed it up.


    It was good to use, but it cost too many energy points. There was only one [Law] now. If there were more, dozens or even hundreds of [Law] use it at the same time. That scene would consume a lot of energy.


    Tsk tsk!


    "How far have you developed this divine art?"


    Kagami should not have asked too many questions about this secret. However, he was too curious. Secondly, he wanted to understand the potential of this thing. If he could stop the transformation technique, it would be too weak.


    Although Haru believed in Kagami, there were still some things that could not be told to him, so he vaguely said, "It is still developing. There should be new divine arts appearing in the future."


    Kagami immediately stopped thinking about this topic and turned to look at the huge stone tablet. "What is the use of this thing?"


    Haru was about to say this, so he immediately exined, "This is something that I materialized with divine arts. In the future, I will issue some tasks through this stone tablet every day. You will immediately send someone to protect this ce and create an existence simr to the mission distribution point. In the future, not only the tasks on the stone tablet, all the tasks will be issued and settled here."


    "Then it is best to organize a constitution and set the tasks shown on the stone tablet as the highest priority. Let''s see if it is to increase the reward of the task or to mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm through some other method so that they canplete the tasks as quickly as possible."


    As Haru spoke, he controlled the stone tablet to show [Regr Mission]''s information.


    Kagami''s attention was immediately drawn over. He knew that this must be rted to some secret. However, Kagami''s personality was like this. He would never ask about things that others were unwilling to say.


    "I know. If this thing is very important to you, I think there are some things that can be taken out in advance."


    When Haru heard this, he immediately felt relieved.


    The existence of Kagami made him feel much more rxed.

 Chapter 172: The reborn of Rain Country

    Chapter 172: The reborn of Rain Country


    Rain Country suddenly underwent an earth-shaking change.


    First, Akatsuki became the only official violent organization in the Rain Country. The original Amagakure Ninja was disbanded and re-integrated into Akatsuki''s furnace to rebuild.


    The original Amegakure was also officially renamed as Akatsuki''s Vige.


    Then, Akatsuki also became more formal and rigorous, fine-tuning the division structure.


    The highest level was naturally Haru, who was the leader of Akatsuki. At present, only Kagami and Kakuzu were included as core members. Even White Zetsu was not included by Haru.


    After that, there were internal members. Basically, those who had joined Akatsuki long ago and experienced so much but still remained unmoved. The people who remained had all transformed into people of this level.


    Finally, they were the peripheral members. They weremonly known as cannon fodder. Only by making enough contributions or reaching a certain degree of contribution points would they be able to advance to an internal member. However, it was not easy for an internal member to be a core member. Apart from having enough contribution points, they also need to have individual strengths.


    Haru''s standards in his heart could not be worse than Kakuzu''s.


    In addition, Haru also took out Akatsuki''s signature fiery cloud robe. Of course, the tailor who did it must be Kakuzu.


    (Kakuzu, who was sewing the clothes, suddenly threw the clothes on his hand to the ground: If you curse again, you curse again!)


    The core members of Akatsuki each had one robe.


    The internal members were wearing dark purple robes, which looked a bit like the dress of Akatsuki when Yahiko was in power in the original work.


    The outer members were in Amagakure Ninja''s original outfit, but they were no longer wearing the mask.


    It was not that Haru waszy and did not want to waste more brain cells to change these people''s clothes, but it was out of two considerations.


    First, it was to stimte the outer members more so that they could recognize their current status and identity. Amagakure Ninja''s era had already passed! Now, if they wanted to make a name for themselves, they had to follow Akatsuki''s rules.


    Second, it was to send a signal to the outside world to show off Akatsuki''s arrogance. The guy wearing this ninja suit was only the lowest level of outer members in our Akatsuki. It could be imagined how many members and core members there were!


    It showed that he was different from the others!


    One had to know that the clothes of the five great Ninja Vige were basically the same. The only difference was that the colors and details were different. The clothes of the other small Ninja Vige were also changed ording to the five great Ninja Vige. This way, they should understand the purpose of Haru choosing to do this.


    As for Haru himself, he did not do anything special. He just added a bit of gold on his Fire Cloud Robe and used this low-key and luxurious method to make a little difference.


    Then there were some changes on the other side.


    For example, with the huge stone monument that suddenly appeared, Kagami moved very quickly. Now, it had been changed into a new stronghold for Akatsuki''s members to take on missions.


    People came and went every day.


    Many missions were issued here, and there were special missions that only appeared on the stone monument.


    Everyone could ept it, but it had to bepleted. Whether a single person or a team, the form did not matter.


    After it waspleted, not only would there be generous rewards, but they would also be able to obtain the contribution points they dreamed of.


    And the release of this contribution point was Kagami''s proposal. Sometimes, money alone could not mobilize the enthusiasm of everyone, and it also needed something more valuable and honorable.


    Thus, contribution points were sessfully bred.


    As long as you have enough contribution points, you can exchange all kinds of things in the organization, including Ninjutsu, secret arts, weapons, etc. The most important thing is that you can also get a higher position!


    Haru himself knew a lot of Fire Escape and Water Escape Ninjutsu, as well as physical skills and swordsmanship. In addition, the original self-created Ninjutsu left by Amegakure should be enough to support the early transition period.


    Of course, he would not teach everything.


    He would only choose Ninjutsu which could be used as a reward.


    After that, he would also find a way to get more ninjutsu and secret arts to enrich the stock of Akatsuki''s exchange.


    Moreover, the ninjutsu exchanged from the organization was strictly forbidden to be spread outside. For this reason, Haru used the tongue curse of Root as inspiration and used Uzumaki n''s seal as a way to release a curse seal. Anyone who wanted to leak out the ninjutsu learned from Akatsuki would be paralyzed and unable to move.


    In this way, the existence of the ''Ninjutsu second-hand dealer'' has been eradicated, and it has ensured the enthusiasm of the organization''s members.


    If you want to use contribution points to exchange for ninjutsu and secret arts, you have to ept this curse seal. Of course, no one would force you to. If you don''t want it, you can also not exchange it.


    As soon as this move wasunched, it immediately became popr.


    Because ninjutsu is something that most people cherish, no one will teach you if you have no blood-rted reasons to do so. If it weren''t for this reason, Tobirama would not have founded the ninja school at the beginning and thene up with a graduation ss system, with Chunin or Jonin as the leading teacher to teach those students who havepleted the basic training.


    Now that there was a chance, who wouldn''t be tempted at all?


    Moreover, the distribution of contribution points didn''t affect the reward of the original task. It belonged to the ''extra'' ie.


    .


    Every day, all kinds of construction tasks and public security tasks were taken away. It was really fast and slow.


    Of course, if they didn''t finish, the punishment would be very strict, so everyone began to build their own task teams. They had a tacit understanding and trust in each other.


    Therefore, many vigers of Rain Country began to see arge number of Akatsuki members go to various ces every day to help everyone rebuild their homes. Those thieves and robbers were all in big trouble.


    Adults are directly arrested and worked ording to the seriousness of the crime, and those who stutter will not starve to death.


    The minors will be centralized for ideological education and then set up a few orphanages toe out so as not to let them fall into the streets again.


    If there were a family who wanted to adopt children, there would be an opportunity to choose.


    Haru did not give up on those who were unwilling to be adopted. Instead, he sent a few Akatsuki internal members in charge to teach them and see if they had the qualifications to be ninjas.


    At least, there was no doubt about the loyalty of these children after they grew up.


    Finally, at the border of the Land of Rain, a circle of boundary markers with a height of 1.7 meters and a width of 0.7 meters suddenly appeared at an unknown time.


    It was marked on it:


    Rain Country


    Akatsuki


    It made everyone who saw it feel a sense of belonging!


    At this point, although Sand Vige and Konoha were still watching on the border, the Rain Country was thriving and full of hope and light.

 Chapter 173: Lack of Money and Lack of Energy Points

    Chapter 173: Lack of Money and Lack of Energy Points


    No one had expected that after Akatsuki had taken control of Amegakure, he would be able to turn the entire country upside down in such a short time.


    Of course, for this reason, Haru also spent a lot of money. Initially, the old base that Amegakure had left behind and the coffins that Kakuzu had voluntarily contributed were basically all used to exchange for supplies. He had almost spent all of them.


    This was the result of Haru asionally going to get some ''quick'' buck.


    During the war, themercial trade between each country was already in a basically stagnant state. It was impossible for Amegakure to recover from the dpidated state overnight.


    But how could Haru find another way and directly use Flying Thunder God to run the business?


    With this natural advantage, as long as he had the QR code, he could sell the things in the north to the southernmost country in a second!


    Therefore, Haru could find a way to get all the materials that Amegakure urgently needed at the fastest speed. In addition, Akatsuki''s members were so enthusiastic that they did tasks day and night so that Amegakure, which had be extremely dpidated, almost looked like a new country.


    When the ninja devoted himself to the construction, the efficiency was more than ten times higher.


    Just like the satisfaction and support of the people, Haru''s pitiful energy points were rising rapidly.


    The mission of squandering ten million ryo a day was a must. In addition, there were construction missions and security missions that could be refreshed every day.


    Theseplicated missions would tire Haru to death every day, but fortunately, they could be handed over to others.


    He could also earn several hundred energy points a day, which added up to about 1500 energy a day.


    During this period, Sand Vige Vige couldn''t help but attack again and temporarily trigger a special security mission, driving the enemy away, rewarding one thousand energy points, destroying all enemies, and doubling the reward.


    For this little bit of energy, Haru also became ruthless. He applied pressure on World of Darkness and used Susanoo to attack Sand Vige, which had invaded directlymaking Sand Vige dumbfounded.


    The two sides were not on the same level. Akatsuki had quietly cut off Sand Vige''s escape route, surrounded them, and began attacking mercilessly.


    No one was spared; more than two hundred Sand Vige Ninjas werepletely wiped out!


    Thus, another two thousand energy points were added.


    In more than twenty days, Haru had already umted 35160 energy points.


    If he opened [Basic Defense], he would probably be able tost for three and a half seconds.


    If he opened only one [Law], he should be able tost for more than nine hours, not even half a day.


    On the other hand, he can y[Roulette Lottery] three times in a row/


    Haru almost burst into tears. It was really difficult.


    Then Kakuzu, who was in charge of the money, came over and asked for money.


    "How much money does the organization have? How many days can itst?" Haru was very troubled.


    Kakuzu sneered, "With how things are going right now, we won''t be able to hold on for a day. However, if we temporarily stop construction, we may be able to hold on for a few more days."


    The construction of Amegakure definitely could not be stopped. The first month was about to pass, and he was still waiting to eat this wave of [Tax] toplete his salted fish transformation.


    Therefore, he could only increase his investment at this time, and it was impossible to reduce it.


    Wasn''t there a saying that went from frugal to extravagant and from extravagant to frugal?


    Although it was not at that level yet, once they slowed down, everyone would have a gap, and all sorts of wild thoughts would swarm out of their brains.


    Haru did not want to take this risk. And obviously, how could [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s importance beparable to a bit of money?


    What he wanted the most now was not money.


    It was energy points, and it was the damn useful energy points!


    "I know. I will deal with the money."


    "So when will my sry be paid? When will you pay back the money you owe me? How will the interest be calcted?" Kakuzu pressed on.


    What I am afraid ofes.


    Haru shouted in his heart.


    Then, he decisively left behind a single sentence before using Flying Thunder God to run away.


    "Next time! I''ll be leaving first."


    Kakuzu''s face was dark as he opened his mouth. Haru had left!


    "I believe you!"


    "If you don''t give me money, I will sell all the valuable things here sooner orter!"


    .


    After Haru slipped away, he was not in a hurry to earn extra money. Instead, he first looked at Kushina and the others.


    At this time, Kushina was training with Nagato and the other two, meticulously sprinkling her sweat.


    These children had experienced unimaginable pain, so they cherished their current lives.


    Lord Yone, who had taken them in and nurtured them, was even more grateful.


    "Lord Yone! x3"


    Only Kushina knew that Haru''s original name was not Yone, so she did not speak. She just snorted.


    Although they spent most of their time training, they were much better than the children who could only stay in the orphanage.


    Moreover, Haru did not forbid them from going out for a walk as long as they didn''t run into dangerous ces.


    Therefore, they had heard a lot of things from the uncles in the organization.


    Lord Yone killed Hanzo in one move and beat Sand Vige in one nce. Then, he shed Konoha and fled.


    Of course, there was also a huge change in Amegakure!


    This was originally their lifelong wish. Now, seeing that this country was really improving bit by bit, that kind of joy was truly indescribable.


    And all of these changes were undoubtedly brought about by Lord Yone!


    To say ''worship'' was not too excessive!


    Or rather, Haru had already begun to be a god that the entire people of Amegakure respected!


    "How''s the progress?"


    Looking at the little guys, Haru''s mood, which was originally depressed because of Kakuzu, was relieved.


    "Very good. I think it won''t be long before we can be real ninjas!" Yahiko said with great confidence.


    Haru smiled and said, "At best, that is just the real starting point. You still have a long way to go."


    Seeing that the enthusiasm of the little guys was somewhat affected, Haru continued, "But I believe that you can all grow to a height that ordinary people can only look up to. When I return next time, if all of you reach the standard I expected, I will officially ept you as my disciples."


    When these words came out, Konan and the others were so excited that their faces turned red.


    At the same time, they all made up their minds to pass Lord Yone''s test and be Lord Yone''s true disciples!


    A trace of envy shed through Kushina''s eyes, and it just so happened that the meticulous and sensitive Nagato captured it.


    It was from that time that Nagato learned of his identity as the Uzumaki n and also understood what happened to the Uzumaki n. He also became closer to Kushina.


    After all, it is very likely that the two of them are the only two Uzumaki n people left in this world.


    Therefore, Nagato hesitated for a moment and asked, "Then, can we let Sister Kushinae with us?"


    Konan and Yahiko were stunned at first, then they agreed with this proposal.

 Chapter 174: Trading Faster Than Snatching Money

    Chapter 174: Trading Faster Than Snatching Money


    Kushina was a little touched, but at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Haru was very touched and did not waste his time telling this secret. This kind of harmonious rtionship was what he wanted to see.


    However, it was not suitable for Kushina to stay with them all the time. This would drag down Kushina''s growth speed.


    Therefore, he was pleased, but he refused. "Kushina is different from you guys. When you guys have built a foundation, she will also enter new training. If you guys ck off too much, you probably won''t be able to catch up to Kushina in this lifetime."


    After being stimted like this, the fighting spirit of Yahiko and the others were clearly stimted again.


    In any case, they did not know how powerful they would be in the future, so they just let someone fool them.


    What Haru said mainly was the truth. Compared to Jinchuriki''s growth speed, that was no joke.


    He was prepared to let Kushina learn Uzumaki n''s sealing technique while letting her try tomunicate with Kyuubi to strive to be the perfect-grade Jinchuriki.


    There was no reason for Kushina not to be able to do what several people could do in the future.


    Moreover, Haru had always thought that the Uzumaki Mito could actually do it. It was just that she did not want to, nor was she interested in it.


    After all, Kyuubi was fine no matter what. Mito did not need to order Kyuubi to fight. She only needed Kyuubi to stay obediently in her body.


    Another reason was that nine Bijuu were as obedient as pets in front of her husband, Hashirama. If he says catch and y, you will catch and y. If he tells you to give it to others, you will give it to others.


    In the face of such a ''brutal'' fact, how could Mito take Kyuubi too seriously?


    The attitude was different from the beginning, so what was the point of being perfect or not?


    So sometimes, if you don''t investigate, you don''t know how awesome those deceased seniors are!


    Just like during the four battles, Naruto divided the chakra among all the people of the Ninja Alliance Army, and then Hashirama, who was reborn from Edo Tensei, saw it and said with great emotion: "What a huge amount of chakra, it''s almost catching up to me."


    Speaking of which, Hashirama also added another sentence, which was to say that there was not only Naruto''s chakra but also Kyuubi''s chakra.


    What does this mean?


    Naruto''s huge amount of chakra, coupled with the chakra borrowed from Kyuubi, was barely equal to Hashirama''s chakra!


    Now, they knew why Hashirama was able to beat everyone back then.


    This was also one of the reasons why Haru was so disgusted with Hanzo trying to ckmail Hashirama!


    The two sides were not on the same level, so how could Hanzo be called semi-gods?


    After watching the little kids training for a while, Haru left with Flying Thunder God again.


    Speaking of which, among these people, the one he valued the most was not Kushina, who was Kyuubi''s jinchuriki, nor Nagato, who had Rinnegan, but Konan, who did not have a high sense of existence and was not considered the top talent.


    Haru was waiting for Konan to grow up quickly, and then develop the technology to produce exploding tags. He then taught Konan the technique of mutual use of exploding tags.


    When the time came, he could destroy the country by himself and earn money to support his family. He was simply invincible!


    What?


    You said that the six hundred billion exploding tags have nothing to do with Konan. Did you spend money to buy them?


    Hehe!


    One explosion talisman costs three hundred ryo, six hundred billion ryo is how much money it costs. You can calcte it yourself with the calctor!


    Even if Akatsuki sold the five capitals, they wouldn''t be able to earn that much money!


    Not to mention, even if you had the money to buy it, could you really buy six hundred billion exploding tags? Where could you buy it?


    It was simply a joke!


    Therefore, the most likely possibility was that Konan used her own paper escape technique tobine it with the manufacturing technology of the Explosion Tags to create an even lower production method. Only then could he possibly umte six hundred billion!


    Anyway, Haru had always thought this way and did not ept any rebuttal.


    ...


    In the forest, a figure was fleeing in panic,


    His hands were glowing red, and he didn''t forget to touch the trees while running away.


    Then, the sound of explosions rang out one after another.


    Large trees fell with thick smoke, but they still didn''t dare to rx in the slightest and ran forward with their lives on the line.


    Speaking of which, they used to be members of Iwagakure Vige''s Explosive Team. They had the Blood Limit Explosion and were very powerful.


    However, because they were dissatisfied with Onoki bing Tsuchikage, they incited a group of people to rebel. In the end, they somehow leaked the news and were easily defeated by Onoki and his people.


    He almost died and escaped. At that time, those who believed in him were basically all dead.


    After that, he became a traitor and was rewarded 2,700,000 silver by Onoki.


    However, because his strength was strong and his ability was hidden, many bounty Ninjas who were stronger than him died.


    But who would have thought that today, he would suddenly meet a tough guy that he could not afford to offend!


    If he had not been cautious enough, his body might have been taken to the ck market to exchange for money.


    "Sorry, I am in a hurry, so can this hide-and-seek game end?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    The hair on his body stood on end because of the strong sense of crisis. He turned around and punched without thinking.


    Explosive  Eerie Thunder Fist!


    This punch looked ordinary, but the person who was hit by this punch would explode along with the burst of chakra, which was extremely strange, so it was called an ''eerie thunder fist''.


    However, the extremely fast reaction of the attack hit the air.


    "Where is he?"


    "Illusory Sword  Bamboo!"


    Suddenly, he found that his entire body was so stiff that he could not move. Even blinking his eyes was impossible. In the breeze, he seemed to see himself in a bamboo forest, and nothing could be moved.


    Then, he watched helplessly as a sword ruthlessly chopped onto his body.


    "No!!!"


    Haru, who ran out to earn extra money, slowly sheathed his katana. His eyes widened, and a red line appeared on his neck. Then, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Although I wasted a bit of time, it''s still okay. I got 2.5 million."


    Haru muttered, then took out a stack of bounties and made a cross on the one with the help.


    That''s right, the way Haru made money was not only to run business asionally but also the unprofessional business that Kakuzu had done in the past.


    After all, it was too troublesome for him to travel with Flying Thunder God. He needed to investigate the price in advance and then buy goods. No one could help him. It was a waste of time.


    On the other hand, it was much easier to earn money. Haru only needed to send out arge number of White Zetsu clones to find the target on the bounty list and then inform him.


    He will fly over with a QR code, then kill the target and take the corpse to exchange for money.


    It was simple and fast, at least millions or tens of millions at a time, faster than robbing money.

 Chapter 175: Kamen Rider, Mechanic God?

    Chapter 175: Kamen Rider, Mechanic God?


    "How many?"


    White Zetsu chuckled and said, "It''s already the third one."


    Haru calcted that he had already earned close to 40 million on this trip and could solve the urgent need.


    "How many more?"


    "One, these people are deliberately covering up their tracks. For the time being, only these few have been found. In order to find more people, it will take more time and luck."


    Haru also knew that what White Zetsu said was the truth. As the saying goes, money is hard to earn, and sh*t is hard to eat.


    How could it be so easy to earn money just by standing?


    There were only so many bounties in the ck market, and almost all the ninjas who could be put on the bounty had some unique skills. They were either hidden very well, or they were pretending to be a pig to eat tigers. They were sinister!


    This was also why this line of money came so quickly. Haru still regarded it as a way to earn money quickly.


    He could asionally do it, but it was a dream to rely on this to be rich.


    Kakuzu had worked for dozens of years, but he had only saved up that little bit of money. On average, he could not find many goals in a year. If he really wanted to have money, he would not have nopetitiveness.


    Thinking of this, Haru remembered another thing, "It seems that Kakuzu has a bounty on the ck market on himself, right? When he is naive enough tock money, he will tie this guy up and sell it. Then, he will learn how to make "unlimited money"."


    Of course, I was just thinking about it.


    Kakuzu was not so easy to talk to, and the people in the ck market were not stupid. At most, they were fooled once, and it was impossible to deceive them a second time.


    This was also why Akatsuki in the original work, in order to make money, began to do business with war mercenaries.


    Such an extremely dangerous task, often the reward was the highest, and in order to live, defeating the opponent, any price was willing to pay.


    Then there were even more ridiculous operations, such as actively starting a war between the two countries, then helping A to fight B, and then helping B to fight A.


    Or simply a few people to help A, a few to help B, and then everyone to put on a good show, not to mention how intense and lively the fight was. In the end, after the calction, this group of hired ninjas waspletely unharmed, and the people of the two countries were about to die!


    When thest bit of oil was squeezed out, the war could end.


    This kind of method was really too wild. Haru had also had this kind of intention, but this way of selling the employer was a bit too much of a character. Although he was not a good person, he also had his own bottom line.


    However, if it was just simple employment, perhaps he could really pick up Amegakure''s old profession and do more assassination business.


    If he really turned Amegakure into an assassin kingdom and turned Akatsuki into an assassin organization that made the entire Ninja World terrified, it seemed to be quite good.


    Thinking of this, Haru sighed and no longer tangled. Anyway, he was also here to earn money. Earning more money was a lot. No matter how small the mosquito was, it was still meat.


    "Who is thest one? How much is the reward?"


    "Let me take a look. Oh, what about this? Its name is Kamen Rider. The organization''s internal code name is Emperor Knight. What is it good at? Unknown. The bounty is 3,000,000. The bounty party is an organization called the Mechanicus."


    Haru was a little speechless. Could it be the Kamen Raider he knew?


    What the hell was going on with the Mechanicus?


    Flesh and blood were weak, and the machinery ascended?


    "Tell me the location," Haru said with a strange expression.


    After White Zetsu pointed out the direction, Haru sensed Flying Thunder God''s tactic, then locked onto one of them that was moving slowly and disappeared with a whoosh.


    ..


    At the same time.


    In Land of Grain, a small vige that was still struggling to survive despite the pain of the mes of war.


    A tall, strong man, who was two meters tall, was holding a farmer''s fork in his hand and confronting a dozen of Kirigakure Ninjas. Behind him were all pale and skinny vigers who were shivering.


    In the cruel second battle of Ninja World, there were almost no countries that survived.


    Land of Grain, which was ordinary and only had a little Ninja Vige, was one of those unlucky viges.


    After a fight with Iwagakure, Kirigakure was forced to withdraw from Grass Country. Before, the Iron Country was almost destroyed by Hanzo and his people, so Kirigakure had to choose the nearest Land of Grain as the frontline base of the Fire Country.


    Moreover, the Land of Hot Water next to it was Kumogakure''s temporary war stronghold, which could put pressure on Konoha together.


    However, this was a bitter country without any resistance. Every day, not only did they have to provide arge amount of food and supplies to Kirigakure Ninjas stationed here, but they also had to grit their teeth and watch this group of peoplemit crimes in this country.


    In addition, Kirigakure ninja did not treat the people of this country as living human beings. Several times, they even forcibly captured a lot of people as cannon fodder to break the various traps set by Konoha Ninjas on the front line.


    Under such circumstances, the ninjas of Land of Grain finally couldn''t hold back their anger and chose to fight with Kirigakure.


    However, courage wasmendable, and reality was extremely cruel.


    Although Kumogakure was very surprised at the beginning, ''why did these people suddenly be unyielding, not afraid of death? Did they find helpers and join forces with Konoha?''


    However, when Kirigakure reacted and ughtered all the ninjas in the entire Land of Grain, Kirigakure could onlyugh at the fact that these trash were overestimating themselves!


    At this point, the entire country hadpletely fallen.


    If not for the fact that Kirigakure didn''t like such a lonely small country, Land of Grain would have be a part of history and a part of Amegakure.


    After that, the Land of Grain which didn''tpletely have the protection of the ninjas, suffered more and more exploitation from Kirigakure''s ninjas. If they didn''t like it, they would directly kill more people!


    Every day, the people of thend of Grain seemed to live in hell. It was very likely that they only looked at a certain person in the crowd and then were killed on the spot.


    Naturally, there was not enough food to eat. Basically, they were all forcefully collected by Kirigakure. After all, Kirigakure''s country was an ind country far away from here. It was very difficult to transport supplies, and it did not matter to dry up theke to catch fish.


    If there was nothing, then go rob!


    This kind of philosophy that was almost like a bandit was also a big ''characteristic'' of Kirigakure ninja.


    Just like this, a few days ago, Kirigakure Ninja visited this small vige again, regardless of the life and death of everyone, insisting on taking away thest bit of food from the vigers.


    Thus, the conflictpletely erupted. Based on the despairing concept of death, the vigers wanted to fight this group of bastards to death.


    If it were a normal y, the vigers would definitely be all killed at this time. Then, Kirigakure Ninja spat disdainfully and left.


    But just as the tragedy was about to happen, a person who no one expected usually stood up.

 Chapter 176: Crazy Family

    Chapter 176: Crazy Family


    In the confrontation, the strong man turned his head and saw the worried faces of his wife and child, and a hint of bitterness shed across his face.


    If he did not make a move during the battle and immediately fled with his wife and children, would he still be able to find a ce that was not affected by the mes of war and continue to live a happy and peaceful life?


    The strong man had no answer in his heart, because he knew that even if he had to do it again, he would still choose to stand up, and it was impossible to watch as everyone was killed by these bastards.


    However, he did not expect that the report woulde back so quickly, and there was no way for so many people to escape, as if they could only fight with their lives on the line.


    At this moment, the leader of the Kirigakure Group, spoke. He did not hide his vicious and cruel malice, as if he could not wait to kill all the people here.


    "The missing people finally came here. They are all dead, right? Don''t think that you can deceive me. The sweet smell of blood has notpletely dissipated."


    "There were indeed people who came that day, but after taking thest of our food, they had already left. Whether you believe it or not, the truth is always like this."


    The leader suddenlyughed loudly, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Go, kill everything here!"


    The strong man''s eyes narrowed, and he hurriedly waved the farmer fork with terrifying strength to send two people flying. This scene could not help but make the leader who did not make a move look forward to it more and more. He looked forward to waiting for the prey to bring him enough killing pleasure.


    "Ah, help!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "My child, my child."


    The strong man who could not stop everyone suddenly heard a voice. He quickly turned around and found his wife falling to the ground. In front of his six-year-old child stood a Kirigakure Ninja with a hideous smile.


    At this moment, the wind stopped!


    Pa!


    Just like a ripe watermelon exploding, the Kirigakure Ninja who raised his sword and was ready to kill even a child instantly turned into a headless corpse and fell to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.


    What exactly happened just now?


    At this time, the strong man squatted on the ground and gently hugged his wife and child in his arms. His eyes revealed tenderness and said, "Sorry, I might not be able to fulfill the promise I made to you back then."


    "Emperor Knight, don''t."


    "Father, I''m scared."


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang out at an inopportune time, "The missing losers were killed by you, right? That speed just now scared me a lot!"


    Ten-Finger Piercing Bullet!


    Just like a mental patient, the leader suddenly killed them and aimed at the three of them. If the strong man dodged, the woman and the child would definitely die.


    The strong man chose not to move.


    "Stupid guy, boring."


    The leader revealed a disappointed expression, and then he prepared to ughter everyone here so that he could report back.


    After all, in his opinion, the other party was already dead, and it was impossible for flesh and blood to block his ten fingers piercing bullets.


    However, the unexpected happened so quickly.


    Along with a series of crisp sounds, the ten finger bones actually fell to the ground powerlessly after hitting the target.


    Throughout the whole process, the strong man called Emperor Knight did not change his expression at all. His eyes were still so soft and reluctant.


    "I can''t hug you when I pick up the sword. If I put down the sword, I can''t protect you. So now I can only choose to tear the wound that was left behind in the past."


    Before he finished speaking, the crazy leader rushed over with a bone sword in his hand and stabbed his sword at Emperor Knight''s head.


    However, Emperor Knight seemed to have eyes on his back. He leaned slightly to the side and avoided the bone sword that was stabbing at him. Then he reached out and grabbed it.


    The leader suddenly had an ugly expression on his face because he found that no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to break free. In the end, he simply gave up on the bone sword.


    He once again charged towards Emperor Knight.


    "Hozuki ns, I haven''t personally smashed your heads in a long time."


    With a cold voice his head directly turned 180 degrees, as well as the mouth that had expanded beyond the limits of humans, as well as the extremely dangerous light inside.


    The Hozuki nsmen felt the danger that made his hair stand on end, so he gave up attacking without hesitation and quickly formed a bone shield in front of him.


    When he was done, the energy in Emperor Knight''s mouth was also gathered.


    Boom!


    Aser as thick as an arm instantly blew him away!


    The Hozuki nsmen immediately suffered heavy injuries. Afternding on the ground, arge mouthful of blood sprayed out. The sturdy bone shield was directly pierced through, and then left an extremely charred ck


    If not for the fact that he finally controlled the bones in his body to add ayer of protection, perhaps his heart would have exploded and he would have directly died!


    This kind of lingering fear made him, who was called a genius in the n, find it hard to ept!


    He actually almost died here, at the hands of an ant that he had never ced in his heart


    "Kill! Kill him for me!"


    The Hozuki n shouted as he charged out.


    The people of this n were indeed crazy!


    Facing the Kirigakure elite ninjas that were charging over, Emperor Knight was expressionless. He only extended his hands and aimed them at everyone.


    "War Fortress!"


    Whoosh.


    Emperor Knight''s body immediately changed. Arge number of ck holes were aimed at the front.


    "Destroy!"


    Bang!


    Whoosh.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, hundreds of small missiles were fired at the same time.


    Explosions, mes, flesh and blood, the hooks weaved into an unimaginable tragic picture.


    However, in the next moment, apletely charred body, even an arm that had been blown off, came out of the mes with a crazy expression. A bone sword brushed past Emperor Knight''s face.


    After seeing what was inside, Hozuki nsmen was first stunned, thenughed crazily, "So you are such a monster."


    Before Hozuki nsmen could finish speaking, Emperor Knight raised his hands with a terrifying look in his eyes.


    A heavy hammer sparks!


    Kacha. Kacha.


    Emperor Knight''s hands turned into two huge mechanical hammers in an instant. Then, he mmed them together in the middle!


    Bang!!!!!!!!!!


    The KHozuki nsmen''s head immediately released fireworks. He was dead to the point of death.


    However, the bones of Hozuki nsmen were indeed hard. All kinds of things were hard. After being smashed like this, there was actually a portion of the skull that was still intact. This was simply inconceivable.


    Moreover, this fellow seemed to have never considered escaping. He clearly knew that it was death, yet in the end, he still rushed over to give the enemy a vicious blow!


    It was no wonder that no one was willing to provoke this n''s people. They were simply a group of mad dogs!


    However, the crisis was not over yet. With such argemotion caused by this side, it was impossible for Kirigakure to not send people to investigate. The next was the most difficult moment.

 Chapter 177: Standard Script of Hollywood Hero Movie

    Chapter 177: Standard Script of Hollywood Hero Movie


    When Haru with Flying Thunder God came over, they saw a patch of blood red.


    Half of the strong man''s face was torn apart, revealing a mechanical man inside. He was crazily fighting against the ninja who was protecting Kirigakure Ninja leader. Not far behind him, a woman was quietly lying on the ground with a child in her arms. Blood was constantly spreading.


    "Huh?"


    Haru was puzzled.


    White Zetsu''s clone revealed his upper body and exined, "That person is Emperor Knight."


    "What''s going on? Why is he fighting with Kirigakure''s people?"


    White Zetsu''s clone gave a strange smile and began to exin the situation. The more Haru listened, the more surprised he became.


    Lasercannon?


    Tracking missile?


    Mechanical body, full body is a weapon?


    Why doesn''t it sound like a human? Are you sure it isn''t Pain, Rikudou Sennin, who ran out of the Asura Path ahead of time?


    Moreover, how did you, a Machine God''s rebellion, suddenly be a great hero with a heroic and tender heart?


    Just as Haru wasining, he suddenly remembered that Kagami seemed to also be a rebel. He was even offered a bounty of 40 million taels by Konoha. Then it was fine!


    "Are you not going to make a move?" White Zetsu''s clone asked curiously.


    Haru thought about it for a while and did not speak. He hid his figure and prepared to take a look again.


    The battle on the battlefield was getting more and more intense.


    Although Kirigakure only sent a dozen or so elite teams to solve the problem, it seemed that Emperor Knight still had a chance to kill a way out.


    However, the problem was that Emperor Knight''s powerful weapon was almost used up before. For a modified man like him, when the strongest burst was finished, he would immediately enter a period of weakness.


    And the ones who really made Emperor Knight fall into a desperate situation were those Kirigakure Ninja leader!


    The disgusting Water Release Technique made most of his attacks miss, and then another the Water Release Technique also suppressed him that he couldn''t cover others attack.


    Soon, many parts of Emperor Knight''s body were dismantled, and even some parts of his flesh were exposed.


    Seeing this, the attacks of Kirigakure Ninja became fiercer and fiercer.


    However, Emperor Knight never took a step back, and there was only sorrow and anger in his eyes that could not be melted away!


    He wanted to make these people pay with their blood!


    "A fear that surpasses death!"


    Along with a roar, arge amount of steel ropes suddenly shot out from Emperor Knight''s body, binding all the people except the Hozuki nsmen who used the Water Transformation Technique to dodge.


    Then, Emperor Knight pulled off his clothes, revealing a ruby-like object inside.


    At this moment, this ruby was shing with a dangerous light.


    "Not good, this guy wants to self-destruct!"


    "Quick, kill him!"


    One of them shouted in horror, but there was no way to stop the sturdy steel cable from pulling them close to each other.


    "Water Release - Mouth Shot"


    The remaining Hozuki nsmen immediately began to attack. The powerful water bombs continuously hit Emperor Knight, who couldn''t move.


    The dazzling ruby began to break apart, and the light in the interior was dim, but it was still a step toote.


    "I''m here. Wait for me."


    In thest light, Emperor Knight seemed to see his wife and child reaching out to him with a bright smile on their faces.


    Boom !


    The super big explosion instantly devoured everyone, the entire vige.


    Even the Water Transformation Technique could not save those guys from the Hozuki nsmen.


    Looking from afar, it was like a ''star of the faction'' standing up from the ground.


    ...


    "I... didn''t die?"


    Emperor Knight slowly opened his eyes, and a nk look shed across his eyes for a brief moment. Then, hey weakly on the ground and saw a guy standing beside him.


    It was an entric guy wearing a mask and a gold-trimmed fire cloud robe.


    At this time, Haru, who had just used Flying Thunder God to cut off the source of the self-explosion and saved Emperor Knight, spoke up.


    Kamen Rider Emperor Knight? The bounty is 31,000,000,


    Regardless of life or death.


    When Emperor Knight heard this, he immediately woke up from his trance. To be able to mention his name and bounty, it was obvious that he was not dead, and this was not hell.


    But the bad news was that the other party had ill intentions when saving him, and actually wanted to use him to exchange for the reward?


    But it didn''t matter. He wasn''t even afraid of death, so how could he be afraid of being killed?


    Therefore, Emperor Knighty there silently without saying a word, waiting for death to arrive.


    Seeing this, Haru was also a bit surprised, and then he thought of the other party''s current state of mind, so he calmly said, "Before I saved you, I brought back two corpses."


    Emperor Knight suddenly opened his eyes. He struggled to see his wife and son who were still tightly hugging each other from the corner of his eyes.


    Tears of pain finally flowed out of the man''s eyes, causing people to be moved.


    "I am very curious about your story. For example, what is going on with your body? What kind of power is Machine God? If you satisfy my curiosity, I can help you bury them."


    It was already worth it for Emperor Knight to use thest thing he knew to exchange for the corpses of his wife and children.


    As for who the other party was?


    He didn''t care at all.


    So he slowly said,


    "Machine God was an organization that suddenly appeared more than ten years ago. The idea of using machinery to rece the fragile flesh and blood to achieve an unrealistic concept of immortality."


    "As far as I know, the people in this organization were originally the Puppet Masters of Sunagakure of the Land of Wind. Because they raised such an absurd idea and were discovered to secretly conduct experiments, they were expelled."


    "After being expelled, these people did not give up, so they established Machine God. While avoiding the pursuit of Sunagakure, they continued to conduct human experiments."


    "And I was one of them who was captured to conduct human experiments. I was also the only experimental body that barely seeded in all these years. More than two-thirds of my body was reced by machinery, including the head of the right half. In the years when I was used as a war weapon, I was always unable to convince myself in the face of those innocent people. Then, some people jokingly called me ''Kamen Rider''..."


    "Ridiculous guy who wears a human skin mask and kills, but aspires to the way of chivalry!"


    "Later, in order to get rid of the control of this group of people, I first deceived them and gained their trust. Then, when they rxed their vignce, I detonated the entire base and escaped."


    Haru listened quietly and had a preliminary understanding and judgment of the whole thing.


    If this guy was not lying, it was indeed a tragedy!


    First, he was caught for human experiments. However, he had a conscience from the back and was unwilling to be used as a killing tool. Then, he killed his way out of the organization and was hunted down. In the process of concealing his identity, he met a kind woman. From then on, he got married and had children. Unexpectedly, an ident happened one day. His identity was exposed and his whole family was buried in the fire. Finally, for revenge.


    Wait!


    Wasn''t this standard assembly line script of Hollywood Hero Movies?

 Chapter 178: Isnt This a Castrated Version of the Human Puppet?

    Chapter 178: Isn''t This a Castrated Version of the Human Puppet?


    Haru, who had a strong desire to ridicule in his heart, had always been self-reasoned. He was already so miserable. Wouldn''t it be bad for us tough at this time?


    But it was really too melodramatic!


    Moreover, this Kamen Rider and Machine God werepletely different from what he had imagined before, alright!


    After Haru heard this, he even felt that there was a strong sense of incongruity and familiarity somewhere, and then he carefully pondered over it.


    Weren''t these puppet masters of Machine God studying the human puppets invented by Sasori in the original work?


    If the other human puppets were ''dead objects'' and didn''t match Machine God''s concept of ''flesh, blood, and machinery fused together'', then Sasori would make herself into a human puppet, and then use the method of ''developing the nucleus'' toplete a certain meaning of ''eternal life''. Wouldn''t it be exactly the same as the highest profound meaning that Emperor Knight was pursuing


    After so many years, the only sessful ''piece of work'' had reced two-thirds of his flesh and blood, and Sasori seemed to havepletely abandoned his physical body just by casually fiddling with it. This was simply iparable!


    Moreover, looking at it like this, Sasori''s talent in puppets was simply unprecedented and unprecedented.


    Of course, Haru did notpletely believe what this fellow said. He could even guess that this fellow was definitely hiding something.


    However, this fellow still had some value. Most of Amegakure''s buildings were mainly made of steel and were suitable to be promoted. A person who understood this technology could save a lot of things.


    After all, he had been on the run for so many years, so he couldn''t possibly have found someone else to take care of the maintenance and recement of these parts.


    If he couldn''t, he could even sell them to the ck market. In any case, it wouldn''t be a loss.


    Sympathy was sympathy, business was business.


    It was already not easy for him to be willing to give this guy another choice, like the previous few didn''t have such good treatment.


    So he asked, "Can you repair machinery?"


    Seeing Emperor Knight nod his head slightly, he continued, "''20 years, I will give you a chance to take revenge on anyone."


    Emperor Knight was not moved at all.


    "You have ten minutes to consider whether you want toe with me or let me send you to exchange for money. I believe that you should know who offered you the reward."


    The look in Emperor Knight''s eyes began to change.


    Ten minutester.


    "It seems that you have made a choice." Haru did not care. The previous proposal was originally on a whim.


    If he did not agree, it would be the same if he exchanged it for money.


    But at this moment, Emperor Knight suddenly said, "I want to bury them myself."


    Haru raised his eyebrows, "Up to you, but you are now."


    Emperor Knight did not speak, but his expression was solemn, and his face was pale. He did not know what to do.


    Then, Haru, who opened Sharingan, found that the chakra and blood in his body were gathering into the hole in his chest.


    That should have been the ce where the ''ruby'' was stored, but at thest moment when it was about to explode, it was forcibly dug out by Haru, and then Flying Thunder God took Emperor Knight away.


    Now, arge amount of blood and chakra gathered together, and slowly condensed into a ''ruby'' that was many times smaller than before.


    Then, half of Emperor Knight''s face was deathly pale, and he staggered up again. Even though he still looked extremely terrifying, his aura was still stable.


    This thing actually had many simrities with Sasori''s - Regeneration Core


    Haru''s eyes narrowed slightly. Regardless of whether this topic was sensitive or not, he directly asked, "What is this?"


    Emperor Knight was also very straightforward. He directly exined, "Those people call this thing ''Regeneration Ruby''. It is used to control the operation of the mechanical part of the body. If it is destroyed, the mechanical part of the body will immediately stop its function. However, because there is still a third of my body that has not been modified, after the ''Regeneration Ruby'' is destroyed, it can still survive for a period of time with the part of the ''people''.


    "..."


    "After that, use a secret technique, and use enough blood and chakra to condense a ''Regeneration Ruby'' again to recover. However, it will take a very long time topletely recover."


    Haru was very satisfied with the bachelor''s attitude. He found that although Machine God''s guys were not very good, they had indeed developed something after so long. It was notpletely without merit.


    Not only did he have an extra life, he could also use it to self-destruct at a critical moment.


    This time, he did not have to worry that this guy would die in a few days.


    After watching Emperor Knight silently bury his wife and children, Haru was also a little infected and remembered the past.


    But in the end, he still had to look forward. When the situation in the country waspletely stabilized, he could try to find a way to get his ''bottom of the line''.


    The second great battle of Ninja World had originally needed another two years to recover. Now that he had this little butterfly, he didn''t know if it would end early or in a few more years. He also had to prepare for the rain.


    Fortunately, the golden finger had been sessfully activated. The longer it dragged on, the more beneficial it would be for him. At that time, he really wouldn''t be afraid of anyone fighting!


    If you don''t agree, just knock!


    At this time, Emperor Knight, who had finished whispering to the grave, also walked back. "Before I give you the answer, I want to confirm one thing first. What do you need me to do?"


    Through the previous conversation, Haru also knew that this guy was actually a person with persistence. Coincidentally, he was also a person with a bottom line, so he would not use the other party as a war machine.


    Therefore, he directly said, "I have a country. I want topletely build it into a steel capital. If it is possible, it is best to install some mechanical weapons so that everyone can have some self-protection when the crisises."


    "Of course, the final step depends on your ability."


    "You don''t need me to go out and fight?" Emperor Knight''s eyes slightly changed.


    When Haru heard this, he smiled. "Trust me. Although your strength is not bad, it is not up to my standards. So, it is enough for you to be a logistician. Professional things like fighting will be handed over to those professionals."


    Emperor Knight was a little stunned. One had to know that he had been modified with war machines as his philosophy in the beginning, but now he was reduced to logistics?


    This more or less made him a little unconvinced, but he was conflicted again. After all, he had already had enough of the life of killing. If not for the obsession in his heart, he might not have lived alone.


    "If that''s the case, I think I should be honest with one thing. I am not an experiment captured by others. I am willing to ept the transformation. Let me reintroduce myself. I am the elite puppet master of the original puppet troop of Sunagakure. At the same time, I am one of Machine God''s founders, Kamen Rider Emperor Knight. "


    Although Haru had long expected that this guy would not tell the truth or hide anything, he did not expect it to be like this.


    Then what was the truth of the previous story?


    Why did this guy suddenly tell the truth?


    Emperor Knight''s unexpected action made him feel surprised and confused.

 Chapter 179: First Month Rating, Unsatisfied

    Chapter 179: First Month Rating, Unsatisfied


    Haru couldn''t figure out what this guy was thinking, but he didn''t care. He only imprinted Flying Thunder God''s tactic on the other party''s ''Regeneration Ruby''.


    With the QR code, no matter what the other party was nning, he could stop it in time.


    Anyway, he only needed the other party''s technology in the mechanical field.


    And Emperor Knight did not show anything that made people feel uneasy, and did not even mention the matter of revenge.


    In this regard, Haru did not say anything, and directly used Flying Thunder God to bring him back to Amegakure.


    He found Kagami and handed the money he earned back to him, and asked him to transfer it to Kakuzu on his behalf, so that he would not talk about money every time they met and hurt their feelings.


    He then told Kagami that this was the new chief engineer of the engineering team, and that he could look for him if he had any problems in construction in the future.


    No matter what, Emperor Knight was an elite puppet master, and he was a ruthless person who used himself as a puppet.


    Zetsu knew much more about mechanisms and machinery than ordinary people, and this was thest reason why Haru brought him back.


    "If there are any specific requirements, you canmunicate with each other."


    Emperor Knight was not polite. He directly said that he needed arge number of parts to repair his body. If there were no ready-made parts, he could give him enough steel.


    This request was reasonable. Moreover, Amegakure had a few iron ores inside, so he was not short of these kinds of things.


    It was just that he had never been valued by Hanzo in the past. After all, there were only these things everywhere in the country of iron. The ore production was so rich that it made people speechless, but it was useless.


    Iron was not worth much, and only weapons could be sold at a high price.


    What was really expensive were some special metals, such as the weapons and materials with good chakra conductivity.


    But this time he met Haru, he had already started to prepare people to dig.


    This time, he could be considered a man with a mine at home!


    So he nodded to signal Kagami not to be polite.


    Then, Kagami did not hesitate to ask a few professional questions first. Then, he asked for some solutions. Emperor Knight gave professional suggestions. At least, as an amateur like Kagami, they should all be feasible methods.


    Therefore, Kagami immediately left with Emperor Knight, who was covered in blood and tattered clothes.


    He also found a dying puzzle that could be used first, which undoubtedly made Haru very happy.


    Although building a country was not a matter of one day and one night, he could shorten this time through many ways. It was quite a aplishment in the whole process.


    Especially when letting the people live a good life at the same time, it can also bring great benefits to themselves, this kind of satisfaction is very interesting.


    ...


    Just like that, a few dayster, the first month since the founding of the country finally passed.


    Haru also received the first stroke of [Tax] as he wished. The evaluation was that [unsatisfied].


    That''s right, the people were satisfied with a total of six levels - apart from rebellion, disappointment, dissatisfaction, satisfaction, happiness, eternal rest, and on the first month, the evaluation Haru received was that [unsatisfied].


    Even though he had done so many things, dissatisfaction was dissatisfaction.


    Although it was not clear what [Myriad Realms Monolith] judged based on, there must be this reason.


    Haru was not disappointed, but began to reflect.


    He realized that this evaluation did not mean that all his efforts were in vain. It was more like he had authenticated what he had done.


    After all, everything could not be judged by the surface. One had to know what kind of child he was when he took over Amegakure.


    ording to the current standard, it was at least a state where [disappointment] and was extremely close to the state of [rebellion]!


    However, after Haru began to take over and manage the entire country, it only took a month for most of the people to regain hope. From a state that was extremely close to [rebellion], it quickly rose to a level, reaching a level that only [unsatisfied]. Was this not worthy of being happy?


    Moreover, even if Haru went against his conscience, he had to admit that the current Amegakure was still so dpidated.


    He had not yet been able to rebuild himself from the mes of war. There were even many people who had not had enough to eat. Many people had nothing to do, and their business was close to copse. They simply could not find anything worthy of praise.


    How could the people be satisfied with such a country?


    Haru estimated that from [unsatisfied] to [satisfied with the great threshold of], it would be stuck for a long time.


    After all, the basis of [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s judgment was not to give a person who could not eat a mouthful of rice to be satisfied. That was not satisfaction. It was only gratitude. However, they were definitely still dissatisfied with the current state of the country.


    Haru understood a little and could only smile bitterly.


    However, the sudden increase of more than 160,000 energy points still shocked him!


    At the same time, he could not help but think that [unsatisfied] evaluation - ording to the normal situation, it should be deducted from the original foundation. However, it was a little surprising that he could gain so much besides a part. How much should it be to be [satisfied]?


    Where was [happy]?


    What about [permanent residence]?


    Haru found that he seemed to have found the right way to y this ''game''.


    Usually, doing tasks, ''Donation Money'' was not a problem, and there were many points, so the goal was clear.


    However, if he really wanted to be rich, he had to work hard to govern his country and rely on [Tax] to realize his dream.


    Looking at his energy points of over 200,000, Haru was very satisfied, and his heart was like a cat scratching at it.


    How about... smoking a few rounds to y?


    As soon as this thought appeared, it began to grow crazily and could not be suppressed.


    Then, Haru gritted his teeth and opened up [Roulette Lottery] with the thought that he couldn''t bear to let the child get away with the wolf!


    As usual, open the wallet, fill it half first, and open it!


    Haru directly threw in 100,000 energy points, and without looking at it, he just smoked!


    Ten whole times, five times, he didn''t even count, and then he trembled and became tasteless.


    Then, Haru skipped the energy points and focused on the things that were obviously different, especially the ten consecutive security [Law].


    He didn''t believe that there were only a few awesome ones among the ten [Law].


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    What the hell is this? There arews that prohibits loud noises,ws that prohibits the size of the ground, andws that prohibits running naked.


    It is simply strange, there are all kinds of things!


    When he saw these things, Haru really wanted to die. He didn''t want to bully people like this.


    Fortunately, the bastard didn''t push things too far and let him get something useful.


    For example, there were 13 Law Slot Fragment, plus the one from before, a total of 14. Once they gathered 10, they could open anotherw slot and add one more [Law].


    Then there are a few misceneous items that he had no idea what use they h, a piece of gum, a toy frisbee, and so on.


    Of course, the most useful ones were the few special [Law].

 Chapter 180: Konoha and Sunagakure Attack Together

    Chapter 180: Konoha and Sunagakure Attack Together


    After a day, the hard-won peace and tranquility of Amegakure was finally broken!


    It was unknown what agreement Konoha and Sunagakure had reached.


    The two sides actually attacked Amegakure at the same time, and their target was only Amagakure Ninja. Oh, he was now Akatsuki''s ninja.


    One could imagine how much trouble Akatsuki''s previous series of ''provocations'' had caused.


    If the two great powers were frightened by a guy who had appeared out of nowhere, how could they face it?


    In the past, they couldn''t defeat Amegakure because of Hanzo''s poison, but now, no one really thought that they could withstand the joint attack of the two great Ninja Viges, Sunagakure and Konoha, just because they defeated Hanzo, right?


    Just as the two sides crossed the border, Haru also received a special mission.


    [Special Safety Mission]: Enemy invasion!


    [Mission Requirement: Defeat the enemy and chase all the intruders out of Amegakure. ]


    [Mission reward: Law Bar +1]


    ...


    Haru, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly opened his eyes!


    Then, it was just a little bit slower, and Kagami appeared.


    Konoha and Sunagakure took action at the same time. The one leading Konoha was Jiraiya, but he did not see Orochimaru. The number of people was about five hundred. The one leading Sunagakure was Chiyo, and the number of people was slightly less than three hundred, but fifty of them were Sunagakure''s puppet army. I had fought with the puppet army before, so I would not be mistaken.


    After Kagami finished speaking, Haru nodded slightly, indicating that he understood.


    Just based on the number of people, they were indeed in danger. After all, Amegakure had long been crippled, and the original Amagakure Ninja had suffered heavy casualties. After he had gathered all his forces, he had expanded Akatsuki''s number of members to more than 800, and hisbat strength was limited.


    Doing assassination missions could still y a role. If it was arge-scale battle, both Konoha and Sunagakure could beat them until they really destroyed.


    But it was not that Amegakure did not have an advantage, it was that they had a certain advantage, and they had an extremely awesome leader!


    A single Hanzo could cause the two great powers to return in defeat many times. Could it be that Haru and Kagami could notpare to a single Hanzo?


    So what if he could not use poison?


    The few [Law] that he had drawn out earlier just happened to be of use!


    Thus, Haru stood up and said, "Have youid down Flying Thunder God''s tactics?"


    "ording to your requirements, it has never stopped, but the coverage is not dense enough."


    "It is enough. Have everyone prepare to kill all the enemies ording to the previous drill! Also, arrange for the people to take refuge as soon as possible."


    "Good!"


    Kagami immediately went up to make arrangements, while Haru''s figure instantly disappeared from where he stood.


    Right now, he didn''t know who the strongest person in Ninja World''s group was.


    But here, in his base camp, he was invincible!


    ...


    "Chiyo-sama, it seems that Amegakure''s group of people are all gutless rats. Along the way, they did not even have a decent resistance. It seems that the rumored Hanzo is also a person who does not live up to his name. He was actually killed by a guy he had never heard of before. It is really ridiculous."


    A guy who was painted with a strange pattern on his face, neither male nor female, said with disdain. On his back was a humanoid object wrapped in bandages.


    Chiyo looked at the arrogant expression of the other party and frowned slightly.


    Then, she scolded with some dissatisfaction, "Although the old man wearing a venttion tube is annoying, the strength of the other party deserves to be respected. Your words just now were too much, Akagi."


    "I''m sorry, Chiyo-sama. I just feel that there are too many suspicious points in the information that was sent back before. I suspect that some people must have said that Akatsuki was so strong in order to shirk the responsibility of failure. Maybe the annihtion of the army before has nothing to do with Akatsuki, or they have taken advantage of him."


    Chiyo pursed her lips, knowing that Zetsu would not be so simple.


    However, as the vice captain of Sunagakure''s puppet army, her puppet technique was far more exquisite than others, and only the captain of the puppet army could suppress her and make her restrain a little.


    It was to the point that Chiyo did not want to reprimand him too much and lower his prestige.


    Oh, I almost forgot to say that Chiyo was the captain of Sunagakure''s puppet army.


    That was why Akagi was so respectful that he did not dare to explode.


    When Chiyo retired, he would be the captain of the puppet army.


    "There is no big mistake in being careful. This is a war, it is always good to be cautious." There was no other way, Chiyo could only say one sentence, as for whether the other party would listen or not, it was none of her business.


    Akagi nodded his head indifferently. After all, in his opinion, if Sunagakure and Konoha attacked such a small country together, it would simply be a unteral massacre, and there would not be any idents.


    However, he still had to give face to Chiyo-sama, not because of his seniority and status, but because Chiyo-sama''s puppet technique was stronger than his, that was all.


    At this moment, a figure strangely appeared at the back of Sunagakure''s troops.


    Along the way, although some people found that many ces were engraved with a strange pattern, after confirming that it was not a trap, no one paid any attention to it.


    After all, each family had their own mark, and many countries also had their own beliefs. Perhaps that was some kind of totem symbol that Amegakure''s people used to pray for.


    However, they did not know that the two-dimensional pattern that could be found in many ces was actually a sickle that demanded their lives.


    "Water Release - Water Colliding Wave!"


    All of a sudden, a straight line of high-pressure water jet shot out from Haru''s mouth!


    It turned into a sharp water de and cut toward Sunagakure and the others from behind.


    Puff!


    Just like cutting wheat, the unprepared Sunagakure and the others were directly cut in half at the waist!


    "Ah"


    The Sunagakure Ninja who was cut in half was still alive for a while, and he let out a miserable scream. In an instant, Sunagakure''s formation was in chaos, and the scene was very tragic.


    "There are enemies! Behind, behind!"


    "No, there''s one on the left too!"


    "There are enemies lying in ambush on the right. Someonee and save me."


    At this time, Haru kept changing his position. Every time, he was not greedy for merit. He only released one ninjutsu. Then, he immediately disappeared from where he was. He did not give anyone a chance to find him.


    Moreover, he created a chaotic scene of people everywhere.


    Chiyo frowned. As she reorganizing the formation, she tried to find the enemy in the shadows, but she couldn''t figure out how so many people could suddenly appear when they had clearly scouted out that there was no one, not even a ghostly shadow.


    "I''ll go and kill them!" Akagi was furious.


    This time, Chiyo did not stop him. Although Akagi had many shorings, such as anger, arrogance, and so on.


    However, the strength of this guy''s puppet technique was so strong that people couldpletely ignore his shorings.

 Chapter 181: On the Importance of Puppets to Puppeteers

    Chapter 181: On the Importance of Puppets to Puppeteers


    Chiyo seemed to be very confident in Araya, so she directly gave him the authority.


    Then, he saw Araya directly take out a scroll from his bosom and undo the seal.


    "Go, my little babies!"


    Ten strange looking birds immediately flew into the sky under the control of his Puppet Technique.


    "Wooden Puppet Maniption Technique!"


    "Huh? No one?"


    Araya seemed to have not expected this, but suddenly, he saw another guy who seemed to be forming a seal to attack them.


    "Did I miss it just now?"


    Araya was not too sure, but his proud and arrogant personality made him stop thinking about this immediately. He directly controlled the ten strange birds to dive down!


    "I caught you, bastard!"


    Haru was immersed in the pleasure of ''I can hit you, but you can''t hit me'' when he suddenly raised his head and looked at the group of strange puppets diving down at him.


    "Troublesome."


    Haru muttered andpleted the hand seal. However, he changed his target.


    "Fire Release - Dragon Fire Technique!"


    In a split second, three gigantic fire dragons soared into the sky, instantly engulfing the ten strange birds that were diving down.


    However, when he saw this scene, the corners of Araya''s mouth curled up slightly.


    Explode!


    The instant the strange birds made contact with the mes, a huge explosion urred. Then, countless poisonous steel needles shot out in all directions!


    Araya was sure that at this distance, it was impossible for Zetsu to dodge. Even if he wanted to use ninjutsu to defend, he wouldn''t have enough time to make a seal.


    This guy was dead for sure!


    "Fire Release - Dragon Fire me Bullet!"


    Just when Araya was extremely confident, four huge fire dragons directly plunged into the crowd from the sky.


    Boom!


    The raging sea of fire spread out, and all kinds of miserable screams rang out.


    Not to mention Araya, even Chiyo was facing this kind of situation for the first time. Where was the enemy? Who was the enemy? How many enemies were there?


    None of them knew!


    Then, at this moment, Akatsuki, who was a step slower, finally arrived.


    In front of him was an external member who was originally wearing Amagakure Ninja''s vest, and behind him was an internal member wearing a dark purple ninja suit.


    They had long heard the loud noiseing from this side and rushed over to take a look. Sure enough, Yone-sama had already surrounded the enemy.


    The only people who were extremely skilled in this kind of extremely powerful Water Release and Fire Release were only Yone-sama.


    Just as they were deep in thought, a figure appeared in front of them. It was really Haru who had weakened the enemy''s strength first.


    "Leader!" Everyone shouted in admiration.


    "En, I just went to exercise my muscles and bones to warm up. I didn''t expect these guys to be so vulnerable. I''ll leave the rest to you. Can you do it?"


    Looking at these enemies who had lost at least half of their men and their morale dropping to a freezing point, they immediately became more confident and promised, "Fight to the death and not retreat!"


    Haru nodded, "I will hold the line here. Go."


    "Kill!"


    Four hundred versus one hundred and fifty!


    Although they already had the advantage in numbers, there was still a gap in individual strength. Therefore, it was hard to say who would win in a real fight, especially the elite ninjas of the puppet army.


    However, Haru did not seem to be worried at all.


    "I want to kill them all!"


    Araya grinned as he undid the bandages on his back, revealing the true face of the mountain.


    It was a three-headed, six-armed Image result for sunagakure powerful puppet Master Puppet!


    This puppet was Araya''s proudest work. The number of hidden mechanisms and weapons was simply shocking. It had once killed a 12-man team of Konoha alone, and there were even three Jonin among them. It could be seen just how terrifying the power was!


    He wanted toplete the achievement of a one-on-one hundred-man kill today!


    The elites of the other puppet forces and Sunagakure Ninjas who were good at puppet techniques all took out all kinds of strange puppet works.


    Although they were caught off guard and confused just now, this did not mean that they could not do anything to the enemies they could see.


    Even Chiyo had a calm face and released the White Secret Technique - The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets!


    Chiyo had once relied on this group of close to ten people to attack a city alone!


    Ayara looked at the puppet released by Chiyo-sama with iparable desire. One day, he would surpass Chiyo-sama andplete an even stronger puppet!


    "Kill them all!"


    Chiyo gave the order to kill.


    In an instant, arge group of ck puppets flew out towards Akatsuki and the others.


    It was as if the one who truly held the advantage was not Akatsuki, but Sunagakure!


    Some people subconsciously slowed down their steps, some people revealed hesitant expressions, and some people turned pale.


    It was obvious that not everyone could walk out of the shadow of being beaten by Sunagakure and Konoha.


    But at this time, a voice came from behind them.


    "Continue moving forward. Don''t worry about those puppets. I will be with you."


    Yone-sama is watching us!


    A surge of courage arose!


    Following that, Yone-sama''s iparably majestic voice sounded out once more.


    "God said that puppets are dead, but they can''t be moved!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the chakra threads in the hands of the puppet masters broke, and the puppet army that rushed out instantly fell to the ground like puppets with broken strings.


    "This is impossible"


    "What exactly happened?"


    "Damn it, move, why can''t you move!"


    "No, my transformer!"


    The people on Sunagakure''s side instantly fell into a state of confusion and panic. Including Chiyo and Araya, they broke out in cold sweat. No matter how they tried, they were unable to use the chakra thread in their hands to connect with the puppet in front of them.


    On the other hand, Akatsuki''s side seemed to have been injected with chicken blood, rushing over with a roar!


    They all knew that Yone-sama must have used the ''Divine Art'' just now!


    Not only had he crippled the enemy''s puppet technique, but he had alsopletely destroyed the enemy''s morale. If they still could not win, then they deserved to die.


    "Kill!"


    "For Yone-sama!"


    "Long live Yone-sama!"


    The panicking Sunagakure and the others immediately fell into a huge predicament. They were continuously defeated by Akatsuki''s people. There were even some people who were still fighting against the puppets before their heads were chopped off. They could not understand why the Puppet Technique that they had practiced for half their lives suddenly lost its function. It was no longer useful.


    And the initiator of all this finally revealed a smile.


    He had just added one of the newly selected [Law] on the second Law Bar.


    [Forbidden from controlling the puppet]!


    Then, this part of the rules of Amegakure were changed, and then the scene that was like a ''miracle'' just now appeared.


    This [Law] waspletely useless in normal times, but it was effective when dealing with Sunagakure Ninjas!


    Especially Sunagakure''s Puppet Army, as long as they crippled their puppet techniques, they were not evenparable to a slightly stronger Genin.

 Chapter 182: Living Depressed, Dying Stifled

    Chapter 182: Living Depressed, Dying Stifled


    "How could this be? How could this be"


    With two forks in hand, Araya stabbed another ''Amagakure Ninja'' who thought he was a pushover, his face filled with madness and unwillingness.


    Chiyo also felt that it was extremely difficult to deal with. In the battle, she had taken out many puppets, but she was unable to control them.


    Until..


    "Puppet Performance - Skilful Achievement with a Human Body!"


    Chiyo, who was forced into the danger zone, tried another way of thinking while using poison to kill.


    If the puppet could not be controlled, could the person be controlled?


    With the thought of giving it a try, Chiyo directly connected the chakra line in her hand to the nearby Akatsuki members.


    "What are you doing? Ah!"


    "The enemy is over there, why did you hit me?"


    "Araya, are you crazy"


    "All of you, dodge! I can''t control myself!"


    "My body is moving on its own. Don''t kill me!"


    "Help! I didn''t do it! I really didn''t do it!"


    Chiyo''s guess had seeded!


    Under Chiyo''s exquisite control, anyone who was controlled would immediately be a nightmare for their own people!


    If they were not careful, they might be killed by a sneak attack, and even if they reacted, they would fall into a dilemma.


    Kill, this was hispanion, but he was controlled by someone, and he could not control himself.


    If he didn''t kill them, it would put a lot of pressure on him. He could only watch helplessly as the other party shed at him one by one. He couldn''t even fight back. It was truly a grievance.


    Even if he fainted, it would be useless. It wouldn''t have any effect either.


    Even the corpses on the ground began to stand up one after another. The scene suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    Because they didn''t know if their people around would suddenly attack, the people on Akatsuki''s side also began to guard against each other.


    In a war, if you don''t even have the most basic trust, then what are you going to fight for?


    Seeing this, Haru also praised the other party''s quick reaction.


    Looking at it this way, the living and the corpses were indeed not within the range of the ''puppets''. There was still a certain difference between using them as puppets and controlling the puppets themselves.


    This was just like how even the most rigorousw must have loopholes to exploit. It was probably the same logic.


    Haru thought for a moment. This matter was also a reminder for him. In the future, he could not rely too much on [Law] to fight. Perhaps one day, someone would take advantage of the loophole. Or, it could be said that he was not even one step closer to Amegakure.


    However, he still had to deal with that old woman first.


    "Haha, as expected of Chiyo-sama. He actually came up with a way to crack the other party''s deathly technique! Let''s see how they die this time!"


    Arayaughed wildly, cruelly controlling the two ''toy'' to start killing each other.


    If not for the fact that controlling people was much more difficult than controlling puppets, he would be able to toy with all these people to death.


    However, Chiyo was uneasy in her heart. After all, the strongest aspect of a puppet master was that each person had developed a puppet with their own unique style based on their understanding of puppets.


    Without a puppet, only relying on the puppet technique to forcefully control the enemy to fight in their den was only a way to stall for time.


    Otherwise, if this move was really so unsolvable, then why would there be a need to study puppets? All of them would just control the enemy tomit suicide.


    Furthermore, there was something else that she cared about. What was that so-called Divine Art?


    He had actually only used one sentence to make all of them lose control over the puppets?


    It was simply unimaginable!


    If she didn''t find a way to figure it out, she wouldn''t be at ease.


    At this moment, the thing that Chiyo was most worried about happened.


    The mysterious person who first ambushed them, then suppressed the rear, using the ''Divine Art'' that she had never seen before to cripple their puppets, suddenly disappeared


    Chiyo immediately became vignt, guarding against the surroundings.


    This kind of vignce undoubtedly saved her life!


    Flying Thunder God sh!


    A katana that flickered with a cold light shed across Chiyo''s head without a sound,


    At this critical moment, Chiyo suddenly squatted down to avoid this sh.


    Immediately after, all kinds of poison needles erupted from the mechanism in Chiyo''s sleeve, but at this time, the missed attack of Haru had already disappeared again.


    The position that Haru gave himself was that of an assassin and a mage!


    Using Flying Thunder God''s high mobility, if he missed his attack, he would instantly flee thousands of miles away, forever controlling the initiative of the battle.


    This should be the ability that every assassin dreamed of.


    And when he needed to give up on sneak attacks, he could immediately change from an assassin to a mage. Moreover, he was a water and fire mage, directly dealing explosive damage!


    If the enemy was still alive, then he could only use his ultimate move.


    Have you ever seen such a big Gundam?


    "Be careful,"


    Chiyo, who was searching for the enemy, suddenly narrowed her eyes and shouted.


    Araya instantly realized that Chiyo was reminding him. He did not hesitate to roll forward,pletely disregarding his image.


    However, he only reacted when he heard Chiyo''s shout, so even though he reacted at the fastest speed, he was unable topletely avoid it.


    Swish!


    Arge wound immediately appeared behind Araya!


    If not for Chiyo''s reminder, this sh would have split him in half.


    Without caring about the pain on his back, Araya immediately wrapped himself up with his broken sand shield.


    He knew that as long as he could save himself once more, Chiyo would definitely be able to arrive in time.


    However, the sturdy sand shield was so fragile that it was beyond imagination.


    Bang!


    It seemed to be an ordinary punch, and half of the spherical sand shield was broken.


    Araya looked at the fist that was only five centimeters away from his head. A few drops of cold sweat instantly fell, and then she shouted, "Go to hell, go to hell!"


    The ten fingers of chakra immediately connected to each of Haru''s joints.


    He was actually unprepared?


    Araya was startled at first, but then she was overjoyed, and a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    "But why is Chiyo-sama still running this way with an anxious expression?"


    "Eh?"


    "What is Chiyo-sama shouting about? Is he shouting at me?"


    "I have already controlled this guy. I will kill him."


    "Behind? What behind?"


    Araya turned his head in confusion. Then, he saw a sharp sword cut through the intact sand shield behind him, instantly cutting the remaining half of the sand shield in half.


    Araya opened his eyes wide, and all the sand scattered on the ground.


    "You.."


    Just as he said this one word, a red line appeared on Araya''s neck, followed by a spray of blood.


    Araya clutched his neck in disbelief as he fell to his knees.


    He couldn''t believe he would actually die here, his six-armed puppet hadn''t finished the hundred-strong beheading, it had only just been made half a month ago...


    However, it didn''t give him any chance to use it at all.


    Simply put, he died too miserably.

 Chapter 183: Sealing Technique - Lion Closing Roar

    Chapter 183: Sealing Technique - Lion Closing Roar


    "Damn it!"


    Chiyo cursed in her heart. Although Araya was extremely annoying, she admired his attainments in puppet techniques. Otherwise, she would not have let the other party be the vice captain of the puppet army.


    Now that she had died without any value, how could she not be angry when she had no room to disy her abilities?


    And what was worse was that she was also in danger.


    A Puppet Master without a puppet was like a tiger without ws and teeth. He could use his roar to scare those timid fellows, but at the same time, he could attract the hunter''s surprised gaze!


    Sure enough, after casually killing Araya, the other party''s figure strangely disappeared once again.


    For some reason, Chiyo suddenly thought of a person.


    Back then, she was still a fledglingbrat, and that big shot left an indelible impression on her on the battlefield.


    Every time it disappeared and reappeared, it represented the disappearance of one or several lives.


    Was it Gennin or Jonin, or was it an elite Jonin?


    There was no difference at all.


    Because if that sword went down, she would die!


    But how was that possible?


    That big shot was already dead.


    Then, did someone learn that big shot''s ninjutsu?


    But it didn''t make sense either. This guy was obviously not Konoha''s person, so how could it be?


    Could it really be a coincidence


    Chiyo was crazily thinking in his brain, and at the same time, all kinds of poison needles were scattered everywhere.


    But what surprised Chiyo first, was that the other party did not immediately choose her as the next target to kill. Instead, he began to use his elusive speed to kill Sunagakure and the others.


    Seeing that the situation was over, Chiyo immediately clenched her teeth and gave the order to retreat.


    They had underestimated Akatsuki''sbat strength and strangeness. Right now, there were only a few who could escape.


    Chiyo had already taken the lead to escape, and the rest of the people already had no intention of fighting, so they naturally ran away.


    Then the problem was, if no one took the initiative to stay behind to cover the rear, chasing a group of defeated generals, then what was the difference between that and chasing down moving targets?


    In almost the blink of an eye, the group of Sunagakure that had attacked this timepletely copsed.


    Although Akatsuki''s people had also suffered some casualties, they were much better than Sunagakure. In addition, there was Yone-sama to hold them back. Their morale was really bursting. In the process of chasing after Sunagakure Ninjas, they released 120 of their fighting strength, as if they had been injected with chicken blood!


    Chiyo''s heart was bleeding, her face was terrible, but she could only choose to do this, because if they continued, the result would be the same, so they might as well give it a try.


    They could not expect Konoha''s people to kill through the entire Land of Water to save them.


    Not to mention whether Konoha''s people could do this, if that happened, it would probably be Konoha who would kill them all.


    What''s more, the current Amegakure was even more terrifying than when Hanzo was in power. The things that Sunagakure had encountered, presumably, Konoha''s people had also tasted them.


    Thinking of this, Chiyo, who was running, felt ayer of haze in her heart.


    At a certain moment, Chiyo squatted down slightly, his left hand touching the ground.


    In the previous escape, she had repeated this action more than once.


    And this time, she had finally arrived.


    A figure holding two swords shed down from the sky. The two swords shed towards Chiyo one after another.


    The bone-piercing chill made Chiyo feel the threat of death. Perhaps in the next moment, she would be killed here.


    However.


    "Sealing Technique - Lion Closing Roar!"


    Chiyo instantly activated the seal she had engraved on the ground!


    The white lion with sharp teeth opened its ferocious mouth and bit towards Chiyo and Haru.


    Perished together?


    No, this was just a sealing technique!


    People who were swallowed by the Lion Closing Roar would not die or even get injured, but their chakra would bepletely sealed!


    This was the only way Chiyo coulde up with in a short period of time.


    Because she knew that she would definitely be the target of the enemy, and she, who could not control the puppet to fight, was not the opponent of the enemy at all. Moreover, the enemy had that elusive speed and powerful ninjutsu.


    Therefore, only by sealing the opponent''s chakra by surprise could they have a chance of survival, or evenplete the counterattack!


    Chiyo was indeed experienced, to actually think of this method in such a short time.


    The Lion Closing Roar almost instantly swallowed the two of them.


    The strong impact directly sent Chiyo flying, and the emeny''s chakra was sealed.


    However, there was no worry on Chiyo''s face, and she just stared at another direction.


    He had already fallen into the trap, and as long as the other party was dragged into the water by her, then everyone would lose their Chakra, and the oue was still unknown.


    However, what caused Chiyo''s heart to instantly sink to the bottom of the valley was that the other party was actually still standing in ce intact, only to see a huge pitch-ck energy skeleton with only the upper body wrapped around it, and the Lion Closing Roar that sent her flying was actually firmly grasped in the hand of that skeleton, and then forcibly crushed!


    Although the sealing technique could always produce unexpected effects, it always had a weakness, and that was that it had toe into contact with the target''s main body to be effective.


    Trying to seal Haru through Susanoo was simply a dream!


    Haru coldly looked at Chiyo, and actually did not care about her anymore, because an old woman whose chakra was sealed could no longer cause any waves.


    "Take a good look, this is just the beginning."


    Just as Haru indifferently said this sentence, his Susanoo quickly evolved to the second form, and then a trident appeared in his hand.


    Boom!


    With a casual toss, he ran to the furthest distance, and the dozens of Sunagakure Ninjas who were about to escape were instantly devoured by the huge explosion, not a single one of them alive!


    Chiyo sat on the ground and looked at the scene in front of her. Even in the face of the ''Demigod'' Hanzo and the powerful Konoha, she had never experienced such despair.


    The other party''s terrifying strength could clearly defeat them head-on, but he chose to use a sneak attack and cripple their puppets, not letting them see any hope. This method was truly extremely cruel.


    This time, a monster really appeared in Amegakure, a monsterparable to the ''God''!


    Not letting Chiyo wait for long, when Haru drove Susanoo to start a massacre, in just a short period of time, Sunagakure''s 300 elite Ninjas were all killed,pletely wiped out.


    When Haru walked in front of Chiyo, Chiyo''s eyes were even a bit absent-minded, as if he did not expect this kind of result.


    However, Chiyo did not beg for mercy, nothing more than death, the only thing that he could not be at ease with was her little grandson who had no parents.


    Haru silently raised the sword in his hand.

 Chapter 184: Battle Without a Retreat

    Chapter 184: Battle Without a Retreat


    Just as Sunagakureunched an attack from the southwest of Amegakure, Jiraiya also began to lead people from the southeast of Amegakure.


    What was different from Sunagakure was that Jiraiya forbade anyone from entering the vige along the way and went straight to Amegakure in the center.


    "Jiraiya-sama, it is very likely that there are enemy ninjas lying in ambush in these viges. If we do not find a way to get rid of them, maybe we will be attacked from both sides." Someone could not help but suggest.


    How could Jiraiya not know this?


    "Can you tell which are Amagakure Ninja and which are just ordinary vigers?" Jiraiya asked.


    The other party immediately said in disbelief, "If you can''t tell the difference, of course, you''d rather kill them by mistake than let them go. They must all be in the same group..."


    As he spoke, this guy suddenly noticed Jiraiya''s iparably ugly expression. He immediately didn''t dare to make a sound and retreated.


    Jiraiya didn''t continue to hold on to this matter. After all, standing on their battlefield, this was naturally the most advantageous and most reassuring method. How could they care about the lives of the people of the enemy country?


    But in the end, this didn''t match his own tolerance!


    These days, Jiraiya could always remember what the little girl said when he fell asleep every night.


    Every time he thought of it, his breathing became heavier.


    He was Konoha''s hero, and also a devil in the eyes of other people!


    He believed that he could notpletely change this situation now, but maybe he could avoid some tragedies happening again.


    This was also the reason why he didn''t let people search the vige, and even more so because of the other party''s words of ''killing by mistake and not letting go'', he was so angry that he lost hisposure.


    Many people were puzzled and dissatisfied because of this, but Jiraiya continued to do as he pleased.


    Since he was the one to carry out this mission, then the others had to obey his orders.


    However, what Jiraiya did not know was that it was precisely this heart of his that allowed him to avoid a huge crisis.


    Because there was no one in those viges at all, and all of them had gone to take refuge.


    There were only some temporary mechanisms and exploding talismans there.


    During this period of time, if Jiraiya sent people in to check, they would have to pay the price of their lives!


    As a result, they went deep into the vige and were safe and sound, which was very surprising.


    All of a sudden, Jiraiya and the others raised their heads and looked towards the west.


    There was a loud noise, as well as the mes after the explosion.


    Jiraiya immediately knew that it was definitely Sunagakure''s people who had run into Akatsuki over there, and they were currently fighting desperately.


    At this time, they had two choices. One was to immediately move over there. When the time came, it would depend on the situation. Should they help Sunagakure''s people get rid of the enemy, or should they just casually eat up this Sunagakure elite troop?


    The second choice was to ignore the other side and let Sunagakure''s people attract more attention. Then, he would lead his people to directly attack and take the opportunity toplete the tasks assigned by the higher-ups.


    Jiraiya thought for a moment and immediately chose the second option.


    The first choice was not only easy to be misunderstood, but also easy to cause conflicts andplications.


    Another one, he felt that Akatsuki might not be able to take advantage of the people sent by Sunagakure this time.


    Chiyo and the puppet army, these were the candidates that had been agreed on beforehand.


    Jiraiya brought the five hundred people behind him, not daring to say that they would definitely win.


    "If only Tsunade was still here, sigh."


    Konoha and the others continued to move forward, and then they were ambushed the moment they entered the forest.


    Kakuzu, who appeared from nowhere, stood directly outside the woods with a stinky face and unleashed apound ninjutsu, Wind Release - Pressure Damage at the back of the Konoha crowd, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work, and Lightning Release - False Darkness!


    Arge area of raging sea of fire immediately lit up the trees, severely injuring the people who fell behind and also cutting off their retreat.


    Jiraiya, who was walking at the front, immediately noticed the disturbance behind the troops. Seeing that many people were trying to use Water Release to extinguish the fire, he immediately shouted, "Everyone, hurry up and move forward. Scout people check the traps!"


    This kind of power was not easy to extinguish, not to mention that there were so many trees on fire, continuing to stay would only be more dangerous.


    Therefore, even if they knew that this was the enemy''s plot, if they wanted to trap them here, there might be traps and ambushes waiting for them in front, they had no choice.


    They could only be as careful as possible and make preparations in time to attack.


    Jiraiya guessed correctly, there were a lot of traps and ambushes in the road ahead.


    However, after paying the price of several lives, the scouts still managed to open up a rtively safe path.


    Then, Akatsuki''s people finally appeared!


    Less than four hundred ''smelly fish and rotten shrimp'' hid in the trees and began to carry out assassinations.


    Some people seeded in their assassinations and retreated without taking a single cloud with them.


    Some people failed in their assassination and directly left their lives behind without taking anything with them.


    However, the formation of Konoha and the others was sessfully disrupted. In the panic, more and more people identally touched the surrounding traps, causing all kinds of traps and explosions to ring out one after another.


    Jiraiya did not expect that the other party seemed to have guessed that they woulde again, so he had prepared this early.


    Sure enough, choosing to attack Amegakure again was aplete mistake!


    Moreover, this Akatsuki person was much more difficult to deal with than the previous Hanzo.


    Just as Jiraiya was about to kill his way out, the guy who had held him back the entire time appeared once again.


    "We can''t use it here. Why don''t we go out and fight?"


    It was still the same person, but Jiraiya''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    But this time, he chose to refuse!


    "Orochimaru, sooner orter, I will be tricked to death by you!"


    "Earth Release - Swamp of the Underworld!"


    "Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!"


    "Toad Oil Bullet!"


    "Fire Release - Big me Bullet!"


    Jiraiya wanted to catch his opponent off guard and immediately unleashed a series of attacks.


    However, facing these attacks from Jiraiya, Kagami shook his head slightly.


    If it was before he had opened Mangekyou Sharingan, perhaps he would be in a very sorry state right now.


    Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Susanoo!


    A faintly discernible grey armor covered the body of Kagami. The swamp under his feet was simply unable to restrict him in the slightest, simply like walking on t ground.


    Wild Lion''s Mane Technique was also the same, simply unable to control Kagami, instead directly torn apart by the Susanoo released by Kagami.


    Although the attack ninjutsu on the back had been enhanced by the Toad Oil Bullet, it was basically unable to break through the second form of Susanoo!


    Even the grey armor on the body of Kagami Susanoo also shed past.


    The ability of [Reverse Healing Technique] can actually be added to Susanoo. He was really never seen such a powerful auxiliary ability.


    Of course, the consumption of eye power was also iparably huge, so Kagami immediately cancelled it.

 Chapter 185: Unexpected Infiltration

    Chapter 185: Unexpected Infiltration


    Sunagakure was personally killed by Haru, while Konoha''s people were made dumplings by Kagami and Kakuzu.


    Almost all of Akatsuki''s people had been emptied out.


    Under such circumstances, a snake shuttled through the sewers and finally arrived at Amegakure. Oh, now it should be called Akatsuki Vige.


    Then an extremely terrifying scene appeared. The mouth of this snake suddenly opened to the maximum, and then a hand stretched out from the inside


    Along with the disgusting mucus and the fierce struggle of the snake, a big living person crawled out from the stomach of the snake!


    Just looking at the twopletely different bodies, it was hard for you to imagine how this was done.


    Fortunately, this was a remote alley. No one saw this big scene, otherwise, they would probably be scared half to death, leaving a shadow in their hearts for the rest of their lives.


    "Whether it is you or not, it will soon be revealed."


    Orochimaru looked at the tall tower in front of him, and his smile was particrly horrifying.


    Thest time he bewitched that waste to test him, there was no effect at all.


    If that guy was really the person in his memory, then the news about Second Hokage could not be indifferent, and it was even more impossible to directly kill the messenger Noburi, and then pretend that nothing had happened.


    To be honest, this result made him particrly surprised at that time!


    The young man thought about it for a while and came up with another possibility. If the other party was not that person, it was fine if he was not interested.


    However, if he did not guess wrong, the other party still made such a choice.


    Then perhaps there was only one answer - the thing he used to probe.


    It was like someone had made a phone call to tell you that your child had been kidnapped by me. If he did not take money, he would kill the ticket.


    Under normal circumstances, a normal parent would be very nervous and worried. No matter if what the other party said was true or false, they would not dare to easily hang up the phone and not take it seriously.


    But what if the child was around?


    The lie was immediately exposed!


    At this time, the parents would only be angry, cursing and hanging up the phone would be light.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, Orochimaru suddenly thought of a blind spot. Could it be that the other party had already known about Senju Tobirama''s whereabouts? Or perhaps, it could be said that Senju Tobirama was buried personally by that person. Therefore, after hearing the news that he had someone deliver, the other party''s reaction was not surprise or anxiety. Instead, it was anger killing!


    The more Orochimaru thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. After all, how could that not be?


    If the Second Hokage died, it would be fine. If he was still alive.


    At that time, Orochimaru was also shocked by his crazy idea. Then, he specially returned to Konoha to investigate a lot of information. He also unexpectedly learned the truth of another interesting matter from a higher-ups of Konoha.


    Therefore, through persuasion, Orochimaru sessfully brought Hokage''stestmand back to the border of the front line. He also risked his life to reach a consensus with Sunagakure''s people. With this joint attack.


    Or it could be said that it was false to eliminate Amegakure. His real purpose was to have another goal!


    "If it was me, where would I hide it?"


    Orochimaru murmured softly. Then, he changed his clothes and unconsciously wandered the streets of Akatsuki Vige.


    Just now, he had sneaked into the tower through the Snake Clone Technique , but found nothing.


    Then he tortured another person and went to Akatsuki base to check, but he still could not find what he wanted.


    He firmly believed that such an important thing could not be left with him.


    Then could it be a hidden secret base?


    That would be troublesome.


    Orochimaru frowned, standing in the fine rain and looking around.


    At this time, a few children wearing raincoats walked past him, and their words immediately caught his attention.


    "Kushina Nee-chan, is it really okay for us to sneak out and y while Yone-sama is away?"


    "What are you afraid of? This is not the first time. As long as you don''t ck off and finish your training seriously, the rest of your time will be forever. Yone-sama won''t care what we do."


    "Although that is the case, Akira said that the bad guys of Sunagakure and Konoha are here again. Isn''t it good for us to run around at this time?" Konan was still a little worried, but at the same time, she felt a little excited, so much so that her face was flushed.


    "Aiya, don''t worry. If we really get beaten up here, then what''s the difference if we can''t get out? Besides, I am very strong. Protecting you guys will definitely not be a problem." Kushina patted her small chest, which had not yet grown up, and vowed.


    What he said seemed to make sense, and they could not refute it.


    Seeing that the three little ones were convinced by his own theory, Kushina could not help but reveal a proud smile.


    After such a long time of interaction, besides when Haru was present, Kushina would unconsciously think back to those eyes, and thus be nervous and restrained.


    However, in the face of Konan, the elders, and Yahiko, Kushina was still quite open-minded. Moreover, she often referred to herself as an older sister. After all, she was four or five years older than Konan and the others. In addition to Konan, this shy and cute little sister, there was also Nagato, the younger brother of the n.


    In addition, Kushina was responsible for taking them along with the basic training on weekdays, so Konan and the others also sincerely called her elder sister Kushina.


    After Kushina saw that she had regained her cheerful personality, she was somewhat unable to stay in the ces that Haru had arranged for them, often bringing people out to sneak out.


    Although Amegakure was not big, and was not just a little bit worse than Konoha''s prosperity and vastness, for the children who were busy sneaking around, they could still y very happily.


    "Yone, Kushina."


    Orochimaru suddenly stopped, and the corners of his mouth pulled up.


    "I caught you."


    After Kushina and the others ran far away, Orochimaru secretly chased after them.


    However, what made him feel a little strange was that there were only two people in the dark who were responsible for protecting them?


    Orochimaru frowned slightly. If it was as he thought, it was impossible to arrange so many people, even if the number of people increased several times.


    However, since he couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t think about it for now.


    Soon, they would know the truth of the matter.


    Kushina and the others ran to the outermost area of Amegakure. It was a veryrgeke. When they had nothing to do, they liked toe here to float with stones or stand here quietly to watch the extremely beautiful rain in front of them.


    The fine drizzle in the sky kept falling on theke surface, and the mist that gradually rose from theke surface. It was really beautiful and made people linger and forget about it.


    Konan was fascinated by it, and then he cried out in pain. Someone knocked on his head, and then Kushina forcibly pulled him over.

 Chapter 186: The Power of the Nine-Tailed

    Chapter 186: The Power of the Nine-Tailed


    Ta-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da.


    It flew straight for 22 times!


    Kushina looked at Yahiko and felt that something was wrong, revealing danger. Every ripple seemed to be a p to her face.


    These two brats were indeed not cute at all!


    She gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart. Kushina turned her eyes to Konan, who was finally dragged over by her.


    "Whether I can save her face or not is up to you, Konan!" Kushina widened her eyes and tried to convey this message with her eyes.


    Konan blinked her eyes in understanding, indicating that she had received it and that she could start acting.


    Thus, she randomly picked up a round stone and threw it out.


    However, she did not know if it was because she used too much strength, so the stone split open when it was still in the air. Then, the two stones split into two directions and began to surge!


    And in the blink of an eye, she had already hit 20 times.


    Kushina''s face was extremely dark, and Konan had an embarrassed look on his face. He did not even dare to look at her.


    Nagato sighed, because his good friend, Yahiko, wasughing loudly without any eye power.


    "Hahaha, good, Konan!" "The two stones added together are more than 70 times. What is the name of this move? Can you teach me?"


    s, it was hopeless!


    Looking at Kushina, who had quietly stood behind Yahiko at some unknown time, her fiery red hair began to dance in the wind, her face was dark, and only her eyes were emitting a terrible light. Nagato and Konan subconsciously took ten steps back, then turned their heads to the side, afraid that they would be sshed with bloodter.


    Then, there were screams of all sorts of voices, mixed with some "Willing to admit defeat". " Can''t you afford to y? "Nagato also said, "I was wrong! Let me go this time".


    A few minutester, Kushina, who had severely tidied up Yahiko, who had low EQ, finally walked back with a refreshed expression. Behind him, the depressed one was Yahiko, who had a bloody nose and a swollen face but was still trying to squeeze out a smile.


    Seeing this guy''s miserable state, Konan and Nagato were very impolite, covering their mouths or stomachs andughing.


    When Yahiko saw themughing, he alsoughed foolishly. When heughed like this, it became even more funny. Therefore, their side was immediately filled withughter.


    However, afterughing, they all quietly looked into the distance.


    Why did they have toe out?


    Just to y in the water?


    Of course not. They were actually worried and could not stay for long, so they wanted toe out and take a look.


    Just now, he was trying to relieve her pressure, and also trying to convince her that nothing would happen. She should do what she had to do, and she should not worry blindly.


    But at this moment, Kushina sensed that a very ufortable chakra was approaching quickly.


    She immediately became alert, "Be careful, someone ising."


    Yahiko did not y any tricks, and his face became solemn. He immediately took out Kunai, who he carried with him, Konan and Nagato were the same.


    Then, a figure slowly walked over and said, "What a sharp perception. Red hair. As expected, you are Uzumaki n''s survivor. It seems that you are Kyuubi, Jinchuriki, who was lost by the old man, right? Little girl?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you have a name. Your name is Kushina, right? Uzumaki Kushina, I finally found you."


    Orochimaru smiled with a satisfied expression. He threw out two heads and rolled at the feet of Kushina and the others. Konan bit his lips and did not make a sound.


    These two heads were the two dark ninjas that Orochimaru had just dealt with.


    As for why he knew that Kyuubi, Jinchuriki, was the huge secret of Kushina, that was, of course, learned from the two high-level consultants who had long been dissatisfied in the process of investigating something. They wanted him to secretly find Kyuubi, Jinchuriki.


    They even promised him that as long as he could do it, the two of them would support him to take the position of the next Hokage.


    Hokage?


    Orochimaru did not care about this at all!


    What he pursued was eternal life, the true essence of life!


    Hokage was such a boring thing. Even if he wanted it, he wanted to use that right to fulfill his dream.


    When Kyuubi changed from Mito Uzumaki to Kushina, only Sarutob Hiruzen, as Hokage, and a few higher-ups of Konoha knew about this. Even the so-called ''Sannin'' did not know about it.


    After that happened, Danzo, who was Hokage''s assistant, died in battle. [Root] dissolved, and Kyuubi and Jinchuriki were taken away.


    The former was not a secret at all, but no one dared to disclose thetter.


    If not for the fact that Orochimaru found some suspicious points about Mito Uzumaki when he was investigating, it would be impossible for the two high-level consultants to take the risk to tell him.


    Therefore, Orochimaru knew that as long as he could find Kyuubi and Jinchuriki, he could confirm the true identity of that person!


    And now, he had won!


    Under the greedy gaze of Orochimaru, Kushina fearlessly opened her arms and stood in front of Konan and the other two.


    The other party wasing for her. Of course, she could not let others get hurt because of her. Moreover, she was still her elder sister. Whether it was public or private, she had to stand up!


    "Are you Konoha Ninja? I can go with you, but you have to let them go." Kushina looked at the forehead guard on Orochimaru''s head and gritted his teeth.


    Konan and the others immediately became anxious!


    "Don''t worry about us, run!"


    "That''s right, Kushina Nee-chan, run quickly, we will stop him!"


    "Don''t worry about us. This is Akatsuki Vige. As long as we make a little noise, someone will rush over immediately."


    Hearing this, Kushina was both moved and anxious, because in her perception, the other party was not someone they could deal with!


    Unless she could borrow the power in her body.


    "Kyuubi, lend me your power."


    "Do you want it? It''s all here. Take it to your heart''s content, hahaha!"


    Kushina, who had not officially learned to be a qualified Jinchuriki, began to try to touch the ''evil'' chakra in his body for the first time. In order to save Konan and others behind him, and also to save himself!


    It was unknown what she had done, but her body suddenly began to tremble. She lowered her head, and her face was very struggling. There was a vertical pupil in her eyes that had turned into a beast!


    Unable to withstand this power, Kushina began to gradually lose her mind.

 Chapter 187: The Power of the Rinnegan

    Chapter 187: The Power of the Rinnegan


    "Oh? This chakra, Bijuu''s power."


    Orochimaru looked at the changes in Kushina with interest. He wanted to test the ability of Kyuubi and Jinchuriki, but immediately curbed this leisurely mood.


    Although he did not care about the trash of Amegakure, he did not want to meet that guy at this time. In order to avoid a long night and a long dream, he should take Jinchuriki away as soon as possible. This way, he would have the bargaining chip to bargain with that guy.


    "Roar!"


    "Five Elements Seal!"


    Just as Kushina was about to lose her mind and enter a berserk state, Orochimaru used an extremely strange movement method. His body was soft and he dodged Kushina''s attack after he roared. Then, his right hand, which was emitting dark purple mes, fiercely struck Kushina''s lower abdomen.


    Bang!


    Kushina''s eyes widened and her mouth opened wide. She spat out some acid.


    Next, Kyuubi''s chakra was instantly cut off, and all of it was retracted into the depths of Kushina''s body. It seemed that he could still hear Kyuubi''s unwilling roar.


    Without the influence of Kyuubi''s chakra, Kushina regained her reason, but then her nape suffered a heavy blow, and she directly fainted under Orochimaru''s Kunai.


    Compared tobat experience, the gap between Kushina and Orochimaru was about the size of ten heaven and earth bridges.


    A little girl who had just graduated and was treated as a container for Kyuubi, and then kidnapped, this kind of result couldn''t be more normal at this moment.


    After all, even in the original work, even the fate of Naruto was hung by Orochimaru...


    "Let her go!"


    The series of events that happened just now made Yahiko and the other two unable to react, but when Kushina fainted on the ground, they finally regained control of their bodies.


    Even though they were afraid to death in their hearts, they still rushed forward without hesitation!


    From the moment he appeared, Orochimaru, who had never looked at them, had a cold expression on his face. He treated Jinchuriki so ''gentle'', but that did not mean that the other little ghosts could also make him show mercy.


    Yahiko, who was the fastest, used all his strength to stab forward. However, Kunai was easily knocked down. Then, Orochimaru grabbed his wrist and pulled it up forcefully. He swung it to the left like a tool and threw it to the right. He directly sent Nagato and Konan, who were following behind him, flying.


    Then, he threw Yahiko to the ground and ruthlessly took out a handful of Kunai.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Yahiko burst out with a great desire to live. He moved to the side with his body reaction.


    It was also this moment that allowed Yahiko to struggle for another second.


    Pfft!


    Yahiko let out a muffled groan with a twisted expression. The Kunai that should have pierced through his heart had shifted a few inches downwards, causing blood to ssh out. It could be considered to have barely extended his life for a while.


    Even in the face of a child, Orochimaru was still cold and ruthless, and he did not hesitate to kill.


    Of course, to deal with a few children who were not even ninjas, there was no need for him to use any ninjutsu. He could just kill them with his bare hands.


    "What a boring struggle."


    After coldly evaluating Yahiko''s actions, a sharp Kunai appeared in Orochimaru''s hand.


    Obviously, he would not fail again this time.


    Konan was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of her head. Blood dyed one of her eyes red, making her vision a little blurry.


    But she still struggled to go over, "Yahiko!"


    At this time, Nagato widened her eyes and stared at Orochimaru, who once again pulled out Kunai to kill all of them. Her mind kept repeating the scene of Yahiko almost being killed.


    Her heart kept beating faster, faster, and faster!


    It was only when Orochimaru stepped on Yahiko with his foot, and Kunai in his hand aimed at Yahiko''s head that the string in Nagato''s brain finally snapped.


    "Ah"


    "Get lost!"


    Along with an imposing roar, Nagato, who suddenly stood up, seemed to have be a different person. His cold and ruthless eyes were even more terrifying than Orochimaru''s!


    Then, an invisible force blew everything away along the way. Naturally, it also included Orochimaru, whose eyes were focused.


    "This power. This pair of eyes. And it''s also red hair?"


    After Orochimarunded, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Finally, he focused his attention on the red-haired little ghost.


    "It seems that this trip was really worthwhile. Not only did I find Kyuubi and Jinchuriki, I also found such an interesting little ghost."


    Orochimaru began to be serious. He wanted to take both of them away and study them properly.


    However, at this moment, Nagato had already entered an unconscious berserk state. The only thing he still remembered was to kill the other party!


    Asura Path!


    Relying on his instincts, Nagato, whose eyes were empty, extended a mechanical hand towards Orochimaru. Then, Orochimaru was extremely shocked to discover that he actually couldn''t break free from the restraints and was forcefully pulled over.


    However, Orochimaru immediately regained his calm and did not panic. Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands immediately released him.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Bang!


    The impact force that was several times stronger than before instantly struck Orochimaru, sending him flying and vomiting blood. At the same time, it also blew up all the snakes that Orochimaru released.


    And then there was the Asura Path!


    The slightly embarrassed Orochimaru didn''t even bother to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. This time, he chose to release Wind Release Ninjutsu.


    "Wind Release - Breakthrough!"


    There was no need to form seals, the strong wind immediately swept out, as if it wanted to blow everything away.


    However, the violent wind waspletely absorbed by a transparent shield before it came into contact with Nagato''s body.


    Orochimaru''s pupils shrank, and his expression finally became serious.


    With this dy, he was also pulled in front of Nagato.


    Orochimaru immediately decided to defeat his opponent in closebat. However, when the hand of the little ghost in front of him touched his body, he did not expect it at all. Some things even fell into panic.


    Outer Path!


    Summoning Rinnegan!


    Nagato, who waspletely driven by his instinct, and even used his vitality to drive Rinnegan, suddenly showed an unbelievable strength.


    Orochimaru''splexion suddenly changed, because he found that his chakra was rapidly being extracted by the other party, and even more terrifying was that he found that his soul was actually being gradually pulled out of his body!


    Fortunately, this speed was very slow, but this fact was uneptable!


    At this moment, Orochimaru finally began to panic.


    Opening his mouth, the Kusanagi Sword instantly stabbed out!


    But no matter how fast the Kusanagi Sword was, it could not be faster than the Shinra Tensei that could be used with a single thought.


    Even when Orochimaru just opened his mouth, he was already seriously injured, and his whole person was sent flying, suffering heavy internal injuries.


    Yahiko, who was lying heavily on the ground, and Konan were all dumbfounded. They could not understand why their ordinary good friends suddenly became so strong, and even a little scared

 Chapter 188: Adamantine Sealing Chains!

    Chapter 188: Adamantine Sealing Chains!


    "Who is it"


    "Quick! An enemy is sneaking in!"


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    ......


    After getting up, Orochimaru couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. His eyes were extremely cruel and dangerous as he stared at the red-haired boy.


    Of course, he could see that the other party''s state was very strange. Moreover, this power also had a sense of incongruity. It was not like a 5 or 6 year old brat could possess such strength. It was to the point that he had been too careless earlier.


    If they continued to fight, Orochimaru was confident that he could take down this little brat.


    However, at this time, themotion from this side finally attracted the attention of Akatsuki''s members and immediately rushed over to save them.


    Normally, Orochimaru would be able to wipe out all of these people.


    However, the strange ability of the little devil and the ninjutsu that could suck people''s souls really made people feel a chill in their hearts.


    Especially for Orochimaru who had always wanted to live forever, the threat was even greater.


    In addition to the ''that person'' who could return at any time, Orochimaru felt like retreating.


    Thus, he made a feint and immediately extended his evil hand towards the unconscious Kushina.


    At the very least, he had to obtain the bargaining chip of Kyuubi, Jinchuriki!


    Shinra Tensei!


    Triple Rashomon!


    Boom!


    As Orochimaru expected, the enemy''s invisible attack failed to break through Triple Rashomon''s defense.


    But just as Orochimaru reached out his hand to Kushina, something unexpected happened!


    Crash!


    Several golden chains suddenly shot out from Kushina''s body and instantly swept towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru reacted extremely quickly and threw out arge number of snakes to block. Then, he turned into a snake and quickly slid out, sessfully avoiding the golden chains.


    Then, Kushina got up from the ground and rubbed her neck. She shouted angrily, "It hurts. Do you know, bastard!"


    The golden chain that was like an octopus rushed out again, forcing Orochimaru to retreat again and again.


    In the moment of crisis just now, under the stimtion of Kyuubi, Kushina sessfully activated the blood of Uzumaki n in her body. Without a someone to teach her, she released the Adamantine Sealing Chains!


    This kind of seal technique that could be used to deal with Bijuu, as long as it was entangled, there was almost no possibility of breaking free. Moreover, the attack power of each chain was not weak. If it was really pulled, it would at least have broken tendons and bones.


    Orochimaru dodged with an extremely ugly expression, and then he was stopped by Akatsuki''s people, pulling a part of his attention.


    At this time, Kushina suddenly shouted, "Hold him back! Yone-sama will be back soon!"


    As soon as he said this, the Akatsuki members who came over to check on him began to attack even more crazily. They were simply using their lives to stall for time.


    Orochimaru''s heart sank. He did not know whether what Kyuubi and Jinchuriki said was true or not. He was also a little upset by these good-for-nothings who were not afraid of death. However, the one who really made him make a choice was the red-haired little ghost who bypassed the Rashomon and extended his hand in his direction again.


    What the f*ck!


    After weighing the pros and cons in an instant, Orochimaru decisively chose to retreat.


    Since he already knew the whereabouts of Kyuubi and Jinchuriki and knew the identity of Akatsuki, then no matter which side he made a deal with, he would be able to get what he wanted.


    It was just a pity.


    He took a deep look at Nagato. To be precise, he was looking into Nagato''s eyes. After killing several people with his Kusanagi Sword, Orochimaru sessfully broke out of the encirclement and escaped.


    "This pair of eyes. This pair of eyes."


    Orochimaru was deep in thought, but he could not confirm it.


    After Orochimaru escaped, Kushina withdrew all the chains with extreme exhaustion and sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    In fact, the explosion just now had already made her exhausted all of her chakra.


    Although Uzumaki n had a lot of chakra, but thinking about it, how could the amount of chakra consumed to check and bnce Bijuu''s seal technique be less?


    And that sentence just now, she deliberately said it.


    But it was still a sess to scare that guy away.


    "Nagato, Nagato! Are you all right?"


    "Nagato, how are you?"


    Hearing the voices of Yahiko and Konan, Kushina''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He did not care about continuing to sit and rest and quickly ran over to take a look.


    "Kushina Nee-chan, quickly look at Nagato. What happened to him?"


    Konan said anxiously, seemingly treating Kushina as hisst life-saving straw.


    It turned out that when Orochimaru ran away, Nagato only raised her hand to pretend. She did not release any ninjutsu at all, and then fell to the ground with a plop, falling into aa.


    Kushina quickly used her half-baked method to check Nagato, and found that Nagato seemed to have fainted from exhaustion of chakra, and had overdrawn a part of his vitality, so his life was not in danger.


    "Don''t worry, Nagato is fine. It''s good to sleep and wake up. On the contrary, you all have suffered such a serious injury, quickly go and treat it!"


    After hearing that Nagato was fine, Yahiko and Konan finally let out a sigh of relief. Then, they released the tense string. In an instant, they were drowned by a tide of nervous exhaustion and pain. Their vision went ck and they fell to the ground.


    Kushina hurriedly hugged one of them with one hand and quickly called for help.


    Fortunately, these children had all revealed their faces. Some people knew that Yone-sama had been taking care of them, so they nervously sent them to the vige for treatment.


    Originally, it was their dereliction of duty that the enemy had touched their base camp. If anything happened to these little ancestors, they could die to atone for their sins.


    ...


    On the other side, Haru, who did not know that Kushina and the others had sneaked out and were also targeted by Orochimaru who had sneaked in, was currently leading people to encircle Konoha and the others.


    Although Jiraiya stubbornly resisted, he couldn''t do anything to Kagami. How could he stop Kakuzu and Haru?


    Seeing that everyone could die here, Jiraiya could not help but be extremely anxious.


    If not for Orochimaru telling him that he had a 100 chance of taking down Amegakure, why would he bring so many people back here to die?


    But where did this bastard Orochimaru run off to?


    What was this so-called sure-win magic treasure?


    If they didn''t show up soon, they might really die here.


    And just as Jiraiya was anxious, he unconsciously revealed a small w.


    Haru used his speed to arrive behind Jiraiya in almost an instant. Then, the two of them exchanged physical skills. In the end, Haru pressed a palm on his lower abdomen.


    "Contract seal!"


    With a bang, Gamabunta was directly sent back to Mount Myouboku.


    The connection between Jiraiya and the Contracted Beast was directly cut off!

 Chapter 189: Lifting Up

    Chapter 189: Lifting Up


    Although Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade were all very strong, they were simr to Sanshoyu Hanzo. They where the strongest when the Contracted Beast was present.


    This time, the Contracted Technique was directly cut off. Gamabunta was forcibly sent back to Mount Myouboku. Even if Jiraiya wanted to summon other toads to help the array, he could not do it. Hisbat strength was greatly reduced.


    What was worse was that he only learned a little bit of Sage Mode. In addition, his talent in this area was not too good. Therefore, he had to call out two toads sage to help. After a period of preparation, he could use them.


    Jiraiya was originally going to keep the mysterious leader Akatsuki, but he did not expect that he would not have the chance to use it at all. He was very depressed.


    Moreover, this time, he didn''t have any trump cards, so he didn''t even know if he could drag it out until Orochimaru came to save him with the ''surefire way to win''.


    What should he do?


    Jiraiya''s face was solemn, and he once again cursed Orochimaru in his heart. Sure enough, he shouldn''t listen to this guy!


    But just as Kushina released Kyuubi''s chakra, Haru, whose perception was extremely sharp, instantly raised his head and looked at the original Amegakure, now in the direction of Akatsuki Vige.


    In his perception, there were four Flying Thunder God Technique coordinates that had been transferred. Although they were still within the range of the vige,bined with the huge chakra fluctuation just now, they should be Kushina and the others.


    Lure the tiger out of the mountain?


    These four words instantly appeared in Haru''s brain, and then he simply asked, "Where is that little snake?"


    Jiraiya had also felt a faint energy fluctuation in a certain direction just now. However, he did not think about Bijuu and Jinchuriki. Now that he heard what the other party said, he immediately became nervous. He also felt that this should be something that Orochimaru had done.


    "What little snake? I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Let me guess, the person who has sneaked into Akatsuki Vige now should be the Orochimaru who has never shown himself." Haruughed.


    "You have already killed Orochimaru before. Have you forgotten?"


    Jiraiya looked very angry, but his acting skills were really bad.


    Haru only asked one question, and he was speechless.


    "If Orochimaru is already dead, then when you saw me, your first reaction should be to rush over with the most anger in your heart to kill me and avenge your good friend." Haru continued, "It doesn''t look like you are angry now, but in fact, you are just stalling for time."


    Just as Jiraiya wanted to refute, Haru continued, "But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter who the little mouse that sneaked in is. If you want to me someone, me yourself for choosing the wrong opponent."


    "Kakuzu, get rid of them. This month''s bonus will double."


    Haru casually said, and then directly disappeared.


    Obviously, it was Kushina who made him more concerned. Anyway, Jiraiya couldn''t make any waves here. He didn''t need to worry about it at all. Kagami and Kakuzu were enough.


    Jiraiya wanted to stop him from continuing to stall for time, but in the end, he helplessly found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Even if he wanted to lead the rest of the people to break out of the encirclement, he couldn''t.


    Kagami stopped him, and then Kakuzu began to attack!


    In order to double the bonus!


    At this moment, Kakuzu had clearly forgotten one thing, and that was that he did not have a bonus, so even if he doubled it, it would still be zero.


    Otherwise, it was said that the blood of the capitalists was ck. If they beat up workers, they would be honest and well-behaved. What Lamborghini? If they had the leisure, they might as well do two more pots of rice and be a happyborer.


    ...


    "Yone-sama!"


    When Haru used Flying Thunder God toe to Kushina''s side, Akatsuki''s members immediately bowed their heads in respect and worship.


    Haru did not care about this. Instead, he looked at the pale and weak Kushina, as well as the unconscious Nagato and the other two.


    "What happened?"


    Kushina nervously recounted the entire matter, then took the initiative to admit her mistake. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted on bringing them out, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    Haru didn''t me Kushina after hearing this. Of course, he wouldn''t praise her either.


    However, the eruption of Kyuubi''s power and the awakening of Rinnegan''s power still made him very surprised and surprised.


    Moreover, ording to what Kushina said, Orochimaru actually already knew that the new Kyuubi, Jinchuriki, was Kushina. He really found her.


    Something must have happened.


    "Remove your clothes."


    "Ah?"


    "What? Hurry up. I''m in a hurry."


    Kushina''s face was red with shame and anger. She stared at Haru fiercely. If she still had the strength, she would probably pounce on this guy and bite him to death.


    He actually let her take off her clothes in front of so many people?


    Beast!


    Seeing that Kushina did not move for a long time, Haru frowned and directly lifted the hem of her clothes, revealing her smooth belly.


    Before Kushina could cry out in rm, Haru muttered, "It really is the Five Elements Seal."


    Then blue chakra me appeared on the five fingers of his right hand, corresponding to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and then directly pressed on Kushina''s lower abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    Kushina cried out in rm. Then, a dense sealing technique appeared on her lower abdomen. There was the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style left behind by Mito on her body. It was specially used to seal Kyuubi and the Five Elements Seal that Orochimaru had left behind before.


    This time, Haru removed the seal that had disrupted the original seal.


    Then, he used the Four Symbols Seal to repair the original seal. After confirming that Kyuubi could no longer run out easily, he nodded in satisfaction and pulled down Kushina''s clothes again.


    The entire process onlysted for a dozen seconds. When Kushina wanted to lose her temper, it was already over. A short, short, quick!


    "Bijuu''s power is not as violent as you can borrow it. This time, the other party used the Five Elements Seal to stop you from entering Bijuu''s transformation. It can be considered a mistake. Otherwise, maybe the entire country will have to be rebuilt."


    "Now, I will help you remove the five elements seal. The original seal has also been reinforced by me. Now, I need you to promise me one thing."


    Kushina''s face was very red and very angry, but she could not vent it. She was not a fool, so she naturally knew what happened just now.


    Therefore, she could only sulk with herself and whispered, "What... what is it?"


    "Before you be the perfect Jinchuriki, without my permission, you can''t use Bijuu''s power without permission, just like today." Haru said a little seriously.


    Kushina nodded gloomily. Then she heard Haru say, "Of course, after this matter is over, I will officially start to guide you on how to control this power. That will be the real beginning of your training path."

 Chapter 190: Surrender

    Chapter 190: Surrender


    "Oh..."


    Kushina didn''t know what she was feeling right now. She was a little excited and nervous.


    On the contrary, the initial rejection was getting less and less, because she wanted to use this ''evil'' power to protect everyone around her.


    Instead of relying on her younger brother and sister who were several years younger to save her!


    Seeing that Kushina understood what he meant, Haru said, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll go catch a snake and have dinner tonight."


    After saying that, he left with Flying Thunder God.


    Then, he squatted down and tapped his finger lightly on the ground.


    Chakra perception!


    In an instant, all the life strength and chakra strength of the targets within a thousand miles were reflected back, as if they had opened God''s perspective.


    And this was not even his limit!


    "Eh? No?"


    Haru frowned, increased his perception range, and began to carefully investigate again.


    This time, he finally found something wrong.


    "The chakra fluctuation is so low, why is the life fluctuation so strong?"


    Haru once again increased the intensity of the exploration, and locked the area around this strange creature. Then he found that the general direction of this strange creature had never changed.


    And in this direction.


    Haru sensed Flying Thunder God Technique in that direction, then chose the nearest QR code and teleported there.


    ...


    Within the ruins, a flower snake was shuttling back and forth at a very fast speed.


    Haru had been staring at it for a whole minute. If there was nothing wrong with this snake, he would directly take Kakuzu''s head off and kick it like a ball!


    (Kakuzu: Fuck, it''s me again?)


    More than a dozen handheld swords immediately enveloped it. The flower snake was very alert and agile, and it actually twisted its body to avoid more than half of it.


    However, the sword technique in Haru''s hand was taught by Uchiha, and it was personally taught by Uchiha Madara. If it was really twisted by a snake like this, did he not care about face?


    ..


    Several swords in his hands collided with each other, each attacking Orochimaru at an inconceivable angle, making it impossible for him to dodge.


    At this moment, a very strange scene happened.


    Orochimaru suddenly opened his mouth wide, and a long sword directly reached out. Then, his body seemed to consciously sway twice, and he actually knocked down all the remaining swords in his hands!


    "I caught you."


    Haru whispered, then pulled out the katana and shed.


    Although the Kusanagi Sword was sharp, Orochimaru did not seem to have any intention of fighting it head-on. After barely blocking the first strike, he immediately withdrew his Kusanagi Sword and controlled the flower snake to escape.


    Escape?


    How could he escape?


    This time, Haru used Flying Thunder God Kunai to open up a path and instantly disappeared from where he was standing. With a sh of his de, Flying Thunder God cut the flower snake that had fled in panic into two pieces.


    But what surprised him was that the flower snake that had been cut into two pieces actually died just like that while Orochimaru was nowhere to be seen.


    Even the Kusanagi Sword that had appeared before had disappeared.


    "Reversible Technique is still the same."


    Haru was not very sure, so he had no choice but to leave.


    After a few minutes, a white snake emerged from the body of Orochimaru that had been cut into two. Then, it looked around vigntly and threw a punch. Then, it jumped out with a whoosh. Its speed was extremely fast.


    But the one who was faster than it was a Kunai with a QR code printed on it!


    Dudu!


    The sharp sword in his hand hit Orochimaru and nailed it to the ground.


    "You can''t escape, Orochimaru."


    Haru''s figure appeared again, and it seemed that he had been waiting.


    A human-like anger shed in the eyes of the little white snake. Then, its body suddenly swelled up and turned into a huge python. It forcefully pulled out the sword in its hand that had pierced through its body and squeezed it out.


    Then, it opened its ferocious mouth and bit towards Haru. Its body also wrapped around him.


    Ding! Ding!


    Haru brandished the sword and shed at the body of the white python, but it was blocked by the solid scales, not even leaving a mark.


    Seeing that the python was about to attack, a circle of ck energy suddenly appeared on the body of Haru, and then instantly turned into a ferocious skeleton.


    The white python bit the body of Susanoo, and then its body also wrapped up, as if wanting to strangle it to pieces.


    But the toughness of Susanoo was far beyond imagination!


    The huge ck skeleton directly stretched out both of its hands, and with a silent hiss, grabbed the body of the python, and then forcefully pulled!


    Rip!


    Arge amount of blood sttered on the ground.


    But even so, the white python still didn''t die, still continuously struggling and biting.


    Only when Haru''s punch smashed its head did it finally stop.


    "En?"


    At the end of the battle, apart from Susanoo, Haru came to the front of the white python to take a look, and his eyes immediately narrowed.


    Because at some unknown time, this snake had already dried up until only a snake skin was left, and all the things inside had disappeared.


    Sure enough, in terms of escaping and saving his life, Orochimaru was in the top three of Ninja World!


    But it was still the same sentence.


    "You can''t run away." Haru suddenly smiled and then walked away.


    ......


    At this time, the battle between Konoha and Akatsuki was about toe to an end.


    Half of the five hundred elite ninjas of Konoha were already dead and injured, and the remaining half was still struggling to hold on.


    The ones who had beaten them to such a miserable state were naturally not the four hundred Akatsuki members, but Kagami and Kakuzu!


    Without the help of Mount Myouboku and the toads, Orochimaru had also disappeared for a long time, so much so that Jiraiya had been punished and trampled on by Kagami and Kakuzu.


    If Kagami hadn''t said that he wanted to spare his life, his heart would probably have been dug out by Kakuzu.


    However, even though he had temporarily saved his life, Jiraiya, who was lying on the ground seriously injured, still didn''t feel any joy, because the others he brought were being ughtered.


    At this time, Kagami, who didn''t like to kill more, walked to Jiraiya''s side and sighed, "Surrender now. If you surrender now, you can still save the remaining people. Otherwise, all of them will die in a while, including you."


    Jiraiya was naturally not afraid of death, but he really could not watch the others die one by one with their hearts pulled out.


    Moreover, Orochimaru had disappointed him. He had not appeared until now and probably had encountered trouble.


    Therefore, Jiraiya said with aplicated and painful expression, "Tell your men to stop. We... have lost."


    Kagami nodded and called for the battle to stop. Kakuzu red at him with dissatisfaction and was directly ignored by him.


    "Give up resisting. I will bear all the responsibility. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Jiraiya-sama!"


    "We can continue to fight. We haven''t."


    "Listen to your orders!"


    Konoha and the others lowered their heads unwillingly.


    "The right choice." Kagami''s expression eased up a little.

 Chapter 191: Gave You a Chance

    Chapter 191: Gave You a Chance


    "As long as you don''t do anything to cause any misunderstandings, I can temporarily guarantee your safety. In addition, as long as Konoha is willing to pay a sufficient price, it is possible for you to return home."


    After giving some instructions, Kagami imprisoned all the ninjas who surrendered to Konoha in the prison of Akatsuki Vige.


    When Haru took over this country, he found that there was nothing missing here, but there was no shortage of torture interrogation rooms and prison, which could be called a characteristic.


    Before leaving, Jiraiya, who was simply bandaged, asked weakly, "Why do you want to help us? In the national arena, we are enemies."


    Turning around, Kagami did not look back. He just sighed in his heart and said, "Too many people have died, and I don''t know whether what I did is right or wrong. Maybe the next time we meet in the arena, I will not show mercy."


    Jiraiya pondered and did not speak. When he looked up again, he found that the other party had already left.


    At this time, a mocking voice came from a prison cell opposite them.


    "As expected of Konoha, so many people were caught. I admire you, I really admire you!"


    Jiraiya looked at the voice and saw an old woman tied up by chains and sealed her chakra looking at them with a mocking expression.


    "You are... Sunagakure''s Chiyo... Eh, senior? Why are you also..." Jiraiya was stunned, and then changed his words in time.


    Chiyo chuckled, but her smile was a little sad, "A total of three hundred elites, not a single one of them escaped, and all of them were killed. This is a good idea that you, Konoha, came up with! We, Sunagakure, are really blind to join hands with you!"


    Jiraiya immediately fell silent.


    No wonder he was mocked by the entric words just now. This time, all of Sunagakure''s people had been annihted, and only Chiyo survived.


    And they, Konoha, had survived more than two hundred people.


    As the one who proposed this n, it was indeed very embarrassing, and there was no way to exin it.


    In addition, Jiraiya felt ashamed, but at the same time, he was also somewhat d. If not for that person who advised him to do this, he would not have been able to make up his mind. In the end, everyone would be killed and end up the same as Sunagakure.


    As for now, let people ridicule him for a bit or two, since it was not like a piece of meat would be lost.


    In this way, if Jiraiya did not speak, Chiyo would lose interest and sit in the cell, waiting for his next fate.


    "Where is the leader?"


    After Kagami went out, he began to look for Haru, but he could not find him anywhere.


    Finally, one of the people who went to save Kushina said uncertainly, "Yone-sama seems to have gone out. He said that there would be an extra meal tonight. I remember now. He said that he was going to catch snakes!"


    After Kagami heard this, he clenched his teeth and prepared to wait for Haru toe back to discuss how to deal with these captives.


    Originally, he did not know how to exin it, but after learning that Haru had temporarily spared Chiyo''s life and had someone capture her, Kagami knew that this matter was settled.


    "Let Yone-samae to see me."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    On the other side, Orochimaru did not return to the camp after using the Spirit Reversal Technique. Instead, he directly ran back to the secret research base that he had left nearby.


    Although he was very sorry for Jiraiya, at that time, he had no other choice but to escape.


    However, it was not that he did not care at all. He already knew that Jiraiya and the remaining 200 or so ninjas had been captured.


    Since they were still alive, then there was still a chance!


    He needed leverage!


    There were leverage of weight!


    If not for the red-haired brat causing trouble at that time, Kyuubi Jinchuriki would have already been in his hands.


    Moreover, Orochimaru felt as if he had heard of that pair of eyes somewhere. It was just that it had been too long, so he wasn''t sure. This time, he could flip through the documents.


    However, the moment Orochimaru stepped into theboratory, his pupils contracted and his body stiffened slightly. A drop of cold sweat directly flowed down his cheeks.


    "We meet again, Orochimaru. I said it before, you can''t escape!"


    Haru was sitting on a chair, wiping the de of a katana. Their eyes met.


    That was the weapon that he used to ''kill'' Orochimaru before, it was really taken away by this person, which saved him a lot of trouble


    Orochimaru quietly took a step back and reached for the wall with one hand.


    There was a hidden button there. Orochimaru pressed it fiercely, and then the entire room was drowned by various mechanisms. In the end, it copsed.


    Orochimaru stood quietly outside, watching all of this.


    He even said, "I already guessed that it was you. Do you really think I didn''t notice the Flying Thunder God Technique engraved on the two knives?"


    Haru, whose body was covered with Kunai and was pinned under a huge stone, spat out blood while asking incredulously, "Why..."


    "Why didn''t you dodge? You can''t move, right? Because this ce is filled with a fragrance, and then when it is mixed with the smell on my body, it will be a mixed snake venom. After absorbing it, your whole body will be stiff, and your chakra will stagnate. Even if you have Flying Thunder God, you won''t be able to activate it in time."


    Looking at Haru''s shocked eyes, Orochimaru suddenly felt secretly pleased. "It seems that I won this time, but don''t worry, I won''t let you die. I am preparing to study the Immortality Technique recently. Perhaps you can be my best vessel."


    "So that''s how it is. Then I am very sorry, I refuse."


    Orochimaru suddenly widened his eyes, unable to move at all.


    Everything in front of him disappeared, Senju Haru disappeared, the copsed room returned to normal, and the sound actually came from behind him


    In the blink of an eye, everything was different again.


    The person sitting on the chair wiping the katana was him, and the person who pressed the button was Senju Haru.


    Following that, Orochimaru watched helplessly as he was submerged by countless mechanisms. In the end, he was pinned down by arge rock. At this moment, Haru walked in front of him and looked down at Orochimaru from above. He said, "It''s a pity that you missed the chance to defeat me again."


    When Orochimaru heard this, blood gushed out of his mouth as he stared at the other party.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you directlyst time?"


    "Because you are too weak!"


    Too weak!


    When Orochimaru came back to his senses, he was shocked to find that he was not dead. Instead, he was still standing at the door of the room. A hand was reaching for the hidden mechanism button on the wall.


    Haru was sitting inside and watching him quietly, as if he was looking forward to it, but also as if he wasughing at him.


    Orochimaru''s hand stopped there, and he did not dare to press it no matter what.

 Chapter 192: The Price of Misery

    Chapter 192: The Price of Misery


    "Genjutsu?" Orochimaru silently retracted his hand and then walked in.


    He was very sure that he had been hit by Genjutsu just now.


    When was Genjutsu activated?


    Why can''t it be solved?


    Is it still in Genjutsu?


    He didn''t know a single one.


    So he gave up.


    "What should I call you? Akatsuki''s leader, Yone, or Konoha''s taboo? Senju Haru?" Orochimaru directly exposed the other party''s identity. Since the other party did not kill himst time, and this time he used a Genjutsu instead of killing him when they met, then Orochimaru had an idea in his heart and came to a conclusion.


    The other party did not want to kill him, but wanted to use him!


    But why did the poison not work?


    "Sometimes, the more you know, the faster you die. But for the sake of your ssmates, I will give you a quick deathter."


    As he spoke, Haru took off his mask and revealed his true appearance.


    That iconic ck and white hair, and that handsome face that could vaguely see part of the shadows when they were young, made Orochimaru dispel thest doubt in his heart.


    "It really is you."


    Orochimaru was suddenly a little excited. "Thest time I asked someone to probe but failed to find out the result was because you already knew the whereabouts of Second Hokage''s son. Moreover, he is still alive"


    Orochimaru was indeed very smart. He only relied on a few clues and his judgment of human nature to deduce the truth of the matter.


    However, Haru''s indifference made him frown, and he began to feel uncertain again.


    At this moment, Haru sighed, "I thought you were a smart person. I didn''t expect that in the end, you would still make a mistake that most people would make. Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    Orochimaru suddenly felt a great crisis, but before he could do anything, a saber light shed in front of his eyes!


    Orochimaru widened his eyes. He really could not believe that the other party really wanted to kill him!


    Bones.


    What a big head directly rolled to the ground.


    At this time, Orochimaru finally panicked and regretted. The fear of death attacked him.


    Before hepletely fell into darkness, he also heard thest sentence that the other person said before leaving.


    "In your next life, don''t be so self-righteous. There are some secrets that you can''t listen to. Some people can''t be provoked. Otherwise, the end will be like this. What a pity."


    "No! How can I die here!"


    No matter how unwilling Orochimaru was, his consciousness gradually fell into darkness.


    Then in a trance, he seemed to hear a voiceing from his ear.


    "Do you want to live again?"


    Think!


    Of course!


    "Then I''ll give you onest chance. Remember this feeling. This is the feeling of death. If you don''t want to experience it again, you know what to do."


    Orochimaru suddenly woke up and opened his eyes!


    He found himself standing in the corridor of the base. In front of him was the room full of traps.


    "I''m still... alive?"


    "Everything that happened just now was just a Genjutsu?"


    Orochimaru was covered in cold sweat. His eyes were in a trance. He started to be unable to differentiate between reality and illusion because everything he had just experienced was too real. Especially when his head was cut off and he felt death, he did not want to experience that feeling again in his life.


    Then he subconsciously touched his neck with his hand and his body froze again.


    Because there was indeed a red line on his neck that was slowly seeping out blood.


    However, this wound was very shallow. It only scratched the skin.


    Orochimaru looked at the blood on his hand, his face somewhat gloomy and uncertain.


    When he entered the room, the two samuraiswords on the table had disappeared, reced by a strange Kunai.


    Orochimaru picked it up and examined it carefully. Sure enough, he saw the familiar code on it.


    Thus, his face became even more gloomy, and the wound on his neck began to ache.


    This was not just a warning and a threat, but also a clear understanding of the difference in strength between the two.


    Also.


    "That pair of eyes."


    Orochimaru finally recalled the pair of eyes he had seen in the dark the moment he came in.


    In other words, he had been dragged into Genjutsu space from the beginning, and then kept struggling between reality and illusion.


    Orochimaru originally did not n to start the n so early, but time did not wait for him. He did not want to experience the fear of death anymore. He wanted eternal life!


    The humiliation Senju Haru gave him today was also pointing out his path.


    Orochimaru suddenlyughed, "So thebination of Senju n and Uchiha n is actually so interesting. Then next is to find a way to get Senju Hashirama''s cells and Uchiha n''s Sharingan. Although I don''t know what that guy wants to use me to do now, it may be another path of retreat for me in the future."


    For some reason, Orochimaru suddenly thought of Nagato''s pair of eyes.


    Perhaps he had a better choice than Sharingan?


    Orochimaru walked into the depths of the darkness, gradually merging with the surrounding environment, no longer separating from each other.


    ...


    On the other side, Haru came back after scaring Orochimaru.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t kill him twice because of the friendship between ssmates, but that he still hoped that Orochimaru would continue to split Konoha and make more trouble.


    Moreover, without Danzo, Orochimaru''s research would definitely be even more arduous.


    At that time, as long as Orochimaru wanted to seek help from him, he would have to pay an even greater price.


    Even if Orochimaru was willing to cooperate, he had a way to mess with Konoha and make that old guy Sarutob Hiruzen not even have the leisure time to peek at the female bathhouse with a crystal ball!


    After Haru returned, Kagami received the news and immediately rushed over. "Found the snake nest?"


    "Yes, I found the snake nest, but the snake is not fat enough now, so I let it go after teaching it a lesson. I think it will be useful in the future."


    "Be careful of ying with fire and burning yourself. You should have heard the story of the farmer and the snake." Kagami reminded.


    "Don''t worry, a small snake can''t hurt people, especially this snake wants to live forever."


    Live forever?


    Kagami was a little surprised and didn''t ask any more questions.


    "What are you going to do with these prisoners in prison?"


    "What do you think?" Haru nced at him.


    "Send a message to Konoha and Suna. Have them bring money to redeem people and promise to never invade Amegakure again. Otherwise, kill them all and hang their heads on the border to show the public."


    "Promise? Do you think this kind of thing is useful?"


    "At least it will be useful in a short period of time. After all, they are five big countries. They should at least have a little face and not turn hostile. What weck is time."

 Chapter 193: The Ransom

    Chapter 193: The Ransom


    Haru nodded, agreeing with Kagami''s idea.


    "I want to make Konoha bleed once. You can decide the price, but not one or two. We don''t ept any bargaining. I don''t believe that Konoha still has the strength to find trouble with us. As for Sunagakure, let''s dy it for now and see what kind of price he is willing to pay."


    "What if Sunagakure doesn''t want topromise?"


    "It doesn''t matter. How much money do you think Sunagakure has left at this time of the war? It''s just an arrow at the end of its flight. For the sake of the so-called five great countries and for the chance to defeat Konoha, they have been holding on. But in fact, Sunagakure''s internal affairs will definitely not epted, their finances and poption are in danger."


    Therefore, if Sunagakure is really so angry because of an old woman that he hollowed out hisst foundation and sent to attack Amegakure, then I can only say that Hokage and Kazekage are a man! Without the need for Konoha to do anything, Iwagakure from the Land of Earth will probably not be able to resist and attack the Land of Wind.


    Kagami thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed as Haru said. Through these few exchanges with Sunagakure, he could clearly feel the gap between them.


    The elites in the early stage of the war were real elites, killing people was like drinking water!


    But when thete stage of the war, the so-called elites might not be the real elites, or they might be the ones who pulled out the big ones among the dwarves and forcibly gathered the ''elites'', but in fact, they were probably just a little bit stronger than ordinary ninjas?


    Because most of the true elites were probably dead.


    Of course, there were also exceptions, such as those true experts who became braver the more they fought, who stood out after experiencing the battle.


    However, these people were still in the minority.


    Another thing worth mentioning was that the reason why Haru left Chiyo alive was not because his sense of aesthetics was broken, even an old woman was starving, and even more so, he was not like Kagami who was trying to buy money and time for Akatsuki''s development.


    Instead, it was a forbidden technique that Chiyo had developed at some unknown time, a forbidden technique that could truly bring him back to life!


    Although Sasori''s parents had only died not long ago, and there was a high chance that this forbidden technique had not been created yet, it would not be a loss if he caught them first, and there would always be a chance in the future.


    "I understand. I will go and write a letter now." Kagami prepared to leave.


    "Oh right, there is one more thing. Choose a hundred people, chop off a hundred fingers and send them back. Otherwise, it will not be convincing. Moreover, you have killed so many of our people. You have to give everyone an exnation."


    Kagami paused for a moment, then sighed and said, "I understand. There will not be a next time."


    Obviously, with Kagami''s brain, he had already understood the intention of Haru.


    He deliberately left many people alive not only because he did not like killing, but also because of his previous feelings. After all, the ''family'' who had left their lives for so long was not something that could be forgotten easily.


    At this time, Haru, who was sitting in his seat, also said,


    "You are the person I trust the most. When you can''t go down, think more about how we were stopped outside the door of Konoha, and let those people keep humiliating us! And how were we chased by so many people, even the expression when they were forced to let us go was so high and mighty, as if they were pitying us."


    "The former Konoha has died, and we are going to build a new Konoha together, belonging to us, Konoha!"


    "There are some things that I should forget."


    Kagami nodded his head heavily in silence.


    And on this day, he personally gathered a hundred of Konoha''s fingers and sent them to Konoha together with the letter that was full of provocation!


    People who killed people were always killed!


    There was no one who could not pay the price!


    The matter of being a whore and still wanting to establish a chaste memorial arch was not feasible here!


    Since it was a war, it was up to strength to speak.


    It could be imagined how furious Suna and Konoha would be when they received this ransom.


    .........


    Several dayster, Sarutob Hiruzen smashed the table in front of him with his own hands.


    He had almost lost his mind and gathered all the remaining people to kill Amegakure and that hateful Akatsuki!


    However, he couldn''t do that, because Jiraiya still had the lives of more than two hundred of Konoha Ninjas in the hands of the other side.


    If the other party''s request was extremely excessive, then he could still resolutely refuse ''grief''.


    However, the other party only wanted money and a promise that he would never invade. This made him somewhat uncertain.


    The ransom money was not cheap, but Konoha''s family wasrge, so it was notcking in this bit of money no matter where he dug.


    And that promise was nothing more than to worry about getting revenge after the event.


    Sarutob Hiruzen wanted to kill the other party, but he didn''t know where he could get people toe out. Therefore, he temporarily let Amegakure go. It was not impossible. It would be the same if he coulde and kill this group of bastardster.


    What really made him angry was the other party''s arrogant way of doing things!


    At the same time that he sent the ransom, he also attached a hundred bloody fingers, causing this matter to be unable to be suppressed and began to spread.


    The person in charge of delivering the things was an extremely arrogant young man. He opened his mouth and said, "If you dare to touch me, the next time you send me a ''meeting'', I will send you ten carriages."


    Using ten carriages, what was that?


    Was it a head or a corpse?


    All of a sudden, everyone was frightened.


    This caused everyone to be anxious and angry, and they could do nothing about this bastard.


    Sarutob Hiruzen was somewhat stalling for time, using the excuse of bargaining to send the other person away.


    In the end, this idiot directly said, "Yone-sama specially warned me before I left. I''m sorry, but I refuse to return the price! Either you cut me down, and then the more than two hundred people will be buried with me! Either I bring the money back, or I can''t lose one or two taels! You can do as you see fit."


    Really fucking awesome!


    Sarutob Hiruzen was so excited that he almost pped this guy to death on the spot.


    In the end, he really had no choice but to find a few higher-ups and have a meeting together.


    Not to mention how important Jiraiya and Orochimaru were to Konoha, who did not show up and thought that they were also caught. If the more than two hundred ninjas were to ignore them, Konoha''s reputation would be ruined if it was spread out. The hearts of the people would also disperse. If they mentioned the will of fire again, who would be stupid enough to fall for it


    So the final decision was to pay!


    Something that could be solved with money, how could it be called a problem?


    As for promises, weren''t they just used to destroy them? Sooner orter, they would take revenge.


    As a result, he really let the hothead bring the money that Kagami had drawn up back. He was even afraid that something would happen to him midway, so Sarutobi even sent two Anbu members to escort him back.


    As for whether he had any other thoughts, it was unknown.

 Chapter 194: Good for the Silver Master

    Chapter 194: Good for the Silver Master


    "From today on, I will teach you different things ording to your talent."


    In an extremely hidden underground training ground, Haru, who had just returned from Tsunade''s side, finally began to teach Konan and the others formally.


    As for Tobirama''s treatment n, Tsunade had alreadypleted the antidote, but she did not dare to use it for a long time because she had no clue about life force.


    Later, when she was annoyed by the question, she chased away Haru who was chattering away like a hundred thousand times, and told him not to forget to bring more wine next time.


    For a time, Haru seriously doubted whether this guy''s antidote was really reliable.


    If he drank too much and mixed up some of the medicinal herbs, or made a mistake in some steps, wouldn''t he immediately rise to heaven?


    However, in the face of Tsunade, who was extremely impatient. Haru decisively admitted defeat and did not provoke the woman who was always sober and drunk.


    He really could not afford to offend, could not afford to offend!


    The injuries of the few little guys were almost healed (they secretly brought Tsunade over to treat them). Now when they heard Haru''s words, they were very excited.


    "Before you officially start learning, tell me, what do you want to learn?"


    Yahiko immediately said without hesitation: "Water Release! I want to learn Water Release Ninjutsu from Yone-sama!"


    It was obvious that Haru''s ninjutsu, which was far more powerful than ordinary people, had made Yahiko covet it for a long time.


    Haru nodded. This was exactly the same as his idea. After all, Yahiko was much more ''normal'' than the other two little friends. In the original work, he was also extremely good at Water Release. The two were not contradictory.


    If Yahiko suddenly raised his hand and said that he wanted to learn from Fire Release, then he really had to consider it.


    "Yes, Water Release is very suitable for you."


    Then, just as Yahiko finished speaking, Konan also followed up, "I want to learn that!"


    After talking and gesturing for a long time, Haru finally understood that Konan actually wanted to learn her Yang Release.


    This was truly a pleasant surprise!


    Even if Konan didn''t mention it, he was prepared to let Konan learn this ninjutsu. Paper Release and Explosion Technique, that was a perfectbination.


    "Yes, but this ninjutsu is very dangerous. You need to pass my test to be able to teach you."


    Konan was a little disappointed, but he immediately pulled himself together, his entire body full of motivation.


    However, when it was Nagato''s turn, he was clearly a bit distracted and confused, not knowing which path he should take.


    "Nagato, don''t you have anything you want to learn?"


    Nagato hesitated for a moment before asking, "Yone-sama, you should know what happened that day. I want to know what happened to my eyes."


    Haru was not surprised by Nagato''s question.


    Moreover, this kind of thing could not be hidden even if he wanted to, so Haru pondered for a moment and began to say, "ording to legend, Rikudou Sennin has a pair of eyes that can control life and death. Its name is Rinnegan. Rinnegan has control over life and death. It has at least six types of chakra attributes, and it has extraordinary abilities."


    Konan, Yahiko, and Kushina all widened their eyes and looked at Nagato, who was also shocked.


    Hearing this, who still didn''t understand that the Rinnegan that Yone-sama was talking about was Nagato''s eyes!


    This exined everything!


    That day, why did Nagato suddenly seem like apletely different person, and then suddenly ughter his way around and beat away such a powerful enemy?


    So it was because he had awakened Rinnegan''s power!


    "Now do you understand?"


    Nagato nodded with uncertainty. Between the few of them, he had always been the most sensitive and self-abased one.


    Konan and Yahiko had given him a fetter in his life.


    The appearance of Kushina had let him know that he was not alone.


    And now, not only did Yone-sama give them a new life, he also told him that he had Rikudou Sennin, Rinnegan


    This kind of strong impact made him feel helpless.


    However, he immediately heard Yone-sama change the topic, "Although Rinnegan is powerful, but the burden on the body is also great. Even if you have the blood of Uzumaki n, and your chakra and vitality are different from ordinary people, you can not frequently support the consumption of Rinnegan. If you rely too much on this pair of eyes, I am not sure if you can live to 20 or 30 years old in health. Of course, how to choose between strength and life depends on your own choice."


    The joy disappeared in an instant.


    There was no free meal for horse in the world, unless it was your parents who cooked.


    Therefore, the powerful forces that Rinnegan possessed corresponded to the price of their lives!


    Yahiko, Konan, and Kushina all looked at Nagato worriedly.


    Nagato, who was originally uneasy, smiled in relief after hearing this hidden danger.


    "I know what to do now, Yone-sama."


    "So what do you want to learn?"


    "I want to learn something that can protect everyone." Nagato said seriously.


    Haru nodded. He probably guessed Nagato''s thoughts and did not stop him. Everyone had the right to choose their own people.


    Of course, with his intervention this time, at least the tragedy in the original work would not happen again.


    "Kushina. How is the training of the sealing technique going?"


    Kushina, who had no human rights, immediately puffed up his cheeks to express his dissatisfaction.


    After determining the direction of each person''s training, Haru immediately disyed the demeanor of a ''generation master teacher''.


    For the Water Release, he directly threw a scroll to the dumbfounded Yahiko and left behind a sentence, "If you don''t understand, ask me again. Don''t tell me that you can learn this kind of thing with just a look?"


    On the other hand, Nagato began to practice some of the basics that he had collected - Wind Release. After all, Nagato''s idea was more or less beyond his original n, so he needed to think about it again.


    Also, Nagato was too young now, and Rinnegan had too much burden on Nagato''s body, so it was not a good time to practice.


    Kushina''s sealing technique was well practiced, so she was sent away by Haru to meditate.


    Although he didn''t know how other perfect Jinchuriki did it, after reading the original work, he knew that in the end, Naruto became the perfect Jinchuriki by using his mouth to fool Kyuubi.


    It was such a big difference, but Kushina also followed this pattern.


    Although she did not have her son''s ability to talk, Kushina''s affinity and strong emotions were her powerful weapons.


    Moreover, he did not have to worry about Kyuubi going berserk.


    Don''t forget that Kushina knew how to seal himself. In addition, Haru, who did not lose to Uzumaki n at all, was watching. As long as the two of them did not fall asleep at the same time, they would not give Kyuubi a chance.


    Then the problem was, would the two of them fall asleep at the same time?


    Of course, that was impossible!


    Because Haru was busy teaching Konan how to practice Yang Release, he did not have the time to sleep!

 Chapter 195: Praise God

    Chapter 195: Praise God


    "Konoha''s people have arrived. Not only did they bring ransom, they also brought along the non-aggression agreement agreement signed by Hokage."


    Haru nodded. He was not surprised by this result. After all, Konoha''s real enemy was the four major countries, not a small Amegakure.


    As long as it wasn''t that deadly, Konoha would not have taken the risk to transfer the main forces of other battlefields to deal with them.


    It must be known that the example of Jiraiya and Orochimaru''s crushing defeat was right in front of them, and the whereabouts of Tsunade was still unknown. Unless Sarutob Hiruzen was crazy, he would not force this hard to deal with.


    It was just that the alliance agreement at the back was a little interesting.


    "Alliance agreement? It seems that this broken ce of ours has been targeted by someone. What do you think?"


    Kagami said rudely, "It is obvious that he wants to use us as a weapon. If he agrees, Konoha can take down the important position of Amegakure without any effort. Then, he will force us to fight with Sunagakure and help them resist the pressure here. This way, Konoha will be able to shift the focus of the battle to somewhere else. Hiruzen, that guy, really has a good n."


    "He wants us to be like Uzushiogakure." Haru also smiled.


    Then he continued, "Leave the ransom and the non-aggression agreement. It is impossible to sign the alliance agreement. Let the other party give up."


    "Yes."


    "What does Sunagakure mean?"


    Kagami said, "There seems to be different voices inside Sunagakure. Some people agree, some people object. The strangest thing is that Hokage and Kazekage let the two factions quarrel and never made a decision. I suspect that there is something wrong."


    When Haru heard this, he subconsciously raised his eyebrows because he suddenly thought of ck Zetsu, who he had not heard from for a long time.


    Could it be that this guy was up to something?


    "Then let''s not worry about it for now. In any case, Sunagakure won''t be able to squeeze out much oil. As long as those idiots don''t treat us as pushovers, they will definitely fight against Amegakure."


    Why did Haru dare to offend the two great countries at once?


    Of course, it was because he had to offend or not. If he became a dog, would Amegakure not be reduced to a battlefield?


    It did not exist!


    No matter what, Amegakure was the little brother who had been beaten up, so what was wrong with spoiling him


    On the contrary, he had to scrape off a few teeth of the two great countries. Only by doing it more ruthlessly than Hanzo could the two great countries realize that Amegakure was not a public bus that anyone could go on, but a bone that was hard to chew. Without paying a heavy price, it would be impossible to have any effect.


    Even if they paid a great price, they would not be able to get any benefits. They would lose their wives and soldiers!


    When they were done with this debt, they naturally would not continue to be stubborn.


    Konoha understood first, so he directly sent the ransom money and various agreements, trying to find a way to achieve his goal, but they were seen through by Haru and Kagami.


    On the other hand, Sunagakure''s reaction was a bit slower, but as long as these people still had a bit of brains, they would not fight to the end, and then give the other great powers that were eyeing him a chance to swallow him up.


    Kagami understood what Haru meant, so he asked, "Konoha came to ask when we will release them?"


    "After I sign the non-aggression agreement, release them with great fanfare! Then read this non-aggression agreement in front of all the people!"


    Kagami seemed to be able to see the scene of Amegakure''s people cheering and shaking the sky, as well as Hiruzen''s ugly old face.


    Let this guy have a taste of what it feels like to go for wool ande home shorn!


    We can''tugh. We are trained ninjas. No matter how funny it is, we can''tugh!


    Then, Kagami smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    ...


    One dayter, Jiraiya and the others were escorted to the border between Amegakure and the Land of Fire. The people of Amegakure looked at them - Konoha Ninja - with eyes full of hatred and hatred!


    Perhaps they were heroes in the eyes of the people of Konoha, but after changing their positions, they were the devils and executioners in the eyes of the people of other countries.


    These days, Jiraiya had been in prison thinking for a long time, and now he could face such a gaze calmly, although his heart was still suffering.


    Then suddenly, the people around ran in a direction in the noisy noise.


    "Let''s go, Yone-sama has something important to announce!"


    "Did you hear? Yone-sama used the lives of these bastards to exchange for a peace agreement. The war between us and the other two countries is about to end!"


    "The contents of the agreement have already begun to be read. Everyone has already gone over. Let''s go quickly."


    Under theplicated gaze of Jiraiya, countless people rushed to the bottom of the tower. Then, from time to time, they would let out heaven-shaking cheers!


    Although they had only signed this non-aggression agreement with Konoha for the time being, everyone believed that Yone-sama would definitely lead them to peace.


    This was only the beginning!


    "Praise Yone-sama, praise God!"


    When the first sound was heard, more and more people joined in, and in the end, it became tens of thousands of people shouting in unison,


    "Praise Yone-sama, praise God!"


    The fanatical gaze in the eyes of the people was simply like a fanatical believer who had been brainwashed by religion.


    Meanwhile, Haru, who was standing on top of the tall tower and wearing a ghost mask, opened his arms to wee the baptism of the dense rain. Gradually, the dark clouds dispersed, and the sunlight sprinkled on the earth.


    It looked like Haru had taken the initiative to disperse the dark clouds and embraced the sun.


    Countless people looked at this miraculous scene. In a daze, they seemed to see the evil ghost on Yone-sama''s face showing a kind smile.


    Many people had tears on their faces and knelt on the ground.


    Jiraiya looked at this scene and felt extremely ufortable. The feeling of separation in the painting made them, Konoha Ninjas, unable to enter the surrounding people.


    Until the figure of Yone-sama'' disappeared, the people below were unwilling to disperse for a long time, standing on the spot to pray for him.


    The few Akatsuki members who were in charge of escorting them were the first to withdraw their gazes, but their expressions were still filled with residual fanaticism.


    "Let''s go. Being able to personally witness Yone-sama''s divine grace can be considered as letting you off easy. In the future, if you dare to set foot in this country again, it won''t be something that can be solved with just a few fingers."


    Once these words were said, the expressions of those who had their fingers cut off immediately became extremely ugly.


    As for the other people, they were both angry and somewhat fortunate.


    This was the nature of people, and they did not suffer from injustice.


    If everyone received the same amount of damage, then they would definitely share the same hatred and have the same goal of revenge.


    However, when this victim was only a part of them and the other part was intact, the atmosphere immediately became strange.


    Even Jiraiya, who had originally saved everyone, would be hated by many people in the end. Who asked Jiraiya to also be a part of the ''luck''.


    The seeds of conflict had already been nted!

 Chapter 196: Addressing the One Who Raises the Question

    Chapter 196: Addressing the One Who Raises the Question


    Three dayster, Sunagakure also sent a ransom and a non-aggression agreement.


    However, what was interesting was the whole process. With Chiyo''s status and reputation in Sunagakure, there were actually so many people who did not agree to help her. There were even some people who strongly requested to gather the remaining forces to kill Amegakure first, and then fight to the death with the Land of Fire.


    Such a radical and brain-dead speech really made people unable to figure out which side they were on, or did they have blind confidence in the strength of their own country?


    Later, when Ebizo heard the news and rushed back, it only took a night to clear all the voices of opposition, and then he found that there was actually the leader of Iwagakure and Konoha among these people.


    The purpose was self-evident!


    Then, Ebizo went to see Kazekage. The two of them talked about something, and only knew that by the time Ebizoi came out, there was already an agreement in his hands.


    Ebizo, who was eager to save his sister, did not dy for even a minute. He directly brought money and agreement and came to Amegakure alone. He waspletely unlike the wise man who would only act after careful consideration. Instead, he was a bit like his real sister.


    However, just as Ebizo had expected, Amegakure''s Akatsuki did not seem to want topletely shed all pretense of cordiality with them, so this trip was very smooth. He saved his sister Chiyo.


    On the day Chiyo was released, he once again read the non-aggression agreement in front of countless people, causing Chiyo''s expression to not improve at all.


    As a result, the entire people of Amegakure began to boil!


    First, it was Konoha, then it was Suna.


    The two behemoths all lowered their heads in front of Yone-sama!


    Although the Second Ninja War had yet to end, Amegakure''s battle had finallye to an end!


    How could this not make the people cry with joy? How could they not praise Amegakure''s guardian, Yone-sama?


    Compared to this, Hanzo, who had caused the country and the people to fall into the mes of war, should simply be cut into a thousand pieces!


    ......


    "Water Release: Pir Encirclement!"


    Yahiko quickly made a series of hand seals, and thenpleted the basic basic ninjutsu of Water Release in one go.


    Then, before Yahiko could be happy, Haru, who was checking the results of the training, began to spit.


    "Are you even worthy of being called Water Release Ninja? It''s more like a water spear! When I was three years old, my saliva was more than this!"


    After he finished speaking, Yahiko didn''t even see when Haru had formed the seal. Then, a pir of water that was a hundred times thicker than his previous attack shot into the sky. It was as if a rainbow had appeared in the sky after a heavy rain.


    Yahiko instantly shut himself up. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Sensei, are we really using the same Water Release?"


    "It''s still the same now, but it might not be the same in the future."


    "Sensei, I don''t understand."


    "Have you heard of the Sea Release Technique?"


    Yahiko shook his head with a confused expression.


    "The so-called Sea Release is a level higher than Water Release. Although it is still Water Release in essence, any one of them can destroy the world! Can you imagine the scene of you just spitting and drowning a town?"


    Yahiko shook his head in a daze and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, as if he was afraid that his saliva would drown Amegakure.


    "Too... too powerful! Then Sensei, are you using Sea Release?"


    Looking at Yahiko''s real appearance, Haru couldn''t help but smile, "Of course not, I am still far away. But I believe that one day I will be able to achieve it."


    Yahiko, who had been fooled, asked again, "Has anyone practiced it?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because this Sea Release is an idea that me, your sensei, developed when we were three years old. There shouldn''t be a second person who has such a crazy idea."


    "..." Yahiko.


    "Look, Sensei is ying tricks on Yahiko again."


    "How can there be such a powerful ninjutsu? The Sea Release sounds fake. Yahiko actually believed it foolishly."


    "En!"


    It was unknown when Kushina and the other two had gathered together and started whispering to each other.


    Yahiko''s face immediately turned red, and then he looked at Yone who had just teased him with extreme resentment.


    Haruughed and seemed to still be reluctant to admit it. "Forget it, I won''t teach you anything that is too profound. You should just practice Water Release honestly. When you can have one-tenth of sensei''s strength, you can almost graduate."


    For some reason, Yahiko suddenly felt that Yone-sama was not just teasing him. Perhaps, there really was a sea escape


    "Sensei, do you really not know how to use the Sea Release?" Yahiko really wanted to ask.


    But at this time, Haru had already gone to guide the others, causing his mouth to twitch a few times, but he was unable to ask.


    Then, he immediatelyughed at himself. He did not even understand Water Release, yet he was thinking about the stronger Sea Release. Wasn''t he a little too ignorant?


    ...


    Just like that, a few more days passed, and Haru was very fulfilling.


    Every day, he would look for his little cousin, Tsunade, to drink and chat. He would research a treatment n and thene back to guide the four little ones in their training.


    All of Amegakure''s matters were given to Kagami. In terms of financial affairs, Kakuzu dealt with them with a sour face every day. The construction chief engineer was reced by the more experienced one. Not only was he preparing a steel city, but he was also preparing to turn Amegakure into a fortress.


    This was undoubtedly what Haru wanted, but the cost of money, resources, and manpower was even greater.


    Haru agreed readily, but in the end, Kakuzu almost went crazy from anger and came to the door every day to stop him.


    If not for Flying Thunder God, Kakuzu would have already fought him to the death.


    Moreover, the manpower was not enough, and Amegakure''s poption was notrge. Adding on the war that hadsted for a few years, countless people had died.


    Right now, he could still use his work method to get arge number of people to join the task of building their homes, but without a doubt, the longer the time dragged on, the harder it would be.


    After that, Haru gave out all the construction tasks. No matter if it was for money or contribution points, there would always be people who would ept these tasks.


    And with the addition of ninjas, it could make a huge difference in many ways.


    Of course, there were also people who exploded. Why these ordinary people think that they could order them to do this?


    However, these people were all taken care of by Emperor Knight, who was in charge of this group.


    I can''t ept it, I really can''t beat him!


    I wanted toin, but I was scolded by Kagami-sama. I didn''t even see Yone-sama.


    In the end, I couldn''t all go to work honestly.


    So this story tells me that violence may not solve the problem, but it can definitely solve the problem of the person who raised the problem!

 Chapter 197: Paying Tribute to My Dead Wife

    Chapter 197: Paying Tribute to My Dead Wife


    Seeing that Amegakure''s development was on the right track, he changed almost every day, and the threat from Konoha and Suna was temporarily removed, so Haru once again set his eyes on Land of Sky in his spare time.


    In fact, although many small countries were destroyed in every great battle of Ninja World, there were also some small countries that made the five big countries suffer.


    For example, the once loyal ally of Konoha, Uzushiogakure, was known by the world in one battle, and let the whole Ninja World see how powerful Uzumaki n was, and then nted a seed of destruction in the future.


    Just like Amegakure, Hanzo had made Konoha and Suna return in failure time and time again. Now that Hanzo was dead, and Haru led Akatsuki to drive away the people of the two big countries, Amegakure temporarily restored peace.


    However,pared to Land of Sky, the things that Haru had done were not as shocking.


    Because Amegakure was only protecting himself, Land of Sky was a lot more losers. First, he had dealt a heavy blow to Konoha on the battlefield, causing heavy casualties. Then, he suddenly attacked Konoha''s base camp, causing countless economic losses and casualties. Among them, there were many civilians. There were even rumors that Hokage''s building had almost been destroyed.


    This enmity had suddenly be big!


    Therefore, what Haru had done to Amegakure was really nothing. Even if Konoha wanted to take revenge, he had to defeat Land of Sky first and then it would be their turn.


    And this time, the information White Zetsu sent back was that Konoha was really angry and was ready to kill Land of Sky regardless of the loss.


    Haru knew that even though Land of Sky had caught Konoha off guard and bullied him because he did not have an air force, but after Konoha moved, Land of Sky''s destruction was only a matter of time.


    Why?


    This was how it was destroyed in the original work, so there was no reason.


    However, this time, Haru was prepared to participate. He was not interested in Land of Sky, but was very interested in Land of Sky''s scientific research.


    winged devices that enable flight, a giant flying machine with aser and the kunaiunchers.


    If used well, Zetsu would gain a huge advantage in the war!


    This was also one of the reasons why Land of Sky was able to gain a huge advantage in the beginning.


    However, once they were attacked and lost the advantage of fighting in the air, it was not surprising that those air ninjas who were inferior to even Genin were directly taken away by Konoha in one wave.


    ...


    At the northeast border of the Land of Fire, Kumogakure and Sky Ninjaunched another surprise attack, pushing Konoha''s defensive line back dozens of miles!


    Konoha''s fleeing back made Kumogakure and Sky Ninja, who were on the ground and in the air, unable to help butugh loudly.


    What strongest vige, nothing more than this!


    Afterughing, the Sky Ninja began to return, because they did not have much chakra left.


    After the Sky Ninja left, Kumogakure and the others did not continue to pursue.


    Because they found that when the Sky Ninja was present, even if it was just circling in the sky, the strength of Konoha Ninja would drop at least three points, like a frightened bird.


    To be able to easily destroy the enemy, there was naturally no need to use the lives of their own people to fill in.


    When the battle today ended with this result, many of the Konoha Ninjas who had gathered in the next line of defense were dejected. It was obvious that their hearts were about to be beaten to death.


    "When will the vige reinforcements arrive? If this continues, I don''t think there will be a need to fight anymore. Just surrender!"


    "Shh! Be quiet. Do you want to die?"


    "It''s fine if you die. You will die sooner orter anyway! This kind of battle where you can only take a beating and can''t fight back, I have fucking fought enough!"


    "Do you think you are the only one who is depressed? Did you forget that those ''sparrows'' killed by Dan-sama could only scatter and flee in all directions?"


    When mentioning Kato Dan, everyone became silent, their faces filled with shame and unwillingness.


    Back then, when Kato Dan arrived, he instantly turned the tide of the battle with his own strength, causing those arrogant air ninjas to not dare to recklessly fly in the air and bombard their battle lines.


    Because all those who did not believe in evil were like drunk sparrows that fell from the sky one by one, turning into meat paste!


    In fact, even if Kato Dan had the Spirit Transformation Technique, he could not have endured all of his time alone. If they were more like Kato Dan, and there was no one who was not afraid of death, then once the casualties exceeded a certain degree, the Sky Ninja would panic.


    But the bad thing was also here!


    It was unknown how much pressure Kumogakure put on the Sky Ninja, so that some time ago, when there was an air attack, the Sky Ninjas rushed to their heads as if they did not care about their lives, and then ran after throwing the bombs.


    Even though Kato Dan was constantly killing these air ninjas, it was impossible for him to kill everyone in such a short period of time.


    What was even more unfortunate was that a few bombs just happened to fall near Kato Dan''s body. If not for the fact that someone had risked their lives to save him, Kato Dan would not only be seriously injured.


    With Kato Dan falling, the only person on Konoha''s side who could pose a threat to the air ninjas was also gone.


    Therefore, facing the pressure of the air ninjas and Kumogakure, they could only ask Konoha for help. Then, Konoha was bombarded by the air ninjas as if they were taking revenge or showing off.


    It was as if Konoha had been pped in the face, and he had lost a lot of face!


    However, just as they were sighing, confused, and did not know how to fight this war, the reinforcements sent by Konoha finally arrived!


    There were only 15 people in total, but all the people who knew about it showed excited expressions.


    Five Jonin of the Aburame n, five Jonin of the Nara n, one nsmen of the Hyuga n, three Jonin of the Akamichi n who were proficient in Super Multi-Size Technique, and all the enemies who were killed by Konoha White Fang - Sakumo!


    There were a total of 15 Jonin, and all of them were extremely powerful people.


    If not for the fact that Konoha had encountered an unprecedented provocation, the big families would not have sent so many precious Jonin nsmen into such a dangerous war.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Sakumo was the real killer!


    Because his wife, who had just given him a son and almost died from a difficultbor, died in the ambush of Sky Ninja, to protect the young Kakashi.


    When Sakumo returned home anxiously with the gift he had bought for his wife and children, he only saw ruins on the ground, and his wife, who was pressed under the ground, dying.


    In the end, Kakashi, who was firmly protected in her arms, survived, but Sakumo''s wife could not be saved.


    So this operation could be said to be the request of Sakumo to Hokage-sama, in order to avenge his dead wife!


    To use the entire country to mourn his dead wife!

 Chapter 198: One Piece of Rage, Ten Steps of Blood!

    Chapter 198: One Piece of Rage, Ten Steps of Blood!


    The next day, amidst the arrogantughter of the Sky Ninja, Konoha returned with another defeat.


    But this time, after returning, everyone no longer hung their heads dejectedly. The expressions on their faces were no longer that of anger and unwillingness. Instead, they were holding back a ball of fire and waiting to vent it out!


    "Did you see the remaining amount of chakra left when the Sky Ninja left?"


    One of the Hyuga nsmen nodded his head, "I focused on ten people. There weren''t any errors."


    "Very good, because the enemy must have the remaining chakra to return, so ording to the speed and consumption of chakra when they return, they can reveal where the enemy is hiding."


    A Nara nsman who was leading calmly said.


    "But even if we know where those Sky Ninjas are hiding, so what? We don''t need to guess to know that they must be at the rear of Kumogakure''s front line. How can we silently pass through the enemy''s defense line and then kill them under the eyes of the enemy?"


    Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s very simple."


    Sakumo suddenly stood up and walked out, "Kill a way."


    It was an extremely stupid method, but no one dared to say no before he left.


    Thus, the meeting ended.


    Soon after, the resting ce of the Sky Ninja was marked on the map by the people of the Nara n. Even if the people of the Sky Ninja ran away, they would be able to directly attack!


    Of course, the premise was that it was like what Sakumo said, they could kill a way out, otherwise there was no way to go around.


    On one side was Land of Grain upied by Kirigakure, and on the other side was the sea, how could they go around?


    So no longer wasting time, the next day, Konoha directly chose to take the initiative to attack, catching Kumogakure unprepared.


    "So reinforcements are here. No wonder they dared to take the initiative to attack. Go, immediately inform Sky Ninja to immediatelyunch an air attack."


    "The rest of the people are ready. When the ''Sky Ninja'' is finished, immediatelyunch an attack and beat up the drowning dogs! This time, we willpletely defeat Konoha, for Kumogakure!"


    "For Kumogakure!"


    Amidst the shouts, Kumogakure restrained himself and fought with Konoha and the others. Both sides had casualties, and neither could take advantage of the situation.


    However, it didn''t take long for the air ninjas to arrive.


    Wearing strange flying clothes, the air ninjas began to throw bombs. This kind of high altitude attack was originally impossible to defend against, but in the end, it would explode. How could the front line not be chaotic


    It was like a war between two countries. On one side, had the support of bombers, but on the other side, they could only use guns to shoot the ne.


    In the past, at this moment, Konoha Ninja were at most impotently furious. Then, they would have no choice but to retreat. Kumogakure and Sky Ninja were somewhat used to this rhythm. Theyughed and waited for Konoha to throw down the corpses on the ground and continue to retreat.


    But this time, it was different!


    When hundreds of Sky Ninja flew to the top of Konoha Ninja, three giants suddenly appeared. They stretched out their huge palms and shot at these guys as if they were catching flies.


    Pa.


    As the voices echoed in everyone''s minds, dozens of Sky Ninja who could not dodge in time and were terrified to death were pped to the point of blood and flesh.


    Then, someone shouted in fear, "Pull up! Pull up!"


    But it was already a littlete.


    Today was a good day, with bright eyes and cloudless skies.


    The five Nara n''s Jonin each upied an area, like an old fisherman quietly waiting for the school of fish to fall into the.


    "Shadow Imitation Technique!"


    In a split second, the shadows under each person''s feet split into more than a dozen, capturing all the shadows moving to the ground not far away!


    The captured space ninjas immediately fell down stiffly like dumplings. Even if they didn''t die, they would still be seriously injured.


    At some point in time, a dense number of insects suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Many space ninjas suddenly discovered that the flying devices were not working. They looked again and saw that the machines had been blocked and eaten by insects!


    Without the support of the flying devices, they could only watch helplessly as they fell to the ground.


    However, this was not the end. Suddenly, a spirit rushed into the sky, ignoring the distance and killing one Sky Ninja after another.


    It was Kato Dan, who had been seriously injured before and had not recovered yet, but insisted on helping!


    He believed that with Sakumo here, no one would be able to hurt him again.


    The Sky Ninja was stunned!


    Previously, just adding Kato Dan had thrown them into a panic. After thinking hard for a long time, they finally chose to use the suicidal attack under the pressure of Kumogakure.


    Now, it was not only Kato Dan, but also Akamichi, Nara, and Aburame. These Sky Ninja whose real strength might be a less than a Genin were immediately scared out of their wits and fled in panic, leaving their allies behind.


    Seeing this, Konoha did not continue to chase after the Genin.


    On the other hand, they already knew the current hiding ce of the Sky Ninja, and only needed to fight through a road to be able topletely exterminate these obnoxious flies


    As a result, the rest of Kumogakure''s group were unlucky!


    After holding back for so many days, Konoha Ninjas all charged towards the enemy with red eyes.


    At this time, Sakumo, who had not made a move before, finally revealed his fangs.


    Appearing and disappearing without a trace, silently moving, coupled with that clean and precise de technique, one enemy after another died under his de, and from beginning to end, he did not stop for even a second, forever holding a short sword of white light in his hand, chasing after the next enemy.


    The only thing floating in the air was the silver hair and the white ninja headband.


    "White... White Fang! It''s Konoha... White Fang!"


    "Impossible, Konoha... White Fang should not be here... Ah!"


    "It really is Konoha White Fang!"


    As Sakumo cut down the other party''smand and strongest fighting force, Kumogakure''s troops, who were already in the shadows of their allies running away, finally copsed and scattered.


    This was what Sakumo wanted to see, otherwise he would not have taken such a big risk to rush into the enemy''s crowd to execute the decapitation strategy.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Sakumo immediately led the elite team to break into the rear of Kumogakure''s defense line, heading straight in a certain direction!


    At this time, Kumogakure did not care about any allies. If they did not gather people as soon as possible and reorganize them, they might be directly driven out of the border of the Land of Fire by Konoha, and then all their previous efforts would be wasted!


    To be honest, when he saw the figure of Sky Ninja again, even Sakumo, who had formted this n, did not expect that they would actually sneak into Land of Sky''s nest so smoothly.


    Then they were shocked by the scene in front of them!

 Chapter 199: Gun Battle Game

    Chapter 199: Gun Battle Game


    Right now, in front of Sakumo and the others was a very huge city fortress, covered with huge human heads, in the middle of which was arge disc for unknown use.


    They could also see many air ninjasnding inside, as well as flying kites and flying ships that were shot out from the transmitter.


    They really had to admire the strange ideas of the people of this country!


    They could actually think of turning chakra into power to develop this kind of flying device that could be used by single or many people, and they actually seeded!


    It was simply inconceivable!


    But who told them to stand on the wrong side andmit such an unforgivable mistake!


    Sakumo pulled out his White Light Chakra Sabre and silently prepared himself. The others did not have any pity for the enemy in front of them.


    However, before they could do anything, the Sky Ninja circling in the air finally found them and rang the rm!


    "Everyone, follow the previous n."


    After saying that, Sakumo disappeared in a sh, followed by the sound of a sharp weapon cutting the throat.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, and they could see the helplessness and admiration of each other.


    The name of White Fang was indeed true!


    Following that, the few of them also rushed out, and a few Aburame nsmen directly released all of the bugs they had.


    The destructive power of the needles to this kind of ''dead thing'' was simply iparable!


    In just a few breaths of time, arge hole could be swallowed in front of everyone, causing those enemies flying in the sky to only watch helplessly as they entered the holy fortress in their hearts.


    Then, they each destroyed their own path, killing their enemies to their heart''s content!


    Sky Ninja was strong because they had the ability in the air, but if someone touched theirir and directly engaged in a hand-to-handbat'', then how could these ordinary ninjas, who were at the level of Gennin, be a match for elite Jonin


    It was a one-sided ughter!


    At this time, Haru, who had been observing for many days, also took the opportunity to enter.


    Leaving a QR code mark along the way, Haru originally wanted to go to the main power room, which was where the ''zero-tail'' was, but firstly, he did not know how to get there, and secondly, the sounds of battle in some ces were too loud.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of these Sky Ninjas, but he had already regarded this flying fortress as an object in his pocket.


    He still had to y with his own toys. If it was broken, he didn''t know how to repair it.


    So he thought about it and decided to drive away all the people here first.


    Then he would run away with the big toys!


    "The enemy is here! There is one here!"


    Haru had just walked out of a passage through the sound when a small team of Sky Ninjas rushed over with a gun in their hands.


    That''s right, it was really a gun!


    However, what was fired was not a bullet, but a sword in his hand!


    And it was sent out in a row


    Haru was a little stunned at that time, and subconsciously released the water wall to defend.


    He still remembered that he had read an extremely spicy novel before he crossed over. It said that the protagonist got a Gatling Gun from the system, and then a shot in the battlefield.


    At that time, he even left a few messages to scold, it was simply bullshit!


    In the end, who would have thought that Hokage actually had a sword in his hand!


    Moreover, it was during the Second Ninja War when Land of Sky''s people had developed it!


    Damn it.


    That author, I med you wrongly!


    If I can cross back again, I will make sure your face is covered with blood as an apology!


    Fuck!


    In the sound of changing bullets (kunai), Haru silently removed the water wall, and then his right hand turned into a pistol and aimed at the air ninjas in front of him.


    Fuck, you want to fight with me?


    Have you ever heard of Soviet?


    Bang, bang, bang, bang.


    The water bombs with extremely strong prating power instantly hit these air ninjas with a crackling sound, causing a burst of blood!


    It was real!


    There was no sense of aplishment at all!


    Haru ridiculed, and then continued to walk forward. Any Sky Ninja that showed their faces would directly be shot in the head.


    Then, he saw three people of Aburame who were directing the parasites to destroy the fortress in a room.


    The corpses of Sky Ninja lying on the ground were obviously not their match at all.


    When Haru appeared, someone was clearly stunned. However, other than their own people, there were only enemies left here. Therefore, the other party directly waved his hand, and arge number of parasite bugs pounced on him.


    Parasitic Destruction Insect Technique!


    The parasite spun like a whirlwind, drilling towards Haru like a spindle.


    Haru was not flustered. His hands quickly formed a seal before the parasite arrived in front of him.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    It was clear that these three people''s mailing insects did not have the ability to resist high temperatures. They were directly burned to death in the surging mes.


    The three people''s expressions changed and they hurriedly retreated. However, it was already toote to escape. They could only use more insects to forcibly defend.


    Insect Armour!


    The bugs that were revolving around them were constantly being burned to death, and they continuously hatched from the body of Aburame''s nsmen, barely blocking the mes, but the price was arge amount of chakra consumption.


    When the mes finally extinguished and disappeared, the three of them quickly dispersed the burnt insects around them, and then used the Secret Technique: Insect Cocoon urgently hatch more insects to participate in the battle.


    However..


    "Be careful! They are gone!"


    Previously, they had used the Insect Armour to block their vision, so now they did not even know where the other party was. This was no different from directly losing the advantage of being the first to attack.


    Then, one of them suddenly froze and asked, "Eh? Where did the cherry blossomse from?"


    "Cherry blossoms? What cherry blossoms?"


    The other two also looked in the direction, and then their bodies suddenly froze.


    "Illusory SwordSakura Falls!"


    Then, the cherry blossoms fell from the sky, and the three of them were instantly drowned in beauty.


    "Aburame n is good at destruction and reconnaissance. As long as there is enough time to deal with the characteristics and weaknesses of the enemy to train the insect, there will be no disadvantage. Therefore, the people who deal with Aburame n must fight quickly and use their weak points in closebat."


    Haru talked to himself and seemed to recall the scene where he had secretly gone to bomb the ''gold meat'' with Shima and the others.


    Then, there was a sound of plop!


    The three Jonin of the Aburame n fell to the ground with blood spurting out of their bodies before they could unleash their true strength.


    Then, he muttered to himself in a low voice. He seemed to have vaguely heard the name of Shima. Then, he left the QR code and disappeared with the three of them in an instant. After more than ten seconds, he returned to this ce. However, the three Aburame nsmen had already disappeared.


    "Who will be the next one?"


    Haru snorted and walked out. Then, he shot a few ''guns'' to kill Sky Ninja who had heard the noise and ran over to check the situation.

 Chapter 200: Goodbye Acquaintance

    Chapter 200: Goodbye Acquaintance


    "Shadow Imitation Shadow Bind Technique!"


    The three Nara n''s Jonin simultaneously controlled their shadows to attack this mysterious person who had suddenly appeared.


    The shadows that could only control people suddenly became extremely destructive.


    The Nara n''s Shadow Secret Technique was an extremely powerful secret technique that focused on controlling, attacking, and defending against the three of them.


    But at the same time, Haru also knew the huge w of this seemingly perfect shadow secret technique.


    First, the movement speed of the shadow was not particrly fast, and often needed to rely on the environment to achieve a secret goal.


    Therefore, as long as he won quickly and had a movement speed that far exceeded the shadow, he could make it lose his mind.


    Second, the shadow secret technique of the Nara n also had a limit to control. Even if some enemies were caught by their shadows, they could not be controlled.


    Especially those huge creatures, they usually needed tens of hundreds of nsmen to attack at the same time to barely control them.


    And Haru happened to be a person who could render the Nara n helpless in both sides.


    A Susanoo arm instantly appeared in front of him, blocking these aggressive shadows. Then at the same time, Haru quickly made a series of hand seals.


    "Water Release: Heavenly Cry!"


    Just like the rain falling from the cloudless sky, arge number of dense water needles shot out from Haru''s mouth at a high speed. It was simply impossible to defend against, and there was nowhere to hide.


    The three Nara n Jonin who were fighting quickly recalled their shadows and turned into solid shadow tentacles, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws to defend.


    Although the water needles were dense and sharp, they could not prate these shadow tentacles.


    But at the same time, the huge ck energy arm also pped over.


    When the three of them noticed this, they hurriedly used the shadow summoning technique to summon the shadows around them, wanting to pull this arm.


    However, a scene that caused them to stare with wide eyes appeared. Their shadow imitation technique had indeed managed to control the other party for a moment, but that terrifying power actually broke free from the restraints and grabbed towards them without slowing down.


    "Use the shadow controlling technique!"


    At this moment, one of them immediately shouted loudly. At this time, most of the water needles had already fallen, and the remaining scattered ones were no longer able to care about them. They could only try their best to avoid vital points.


    Thus, the three of them tacitly removed the Shadow Imitation Shadow Bind Technique at the same time, then controlled all the shadows to connect together, wanting to forcefully control the enemy in front of them.


    But at this time, more than a dozen ''crooked'' Kunai suddenly flew out.


    Perhaps ordinary people would only think that it was the other party''s mistake when they saw it, but the Nara n was basically very smart and would not treat any enemy as an idiot, because if that was the case, they were actually treating themselves as idiots!


    Moreover, how could such a troublesome enemy suddenly make such a low level mistake?


    So there must be a trap!


    The three of them thought of this point almost at the same time, but there was nothing they could do. Because they had already used all their strength to control this huge skeleton arm, they could only watch these Kunai fall around them.


    Then, they were surprised to find that these Kunai had not lost their aim, but had urately surrounded them in a circle!


    Then, an even more unexpected scene happened. That huge skeleton arm had strangely disappeared.


    And this caused the ce where they connected to the shadows to be broken!


    Not good!


    The three people controlled the shadows to move forward again, wanting to catch the shadow of the mysterious enemy.


    At this time, they could no longer care about what Kunai was doing.


    However, it was unknown whether they were collectively seeing things, but the enemy who had been standing there just a moment ago had actually disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then, a voice seemed to be heard.


    "Your strength is not bad. It''s a pity that you died."


    That person was shocked!


    Thest few shadows that remained by his side in case of an emergency instantly stabbed towards the location of the voice!


    However..


    There was nothing there, nothing at all!


    "How is this possible? The voice clearly came from here."


    Shua, shua, shua!


    Haru''s figure shed three times in a row. A katana urately pierced through the gap in the shadow and stabbed into the bodies of the three people.


    Blood sprayed out!


    The three people fell forward with disbelief in their eyes and fainted.


    "Why do I feel like I''m catching a treasure in a gun battle game?" Haru muttered. He kept the QR code and disappeared with the three people who fell to the ground. Then, he came back in a few seconds.


    However, when he used his chakra perception again, he used Flying Thunder God to move five meters away without hesitation. There was a tactic he left there.


    The moment he left, a chakra sabre directly cut the ground there!


    What a fast speed, what a sharp de!


    Haru knew that if he had thought slower just now, the only thing waiting for him right now would be his body and body!


    Then he saw the person who came. His gaze lingered on his face for a few seconds, and then shifted to the white headband tied to his arm.


    His originally tense body suddenly rxed. It was not a sign of rxation, but a state of optimal rxation for his body. With just a thought, he could enter the optimal state of battle!


    "Where is he?"


    Sakumo asked coldly, holding a sabre with white light in his hand.


    Just now, he heard the movement here, so he quickly rushed over. Unexpectedly, he was still a stepte.


    The battle had ended. The chakra of the three Nara nsmen he had sensed suddenly disappeared at the same time, leaving only a mysterious guy, who was wearing a mask.


    It was an enemy, not a friend!


    In the middle of the chaos, Sakumo made such a judgment, and then burst out with the fastest speed, wanting to kill this person.


    But he did not expect that not only did the other party perceive his existence, but also avoided his killing blow in a way that he could not understand!


    Moreover, after looking at each other, an inexplicable sense of familiarity suddenly made him very awkward. The second sh failed to cut through anything. Instead, he chose to ''chat'' with the enemy. This was the method he disliked the most.


    "Are you talking about those guys who y with shadows or those guys who y with insects?"


    After not seeing each other for a long time, Haru suddenly had some bad taste in his heart, so he deliberately said with a yful tone.


    Sakumo''s face immediately sank. In such a short time, could it be that all the Jonin of the Aburame n and Nara n were defeated by this guy?


    "Are you Sky Ninja or Kumogakure Ninja?"


    "No, I just happened to pass by here, and then I was attacked by a few guys who yed with insects and shadows, so I had no choice but to send them somewhere else to calm down."


    Hearing that these people were not dead, Sakumo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Then he grabbed this guy and asked about the whereabouts of hispanions!

 Chapter 201: Crossfire!

    Chapter 201: Crossfire!


    "Oh, wait, don''t tell me you want to subdue me first, and then force out the whereabouts of yourpanions, Konoha Ninja?"


    Haru deliberately asked, but it just happened to hit the thought in Sakumo''s heart, making him unable tounch an attack again.


    "Let him go, otherwise, die!"


    Haruughed twice, "Such a big killing intent, your goal should be these Sky Ninjas, right? Do you have a grudge between you?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    At the mention of this, the killing intent emitted by Sakumo became more and more terrifying, directly crossing the middle of the distance and shing like lightning.


    Haru swung his hands, and the two de hidden in the unknown ce directly grasped in his hands, and then the dagger grabbed Sakumo''s dagger and shed back.


    In the next moment, Sakumo''s white dagger directly cut off Haru''s sword, and then continued to sh at Haru''s neck. At the same time, Sakumo turned around to avoid the sword that Haru was shing.


    At the critical moment, Haru suddenly let go of his hands, allowing the de and the broken sword to fall naturally. Then his right hand seized the wrist of Sakumo, blocking the de a few inches away from his neck, so that no matter how hard he tried, he could not move an inch.


    At the same time, Haru''s left hand urately grasped the sword that had just been released from his right hand, and then, he turned back and pulled!


    From beginning to end, Sakumo maintained his calm, in the face of the imminent disembowelment, he also remained unchanged, but he had no idea when his right leg had been raised, as Haru kicked him heavily with his left wrist...


    In an instant, the two directly separated, but no one dared to act rashly.


    Especially when he looked at Haru, his eyes were full of seriousness and vignce. Obviously, the fight just now had made him realize how difficult the opponent was.


    This was not an enemy he could casually deal with!


    If he did not use his full strength, he might die!


    After this thought came to Sakumo''s mind, he immediately put down all the distractions in his heart.


    At this moment, dozens of Sky Ninjas caught up to them. After seeing Haru and Sakumo, they directly raised their hands and the Gatling Gun in their hands began to shoot.


    Haru and Sakumo looked at each other, and both of them instantly understood what the other meant.


    So a shocking scene appeared. Facing the countless Kunai, Haru and Sakumo moved like ghosts and shed, each time urately avoiding the dense swords in their hands, and then took a step forward.


    The Sky Ninjas were desperately pulling the trigger, but soon, all the ''bullets'' in their hands were empty.


    At this time, Haru and Sakumo no longer hesitated and directly plunged into the crowd like a tigering down from the mountain.


    The de shed and blood sshed everywhere!


    The two of them began to ughter the minions who disturbed them on the left and right.


    In just a few breaths, only the two of them were left, and the ground was covered with corpses and sticky blood.


    "Your de skills are not bad. Konoha White Fang are indeed worthy of their reputation."


    "You are the same. Do you have a name?"


    Haru smiled gently. "I won''t tell you."


    Sakumo "..."


    "I see that you have a grudge with Sky Ninjas. Coincidentally, I also have my eyes on some of these guys. Let''spete and see who is more efficient. If you win, I will tell you where those unlucky guys are. If I win, let me see your de. How about it?"


    Sakumo frowned, pondered for a moment, and then nodded, "It''s a deal."


    He was here to kill, so the content of thepetition was beneficial to him.


    Moreover, if it was possible for this mysterious person to suddenly appear, he wouldn''t be willing to be enemies with him, because he didn''t have the confidence!


    If other people knew that the famous Konoha White Fang, was actually so unconfident, they would probably be shocked by the sight of Kagami on the ground.


    Thest was this bet. If he won, he would be able to find his missingpanions. Compared to this, just borrowing the weapon in his hand to look at it was not that important.


    Of course, if not for the sake of hispanion''s life, it was impossible to borrow this personal weapon that was close to him!


    "Haha, you''re going to lose for sure!"


    After letting out augh, Haru disappeared from where he stood. Then, arge number of screams came from outside.


    From the sound of his voice, this guy actually ran so far away?


    This speed.


    Sakumo was shocked for a moment, then quickly changed direction and rushed over.


    However, his two legs couldn''t bepared to directly teleporting!


    Previously, when Haru was running around, he had left a lot of QR code, which could be used now.


    So he saw that all the ninjas were looking for traces of the intruder, but the intruder appeared and disappeared, causing great casualties every time, just like the vengeful spirit demanding death.


    Gradually, the Sky Ninjas directly copsed!


    However, Haru and Sakumo continued to harvest the lives of these people like death. This was a cruel war.


    "Spare me, spare me."


    "We are notbat personnel. We are only researchers who obey orders. We were forced to do this."


    "Don''t kill me!"


    ...


    In a room, Sakumo found more than a dozen shivering guys hiding here. He was going to send them down to reunite, but he was not able to swing his sword at the first moment.


    This was like a very ssic question. If someone was being killed with kitchen knife, should the family of the deceased find trouble with the person who sold this kitchen knife? Or should they question the manufacturer who made this kitchen knife? Or curse the bastard who made the kitchen knife?


    It was the same now, Sakumo came for revenge, so he showed no mercy to Sky Ninjas!


    But if it was Land of Sky''s ordinary people, he would not wave his de.


    Because he did not want to be swallowed by hatred and be a monster with a twisted temperament.


    He could no longer be a good husband, but he could try to be a good father.


    However, these people who could be killed or not made him hesitate.


    If he killed them, it would go against the bottom line of his heart.


    If he did not kill them, it would make him feel indignant. After all, the things that killed so many innocent people were created by these people.


    Just as he was in a dilemma, several of Kunai flew out directly!


    Sakumo was shocked. He did not notice that someone was so close just now. Damn!


    However, these swords were not aimed at him, but at the guys behind him.


    Sakumo did not have time to think too much, instinctively waving his short knife to shoot down Kunai who was flying over.


    Then a voice that made people frown came, "Oh, sorry, I almost stole your prey." However, the people outside have been cleaned up by me, leaving only the few behind you. If you are not ready to fight, can you please give way? "


    "Of course, even if these guys are given to you, it will not affect the final result."

 Chapter 202: This White Fang isnt Too Cold

    Chapter 202: This White Fang isn''t Too Cold


    It was a bit of ridicule!


    At this time, these researchers of Land of Sky had probably already cursed someone in their hearts.


    However, Sakumo remained unmoved, the de in his hand and the expression on his face all clearly showing his position.


    He had revenge, but he did not hurt the innocent!


    These people might be guilty, but they were not dead yet.


    At least he did not have the desire to kill.


    Of course, if the other party was determined to attack, he would not risk his life for these people.


    Therefore, he directly walked out, ignoring the consequences of these people behind him.


    When passing by, Sakumo paused and said a number.


    Haru instantly understood, then smiled and replied with a number, "Go out and see, and you will know if it is true or false."


    But before he finished speaking, Sakumo took off the short knife and threw it to him.


    Haru was stunned. He did not expect that Sakumo would be so straightforward.


    To be honest, even Sakumo himself did not know why he believed such a first time meeting such a guy.


    It should be known that even Kato Dan was not treated like this. After so many years, this knife never left his body.


    But now, it was so simple to lend it to a stranger, and he easily believed the number that the other person said. He did not check it. It was really not like him.


    "Do you trust me so much?" Haru held the de and said with an unknown mood.


    Sakumo was also a bit confused and puzzled. He suspected that he might have lost his mind, but he had given it all out, so he couldn''t take it back.


    So he went out with the idea of not seeing it, and said without looking back, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. This is just a bet. Hurry up ande out!"


    Haru smiled again, as if he was looking at the young man who was at a loss because of a gift.


    He asked Sakumo for this de not for anything else, but to keep a QR code for emergencies.


    Although he had already left Konoha, he naturally could not let Sakumo go the same way again, dying in that kind of humiliation.


    Then, he looked at the dozen or so researchers who wanted to run but did not dare to run. They wanted to resist but could not defeat Land of Sky.


    "Do you want to live or die?"


    "Yes. I want to live."


    Under the impatient gaze of Haru, someone finally mustered up the courage to stand up and say.


    "Very good. Since everyone wants to live, then do as I say. First, the question is, where is the main power room of this flying machine?"


    Haru''s question shocked these guys!


    "You... How did you know that this is a flying machine?" Someone asked with wide eyes. It was probably because he was doing research.


    Fortunately, Haru didn''t care. He directly said, "Ancor Vantian, do you really think that no one else knows about the things that you, Land of Sky, have created?"


    When these words came out, many people revealed expressions of uncertainty.


    Seeing this, Haru simply chased after Seta and threw out another big secret, "I also know that the main power room of this flying machine is actually sealed with a monster called ''zero tail''. You all relied on this monster to absorb the negative emotions of humans, and then turned into the so-called dark chakra, using it as an energy source to make this behemoth fly. Am I right?"


    These researchers were instantly dumbfounded!


    Even Land of Sky''s biggest secret had been exposed, and he even knew more than them, so what was there to talk about?


    "What do you want?" It was still the person who had stood up to express his opinion at the beginning, but his mood had reached the lowest point.


    Haru was not polite, and it was even more impossible for him to care about their feelings. He directly said, "What do I want? Of course I want everything!"


    "Take me to the main power roomter. I want to drive this flying machine, and you will be responsible for maintenance and modification in the future. If you agree, you are no longer Land of Sky''s people. If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. I am deeply moved by your patriotic spirit. I will definitely send you down to reunite."


    Choice?


    There was no need to choose at all!


    Because those who were not afraid of death would have died long ago!


    To be able to hide here and beg for mercy, how hard could one expect these people to have?


    Wasn''t that a joke!


    Seeing that no one had any objections, they were all very ''happy'' and wanted to follow him. Haru was very satisfied, so on the grounds that there were too many people in the way, he took the remaining people away with Flying Thunder God, leaving only the guy who had the courage to speak before.


    This guy was almost scared to death!


    There was no need for Haru to threaten him, and he had already imagined the grand y, and then knelt on the ground to show his loyalty.


    Haru was very speechless, but he did not exin anything. Instead, he continued to say, "Don''t worry, as long as you know your ce and don''t y any tricks, I will guarantee that you will be fine."


    "Thank you, sama! Thank you, sama!"


    "En, what is your name?"


    "My name is Seta..."


    When Haru heard this name, his brain suddenly froze for a moment, and then he was sure that he did not hear it wrong.


    He could not help but raise his thumb, "Good name!"


    Seta scratched his head shyly, "Yes. Fortunately, it was the name given by the most educated sensei in the vige."


    When Haru heard this, he immediately became interested and asked, "Then I wonder what sensei''s name is?"


    "Shinno!"


    Pfft!


    Haru almost spat on the spot.


    As expected of a big shot who coulde up with such an awesome name, even his own name was so fresh and refined!


    "This person is a great talent!"


    Seta nodded proudly, "Indeed, it is said that there is a wealthy businessman who specially invited the schr and sensei to give his daughter a name. The most popr one, sensei, named his daughter Miyase. Just this name alone, the other party has offered ten thousand ryo of reward!"


    "This Shinnp... Ah no, what happened to this Miyase? Does she beautiful?" Haru asked with an odd face


    "Of course she is extremely beautiful, and her body also has a strange fragrance. It is said that she was married to a country in the end." Seta said with envy.


    What the fuck!


    Haru was almost disgusted by the painting he had just thought of, so he decisively skipped the topic and walked out with Seta.


    "I''ll return the de to you. I want this person."


    After going out, Haru threw the de back to Sakumo.


    Sakumo took the de and wanted to check it carefully, but he felt that it was not good to do it in front of the other party, so he resisted the impulse, nodded and walked out.


    From beginning to end, Sakumo did not care about what the people inside would do.


    "Since you don''t want to be enemies, let them go."


    "I will use the lives of those six guys in exchange for you to help me stop everyone until I leave. How about it?"


    Sakumo had already seen Kumogakure Ninjaing from outside, but he agreed without thinking.

 Chapter 203: Incompetent and Furious Zero-Tailed

    Chapter 203: Ipetent and Furious Zero-Tailed


    Looking at the other person''s back, Sakumo suddenly frowned, not understanding why he had such a strange trust for a stranger, as if he had known him for a long time.


    But now that things hade to this, perhaps this was the only way.


    He hoped that the guy could keep his promise, otherwise, he would probably think that he was the No. 1 fool!


    Oh, by the way, this statement was taught to him by the person.


    With a sigh, Sakumo did not want to investigate the vige and whether Hokage had done anything wrong. He only wanted to follow his own forbearance, protect the vige, and protect everyone around him until the day he died.


    So he pulled out his de and stood outside, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Sky Ninjas soldiers and Kumogakure Ninjas.


    On the other side, Haru followed Seta all the way to the main power room of the flying machine.


    It was hard to imagine that such arge flying machine was actually made of stone!


    This was not scientific at all, but it was very Rikudou Sennin!


    After a series of operations, Seta sessfully opened the secret door and brought Haru to the main power room.


    "This is the main power source of the fortress."


    Haru took two steps forward. Without needing Seta to remind him, he saw the cocoon in the center of the huge secret room at a nce!


    The entire chamber was surrounded by huge and smooth stone bs, which were covered with runes that could not be understood. When absorbing the dark chakra in the middle, it would emit light, just like a circuit board.


    Then, in the flickering light, Haru seemed to see the strange looking zero-tailed through this huge white cocoon.


    Then, a voice sounded from the bottom of his heart, as if it wanted to evoke all his memories that he did not want to face directly, and produce arge amount of negative emotions.


    The zero-tailed relied on these things as food, and then unbelievably converted into dark chakra to supply the entire flying machine.


    It was just that the fortress was directly broken through from the inside, so this terrifying war flying machine had no use at all and waspletely conquered.


    In conclusion, the endurance was too weak!


    Stimted, the Sharingan in Haru''s eyes was activated, but that was all.


    After all, what was in front of him was just a sealedrge recharging battery, and it could not cause any waves.


    But at this time, Seta, who had no sense of presence, suddenly took out a pistol like weapon from his bosom and aimed it at Haru''s head.


    "Hahaha, you are too arrogant, outsider! Although I don''t know how you know the secret of Akatsuki here, you don''t know the horror of zero-tailed! As long as you are in this space, any form of chakra will be absorbed by zero-tailed, and then turned into energy for the flying machine to use!"


    "In other words, here, you are a fish on the chopping board, and I can kill you now!"


    It was unknown whether Seta was originally pretending to be afraid, or if it was because he came here, and the evil intention in his heart was aroused by zero-tailed, and then he turned into a ck and went berserk.


    However, it didn''t matter which possibility it was. What was important was that Haru hated it when others pointed at him with a ''gun'', not even a toy gun.


    He casually tried to condense a water bullet on his finger, but the moment it took shape, Haru found that all the chakra he released was absorbed by the white cocoon.


    It seemed that this guy was right. Although this zero-tailed could notpare to the real tailed-beast in other aspects, it could still y a certain role in a specific asion.


    Then, Haru heard Seta on the opposite side stillughing wildly, "It''s useless. You can''t use any ninjutsu here, but the Kunai pistol in my hand is not limited by this. Go to hell, bastard!"


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out, and the scene that Seta had imagined did not happen.


    Haru only relied on his dynamic vision and his body''s reaction speed to easily tilt his head, avoiding the iing Kunai.


    "Go to hell, go to hell, go to hell!"


    Before the attack hit, the panicking Seta quickly took out Kunai and began to shoot at Haru again and again.


    Facing this kind of guy, Haru was really toozy to even take out the katana, he directly dodged step by step, and casually arrived in front of Seta.


    Click.


    Seta sat down on the ground, and the pistol in his hand fell to the side.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "Just now was not my intention. There was a voice that kept urging me to do this. Yes, it was zero-taiedl, it must be zero-taied! I was controlled by zero-taied just now!"


    Haru nodded seriously, as if he agreed with what the other party said.


    Then, under the joy of the other party surviving the cmity, he said with slight regret, "Next time you lie to me like this, remember to hide the weapon behind you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expression of Seta, who had no way out, became fierce again. He actually took out a Kunai pistol from his back and aimed it at Haru.


    Bang!


    At this distance, he did not believe that the other party could still escape.


    However, it was clear that all of Land of Sky''s fellows had gone crazy from studying these things. They had no idea what a truly powerful ninja was like.


    Under this pair of Sharingan, the Kunai that was flying towards them was as slow as an eighty-year-old granny in the 110m hurdles.


    Haru stretched out his hand and grabbed. He actually used brute force to directly grab Kunai''s end. Then, he directly stabbed the other party''s heart with a backhand strike.


    The entire process took less than a second!


    Seta still had a fierce look on his face, but after the gunshot, the first one to die was himself.


    "For the sake of the jokes you told before, I have already given you a chance. It is you who did not cherish it. In your next life, give a good name to your child, Seta."


    Plop!


    Seta''s consciousness immediately fell into darkness, and he fell to the ground.


    "Fortunately, I kidnapped everyone before. I hope there will be a few smart guys left in the end."


    Haru sighed and looked at zero-tailed again.


    "I know that you have a certain level of subconscious and can understand what I''m saying. But I advise you to give up on this idea. I have no interest in being a vessel for others. Moreover, why don''t you look for mirror to see how you look like? Who would want you to look like this?"


    "So honestly, if you stay here as arge battery you can still leave a small life, otherwise, you probably only have to pray to God, or if you tried to disgust me, you will vomit."


    Zero-tailed, who had been insulted, immediately began to struggle in exasperation, but the seemingly thin cocoon was abnormally strong.


    The more Zero-tailed struggled, the more energy was sent out, and the surrounding walls became brighter, which made Haru very satisfied.

 Chapter 204: Terrifying Flying Machine

    Chapter 204: Terrifying Flying Machine


    Deliberately provoking the zero-tailed with words, Haru found that the zero-tailed could only be angry and unable to break free, so he was relieved.


    Then he took the bodies of Seta and left the main power room along the secret passage and went to the driver''s seat.


    After leaving behind the QR code, it disappeared and reappeared again, and there were two more


    Especially after seeing the ferocious corpse of Seta who died with a grievance, his body trembled even faster.


    Haru did not exin. He just patted the shoulders of the two of them and asked with a warm expression, "Can you make the big guy under your feet fly now?"


    The two of them suddenly shivered, indicating that they must be able to do it!


    Even if they could not, they had to be able to do it for their own lives!


    Then, the two of them hurriedly moved, one to check the power source, and the other to check the damage to the flying machine.


    After confirming that there was sufficient energy (so many people died with negative emotions bursting) and that the damage was not serious, the two of them eagerly handed over the highest authority of the entire fortress to Haru and told him some basic methods of operation.


    Although he still could not understand the runes at all, it was not difficult for a fool to operate.


    After all, many things only needed to be used. There was no need to delve into the principles behind it. It was not something that a superior like him needed to do.


    Therefore, Haru directly closed the secret passage to the main power room and activated another secret passage that only he knew.


    Then, he activated the entire flying machine!


    Boom!


    Land of Sky''s greatest masterpiece, the flying machine Ancor Vantian, had risen into the air!


    The earth was shaking, as if the entire country was rising into the sky.


    Sakumo, who was still fighting with the remnants of the Sky Ninjas and the people who came to help Kumogakure, could not help but look up at the source that caused the earth to tremble.


    The rest of them were all the same, staring nkly at the giant fortress that was gradually rising into the sky.


    Then the remaining Sky Ninjas abandoned Sakumo as if they were crazy.


    He rushed towards the fortress and shouted while running, "Don''t leave us behind!"


    "It''s time for the five major powers to witness the true power of our Land of Sky!"


    "As long as we destroy the five major powers, we will rule over Ninja World. Hahaha!"


    Sakumo and many of Kumogakure Ninjas suspected that these people were crazy.


    They actually had such ambition?


    Did someone really think that the five countries were easy to deal with?


    With this giant fortress that could fly?


    Well, it might be a bit difficult to destroy it, but Onoki could probably break it into a pile of broken stones by himself!


    And don''t forget, all the big Ninja Vige had a real war weapon like tailed-beast.


    Once used, he could use Tailed Beast Ball to teach people a lesson!


    If he couldn''t destroy it in one shot, would two be enough


    What about three?


    Therefore, it was simply a fool''s dream for Land of Sky to rely on this flying machine to dominate Ninja World.


    Haru wanted this thing only to make up for the strength of the air, and he did not feel that he was invincible with this thing.


    "Go! Destroy this thing!" Kumogakure decisively gave the order.


    Regardless of whether they were allies or not, when the situation was out of his control, and these Sky Ninjas were obviously plotting something, there was nothing more to say.


    When Sakumo saw the attitude of the Sky Ninjas and Kumogakure, he smiled bitterly.


    Obviously, he was fooled!


    The bastard with mask probably knew that something like this would happen, so he made such a deal with him.


    However, a promise was a promise!


    Sakumo did not have any thoughts of retreating.


    With his White Chakra Sabre, Sakumo directly blocked in front of everyone, trying to buy time for the flying machine to rise.


    Silver light shed, and broken limbs flew about!


    The two sides were actually frightened by the person in front of them, and they did not dare to take another step!


    At this time, the flying machine finally flew to a high enough height.


    Seeing this, Sakumo retracted his short knife and retreated in front of everyone.


    What was strange was that none of the people present dared to chase after them. There were even many who directly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It could be seen just how much pressure Konoha White Fang, had brought to them!


    On the other side, after the flying machine sessfully rose into the sky, Haru was more or less in high spirits.


    No matter what era it was, the power in the air was so desirable.


    "Continue to rise, open up the distance and prepare the main cannon. I want to give these guys a surprise!"


    At the same time, he also thanked Sakumo for buying him a lot of time.


    The two of them did not dare to dy and immediately got busy, even if some of them were still theirpatriots.


    Under the strange technology tree of Land of Sky, the zero-tailed was basically arge recharging battery, and no one needed to control the zero-tailed to control the entire flying machine. This was the real way to control it.


    Then, the flying machine quickly rose to the bottom of the clouds and flew a distance away. At the same time, the main cannon, which was the strange disc in the middle of the front, opened and aimed at the Sky Ninjas and Kumogakure who came to support them.


    "Begin charging."


    "Charge, fire!"


    The entire process took only three to five seconds. If there were people in the main power room at this time, it could be seen that the energy extracted from the zero-tailed had lit up the runes on the surrounding walls, and it was a kind of dazzling one!


    Boom!!!!!!


    The powerful energy cannon struck the ground, creating a massive explosion that resembled the great stars!


    The earth quaked and the mountains shook, and the beasts howled in pain.


    When the explosion finally ended, what appeared before everyone was a huge pitch-ck hole, as if a mountain peak had been dug out from the ground!


    As for those who were within the range of the explosion, they were directly annihted, not even leaving a corpse behind.


    This power wasparable to Tailed Beast Ball''s attack. Not only did it stun all the survivors who were far away from the shockwaves, but it also made them understand why the seemingly crazy Sky Ninjas dared to say such arrogant words.


    It turned out that he had used such a terrifying war weapon!


    Sakumo, who left in time, felt a chill in his heart. If the ones who attacked Konoha at that time were not the groups of Sky Ninjas, but directly drove the huge air fortress and fired at Konoha in the distance, how many casualties would that cause


    This kind of power was not something that a person could withstand. Even if he was hit directly, there was no possibility of survival!


    Unless he discovered it in advance and immediately used tailed-beast to fight with Tailed Beast Ball, most of the ninjas would not be able to attack an enemy that flew so high.


    Then Sakumo had to think, did that mysterious guye for this thing from the beginning?


    What the hell was he trying to do?

 Chapter 205: Failure to Convince, Two Options

    Chapter 205: Failure to Convince, Two Options


    The huge flying machine with a single nce of power flew into the distance, leaving behind a pile of chicken hair and the terrifying cannon that everyone recalled from time to time in their minds.


    No one felt that after being hit directly, there would still be people who would survive.


    Although tailed-beast also had such a terrifying and even more terrifying destructive power,pared to tailed-beast who was difficult to control, the war weapon that Land of Sky had developed with his wisdom really shocked many people.


    Just as Sakumo was thinking about how to report this to the vige, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "The fireworks just now was a gift for you. How is it? Is it beautiful?"


    Sakumo was suddenly shocked, and then he pulled out the de in an instant. At the same time, he pulled away and turned around.


    "It''s you?"


    He saw the mysterious guy again. There were six injured and unconsciouspanions lying on the ground. It seemed that the other party really kept his promise.


    But how did he do it?


    Sakumo did not think that someone could bring six people behind him without making a sound.


    If he did not even have this bit of vignce, then Konoha White Fang might as well change his name to Konoha and die in vain.


    In addition, he always felt that this guy he met for the first time had a vague sense of familiarity, and he would always choose to believe him for no reason, which made him suddenly have an impossible guess.


    "How much do you think this headband in my hand is worth?" he asked.


    Haru was stunned for a moment. After a moment of silence, he said with aplicated look in his eyes, "I don''t know. Maybe it is very precious?"


    The disappointment in Sakumo''s eyes shed, and he took headband back. "It is indeed very precious. This is the first gift from a guy."


    "You two have a good rtionship?"


    "He is my first recognized opponent and also a friend, so I have been waiting for him toe back."


    "Then is he back?"


    "He is back, but he will nevere back."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because there is an irreconcble contradiction between him and the vige, he will probably nevere back."


    "Who do you think is right standing on your field? Your friend, or the vige you swore to protect?"


    Sakumo was silent for a long time, but he did not give an answer. Instead, he sighed and said, "There is no point in talking about this now. Although I don''t know why you always give me the illusion that'' this person can believe '', I will still report what you have done today."


    "Moreover, you have taken away something that does not belong to you. After seeing the power of this flying machine, several big countries will not let you go."


    Haru looked straight into Sakumo''s eyes and suddenly smiled, "Has Konoha and White Fang always liked to care so much? Why does it seem different from the rumors?"


    Sakumo''s face suddenly darkened, and he tied up headband again, preparing to take away the six unconsciouspanions.


    However, at this moment, Haru suddenly said, "I don''t know how much your headband is worth, but if I were to sell it, I will pay a hundred taels in instalments, but the interest will be calcted separately."


    "How is it? Do you want to buy it?"


    Sakumo suddenly stopped, and the two looked at each other. The wind today was very noisy.


    "It''s really you."


    The frequent fluctuations in Sakumo''s eyes also represented the uneasiness in his heart at the moment.


    At this time, Haru also took off the mask on his face, revealing his unchanging young face. He said, "I didn''t want to expose my identity so soon. How did you suspect it was me?"


    "Apart from Flying Thunder God, I can''t think of anyone else who could silentlye behind me. And now, it seems that you are the only one I know who will still be Flying Thunder God."


    This sentence was not an act, but a fact. At the same time, it also showed the strong confidence of Sakumo at this time!


    Then Sakumo raised the dagger in his hand and pointed to a hidden strange pattern and said, "This should be the Flying Thunder God Technique you left before, right?"


    But at this time, I still can''t be sure.


    "I am starting to doubt whether it is you or this headband."


    "Headband?"


    "That''s right. From the moment I saw you, I felt a strange sense of familiarity and trust towards you. This is too strange. It was as if there was a voice telling me from the bottom of my heart that the person you had been waiting for had finally appeared. Then, I thought of this headband that you gave me back then. Perhaps it took too long for me to instinctively feel a psychological hint."


    This finally made sense!


    Haru was very surprised. He did not expect that headband, who was given to Sakumo, had such a function.


    As for Sakumo''s self-exnation, he just smiled and said nothing.


    In any case, even he did not see anything special about it, just treating it as an ordinary headband, and it was understandable that Sakumo would think about psychological hints.


    "So now, do you think I did something wrong?" Haru once again brought up the question that Sakumo did not answer.


    Sakumo frowned and gave his answer, "I respect and understand your way of doing things, but I can''t agree with it."


    "What do you say?"


    "I won''t implicate others because of personal anger. I believe that there must be a more gentle solution at that time."


    Is there?


    There must be!


    As long as Haru was willing to bow his head, learn to grovel, be willing to take a step back, be willing to bear everything on his own, and let everyone except him be satisfied, the matter would naturally be resolved.


    But was it possible?


    He would never wrong himself because of those people!


    So he chose the most intense way to answer.


    However, after hearing Sakumo''s answer, Haru was not angry, because he knew that Sakumo also had his own insistence. He did not hit the south wall, did not turn back, and did not want to turn back when he hit the south wall.


    Therefore, he no longer cared about the different choices made by their personalities. Instead, he changed the topic and asked,


    "Do you think Konoha is better now than before?"


    "Let Konoha be better. That is Hokage''s mission. I am only responsible for protecting the vige and protecting everyone."


    "Then between the mission and thepanions, what will you choose? If one day the vige asks you to kill me, what will you do?"


    "I will choose to give up the mission and ept punishment."


    "What will you do if one day I stand on the opposite side of Konoha?"


    "I''ll do everything I can to stop you."


    Haru suddenly sighed and shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, it was impossible to easily convince a guy who had his own persistence and loved to be stubborn.


    "Let''s go. Maybe the next time we meet, you will change your opinion."


    Haru suddenly said meaningfully, and then disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 206: Kakashi Must Pee His Pants

    Chapter 206: Kakashi Must Pee His Pants


    "That''s how it is. The injured person has been sent back."


    A few dayster, Sakumo returned to Konoha with his people and then went to Hokage building to report the mission.


    Although Land of Sky was dead in name only, his ultimate weapon, the flying machine, was taken away by someone. Thest shot was enough to cause a devastating threat to any country!


    However, when Sarutob Hiruzen asked him if he had found any clues about the other person''s identity, he chose to hide it and did not tell it was Haru.


    Perhaps he didn''t want to see any more irreconcble conflicts between the vige and Haru, so he was stuck in a dilemma.


    Sarutob Hiruzen pondered for a moment and asked, "Are there any survivors of Land of Sky?"


    He asked this question with two meanings. First, he wanted to know if the mission was handled cleanly. Second, he wanted to find two survivors to interrogate the whereabouts of the flying machine.


    It was not that he wanted this thing, but that he could not fall into the hands of the enemy. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Sakumo shook his head, "Originally there was, but under the power of that shot, everyone was reduced to ashes, leaving only a deep bottomless pit. As for whether there are any other people besides these people who are still alive, it is still unclear."


    Sarutob Hiruzen nodded slightly. Overall, he was still satisfied with the mission that Sakumo and the others hadpleted this time.


    The only w was that in the end, the ultimate weapon that Land of Sky had not destroyed, and the clues were also broken.


    No one knew who the mysterious person who had stolen Land of Sky''s flying machine was and where the flying machine had flown to.


    If it was in the past, he would not have taken such a thing seriously.


    But the problem now was that Konoha''s strength was severelycking, and he had even lost Kyuubi Jinchuriki. His whereabouts were still unknown.


    This was very awkward!


    The other big countries were not very afraid of this flying machine. On the contrary, this thing posed a great threat to them, Konoha.


    If Land of Sky used the flying machine to attack from the beginning, he might really be able to reverse the situation and determine the oue in one fell swoop!


    But unfortunately, those guys of Land of Sky had greater ambitions. They actually wanted to destroy the five big countries and conquer the entire world. That was why they hid this trick. In the end, it turned into a wedding dress for others, but they ended up with a broken country and a broken family. It was really sad!


    "I understand. I will get people to pay close attention to the follow-up of this matter. I will give you three days of vacation to spend more time with your child. I also hope that you can understand the difficulties of the vige. Now is the time of war, and each battlefield is short of manpower. As Hokage, I really can''t keep ''Konoha White Fang'' in the vige."


    Sarutob Hiruzen said with great emotion, and his eyes were full of sincerity and guilt.


    Because he knew that Sakumo would definitely make a choice, and would not make a big loss because of the small.


    Sure enough, Sakumo immediately said that he only needed to rest at home for a day, and after paying respects to histe wife and settling the child, he would immediately set off for the battlefield.


    Sarutob Hiruzen kept a straight face and asked him to rest and spend more time with the child, while he praised Sakumo in aforting manner, knowing the big picture.


    In the end, he gave a mission scroll to Sakumo and asked him to leave two dayster.


    When Sakumo returned home, tired, he took the one month old Kakashi from the woman who he asked to take care of the child before he left. It was as if Sakumo suddenly cleared his fatigue, and his face bloomed with the light of fatherly love. He carefully hugged him.


    When Kakashi saw Sakumo, he seemed to recognize that this was his father. He was so happy that he cried and stretched out his little hands.


    However, the good times did notst long. After a while, Kakashi began to cry and shout.


    In the midst of Sakumo''s confusion, the woman quickly took the child over, checked the diaper first, and then directly carried the child into the inner room.


    Sakumo, who just wanted to follow in, immediately blushed.


    He could only flee in a hurry and go to worship his deceased wife.


    Because the woman who had changed the diaper for Kakashi was breastfeeding the child.


    On the way to the cemetery, he happened to see Hyuga Tokugawa and the others walking out. Looking at the direction, it should be the abandoned park that had been destroyed by the Sky Ninjast time, and it had not been rebuilt yet.


    If it was in the past, Sakumo probably would not care and think too much about it.


    But this time, because of his curiosity, he quietly followed them.


    "How is it? Is there any news?"


    "Not yet, but there''s no need to rush. With sama''s strength and mind, I believe that day will not be far away."


    "That''s true, but I can''t stand it any longer. Ever since that incidentst time, the number of rtives of Hokage within the n has increased. Some of the nsmen that I originally wanted to rope in are now far away from me. Perhaps one day, I will be expelled from the n, hehe."


    "Didn''t I already say that I should keep a low profile for the time being and not attract the attention of others?"


    "I feel that I have kept a low profile enough. That is because there are always people who want to make a sense of existence in me!"


    The few of them were silent. It was indeed so.


    Could it be that some people really thought that these big families were all family that loved each other and lived in harmony?


    There were only so many resources, would you fight for it?


    Power and status, would you fight for it?


    You have it, but others don''t. You still want everyone to love each other and be modest with each other?


    Dream on!


    Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your own descendants, right?


    So after that incident, these few people had almost been marginalized in their own family.


    Although in the end, Hokage was magnanimous and generous enough to not care about the previous offense, those nsmen who had already decided to stand on Hokage''s side naturally had to find a way to manifest their own existence.


    Then, was there a need to look for other targets?


    Wasn''t there already a ready-made target in front of them!


    As a result, not only were Hyuga Tokugawa''s status marginalized, but the resources provided by the n were also close to zero. Even some stray cats and dogs dared to provoke them!


    "Sigh, after all, no one would have thought that there would be so many twists and turns in that matter. In the end, it became so big that it could not be ended." Shikakichi sighed.


    At that time, they directly chose to stand on the team. Firstly, it was because of their former friendship, and secondly, it was because they ced a heavy bet on their future on Haru. They gambled that they could sessfully inherit the inheritance of Senju n and be the next Hokage!


    Originally, they had thought that this was not a fool''s dream. Instead, there was a great chance.


    However, they never thought that it would actually be soplicated in the end. It did not develop as they had imagined!


    In the end, there was no way out and only one path to darkness.


    Fortunately, they still had a chance. Before Haru left Konoha, he used Sharingan to tell them some things and let them settle down.

 Chapter 207: Zero Layer Cake?

    Chapter 207: Zero Layer Cake?


    At that time, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others did not follow Haru and directly left Konoha. Naturally, it was Haru''s idea.


    Because he was poor at that time, it was enough for him to have Kagami by his side. No matter how many people there were, he could not afford to raise them. He could not let Tokugawa and the others eat and sleep with him every day, right?


    Although Haru had not been a big brother for many years, he still could not lose this person.


    Therefore, he was prepared to take over everyone after he had his own territory.


    Therefore, he used the illusion created by Sharingan to tell them this information. At the same time, he wanted them to trick more helpers. After all, the elites cultivated by several big families were notparable to ordinary ninjas. Now that there was a chance to kidnap them, of course, the more the better!


    Moreover, Haru also believed that even the family also had many people who wanted to rely on themselves to make a name for themselves, and even people who wanted to leave the family for various reasons.


    Uchiha Madara was not the first person to abandon the family, nor was he thest!


    At the same time, this was also the first step to divide Konoha!


    When Hyuga Tokugawa and the others finished this regr gathering and left, Sakumo was not in a hurry toe out.


    After a while, he saw several members of Anbu gathered together, nodded to each other and then spread out!


    After waiting patiently for a while, this time there was no one, and Sakumo came out from behind the hidden tree.


    Because he was far away, he was afraid of being discovered, so even if he listened attentively, he only heard a few words, but just the ''boss'' made him have a few vertical lines between his eyebrows.


    The only person who could be called boss by these people was that person!


    So, did he hear wrongly, or was Hyuga Tokugawa and the others plotting something?


    Moreover, the appearance of Anbu''s members also added ayer of haze to his heart.


    ......


    On the other side, after Hyuga Tokugawa and the others dispersed, they returned to their homes as if nothing had happened.


    However, when no one noticed, they all spread out their hands and quickly looked down.


    They saw a number carefully arranged on their palms, 6!


    Looking again, the number was actually a dense number of insects!


    In the next instant, the bugs crawled onto the ground and quickly disappeared.


    Hyuga Tokugawa smiled coldly without looking back.


    They already knew that after what happenedst time, Hokage would no longer trust them. The reason why they didn''t settle ounts was also because Haru broke ties with them in the end. In addition, because of their respective families, they let them go so easily.


    But it didn''t mean that he would truly trust them again!


    Therefore, they deliberately continued to gather together. Out of suspicion and distrust, they really attracted the tracking of Anbu''s members sent by Hokage.


    And in order to avoid being discovered by Byakugan, they always stayed very far away and only quietly watched their every move.


    Probably if they made any strange moves, they would be immediately arrested!


    However, they also underestimated Hyuga Tokugawa and the others.


    Hyuga Tokugawa had already guessed that his Byakugan would be guarded by someone. Even if someone was monitoring them, he would not dare to approach them, so that Aburame Shima, as a real scout, would use the bugs that had been arranged in advance to carry out the anti-surveince.


    Even after they met, they talked about things that had nothing to do with it, even if they were discovered.


    The real important information was that they used Shima''s bugs as a means of transmission.


    But this time, the people who were responsible for monitoring them had changed from five to six, and one more was added?


    Did something happen, or was it a coincidence that happened?


    Hyuga Tokugawa quickened his pace and headed home.


    .........


    At the same time, Haru circled the air fortress and stopped it on an ind on the right side of the Land of Whirlpools. Then he began a series of operations.


    For instance, Kagami was brought here, and the two discussed for a long time. Finally, it was decided that the flying machine would stay here first and then be repaired and renovated.


    Repairing it was still easy. After all, most of the materials in the entire flying machine were just stones.


    As long as there were people, the researchers that Haru had captured would be able toplete it.


    However, if he wanted to modify it, it wouldn''t be done in a short period of time.


    First of all, Haru was extremely dissatisfied with the appearance of the entire flying machine!


    Those inexplicable human heads were ugly. Perhaps these people were great people that Land of Sky had left behind for achievements, but now that Land of Sky had be history and this flying machine had be his spoils of war, he had to change it!


    Secondly, if the transformation of the ''appearance'' side was considered to be easier to achieve, then the few requests that Haru and Kagami made would be too excessive.


    For example, in terms of firepower, Haru and Kagami both agreed that only one powerful main cannon was not enough to unleash the power of the entire flying machine!


    Therefore, they had to increase it!


    There was only one requirement, to be armed to the teeth as much as possible!


    Also, the space upied within the flying machine was too low, and this point had to be changed!


    He wanted to use all the space he could use. He wanted to tear down all the useless corridors, secret passages, and all the hidden spaces he could tear down!


    Then, Haru shamelessly used his identity to let ''the designer'' build an independent and luxuriousrge room for himself. After all, as the leader, how could he not have some special treatment, right?


    After learning about it, Kagami opened his mouth several times to give advice. In the end, he thought about it and gave up. There was no need to feel awkward over this trivial matter.


    This was also a point that Haru liked Kagami very much.


    After that, in addition to the main power room and control room remained intact, the rest all had to be knocked down and rebuilt, including the ''cell area'' as a backup energy source.


    Mentioning this ''cell area'', one had to admire the wisdom of these Land of Sky people again.


    The unique technology they developed not only developed the air force, but also made equipment specially for absorbing chakra, even physical strength, and vitality!


    That''s right, it was the invention that was used to drain the tail.


    The people of Land of Sky were worried that there would be a problem with the tail, so after simplifying it a bit, it became the ''cell area''.


    Anyone who was imprisoned in this area would be constantly extracted chakra. Without chakra, the physical strength would be extracted, and the physical strength would also be drained. Only after the vitality was squeezed dry could they be freed.


    This kind of ck technology simply made Rikudou Sennin give a thumbs up when he heard about it, directly calling him an expert!


    As for the Mecha-Naruto, Mecha-Kyuubi, and other robot technology in the original work, there was no need to talk about it. It made people seriously suspect that this was really a world for ninjas!

 Chapter 208: God of the Sea?

    Chapter 208: God of the Sea?


    Naturally, Haru wouldn''t be like a saint with a flood of heart to abolish the cell area. On the contrary, he was prepared to expand the cell area.


    In the future, those who hadmitted a capital offense would be thrown into it by him and squeezed out thest bit of value.


    After making these modifications eloquently, hepletely ignored the expressions of the researchers who were crying and copsing. With a wave of his hand, he said, "You have to settle it and then leave."


    As the saying goes, those above have broken legs.


    Haru had experienced the baptism of the office of the Great Dynasty, so he naturally learned a hundred percent of this style.


    In short, I didn''t listen to the exnation, I didn''t understand what it means to be an outsidermanding an insider. The requirement of A''s father must be done to me, so even if I couldn''t draw the colorful ck, I''m worthy of being called a designer.


    Fortunately, he was not really a ck-hearted person. He ordered Kagami to satisfy them no matter what they wanted. It was probably to ask for money and people to give it to them.


    Of course, if it exceeded the limits of his ability, then there was nothing he could do.


    It can only be said that there are a lot of requirements. Try to keep up with all the follow-up help and don''t drag you down, but you have to do your job well!


    Under such pressure, the hair of these researchers who used to be Land of Sky fell off one by one, and in less than two days, they all had the same hairstyle.


    In fact, Emperor Knight should take over this aspect, but firstly, this guy was not really one of his own people, and Haru did not really trust him, so this secret could not be known to him.


    Secondly, Emperor Knight was still in charge of the construction of Amegakure, and he was unable to make a machine to make people learn some shadow clone technique, right, so he could only do this first.


    After arranging the flying machine, Haru used Flying Thunder God to travel back and forth between Amegakure''s base in the Land of Grass, the flying machine, and Tobirama''s base every day. He had obviously handed most of the matters over to Kagami to handle, but there were still many things that he needed to do personally.


    Especially his Flying Thunder God, who was irreceable. Sometimes, if Kagami needed to run around, he would need to work part-time.


    When he was almost done, Haru was ready to go to the ce mentioned in the information that the waterman left him, the ce where Uzumaki n might still be alive.


    ......


    On the sea between the Land of Tea and the Land of Rainbow, there was a small ind country called the Land of Glory.


    This was the ce where the immortals lived.


    It was said that whenever the immortals appeared, they would light up the road to this ce. On the sea between the Land of Tea and the Land of Rainbow, a small ind would appear out of thin air.


    The ind was full of wheat fields and fruit trees. There was no need to work at all. A single bean could fill one''s stomach. There was no need to eat for three days.


    After eating a fruit, one would be able to possess all sorts of magical abilities, and even summoning the wind and summoning the rain would be a piece of cake!


    There were also people who said that there was a treasure that Sage had left behind on the ind, ''bald fart death''. Whoever found it would be able to be rich and invincible!


    There were also people who imed that they had seen the descendants of immortals with their own eyes. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. If someone was fortunate enough to enter their eyes, they would be able to enter the ind and live there permanently.


    However, this mysterious ind would asionally appear and disappear, causing this person who heard the rumors to often return disappointed. Over time, no one would chase after this illusory legend.


    But in reality, most of these were fake!


    However, not all of them were fake. For example, this ind was really a bit mysterious.


    In the letter Mito left to Haru, she said that in order to reach the so-called Land of Whirlpools, the only way to be favored by the God of the ocean was to praise him loudly and sincerely after reaching a specific sea area, so that he can open the sea route to the Land of Whirlpools.


    Therefore, for Uzumaki n, there was no better ce to hide than this mysteriousnd in order to avoid being exterminated and keeping the fire.


    Although Haru did not really believe in this kind of thing, there were indeed many things that could not be exined.


    For example, the three Great Hiden Sage Land, such as Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave.


    Now, it was not impossible for there to be another God of the Sea.


    After all, the sea was so vast, there was no reason for it to be less mysterious than thend on the continent.


    Therefore, after spending several days on the journey, Haru finally took a small boat and arrived at the sea area mentioned in the letter. Then, he cleared his throat and began to praise the God of the Sea.


    However, no matter how he said his throat was dry, the surface of the sea was still calm and there was no change.


    A few ck lines suddenly appeared on Haru''s head, and he suspected that the sailor was ying with him. Otherwise, there was no reason.


    "Is it not loud enough?" Haru directly threw the word ''sincerity'' to the back of his mind. After all, was this kind of materialism in the end doesn''t look like ''acting''?


    He had never seen this so-called God of the Sea, so how could he sincerely praise him?


    Therefore, Haru used a louder voice to repeat the various praises just now. In the end, he was about to get goosebumps, but there was still no change on the surface of the sea.


    He frowned and had an ominous premonition, suspecting that he might return empty-handed this time.


    But at this moment, he seemed to suddenly notice something shing past under the water.


    With a curious mentality, he directly squatted down and touched the surface of the water with his finger.


    Chakra perception!


    Just like a radar spreading out, all kinds of information were immediately sent back.


    "Eh?"


    Haru suddenly made a soft sound of surprise. Then, he took out a handful of Kunai and aimed at a certain location under the water.


    Strange power!


    The muscles on his right arm suddenly bulged up his sleeves.


    Bang!


    When Kunai entered the water, there was a huge ssh, but it continued to move rapidly in the water.


    Haru estimated the time of Kunai''s speed and strength decline. He counted in his heart. Then, his figure suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already underwater!


    He opened his eyes and saw that there was indeed a figure fleeing in front of him.


    Without another word, Haru immediately chased after him!


    In the water, his movement speed still made countless people gasp in surprise!


    But, how the speed of the ck shadow in front of him was much faster than his?!


    Haru was extremely surprised. If this continued, it would not be long before he waspletely shaken off.


    Therefore, he maintained the momentum of chasing and quickly formed seals with his hands. He had to deal with the mysterious creature in front of him before the oxygen ran out.


    Water Release: Hard Whirlpool Water de!


    A water vortex immediately appeared in Haru''s hand, and then it quickly condensed into a spiral sword, spinning at an irregr speed.


    Then he aimed at the ck shadow in front of him, and with all the strange force, he threw it out!


    The ck shadow in front of him seemed to have sensed the danger, and its speed suddenly increased a bit, which was simply amazing!


    But the hard water vortex de that tore open the sea still urately hit the back of the ck shadow, and instantly formed a huge water tornado!

 Chapter 209: Out of this World

    Chapter 209: Out of this World


    The originally calm sea suddenly became turbulent, revealing a huge vortex, and below him was a violent waterspout-raging.


    Under the water, the ck shadow was about to escape, but it was firmly sucked in by the rapidly expanding waterspout behind him, and no matter how he struggled, he could not break free.


    At this time, even Haru could only barely stabilize his body, no matter how close he was, otherwise, he might be the unlucky one.


    Seeing that the ck shadow was about to be swallowed by the waterspout, at this critical moment, the ck shadow suddenly opened his mouth and let out a voice that was extremely prating!


    Although the voice was a little anxious and flustered, it could still be heard. It was very sweet and clear, very pleasant to listen to.


    Then, a strange scene happened.


    The water tornado that had been constantly spreading thest second suddenly calmed down, as if it had never appeared at all.


    Then the ck shadow immediately jumped forward and ran away without looking back.


    Haru, who did not expect this change, could only shake his head helplessly and then float to the surface of the water.


    But when he revealed his head, he was suddenly stunned!


    Because there was a thick fog on the surface of the sea at some unknown time, and the boat that had been left behind had already disappeared.


    Just as he stood on the surface of the water and was deep in thought, the fog in front of him finally began to slowly dissipate.


    An ind appeared out of thin air in front of him!


    Almost in an instant, Haru remembered the mysterious ind mentioned in the letter - Land of Whirlpools!


    The question was, was it because of his praise for the God of the Sea, or was it because of the mysterious shadow just now?


    Haru was uncertain, but he felt that the secret of the shadow might be bigger.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. He directly ran on the surface of the water and soon arrived around the ind.


    He jumped hard!


    Haru sessfully climbed onto the ind and looked back. There was no fog on the surface of the sea.


    "This ce is indeed a bit mysterious."


    As Haru walked in, he also became vignt.


    Of course, the QR code still had to be sent frequently. This good habit could not be casually thrown away.


    Not long after he walked forward, he saw a stone tablet with only the word " Whirlpools " engraved on it.


    It was unknown if someone had seen this word before, which was why they called it the Land of Whirlpools, or did this word have other special meanings?


    To be on the safe side, Haru directly split out ten shadow clones and began to explore separately.


    After a long time, the memories of the ten shadow clones came back one after another. Haru finally had a preliminary understanding of the ind, and then quickly headed in one direction.


    Under the exploration of the ten shadow clones, there was no danger for the time being.


    There were indeed some wild beasts, but they were not huge beasts that were tens of meters tall like the Forest of Death, only some very ordinary animals that could only pose a certain threat to ordinary people.


    Therefore, Haru was temporarily relieved and headed in the direction of one of the shadow clones that had discovered humans.


    Not long after, a small vige appeared in front of him.


    The golden rice field, the red and green fruit forest, the rising smoke, the smiles of the adults and theughter of the children, the hooks weaved into a leisurely picture that people yearned for.


    Haru thought about it and first took off the ghost mask on his face to avoid scaring people and ruining this warm and harmonious scene.


    Then lowered his head, frowned a little. He threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai at his feet and prepared to go back and change into dry clothes first.


    But in the end, he stopped in time.


    Because he had just tried, Flying Thunder God could be used normally on the ind, but he was worried that Flying Thunder God might not be able to function normally outside, making him had a hard time toe back.


    If he really couldn''t, then wouldn''t he have cheated himself and wasted all his energy for this period of time?


    "Forget it, let''s leave it at that. Let''s explore the secret of this ind first."


    Thinking like this,


    Haru directly wore clothes that were still dripping with water and walked to the small vige in front of him.


    "Mom, someone ising!"


    A little boy who was running and ying suddenly pointed outside and shouted excitedly.


    Then, almost everyone looked over in surprise.


    "Outsider? How could it be at this time?" Someone was confused and couldn''t figure it out.


    "So handsome..." This was the subconscious thought of the teenage girl covering her face.


    However, Haru found that among so many people, the most surprised and curious were.


    On the contrary, theycked vignce, fear, and not wee such reactions.


    This meant that no outsiders had appeared in this vige for a long time, and the life on the ind must be very peaceful. Otherwise, when facing a stranger, their vignce would not be so low.


    Of course, it was also possible that these people were all Kage Level and had sufficient confidence to deal with all the problems.


    Well, this joke was not funny at all!


    "How did youe in? I mean today is not the day of the ceremony for the God of the Sea. How did youe here from the outside?"


    When Haru walked in, a middle-aged man in his forties directly came over and asked in surprise and confusion.


    Looking at the expressions of the people around him, this person should have a position simr to the vige chief of this vige.


    Haru also did not underestimate the other party. Since they were in other people''s territory, before theypletely fell out, it was better to keep a low profile and act ording to the rules.


    So he replied, "I don''t know what exactly happened, but I identally fell into the sea. When I finally floated out of the water, I saw the thick fog rising from the sea. After a while, the fog dispersed and I saw a small ind here, so I swam over with all my might."


    After the other party heard this, he pinched his chin thoughtfully and then muttered to himself uncertainly, "Could it be that Kanna-sama happened to be around and couldn''t bear to see you drown in the sea?"


    "Kanna-sama?" Haru''s hearing was very good and he immediately asked.


    The other party was stunned at first, but then he remembered that it was the first time Haru hade here. He did not know who Kanna-sama was, so he exined, Kanna-sama is the gatekeeper of the Land of Whirlpools. He can freely travel between here and the outside world. No matter if the people outside want toe in or the people inside want to go out, they need to get Kanna-sama''s permission. Otherwise, the door of will not open.


    As Haru carefully remembered, he sighed that the people here were too simple and naive. They did not use any tricks and just asked what they wanted.


    If Kanna-sama was not a monster with ulterior motives, this ce could really be regarded as a paradise far away from worldly disputes!

 Chapter 210: Kanna-sama and the Ocean Sacrifice Ceremony

    Chapter 210: Kanna-sama and the Ocean Sacrifice Ceremony


    Haru was very suspicious that the extremely fast ck shadow he found underwater was Kanna-sama they mentioned. However, he could not be sure. He was even more afraid of causing any misunderstanding. After all, he had almost given Kanna-sama to him. Cough cough!


    "The Land of Whirlpools? I have heard of the rted stories outside. Can you tell me more about this ce? Oh, right, my name is Senju Haru. How should I address this big brother?"


    The big guy seemed a little shy. He scratched his head and said, "My name is Yuma. I came here 20 years ago. I don''t know much about the Land of Whirlpools. But if you are willing to listen, you can go to my house to rest. I see that your clothes are wet. If you don''t mind, you can wear my clothes first."


    "Brother Yuma is too polite. Thank you for your hospitality."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. There won''t be many outsiders here in a year, so everyone is very curious about the outside world."


    Haru instantly understood and smiled. "Then you''ve asked the right person. I''ll talk to youter."


    A simple and honest smile appeared on Yuma''s face, and he even felt a little embarrassed.


    Soon, Haru returned home with the other party and changed into the clothes here.


    After chatting for a long time, he patted his head and remembered toe and cook to entertain the guests.


    Through this simple-minded man, Haru''s understanding of the Land of Whirlpools.


    Of course, there were more doubts.


    For example, ording to Yuma, although he could see the sea on this ind, he could not reach the outside world at all.


    Only through the gatekeeper, which was Kanna-sama, could he pass through.


    This reminded him of the three Hidden Sage Lands that existed in the real world and had its own independent fantasy world!


    One had to know that the three Hidden Sage Lands, Mount Myouboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest, apart from using the Reverse Summoning Technique to go there, were also able to find the entrance to the outside world to reach the Sage Land.


    However, this way, they would be fated people, or only those who passed the test would be able to step into the true immortalnd.


    Even if the remaining people found the entrance, they would not be able to enter.


    Doesn''t it sound a bit familiar?


    Wasn''t it the same as when Haru wanted to enter but couldn''t?


    This involved a space problem. When it didn''t exist, everything was illusory and couldn''t be entered. But when it existed, everything would be real again.


    Therefore, it could be interpreted as a few small illusionary realms that were connected to the real world.


    Now, Haru suspected that this so-callednd was an independent illusory realm like the three Hidden Sage Lands.


    If he hadn''t forced the ck shadow to open the illusion realm to solve the crisis behind him, he might not have been able to enter.


    Then there was an even more confusing question. What was this Kanna-sama? What was his purpose?


    Why did he need to praise the God of the Sea if he wanted to enter the Land of Whirlpools?


    Was this Kanna-sama the God of the Ocean?


    However, Yuma had clearly said before that this Kanna-sama was only the gatekeeper, so how could the gatekeeper be the respected God of the Sea?


    There was also the annual Ocean Sacrificial Ceremony. Yuma said that it was a carnival of the sea, and that day would be very lively. Moreover, it would open the ''gate'' at a random time, allowing people from the outside toe in, or people from the inside to go out.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, people from the outside wanted toe in, but people from the inside rarely wanted to go out.


    After all, it was so chaotic outside that they didn''t have to worry about food and drink in the Land of Whirlpools. Only fools would go outside to suffer!


    Haru instinctively felt that there was something wrong with this Ocean Sacrificial Ceremony. Generally, in those movies and TV dramas, this thing would acted like this. They usually disguised themselves well, and then when a certain day came, they would tear off their hypocritical masks and reveal their ferocious fangs.


    Maybe Yuma and the others had been brainwashed a long time ago.


    But now, Haru could only obtain information through the other party, such as the surrounding maps, the nearby viges, and the temple located in the center.


    He needed to explore these ces one by one.


    Otherwise, even if he found Uzumaki n''s survivors, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    After all, this kind of thing sounded quite scary, and he didn''t want to capsize in a ditch.


    After eating the food sent by Yuma (checked), although Haru still wanted to ask a lot, the other people in the vige had already gathered. It seemed that Yuma had promoted him.


    Helpless, he could only follow everyone''s strange questions and exin what the outside world had be.


    Especially after mentioning that outside was still in a chaotic war where everyone was still fighting, Haru found that many people showed dark and disappointed expressions, and there were even people who sighed and said, "Thank you Lord God of the Sea for taking refuge. "


    Haru could not help but ask, "Why are you so concerned about the situation outside? Isn''t it good here? There is no danger, and there is no need to go through war."


    Yuma could not help but sigh. "If possible, everyone is willing to live here for the rest of their lives. However, there are too few people on the ind. In the past, there were many outsiders who came to live here every year. However, as time goes by, even during the annual Ocean Sacrificial Ceremony, there are very few outsiders."


    "The fewer outsiders there are, the higher the chance of a deformed child being born, so everyone is very depressed."


    Haru immediately understood!


    Of course, living in such an isted ce had its benefits, but the same drawbacks were also very obvious.


    Just the separation of close rtives and reproduction was enough to make the people on the ind extinct sooner orter.


    Therefore, the people here were looking forward to outsiders joining this big family. The more, the better. In any case, the resources here were very rich. No matter how many people there were, there was no need to fight for them. So naturally, there would not be any conflicts.


    Then, Haru felt like crying andughing. He was wondering why he had noticed from the beginning that the eyes of the big girl and the little girl were very strange when they looked at him.


    At first, he thought that his appearance was too attractive, but now he finally understood that they wanted to use his seed to continue their descendants!


    No wonder everyone here was so kind to him, and they regarded him as one of their own!


    In fact, they would think this way. After all, if they could live happily and carefreely here for a lifetime, what was not good about it?


    However, there was one thing that Haru had not figured out.

 Chapter 211: Uzushiogakure?

    Chapter 211: Uzushiogakure?


    "How do we resolve the conflict? This is simple. It is best to mediate in private. If there is really an unresolvable conflict, then we can only go to the temple and ask for God of the Sea judgement. Of course, God of the Sea won''t easily reveal himself. Under normal circumstances, God of the Sea will be in charge of handling this problem."


    "As for the person you are talking about, he can''t even pass Kanna-sama in the first stage, so there is naturally nothing to worry about."


    After Yuma gave Haru an exnation, Haru came to a sudden realization and was speechless!


    It turned out that Kanna-sama had a very special ability. He could feel that the words spoken by a person were sincere or false. In other words, he could distinguish lies.


    As for those people who harbored evil intentions, they naturally wouldn''t sincerely praise the God of the Sea, nor would theye to this ind.


    This was also why the people here didn''t have a trace of fear when they saw the outsiders. Instead, they were very enthusiastic.


    Then, Haru was embarrassed!


    Because he thought of how he had said so many disgusting and nauseating words of praise before. In the end, it was like watching a monkey show in the other party''s ears. How could they give him the chance to enter?


    If not for the fact that he had discovered something strange in advance and decisively chased after him, he probably wouldn''t have had the chance to take a single step forward in his entire life.


    Thinking about this, Haru felt that his luck was quite good.


    He just hope that Kanna-sama wouldn''t hold a grudge against him.


    Following that, Haru told many stories about the outside world, as well as a lot of stories about this ind and this country.


    Sure enough, this ce was originally not called a Land of Whirlpools.


    Although the stone tablet with the word ''W'' was there a long time ago, it did not mean a country. It simply meant that this was the ce where immortals lived.


    However, as time passed, some witnesses or people who left the ind became like this.


    In fact, there were only a fewrge and small viges on the ind. There were no more than ten of them, and the total number was only one to two thousand people.


    Less than a few dozen people gathered to live together, and more than a few hundred people came together.


    Haru hurriedly asked about the whereabouts of Uzumaki n''s people.


    After hearing this, Yuma and the others shook their heads, saying that they did not know the surname of Uzumaki.


    Haru frowned, and then he thought that perhaps all the survivors who had been sent away in advance had changed their names, which was not impossible!


    So he changed the way he asked, "About four or five years ago, did many outsiders enter the ind?"


    "Four, five years ago... Let me think. "


    Just as the brave horse was trying to recall, someone on the side said uncertainly, "Could it be Uzushiogakure?"


    Yuma was stunned, and then he said, "Yes, the people in the Uzushiogakure seem to be outsiders who entered the ind four or five years ago. It is said that they praised and begged God of the Sea outside for three days, and finally moved God of the Sea and let them in."


    "There are about a hundred people, mainly children and women. There are not many adult men. After going to the ind, they quickly integrated into the life here. And with the help of the vige that epted them, they built another vige in another ce, named Uzushiogakure, and lived until now."


    Haru, who was originally a little disappointed, suddenly became excited.


    The time and personnel were right, and this name, Uzushiogakure, could it be that Uzumaki n and Senju n each took one word?


    In that case, perhaps there were survivors of Senju n here?


    Haru was really excited. After asking for the location of Uzushiogakure, he immediately left.


    "It''s alreadyte. It''s not toote to stay and rest for a night before going to the vige." Yuma immediately advised.


    "Although the people of Uzushiogakure are very hospitable and generous, I don''t know why they are very vignt against the outsiders who have just arrived. They won''t allow outsiders who have juste to the ind to enter their vige easily."


    Only when they get familiar with each other will they get rid of their tension.


    "Two years ago, I went to Uzushiogakure once. Tomorrow morning, I will take you there. I believe they should give me face and not drive you away directly."


    Since Yuma had already said this, it was not good for Haru to refuse. After all, he was not sure what kind of attitude the current Uzumaki n had. It was also good to have a guide to speak for him.


    Therefore, Haru lived in an empty house in the vige.


    It was not long before he regretted it,pletely regretted it!


    It turned out that Yuma insisted on keeping him for the night with a purpose!


    The little girl and the big girl almost took turns to push open his door, making him almost unable to sleep for the whole night.


    Don''t misunderstand, Haru refused all of them.


    He could understand why they did it, and admitted he was no decent guy, but the problem was that he couldn''t do it first thing in the morning and leave with his pants up. Otherwise, a bunch of big fat kids would be running around in a few years, and they wouldn''t even know who their father was.


    As for taking all of them away, it was even worse. He was not a studhorse to breed, so he had to pay attention to the foundation of feelings.


    In short, this night, he did not pass his test and became an elegant gentleman.


    Of course, he also received countless resentful eyes.


    Early the next day, when Haru came out, he saw the slightly disappointed expression of Yuma. He probably already knew that he had rejected everyonest night.


    It made Haru feel a little guilty for the first time, and it was also a ghost!


    Fortunately, the brave horse was also a capable man. He could understand the principle that forced melon was not sweet, although there was nothing he could do to quench his thirst.


    Therefore, he forced himself to focus. After breakfast, he took Haru on the road to Uzushiogakure.


    The speed of their journey was not slow, and almost no beasts were threatening to them.


    On the contrary, the brave horse carrying a bow and a weapon showed his archery skills, so there were two white and fat rabbits on his waist.


    After walking for a while, Yuma pointed forward. "See that? That''s Uzushiogakure. Work hard, we''ll be there soon!"


    Seeing that the brave horse was cheering for him, Haru was also helpless. With this distance, he would have finished running ten rounds.


    But it couldn''t be helped. He hade with you out of good intentions. If heined now, it would be a terrible thing.


    After Haru calmed down, the two finally arrived at the so-called Uzushiogakure.


    Haru looked at the men and womening out of the vige and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Although they were dressed simr to the people in the vige, it could be seen through their eyes that some of the older people were not simple!

 Chapter 212: Stop It! Dont be Impulsive!

    Chapter 212: Stop It! Don''t be Impulsive!


    Chakra perception!


    Even without the help of the earth, Haru could sense that the huge amount of chakra in these people had extremely exuberant vitality.


    While Haru was sensing the people of Uzushiogakure, there were also people who were good at perception among them who noticed the abnormality!


    "I am the chief of Giant Vige, Yuma. Two years ago, I came to your vige..."


    Yuma did not realize that the atmosphere was unusual and was closing the rtionship with a smile.


    However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a strong middle-aged man. "Vige Chief Yuma, may I know who this strange face beside you is?"


    Yuma was not angry and politely exined the matter.


    However, when the people inside heard that this stranger was not only an outsider who had just arrived yesterday, but also came here on his own initiative, all of their expressions changed and their eyes became alert and nervous.


    "I''m sorry, Vige Chief Yuma. The people of our vige are very unfamiliar with strangers. We don''t like to talk to strangers, especially outsiders who have just entered the ind. So please forgive us. If it was only Vige Chief Yuma alone, we would wee him very much, but it would be better for this brother to go back to where he came from."


    When Yuma heard this, he felt a little embarrassed. Before he came, he had promised that the people of the vige would give him some face and would not drive him away, but what had changed now?


    Just as he was about to speak again, Haru stepped forward and said, "We are guests from far away. How can we drive guests out?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed. "I''m sorry, but you are not wee here. Please leave!"


    "Are you thest survivors of Uzumaki n and not even the people of Senju n?"


    Before Haru finished speaking, the faces of the people in front of them changed.


    This was the biggest secret in their hearts. Now that it was suddenly stripped clean, how could they not be shocked!


    "What Uzumaki? Senju? I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please leave. This is thest warning!"


    The atmosphere instantly became tense. Even Yuma, who didn''t know how to watch the atmosphere, saw that something was wrong. He hesitated and whispered, "Let''s go back first. It will be good when we get familiar with each other for a while."


    Haru smiled gently and said, "You can go back first. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to them."


    Yuma was speechless. "I was worried about them? I was worried that you would be beaten to death!" It was not easy for a handsome young man who everyone liked toe. What if he broke his appearance? It would not affect the next generation, right? "


    Yuma kept looking at Haru with a resentful look, which made Haru feel a chill. He hurriedly said, "You go back first. I will definitelye back to you tomorrow. Didn''t you say that humans are forbidden to kill each other on the ind? Once someone vites the rules, God of the Sea will appear and drive him out."


    When Yuma heard this, he realized that the people in the vige did not dare to break the rules on the ind. As long as nothing happened to them, there was nothing to worry about.


    So he looked at the sky and asked, "Are you really noting with me?"


    Seeing that Haru insisted, he had no choice but to return to the vige first. However, before he left, he did not forget to warn the people in the vige. God of the Sea was paying attention to the grass and trees on the ind!


    After Yuma left, the atmosphere between the two sides did not ease, but became more and more serious.


    "I can understand your cautiousness in hiding your identity here, but this time, I am here to find you. As for the specific details, you will know when you read this letter. I believe that no one does not know the name Uzumaki."


    As Haru spoke, he took out a water rtive from his bosom and handed him the part of the letter about Uzumaki n.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, but he still received it under the influence of the name Uzumaki.


    What if what the other party said was true?


    It didn''t matter to others.


    The surname Senju alone made them sigh with emotion.


    When they opened the letter, they saw that the content of the letter was indeed written by Uzumaki nsmen, and even the method ofing here was clearly recorded.


    Even if they knew so much in their n, other than the head of Reed, there were only a few people.


    However, after all, they had never seen the notebook of Mito-sama. They had only heard of the existence and deeds of Mito-sama. When they grew up in this generation, Mito-sama had almost always stayed in Konoha and had never returned.


    Therefore, this thing could only be said to dispel a part of their wariness. It was almost meaningless to make them believe itpletely.


    "You said that you are a member of the Senju n?"


    Haru nodded slightly. Then, the other party suddenly became furious and said, "Nonsense! On that day, all of Senju''s brothers died in order to cover for our retreat! Even if there were still survivors, Zetsu did not have you!"


    When these words came out, it was basically admitting their identities, but at this moment, it did not matter whether they admitted it or not, because the other party clearly came for them.


    "Although I do not know where you got this letter, it is unforgivable to pretend to be Senju n in front of us!"


    After shouting angrily, the middle-aged man and the people behind him directly chose to take action, wanting to catch Haru and make ns.


    However, when they exchanged blows, they discovered that the other party''s strength was actually far beyond their imagination!


    In terms of physical skills, he actually couldn''t gain any advantage at all. Moreover, under their siege, the other party actually still seemed to be at ease, as if he didn''t need to use his full strength at all.


    "How much do you know about the Senju n? This letter was given to me by the water households before they died. Since you still don''t believe me, then this is the only way."


    "Four Symbols Seal!"


    Haru suddenly changed his move, his palm striking the Four Symbols Seal on one of them, and then he fiercely took a step forward to catch up, and received another palm strike!


    He actually used the two Four Symbols Seal to stack up and form a Eight Trigrams Sealing Style?!


    This scene might sound simple, but if one wanted to use the two Four Symbols Seal to urately and perfectly form aplete Eight Trigrams Sealing Style in actualbat, it was impossible to do it without more than ten years of practice!


    Then, Haru ignored the shocked expressions of the few people in front of him and began to slow down, forming hand seals one by one, as if he wanted the other to recognize him.


    Snake - Boar - Hare - Dog...


    When Haru reached the fifth mark, the middle-aged man who spoke first finally changed his expression and could not help but believe, "Stop! Don''t be impulsive!"


    When Haru heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and gave up on thest three seals of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.

 Chapter 213: Never Give Up

    Chapter 213: Never Give Up


    The Dead Demon Consuming Seal was a type of contract seal that Uzumaki n and Shinigami had formed. At the cost of the caster''s own soul, he summoned the soul of Shinigami to seal. After the seal waspleted, his soul would also be eaten by Shinigami. Only by using Shinigami Mask, could he undo the seal and release the soul of the deceased.


    This kind of mutual death seal was simply Uzumaki n''s trump card. It was also forbidden technique!


    Haru believed that since Uzumaki n had sent out these survivors, he would definitely try to find a way to send out the inheritance as well. This way, even if he lived a life of anonymity, he would not break his roots.


    Then he was sure that there must be someone among these people who had train the Dead Demon Consuming Seal and was ready to die with the strong enemy at any time to save the other nsmen, like the existence of the ''Guardian''.


    Just now, he had tested it out, and sure enough!


    Of course, even if his guess was wrong, Haru would definitely stop this technique in advance, and would not stupidly give his little life to Shinigami.


    "Outsider, what is your name?" The middle-aged man asked with aplicated expression.


    Although at this time, he still did not believe the other party. After all, the letter from Mito-sama could be faked or obtained by chance. Although the Four Symbols, Eight Trigrams Sealing Style and even the Dead Demon Consuming Seal were all sealed techniques developed by their n, as Mito-sama married Senju Hashirama, it had actually already spread out. He believed that Konoha definitely had a ''stole'' it to learn it.


    However, at least they were already willing tomunicate with each other. Compared to before, this was a significant improvement.


    "Senju Haru, perhaps you have never heard of this name before."


    "Wait! You said your name is Senju Haru? Who is Senju Ayaka to you?" The middle-aged man suddenly interrupted him with an excited expression and asked urgently.


    Haru was stunned at first, then he seemed to recall a certain someone with a somewhat big nerves with middle-aged figure.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Do you know Sister Ayaka?"


    "Senju Ayako is at least 20 years older than you, and you actually call her sister? You really are a fake!"


    "Alright, stop lying to me. Since you have heard of my name, then it can only be that Sister Ayaka told you." Haru said with a calm gaze.


    The people who just had a face of anger, righteous indignation ready to do make a move, changed their faces, showing an embarrassed look.


    Obviously, just like what Haru had said, after hearing the name Senju Haru, most of them believed it and finally questioned him. They just wanted to make a final confirmation.


    Now that they were exposed, they naturally felt a little embarrassed.


    But fortunately, they soon did not care about these small details. They put on a very warm smile and weed the people into the vige while exining, "Although we have lived here for several years, we have always been vignt against outsiders. We are very afraid of implicating everyone here because of us."


    Haru nodded slightly. He knew the bitterness in their hearts.


    As thestrge-scale Uzumaki n, if the people outside knew that they were hiding here, they might join hands to destroy the entire ind out of fear and fear like four years ago.


    Although this ce was simr to an illusion, the wisdom of people was endless. As long as one thought about it, they would definitely find a way toe in.


    For example, he hadn''t entered through a proper channel and was considered a stowaway. Maybe the main person woulde to him for revenge.


    Therefore, even after more than four years had passed, they still did not dare to let their guard down. This was the reason.


    Uzumaki n really could no longer experience any waves.


    After arriving at the middle-aged man''s home, the middle-aged man''s wife did not know what the old man had said. Her eyes immediately lit up. She looked Haru up and down, then immediately went to make tea.


    When the tea came up, the middle-aged man expressed, "I also discovered it by chance.


    There was actually a tea tree on this ind. It tasted pretty good after trying to pluck it and stir-fry it. This was the only one at home that could entertain guests. Please do not dislike it.


    Haru was not a pretentious person. He picked it up and blew on it. He tried to take a sip. It was actually not bad!


    There was a slight bitter taste in the mouth, but after swallowing it, there was a sweet taste in his mouth. The aftertaste was endless. His entire body felt a bit transparent and warm.


    "Good tea." Haru praised sincerely.


    Even ayman like him who didn''t know anything about tea could know the different. It must be good tea.


    Of course, if someone threw a bottle of cold tea to him, he could drink it happily.


    Putting down the teacup, Haru asked, "How should I address you, big brother?"


    "My name here is Ashina. My real name is Uzumaki Ashina. This is my wife, Uzumaki Shima," the middle-aged man introduced himself as he refilled his cup.


    "Brother Ashina, Sister Shima." Haru greeted politely. After all, no matter what, they were older than him by so many years. It was not wrong for him to address them respectfully.


    Moreover, he was here to kidnap Uzumaki n. Since he could build a good rtionship in advance, he naturally had to build a good rtionship with him. There was no need to act so high and mighty.


    Then, Haru asked again, "Sister Ayaka mentioned me before?"


    Once again bringing up this topic, both Ashina and Shima were a little silent. Then, Ashina was the first to sigh and recall, "It''s a long story."


    "Four years ago, we, Uzumaki n, suffered an unprecedented crisis. However, no one expected that Konoha would actually refuse our request for help and let us fend for ourselves. "


    When he said this, there was self-mockery and anger in his voice, but he still continued,


    "At that time, the n sent people to meet Mito-sama who had been staying with Konoha. They hoped that Mito-sama could convince Third Hokage, who was in charge of Konoha at that time However, the person we sent for the first time was driven out of Konoha without even seeing Mito-sama."


    "Later, a few nsmen disguised themselves and sneaked into Konoha''s mansion. They risked their lives to break into Senju''s mansion, and finally delivered the letter to Mito-sama."


    "Then, we still didn''t wait for Konoha''s reinforcements. But just as we were feeling desperate, Ayaka-sama took all the Senju nsmen to Uzushiogakure and stood at the front line to block the enemy for us."


    Ashina clenched his fists, his body trembled a little, and the sound of crying came from the side. It turned out that his wife, Shima, had red eyes and couldn''t help covering her mouth.


    It was obvious that they once again remembered the tragedy of that day, and the Senju nsmen who stood in front of them and died for them!

 Chapter 214: The Sea Nighthawk is Here

    Chapter 214: The Sea Nighthawk is Here


    "To be honest, when Ayaka-sama led all the members of Senju n to charge at the forefront and wanted to cover for our retreat, all resentment and unwillingness had already vanished into thin air."


    "Even now, I still remember that when the people brought by Ayaka-sama died one after another, it was enough for someone to cry and beg her to take them away. However, Ayaka-sama only said one sentence, and Senju n will never betray any allies who believe in us! Before our Senju n dies, Uzumaki n must live! Otherwise, even if she died, she would not be able to exin it to Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama. After saying that, he led thest person and rushed out once again."


    "Therefore, Senju n did not let us down! Instead, it was us who dragged Ayaka-sama and the others down. Otherwise, they would not have done so."


    As he spoke, this strong man suddenly burst into tears.


    Men do not cry easily, but they are not sad.


    He also did not want to be so ''shameful'', but no matter how hard he hit his chest, he could not stop his tears.


    Haru also fell silent, his nails digging deep into his flesh.


    The hatred in his heart for himself and the coldness and indifference of Konoha became even deeper.


    When the two people in front of him finally calmed down, Haru asked, "And then?"


    His voice was so dry and hoarse that it made him feel a little ufortable.


    Then he heard Ashina say, "When Ayaka-sama was also seriously injured, we risked our lives to take her back. We wanted to take her away together, but Ayaka-sama did not allow us to do so. She insisted on staying behind to cover up the rear."


    "Then at this time, she said that he had let down Tsunade-sama and Nawaki-sama. She could no longer stay by their side. She said Mito-sama must be proud of her as a daughter, that is, she can no longer do her filial duty..."


    "In the end, she also said that her biggest regret in her life was that she couldn''t see a certain brat again. She don''t know how he has been all these years. Has he been picky with his food? Will he kick the quilt when he goes to bed at night?"


    "Don''t say anymore!"


    Haru suddenly interrupted Ashina and turned around as fast as possible. "Sorry, I''ll go in for a while."


    After a few minutes, Haru finally came out. Other than some water stains on his body, there didn''t seem to be any changes.


    However, the meticulous Uzumaki still noticed that his eyes were a little red. He should have just washed them.


    Haru sat down again and motioned for Ashina to continue.


    Ashina also knew that what he had just said was too harmful to the young man in front of him, so he skipped this part and said, At that time, we thought that we would definitely help Ayaka-sama fulfill this wish and ask about it. Only then did Ayaka-sama tell us the name of that stinking brat, Senju Haru, with a smile on his face.


    "Although we have lived here for more than four years, we have never forgotten this name. We are prepared to leave this ce to look for that Senju Haru when the children grow up a little more. We want Ayaka-sama''s spirit in heaven to know that you are still alive and that you are living very well."


    "I just didn''t expect that before we went to find you, you came here to find us first. Perhaps this is the guidance of Ayaka-sama in the dark."


    The story was finally finished. The eyes of Ashina and Shima looked at Haru with extremelyplicated emotions. There were guilt, curiosity, and sadness.


    Haru also allowed himself to gradually recover from his previous emotions.


    After being silent for a long time, Haru asked again, "What do you think of Konoha now? Don''t you hate them for abandoning their allies and not helping them?"


    The two of them looked at each other, and then Urey said, "For a very long time, we were extremely resentful towards Konoha. But after that, we also thought it through. It was because we believed in Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama that we didn''t care about anything and helped Konoha at all costs."


    Therefore, in reality, our true ally is the Senju n. When the Senju n still holds power over Konoha, there is no need to distinguish it very clearly.


    There is no difference between helping Konoha and helping the Senju n.


    "But when Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama are no longer here and lose control of Konoha, then the rtionship between Konoha and Senju n will bepletely separated and can no longer be mixed together."


    "Therefore, we, Uzumaki n, have nothing to do with Konoha anymore. We can''t talk about hate or hate. We just hope that we have nothing to do with Konoha in this life!"


    Only someone who had given up on Konoha could say such a thing.


    There was a saying that sorrow is greater than death!


    Anger was because he still cared, but if he didn''t want to get involved in any more, it meant extreme disgust!


    However, with their current state, Haru was unable to tell them the purpose of his trip.


    If they wanted to take revenge, it would be simple.


    Whether it was Kirigakure or Konoha, he could use this as a base point to convince them.


    However, the other party did not have this idea. He could not just go up and say, "I will take revenge for you. Let''s kill the five big countries together!"


    Of course, it was impossible to give up so easily.


    Just now, he asked simply. The people hiding here, Uzumaki n, were basically all based on their families. Most of them were children and women. Many men were left behind in thest retreat and died in battle.


    But even so, there were more than 30bat forces that had formed!


    In addition, so many of Uzumaki n''s future had not yet matured. When these children grew up, they would definitely be able to reproduce the heroic appearance of Uzumaki n and Bijuu in the battle arena!


    Therefore, he could not give up just like that. He had to find another way.


    But if he really couldn''t convince them, Haru wouldn''t do anything out of line. Perhaps letting them live here forever was also a choice.


    However, just as Haru was thinking about how to open his mouth, the thing he had been worried about before finally happened.


    Along with the chaos outside, a boy about ten years old ran in and shouted, "Father, mother, this is bad. God of the Sea broke in and asked us to hand over the outsiders who just entered the vige!"


    As he spoke, he curiously sized up Haru. He didn''t understand how a neer like him had offended God of the Sea.


    Ashina and Shima were simrly puzzled, and they couldn''t help but ask about it so that they could understand what was going on.


    Haru didn''t hide anything and directly exined the entire process of how he had chased after the shadow underwater and how he had entered.


    Ashina was instantly speechless. Since he had rmed God of the Sea and came over so quickly, then the shadow you spoke of must be Kanna-sama. This is a bit troublesome.

 Chapter 215: Jump Up and Hit Your Knees!

    Chapter 215: Jump Up and Hit Your Knees!


    "I''ve always wanted to know what this gatekeeper, Kanna-sama, and God of the Sea are. And that so-called Sea Nighthawk, have you all seen him?"


    Seeing that their expressions were a bit strange, Haru asked somewhat doubtfully.


    After all, Uzumaki n was not like Yuma and the others. Each of them was not weak. They were proficient in sealing techniques and taijutsu. Their vitality was strong, and their chakra was also far superior to ordinary people. For example, the nsmen who awakened bloodline sealing techniques could even use Adamantine Sealing Chains to lock up Bijuu. How could they be scared by some Sea Nighthawk?


    Could it be that there was some secret that he did not know about?


    Ashina quickly exined, "We can''t speak ill of God of the Sea here. Although we have never seen the real God of the Sea, we have seen Kanna-sama and Sea Nighthawk with our own eyes. Most importantly, this is the territory of God of the Sea. We are only outsiders who havee to seek asylum. If we want to live well here, we must abide by the rules here."


    This was indeed the reason, but Haru still did not believe in the protection of God of the Sea.


    Thus, he took advantage of the time and asked again, "What are the rules here? You have lived here for more than four years. Have you found anything strange or unspeakable?"


    Ashina said, "There are actually very few rules. As long as we maintain peace on the ind and do not do bad things, it is fine. It does not matter if there is a quarrel or something, but if someone dies, Sea Nighthawk patrolling around will quickly rush over to punish the murderer. Therefore, everyone generally has some conflicts. If you can talk it out, try to talk it out. If you really can''t solve it, you will go directly to the temple to ask for an execution."


    "Therefore, before a bigger conflict urs, everyone will restrain each other and try to turn the hostility into friendship. Anyway, the ind is very big and there are very few people. At most, we can change ces to live and never meet again."


    "Also, you can''t be disrespectful to God of the Sea. Otherwise, he might be expelled from the ind, or he might have to pay the price of his life!"


    "As for the other things, it''s nothing. The most mysterious ce on the ind is actually the temple, but it is not strange."


    After hearing this, Haru became even more confused.


    Was there really a ''mastermind behind the scenes'' who did not ask for anything in return but only paid for others?


    He was getting more and more confused about this God of the Sea.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ashina heard the noise outside be even more serious, so he gave Haru a look of relief to stay here. "I''ll go out and take a look. Wait for us inside first."


    Then, he walked out with his wife and children.


    Haru was really too curious, so he leaned over to the window and peeked outside.


    Then, Sea Nighthawk, who had only heard his name and had not seen him, finally appeared.


    The so-called Sea Nighthawk looked a little cute. It had a red nose, thick limbs, and a steel spear in its hand. What was more interesting was that its body was filled with other messy things, as if it had just emerged from the sea.


    The one on the hair of the hand was fmentous algae, the one on the shoulder was a mussel, the one hanging from the neck was kelp, the one on the little skirt was brown algae, the one in the mouth was coral, the one on the foot was a crab, and the one on the hand was a frog that was croaking with a dull, rhythmic face.


    But for some reason, it always gave people a kind of not-so-smart sub-child.


    "Hand over the foreigner. Otherwise, God of the Sea will me me."


    The Sea Nighthawk''s way of speaking was very interesting. One word at a time, word by word, the frog in his hand cooperated very well. The two'' people ''sang and sang as if they were carrying out a hip-hop audition.


    At this time, Ashina took the initiative to greet them, "May I know which foreigner Sea Nighthawk is looking for? We are all outsiders."


    "Yesterday, new, outsiders, enter the ind, Kanna, get angry, beat him to death, chase him out!"


    If he was beaten to death, how could he chase him out?


    When Ashina heard that it was indeed like this, he could not help but smile bitterly in his heart.


    However, in order to repay Ayaka-sama''s kindness, even if he had topletely tear off all pretenses with the other party, he would still not be able to do so.


    He also had to protect Haru!


    Thus, his tone suddenly became a little stiff as he said, "Sorry, the person you are looking for is not here. Please go somewhere else to take a look."


    However, although Sea Nighthawk did not seem to have a high IQ, he was very obedient. He stubbornly said, "Kanna said, he''s here, definitely here, hand over the person."


    Ashina continued to speak in a tough tone, "There is no one you are looking for here."


    "You are lying!"


    Suddenly, a charming voice was heard.


    Everyone saw a girl with a head of only 1.4 meters, who was dressed in coarse cloth, running over angrily. She struggled to raise her head and red at the 1.8 meter Ashina.


    Not everyone had seen Kanna-sama turn into a human. At this time, they were guessing the identity of the little girl. The originally simple-minded Sea Nighthawk suddenly turned into a fiendish look!


    "You, dare to deceive!"


    After angrily saying this, she immediately raised the steel spear in her hand and swept away the enemy!


    Then, an extremely shocking scene urred. Several Uzumaki n, including Ashina, were directly sent flying by this heavy blow. In the process, no one was able to block this strange force.


    With this, several people''s tendons and bones were broken!


    If not for Uzumaki n''s strong vitality and having received a lot of training, they would have been seriously injured even if they didn''t die!


    "What a terrifying power!"


    As Ashina fell to the ground, one of his arms was already drooping down powerlessly.


    In the past, they only knew that no one could escape from the hands of the Sea Nighthawk after making a mistake, and it was even more impossible for anyone to resist sessfully. However, many of them did not think that the Sea Nighthawk was too strong, but that those ordinary people were too weak!


    However, after experiencing it for themselves, they realized that the other party was really that much stronger!


    However, at this moment, the powerful Sea Nighthawk was like a child who had made a mistake. It withdrew its weapon and stood with its hands behind its back.


    As it turned out, the 1.4 meter girl was the first to get angry after the Sea Nighthawk made a move. She kicked the Sea Nighthawk''s calf hard while jumping up and hitting the other person''s knee twice.


    In the end, it didn''t break his defense at all, and it was probably as if he was scratching an itch.


    He said unhappily, "The guy who was picking on me wasn''t one of these guys, what the hell are you up to? Showing off your strength?!"


    "If you identally kill someone, don''t expect me to plead for you in front of the God of the Sea!"


    After being taught a lesson by the little girl, the Sea Nighthawk who had been bitten twice by a mosquito, could only smile awkwardly and no longer pursue the matter of lying to him.


    Instead, he shouted to the others, "Give me the person!"

 Chapter 216: The Terrible Petrified Bubble

    Chapter 216: The Terrible Petrified Bubble


    "Go! Fight them to the death!"


    The injuries of Ashina and the others made the rest of them feel indignant and angry.


    But just as a violent conflict was about to ur, Haru took the initiative to walk out and said, "I am the person you are looking for. It has nothing to do with them."


    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes turn red!


    When the little girl saw Haru appear, she immediately jumped up in anger. Her eyes were red, and she pointed at him with a trembling finger. "It''s him!" First, he used a bunch of disgusting words to sully God of the Sea. Then, he chased me all the way. In the end, if not for my quick reaction and my sudden inspiration to hide, I would have definitely been caught by this bad person! "


    "Dori, hurry up! Beat him up and avenge me!"


    When Haru heard this, he waspletely smashed!


    However, he did not expect that the so-called gatekeeper, Kanna, was actually a petite and cute little girl.


    Thinking back to what he had done before, it seemed that he could not me the other party for being so angry.


    However, without giving him a chance to exin, the Sea Nighthawk called Dori directly roared with a strong stench, and then a steel spear smashed down.


    Boom!


    The ground was actually smashed into pieces. This pure brute force was too terrifying,pletely not inferior to the strange strength of Senju n.


    Haru, who had almost fainted from the other party''s foul breath and barely managed to avoid this blow, was inevitably somewhat surprised.


    "Come on, Dori!"


    The young girl was so excited that her face turned red. She wanted to personally go on stage and teach that bad guy a lesson.


    However, when she thought that she was no match for that bad guy underwater, it was even worse onnd.


    But fortunately, there was Dori!


    On the other side, seeing that it was impossible tomunicate and exin first, Haru had to stop the other Uzumaki n people who wanted to help. He pulled out two watermelon knives from behind him.


    Then, with a sinisterugh, he activated his strange power and wielding the opponent ''sword'' and engage in a chaotic battle with his opponent.


    The sound of weapons shing was extremely ear-piercing.


    However, it was obvious that the person who had the upper hand at this moment was Haru!


    The power of the Sea Nighthawk was indeed very great, and it had a feeling that one power could defeat ten.


    However, when Haru used his full strength to circte his strange power, his opponent''s advantage waspletely gone!


    One had to know that his power was stronger.


    Therefore, Haru, who was clearly ten thousand times stronger, immediately began to suppress Sea Nighthawk, Dori.


    As the son of Senju and Uchiha he used both ns sword technique. The two kinds of sword techniques were sometimesplementary and sometimes interchanged. At one time, Dori was a little doubtful about life!


    Compared to the two, Haru was like an artist dancing with two des, while Dori was like a clumsy worker smashing a wall with a sledgehammer.


    If not for the fact that Haru didn''t want to make a death feud, he would go all out, but now he had been using the back of the de to attack, Dori would have been dismembered and dead by now!


    But in the eyes of the little girl, it was like he was teasing them to his heart''s content.


    "Dori! Use that move!"


    Seeing that even Dori was not a match for that bad guy, the little girl immediately shouted anxiously.


    Hearing the little girl''s shout, Dori finally recovered from the shock of doubting life. Then he directly threw the steel gun in his hand towards Haru, no more!


    Haru''s hands were a little numb and he opened the steel gun that flew over. Then he saw that the other party did not take the opportunity to rush over to attack him. Instead, he suddenly opened his mouth and burped.


    Water Release: Seafoam!


    Arge number of bubbles were spat out from Dori''s mouth, and their speed was not slow.


    Haru suddenly felt a chill, turned around and ran.


    It was not that he knew how powerful this move was, but when he thought about how these bubbles were spat out with this guy''s saliva, he felt a little nauseous.


    But with so many bubbles spreading, there would always be people who could not dodge in time.


    Then, an extremely strange scene happened!


    Anyone who was touched by these seemingly ordinary bubbles that could be broken with a single poke,


    There was no chance to resist at all. They were petrified at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    When Haru saw this, he was almost one!


    This was a sure-kill skill that could only be train by a young man without brushing his teeth!


    How could his saliva could even petrify people?


    When the surrounding people saw this situation, they ran even faster.


    Although they wanted to save people, it was obviously not a good time to save them. It was the most foolish thing to throw himself into it.


    Then, Haru became somewhat depressed.


    Right now, the other party was surrounded by floating bubbles, directly eliminating the possibility of closebat. And if he used an escape technique tounch a long-range attack, it would undoubtedly affect the petrified Uzumaki n inside.


    He was still thinking of abducting all the Uzumaki n people here, if he identally broke a few of them, then what was the point of taking them away!


    Thinking confidently, it seemed that he could only use Susanoo to resist these bubbles, first rescue the petrified people, then use the escape technique to kill this stinky Nighthawk.


    Just as he was about to do so, he suddenly heard a voiceing from behind him.


    "Hehe, well done, Dori! Let''s see what else that bad guy can do!"


    EMMMMMMMM...


    Haru and the little girl looked at each other. For a moment, the air was silent and the atmosphere was very strange.


    As if she was aware of someone''s sinister intentions, the little girl forced a smile and then quietly retreated. It seemed that she was using practical actions to prove that as long as I moved slowly enough, no one would notice me!


    However, three secondster.


    "Let me go, let me go, you bastard!"


    The 1.4 meter little girl was dragged into the air by Haru. No matter how the other party punched and kicked, she could not break free.


    There was a good saying. The farthest distance in the world was not the distance between life and death. Instead, you used your hand to hold my head, making unable to hit or kick!


    What a tragedy!


    On the other side, Dori, who was still proud of himself, was also stunned. He red at Haru angrily. "Let go of Kanna-sama!"


    "You first remove these people''s petrification, otherwise I will first hehehe, then hehehe, and finally hehehe!" Haru said with a righteous face, as if there was someone else who was using a little girl to threaten others!


    Although Dori did not understand what the meaning of ''hehehe'' was, he knew that the other party was threatening him. He immediately gasped like a bull and said, "I... No... Sister..."


    "Dori! Don''t tell them that God of the Sea will definitelye and save me!" Kanna swayed in the air and said with a determined face.


    "Are you sure?"


    Haru raised his eyebrows and whispered a few words to the little girl. Immediately, he saw that Kanna''s face turned white, and then she revealed a frightened look of ''Are you the devil?''.

 Chapter 217: Temple of God

    Chapter 217: Temple of God


    Haru didn''t do anything else. He just exined the meaning of the words he just said. The little girl was so scared that she directly covered her head with both hands. With tears in her eyes, she bit her lips.


    Ahem, don''t misunderstand.


    What he said was actually to shave off the little girl''s hair and then cut off her eyebrows. Finally, he used a secret technique to turn her head into a soy egg.


    The little girl naturally turned pale when she heard this!


    She did not dare to imagine that she had no hair, no eyebrows, and then turned into a soy egg.


    This was a terrifying ''curse'' that only demons could think of!


    Therefore, the little girl could no longer be tough and almost cried out loud.


    At this time, Dori was much more honest. He detonated all the bubbles and then said in a muffled voice, "Petrification, remove, Kanna, tears..."


    Although it was a word, Haru still understood that to remove the petrification effect, he needed to use the little girl''s tears.


    Haru looked at the little girl with red eyes and sighed in his heart. He clearly only wanted to be a good person, how did he suddenly be a strange uncle who bullied the little girl?


    Then the problem came.


    Should he go through the process first or fight directly?


    Just as he was looking up and down at the little girl with malicious intentions, Kanna finally couldn''t bear the pressure of turning into a soy egg. She pursed her lips and cried out.


    Moreover, while crying, she covered her head and eyebrows and shouted, "I don''t want to be bald. I don''t want to turn into a soy egg. Mom, save me."


    Feeling the strange gazes of the surrounding people, Haru immediatelyughed dryly, his expression very awkward.


    But the ancients did not deceive her, Kanna said well, as long as she was a woman, no matter how old, there was no one who did not love beauty!


    The little girl was not afraid when she was caught just now. She was strong enough to make Dori not care about her. However, she was threatened by Haru that he would shave her hair and eyebrows and turn her into a soy egg. In the end, her defense was broken all of a sudden. She cried like rain with pear blossoms. It was really miserable.


    Someone was very distressed and quickly shouted, "What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and find something to pick up your tears. Don''t waste it!"


    Ruthless!


    Everyone: "..."


    After a flurry of tossing and turning, he finally managed to pick up her tears and sessfully dispelled the petrification of those unlucky people.


    After all, who would have thought that such a powerful ability of the Sea Nighthawk would actually be restrained by the tears of a little girl.


    As for the few people who had been beaten to the point of vomiting blood by Dori at the very beginning, they had already been sent to recuperate. Fortunately, their physiques were very good and their recovery abilities were strong. In addition, they were only external injuries, so they were fine.


    At this moment, Uzumaki n''s anger had almost dissipated. After all, facing a little girl who opened her mouth and cried so sadly, even if they were angry, they would not be able to get up. What''s more, they were still under the fence. If there really was a conflict, they would only suffer.


    Just as Sea Nighthawk was at a loss and did not know how to save Kanna, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Yes, God of the Sea, sama." Dori was stunned.


    At this moment, Haru did not know what to do next. After all, if the misunderstanding could be exined in the beginning, it would be useless to exin what had happened.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard Dori say, "Foreigner, God of the Sea, sama, want to see you, in the Temple."


    Haru couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. It seemed that this somewhat silly little girl''s background was not small. Otherwise, why would the so-called God of the Sea suddenly want to see him?


    It was naturally very dangerous to follow them to their base camp. However, Haru was really too curious about the so-called God of the Sea here, so he basically nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    Shima, who was sent back by her husband, was still somewhat worried and advised him, "I will let a few nsmen apany you."


    Haru thanked her for her good intentions.


    Then he refused.


    If he really encountered danger, he could still bet on Flying Thunder God and even use all his strength to fight for his life.


    Bringing other people with him would instead cause him to be restrained.


    Uzumaki Shima saw the situation and could not persuade him anymore. She just arranged a time for him. If he did note back at the appointed time, she would bring her nsmen to the temple to save people.


    Haru was indeed a little touched when he heard this because they could not have done this. They had only seen this side and spent only a few minutes together. There was really no need to take the whole n to risk for a ''stranger.


    But just like what Ayaka had done, Uzumaki n would never give up any allies!


    As long as Haru still had Senju''s surname, he would always be Uzumaki n''s most distinguished guest.


    After a short farewell, the little girl stopped crying. To be on the safe side, Haru still grabbed the back of her cor and carefully followed behind Dori to the center of the ind.


    The little girl, who had recovered some vitality on the way, began to struggle desperately again, but it could not cause any harm to Haru at all, so she simply ignored it directly.


    The two of them advanced very fast, and it did not take long for them to arrive in front of a simple and unadorned but hidden and noble temple.


    However, this temple was different from what Haru had seen before, especially the three doors at the entrance and the pearls of light on the inside.


    He did not know much about buildings and knew that this thing in front of him had nothing to do with the monk. It was just that there was a temple word in the name.


    Dori looked back at Haru and then walked in without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Haru naturally followed. Since they were here, there was no reason to retreat.


    Of course, he did not forget to bring the little girl in his hand.


    After entering the temple, even Haru, who had seen the ''world,'' was shocked by the luxury inside!


    To describe it with two words, it was resplendent and magnificent.


    In the middle was a golden statue of a woman with a human body and a fish tail, and on her palm was a cute turtle.


    "Foreigner, let go of my gatekeeper. thou can leave on your own."


    Suddenly, a voice full of majesty came from the golden statue.


    Just as Haru was wondering what the other party meant, the little girl in his hand struggled with all her might again. At the same time, she shouted, "Mother,e and save me, catch this hateful bad guy. I want to shave off all his hair and eyebrows and then marinate them into soy eggs!"


    The golden statue, "..."


    Haru, "..."


    Haru, who suddenly had confidence in his heart, directlyughed, "Let your daughter be a gatekeeper, you really don''t care about trifles."


    The golden statue directly sighed, and then the surroundings were suddenly covered in white fog.

 Chapter 218: Mermaid

    Chapter 218: Mermaid


    Haru secretly became alert, Flying Thunder God was ready tounch at any time, and the ''tag'' in their hands was also a little closer to him.


    However, this white mist waspletely harmless to the human body, and as their vision was blocked, it became clear again, and only a few seconds passed.


    But when Haru was able to see everything around him clearly again, he was secretly speechless and shocked!


    He saw that the temple that was originally notrge had already turned into a wide and huge pce, and the entrance had already returned to its original size. The doors on both sides were slightly smaller, and the one in the middle was the tallest, and it was very prominent.


    The only thing that didn''t change was that it was just as magnificent and luxurious.


    Looking again, there was a beautiful woman with a human body and a fish tail lying on her side on an extremely wide couch. She was dressed in a very noble and graceful manner.


    Below her was an old turtle with two legs standing, looking like a human with a shell on his back. The mustache on his face was paired with a serious expression that made him look very happy.


    Haru wasn''t stupid, so he naturally saw that the two in front of him were the golden figures from the temple just now.


    It was just that God of the Sea, who rarely showed himself in front of people, was actually a mermaid?


    A strange expression appeared on his face, because the image was really too simr, and this old bastard couldn''t be some Turtle Prime Minister, right?


    At this time, the beautiful mermaid lying on her side softly said, "Foreigner, my sea tribe has never liked killing, but if someone repeatedly offends us, they will not be soft-hearted. Now, I will give you two choices."


    "Let go of my daughter. You can choose treasure and divine weapons."


    "Or stay here and be a maid?"


    The beautiful mermaid spoke in azy tone, making Haru''s hair feel soft, but the strong confidence that was transmitted made his thoughts fly.


    Just as he was thinking that he might be able to exchange the little girl in his hand for more things, he suddenly noticed the mocking expression on the corner of the ''Turtle Prime Minister''s'' mouth, and then he suddenly woke up!


    No, he brought the little girl to the temple to solve the misunderstanding. At the same time, he also wanted to find out the background of this so-called God of the Sea.


    Why did he almost confirm the other party identity as a ''bad person'' now?


    Soon, Haru''s eyes revealed a clear color. Then, he put the little girl on the ground and let go of her hand.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but this is a misunderstanding. In order to not hurt the innocent and prevent the situation from expanding, I came up with this n. Now that I think about it, I''m really ashamed. Sorry."


    Haru''s actions could not help but make the beautiful mermaid startled. Then, she seemed to have some interest and seriously sized up Haru a few times.


    However, before she could say anything, the little girl who was only 1.4 meters tall had already run over, feeling wronged. She threw herself into her arms and began toin.


    Why didn''t this bad guy want to kill her? He threatened her to turn her into a soy egg and even bullied her for being short. He ignored her.


    He directly described a certain person as a heinous person who specialized in bullying little girls!


    Even Haru wanted to kill himself after hearing this.


    However, he was still a little embarrassed. After all, he was still present when the girlined.


    The beautiful mermaid was not angry after hearing this. She just turned around and asked, "It seems that things are not as simple as you say. How do you think we should solve it?"


    When Haru heard this, he immediately understood that there was no way to settle this matter today. Thus, his expression changed as he said, "Since you are unwilling to give up, then make your way. It just so happens that I am also very curious about the so-called God of the Sea."


    "You''re bold!"


    Staring at the green bean eyes, his voice was sharp and thin, and his face seemed to be a little red from anger.


    When the Sea Nighthawk heard the words of the Prime Minister, he immediately pulled out his steel spear, as if he was ready to rush over and fight at any time.


    However, before Haru could say anything, the beautiful merman waved her hand lightly, and the two ''people'' who had just been at loggerheads immediately retreated respectfully.


    Then, the beautiful merman looked at the little girl in her arms, her eyes carrying a smile, "Don''t worry. Mother will definitely help you vent your anger. Now, kill this person on the spot, okay?"


    The little girl hesitated when she heard this. She said awkwardly, "There''s no need for that. Actually, I just need to teach him a lesson."


    "Alright, then break his limbs and throw him out into the sea to let him fend for himself. How about that?"


    When the little girl heard this, her face became even more bitter. The reason why she did not directlye to her mother toin at first was that she was afraid of causing a big mess and it would not end well. She just wanted Sea Nighthawk to beat up that guy and then chase him out.


    But now, she had a feeling that she could not get off the horse, and she did not know what to do.


    However, the kind-hearted her still shook her head and whispered, "It''s too cruel. In fact, this guy is not so bad. How about... forget it. Just drive him away."


    Originally, he thought that this little girl might have been spoiled. She was unreasonable and would not forgive people and would kill whoever she wanted and injured so many people as soon as they attacked.


    But now, it was very likely that the little girl did not make it clear before, so that Dori, who was originally a little unclear, walked further and further on the wrong path. In fact, they did not intend to kill anyone.


    On the contrary, the mermaid who looked beautiful but was actually cruel and merciless always wanted to kill him?


    And at this moment Haru also understand... Ah shucks, it was a blind spot!


    That was, although these two were mother and daughter, weren''t they too different?


    Where did the fishtail go?


    What kind of transformation technique did she know?


    Also, her mother was dressed so beautifully, like a nobledy, but her daughter was dressed so simply, no different from the children of the peasant family. This difference was too big.


    So was this intentional, or was it just a coincidence of personal interest?


    Haru''s head was full of question marks, and he was not in a hurry to make a move. He wanted to wait and see.


    On the other side, the mother and daughter were still discussing this problem.


    "Forget it? No way! This person is so hateful that he bullied my daughter. How can I just let it go? He must be severely punished! If you can''t make up your mind, then let me, as your mother, choose one for you."


    The beautiful mermaid said deliberately.


    The little girl was a little anxious. Suddenly, a light shed and she said, "I thought of it, mother. Let this scoundrel go patrol the ind!"


    "Patrol the ind? What kind of punishment is this?"


    "Dori wants to patrol the sea, and he has to deal with the conflicts and small matters of the humans on the ind. Sometimes, he doesn''t know what to do. If Dori wasn''t herest time, how could he let that bad guy."


    Speaking of this, the little girl gritted her teeth again, but she still came back to her. "This guy is obviously azy person. He has some strength. Why don''t we punish him to patrol the ind for ten days? He is not allowed to rest. This bad guy is tired to death!"


    The beautiful mermaid looked at her daughter meaningfully, and she actually nodded and said, "Okay!"

 Chapter 219: Ancient Taboo

    Chapter 219: Ancient Taboo


    "Foreigner, our race has always been clear about grudges. Since Kanna is unwilling to pursue the matter, then I will punish you to patrol the ind for ten days. Ten dayster, we will pretend that the previous incident has never happened. Are you willing?"


    The beautiful mermaid, who had just said that she was going to kill, actually agreed to Kanna''s unreasonable request, as if the one just now was not her.


    Or perhaps, that look just now waspletely fake.


    This kind of punishment that did not hurt or itch, if it was someone else, they might have directly agreed.


    However, Haru did not. It was not that he did not know what was good for him, but that he ced himself on the same level as the other party. Even if he was willing to patrol this ind, it must be because of the little girl, and not because of the pressure from the other party.


    "Since the grudges are clear, then what should we do about the Sea Nighthawk injuring the innocent people on the ind?"


    "They are lying!" Dori took a step forward unhappily, his eyes still staring at someone.


    The little girl was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If she had known earlier, she would not have cared about this big bad guy!


    "I wonder if there is such a rule on the ind. Lying is guilty, and you need to be punished?"


    The beautiful mermaid did not speak. It was still the same expression that she did not care about anything. At this time, the ''Turtle Prime Minister'' snorted and said, "Naturally, there is no such rule."


    "Then is there a way to hurt people?" Haru continued to ask.


    "If there is a reason, then it depends on the situation. If there is no reason, then ten times the punishment will be done."


    "Is there a reason for this?"


    Turtle Prime Minister Looking at the anxious little girl, and then looking at the quiet beautiful merman, he could only helplessly say, "It''s not really that bad. Of course it''s not bad to lie, but if it''s for the Little Princess to find an enemy of the sea tribe, it naturally uneptable."


    "Since that''s the case," Haru nodded, "in ten days, it will be broken. All misunderstandings will be written off, how about it?"


    "This..."


    This was the first time the old turtle had seen a human dare to bargain in front of the God of the Sea.


    Bullying the Little Princess and still being able to keep his life was already the grace of the God of the Sea. How could there be such a tactless person


    Oh, I almost forgot. In total, there are not many humans who have the honor to meet God of the Sea.


    The old turtle was not happy, but this was not something he could decide, so he respectfully retreated to the side and handed over the leadership to God of the Sea.


    God of the Sea chuckled, "Interesting, Kanna, what do you think?"


    "It''s for the best." The little girl rolled her eyes, really wanting to get this guy out now and never want to see this bastard again.


    "That''s it then, yawn..."


    The beautiful mermaid yawned, and then the white mist that brought Haru here appeared again.


    In the blink of an eye, the resplendent pce disappeared, and the mermaid disappeared.


    The strangest thing was that the temple was also gone!


    All around was sea water. Haru subconsciously circted his chakra and stepped on the water surface.


    Then a few sshes came. Haru saw the culprit clearly. After hesitating for a moment, he just covered his handsome face with his arm, and then his body was wet.


    At this time, a bell-likeughter came from the water, and a few ck shadows floated out of the water.


    It was the little girl who had just yed a prank, the gatekeeper, Kanna, the Sea Nighthawk, Dori, and the eight-shaped mustache ''Turtle Prime Minister''.


    But at this time, the difference was that the little girl''s legs were gone, reced by a beautiful pink striped fish tail.


    Seeing such a change, it confirmed his previous conjecture. At the same time, it also reminded him of where the previous feeling of incongruity was. The shadow that he chased under the water was clearly not human, but now that he saw the mermaid form of the little girl, he understood everything.


    "Hee hee, the big bad guy became a drowned chicken..." Kannaughed non-stop while making a face.


    Sometimes, the happiness of a child was so simple.


    Then, it might have left a shadow in his heartst time. The little girl did not wait for him to speak, so she directly said bye and slipped away.


    "Think of a way to return to the ind yourself, Dori, let''s go!"


    Dori red at someone again and then immediately chased after him. "Wait. Wait."


    It was unknown what order he had received, but just as he was about to leave, he saw a person stop him.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Turtle Prime Minister. Otherwise, I would have lost face this time." Haru said sincerely.


    It was only after the incident that he realized that the other party was obviously using this method to remind him. Even the judge on the back was rtively fair. After all, this was someone else''s territory. It was already not easy to speak fair words.


    The old turtle originally did not want to pay attention to him, but he did not expect this brat to be able to see that he had done it intentionally.


    "Turtle Prime Minister? Are you talking about this old turtle?"


    Haru sweated. The other party''s image was really too simr to the one in his memory, so he said it for a moment.


    Just as he was about to fool around, he saw the other party say excitedly, "This name is not bad. Boy, you are also not bad!"


    "Uh, as long as you like it."


    Old Turtle... Ah, no, now that he really became the Turtle Prime Minister, the more he looked at him, the more he felt that he was pleasing to the eye, so he reminded, "Kid, you acted a little too arrogant in front of God of the Sea just now. Although I don''t know why God of the Sea would look at you in a new light, the power of God of the Sea is far beyond your imagination. He is a great existence whomands all sea creatures. In a fit of anger, he can set off a huge wave that can destroy everything!"


    Haru''s heart trembled. If it was fake, it was fine. But if it was true, then this God of the Sea was somewhat worthy of its name.


    "Since that''s the case, why did you remind me twice?"


    Unexpectedly, the old turtle suddenly smiled mysteriously. "The one who helped you is not me, but yourself. In the past few decades, you are the second human that God of the Sea summoned. Since God of the Sea is interested in you, then the old turtle naturally can not let God of the Sead dampen her spirits so quickly."


    This answer was both unexpected and reasonable, but it made Haru feel relieved.


    "Interest? I wonder what is different about me that can attract the attention of God of the Sea?"


    The old turtle shook his head, "I don''t know. Perhaps you have some talent or something special on you that caught the attention of the God of the Sea. Of course, it is also possible that you have touched some taboo."


    "Taboo?"


    "As far as I know, you should be the first human to see the Little Princess'' real body. Perhaps there is something in it that I am not sure about."


    Haru frowned and recalled carefully. At that time, he did see a red fish tail, but because his vision was too dark and he was not sure, he did not take it to heart.


    Now that Turtle Prime Minister reminded him, he did find that the God of the Sea''s attitude towards him was a little strange.

 Chapter 220: How Can You be Friends With Bad Guy?

    Chapter 220: How Can You be Friends With Bad Guy?


    There were still many doubts that had yet to be solved. Or rather, after meeting the so-called God of the Sea, Haru had more doubts in his heart.


    For example, he had clearly been in the temple in the middle of the ind, but in the blink of an eye, he had run to an unknown pce, and in the blink of an eye, he hade to an endless sea.


    Was this power of space or some kind of illusion technique, Genjutsu?


    Then, Haru could not help but think of the magical ability in the Ryuchi Cave to turn the void into reality, turn the reality into reality, and not care if it was real or fake.


    Perhaps every Sage Lands had its own unique rules, and this was the only way to exin everything before him.


    That''s right, at this moment, Haru had already determined that this was a Genjutsu that was simr to the other Three Hiden Sage Lands.


    As for whether the God of the Sea was real or not, it was still unknown as to how he waspared to Sage of the Three Great Hiden Sage Lands.


    However, Haru had always firmly believed that there must be something more mysterious thannd in the vast sea!


    And this ce should be one of them!


    "Right, I still don''t know God of the Sea''s name?" Haru suddenly asked.


    The old turtle''s face stiffened, and his two mustache raised. "How can God of the Sea''s name be known so easily? This is a great disrespect to God of the Sea. Hmph!"


    The old turtle was angry when he said he was angry, so he immediately left.


    Originally, he thought that the other party was a little clever and wanted to take this guy along. Now, it seemed that he might offend God of the Sea someday. It was better to stay away from him.


    After the old turtle left, only Haru was left on the surface of the sea. A few hundred meters to the left, there was something like a shark fin that was swimming quickly. There was also whale spray behind him.


    Haru looked at the ind in the distance that was like a small ck dot and thought, "A test? Or a show of strength?"


    However, this...


    Haru chuckled, and Flying Thunder God instantly made his move!


    In less than a second, he returned to the ind of the Land of Whirlpools.


    He had already tried it out. He could use Flying Thunder God here, but he wasn''t sure if he would be able to find the technique left behind here after going to the outside world. That was why he didn''t teleport back home easily. Instead, he chose to spend the night on the ind.


    If the God of the Sea wanted to use this method to make him feel ufortable, he had made a mistake.


    Even Haru, who had returned in an instant, was still in the mood to look at the direction. He came to the ind in advance and used a branch to make a tattered fishing rod. He put the bait, sat down and started fishing.


    However, he paid attention to the person who was willing to take the bait, as he was purely pretending...


    After an unknown period of time, Haru was so stunned that he couldn''t sit still anymore. Finally, two ck shadows came up from the sea.


    With a bang, the two of them went up to the ind with arge ssh.


    When he was still in the air, the fish tail of Kanna automatically turned into two legs, turning into a pink-haired little girl who was only 1.4 meters tall.


    Of course, Dori was still the same.


    The little girl, who had juste ashore, said proudly, "Dori, how about we hide here and wait for the rabbit? As long as that bad guy shows up, we will beat him with the waves and let him be a drowned rat again."


    "A drowned rat, a drowned rat." Dorid suddenly widened his eyes and looked behind Kanna.


    When the little girl heard this, she thought that Dori agreed with her n. She immediately jumped up happily and imitated Dori, "Chicken Soup, Chicken Soup, haha..."


    Dori''s expression was very anxious, but the more anxious he was, the more he could not speak clearly. He could only dance with his hands and feet.


    When Kanna saw this, she also danced wildly and shouted, "Dori, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so excited? Are you also eager to y tricks on that bad guy?"


    "No... Chicken Soup... Behind... Terror..."


    Dori, who was about to die of anxiety, finally understood what she meant.


    "What? That drowned rat might be floating somewhere now. How could it be on the ind? Ah!" Don''te over! "


    As she spoke, she turned around helplessly. Then, she panicked and scrambled to hide behind Dori, but she could not help but reveal half of her little head.


    "Hey, your name is Kanna, right? My name is Senju Haru. I did offend you when I was chasing you in the sea. How about we get along with each other in the future?"


    It had been said before that as the gatekeeper, she had the ability to identify whether what others said was sincere or not.


    Therefore, after discovering that this bad guy was actually sincere, the little girl was somewhat at a loss.


    Although she hade into contact with some people from the outside world through the identity of the gatekeeper who had been through soft and hard coaxing, she had listened to her mother and had always been hiding in the dark to observe. She had never reallymunicated with people from the outside.


    And Haru was the first human she hade into contact with such a ''deep'', such a ''close''.


    "Senju Haru, do you want to be friends with me?"


    She first whispered the other person''s name, then asked with a red face and a trembling voice.


    Her friend had always been Dori, but although Dori couldmunicate, his words were always vague and it was difficult tomunicate.


    Friends?


    Haru was stunned for a moment, then realized that it was clearly a very simple matter, but hisplicated thoughts made things even more troublesome.


    In front of him was actually a little girl who longed for friends and was a little timid and lonely.


    So he gave up those messy thoughts and made his heart be purer. He said, "Although I also want to be friends with you, if you hate me very much, then you won''t be able to be a real friend."


    "What is a real friend?" The little girl tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    "A real friend won''t y around with you every day. Instead, when you really need him, he will rush to your side as fast as he can. He will cry with you andugh together. Even if the people around him treat him as a madman, he will onlyugh and not speak."


    "But I am a good friend of Dori."


    "Friend!"


    Kanna showed a confused expression, as if she did not understand at all, because in her world view, friends were everyone ying together, apanying each other, no longer lonely.


    Haru smiled and said nothing. What he said just now was indeed not suitable for children, so he turned to say, "Then when you don''t hate me, you can be friends again."


    After thinking for a while, she realized that she was right. How could he be friends with a bad guy?


    However, it seemed that she was not that annoying.


    "Hmph, not everyone is qualified to be friends with the great Kanna-sama. However, for the sake of your sincerity and apology, I will give you a chance to turn over a new leaf... Alright."


    Kanna was a little arrogant in the front, but a little nervous in the back.

 Chapter 221: Island Tour

    Chapter 221: Ind Tour


    After reaching a temporary settlement with the little girl, Haru first went to the vige to meet Yuma and was warmly weed again.


    However, after hearing that Haru was going to live in Uzushiogakure recently, he could not help but feel a little regretful. It was obvious that the thought was not real, which made Haru a pain in the ass.


    Then Haru went back to Uzushiogakure, which made both Ashina and Shima relieved.


    If he really could not return, they would really take people to break into the temple.


    However, if that happened, they wouldn''t be able to stay here any longer.


    However, when he found out that Haru had met God of the Sea and had even gotten a job, he became even more surprised!


    However, he didn''t say much. He enthusiastically asked Haru to stay here and even gave him a house.


    It was only until the evening wee meeting ended that everyone went back to sleep. Ashina didn''t ask him why he was here.


    Sometimes, not speaking was actually a kind of answer.


    After all, Haru had already said it very clearly before. In addition, there was also a letter from the waterman, so the two sides should be well aware of his intentions.


    But now, it seemed that he really might have to return empty-handed.


    The night was silent.


    The next day, Haru did not take the initiative to mention this matter. Everyone had a some understanding and did not speak.


    Meanwhile, the little girl, Kanna, came jumping over alone.


    "Big bad guy,e out quickly. We are going to patrol the ind!"


    Because this matter had already been told to Ashina and the others, the atmosphere this time was no longer tense. On the contrary, because the aunt liked the little girl''s cuteness, she took some snacks that her family made for her.


    The little girl probably had never experienced this kind of thing before, so she immediately turned from arrogant to helpless and uneasy.


    She wanted to eat but didn''t dare to eat. She didn''t even know where to put her little hands.


    At this time, the little girl''s savior finally appeared.


    Haru directly put the snacks that everyone sent into a basket, and then stuffed them into the little girl''s arms. Then he took the opportunity to touch the little girl''s head.


    "Let''s go. It''s the first day of work. We can''t bete. Remember to thank uncle and aunt."


    "Thank you, uncle and aunty..." After a short period of hesitation, the little girl followed suit and thanked them. Then, she carried a basket of delicious food and caught up with the big bad guy in front of her with her short legs.


    She was so happy that her eyes became crescent moons. She even forgot to be angry about being touched by the big bad guy.


    "By the way, why don''t I see Dori? Are you alone?"


    The little girl was still immersed in the joy of someone giving her a basket of snacks. She casually said, "Dori has gone to patrol the sea. You can follow me for the next few days."


    Haru did not care. She just felt that the God of the Sea was somewhat big-hearted. She was wearing such a beautiful dress, but her daughter was wearing a coarse linen dress. She stayed in the gorgeous pce all day long to sleep, but her daughter was ying around outside every day. She even called herself the gatekeeper.


    What was even more outrageous was that even though the little girl had been forbidden froming into contact with humans in the past, now she was at ease to let her daughter stay with a human who had a previous ''history'', which was really too odd.


    If not for the fact that the little girl could also transform into a mermaid, he would really doubt whether these two were really mother and daughter.


    There was too much difference in every aspect,pletely different.


    Haru couldn''t figure out whether the God of the Sea was too confident or if he really didn''t care about the little girl.


    It can''t be a split personality, right?


    "What are we going to do now?"


    The little girl stammered for a long time but did not say anything. Then, her big eyes suddenly turned and said, "The patrol ind is a very dangerous activity, so I need to do a few tests on you first."


    Haru looked at her with interest. He did not say anything and said, "What test?"


    The little girl pointed to the small forest in front of her. "In a while, I will hide inside. If you can find me, even if you pass the first test, this is to test your observation. Yes, yes, the most important thing in the process of patrolling the ind is observation."


    After saying that, the little girl could not help but be proud of her witty reaction.


    However, under the meaningful gaze of a certain someone, the little girl, Kanna, suddenly felt a little guilty and blushed. Her eyes were fleeting, and then she reacted. She immediately bared her teeth and showed a fierce but stupid expression. "What kind of look is that? Do you think I will lie to you?"


    Yes!


    And it was all written on her face.


    Haruughed, but he said seriously, "Observation, what you said just now, so I was just trying to admit that I was really observing you."


    The little girl immediately blushed and continued to say fiercely, "Turn around and count a hundred numbers with your eyes closed. You are not allowed to peek!"


    Under the little girl''s nervous and expectant eyes, Haru did as she was told. Then, the little girl could not hide her excitement and ran into the small tree forest to hide.


    She had seen many children ying this game before. It seemed to be called hide-and-seek.


    She had always wanted to y it once, but her mother did not allow her to touch these humans. The only people who could y with her were Grandpa Turtle and Dori. However, Grandpa Turtle was old and ran too slowly. Dori did not even understand a hundred figures.


    But now, someone could finally y with her!


    This was also why she came alone to find the big bad guy today.


    There was actually no need for patrolling the ind, because if there was a conflict that needed them to resolve, there would definitely be people heading to the temple, and it would be the same if they rushed over.


    There was no need for them to resolve the conflict, and even if they met them, they would immediately reconcile.


    So to put it bluntly, the little girl wanted to use this opportunity to y for a few days.


    Haru had already seen through this point, but he couldn''t see through it.


    In any case, it was only five days. It didn''t matter whether these five days were patrolling the ind or ying games.


    After five days, he wouldy his cards on the table with the people of Uzushiogakure.


    At that time, no matter if anyone was willing to go with him, he was ready to leave.


    So he just took it as rxing.


    ".. 98, 99, 100!"


    "I''ming in!"


    Before entering the small tree forest, Haru did not forget to remind the inside of the forest loudly. Then, he began to search casually.


    However, the development of the matter was beyond his expectations.


    As he was walking, he suddenly shouted, "Come out, I found you!" When he was walking, a little girl suddenly fell from a tree.


    "Ouch!"


    The little girl got up and rubbed her butt hard. She widened her eyes and asked, "How did you find me? I hid myself so well!"


    Haru was speechless. How the hell would I know? I was just kidding. In the end, you were so scared that you fell off the tree. How could you ask me how I found out?


    There was a sense of deja vu that you fell down before I even made a move.

 Chapter 222: A Village in the Dark

    Chapter 222: A Vige in the Dark


    In five days, Haru did nothing but y with the little girl.


    Of course, it was impossible to patrol the ind, and it was impossible to patrol the ind in this life!


    In addition to ying on the ind, the two of them also secretly ran to the sea to y. The speed of the mermaid in the water was amazing. Moreover, Haru also found that she could emit some kind of sound wave to control all kinds of sea creatures.


    However, there was a limit to this ability. The little girl''s ability could only affect the current sea area, and she could not control real sea people like Dori and Turtle Prime Minister.


    But ording to the little girl herself, her mother had a power that was thousands of times stronger than her. She was the true master of the sea, the god of all the sea races.


    After hearing this, Haru couldn''t help but imagine the scene of thezy mermaid gathering all the sea races and following the tsunami, destroying one country after another.


    Alright, as the king of the sea race, what was the use of upyingnd


    Haru was still somewhat skeptical. After all, he had never personally seen the power of the merman.


    But what did this have to do with him?


    On this day, Haru was ready to leave, so before he left, he found Uzumaki Ashina and exined his intentions.


    "Amegakure is now under my rule. Not long ago, he reached a temporary non-aggression agreement with Konoha and Suna and ended the war in advance."


    "But there are too few avable people around me, so I hope you can help me. And the promise I can make is that I will never force you to do anything. Everything depends on your willingness."


    "If you still want to restore your country, when the time is right, I will fully support you."


    "Of course, I won''t force you to follow me in the name of Senju. This is just a selfish thought of mine. But I really think that Uzumaki n should not be history. Some people should pay the price!"


    What shoulde muste.


    Although he had vaguely guessed it, when Haru really revealed his cards, the expression on Ashina''s face was still difficult.


    Logically speaking, Senju''s n had gone all out to fight for them, fighting for the fire seed and continuation for their Uzumaki n.


    Now that Tobirama-sama''s child hade looking for them and hoped that they could help, they naturally wouldn''t refuse and immediately agreed.


    If Uzumaki n was the only one who escaped, then they would definitely do this!


    But what about these children?


    The oldest was only 15 years old, and the youngest was only 5 or 6 years old.


    With such a group of children falling behind, they really could not be heroic.


    Because this was their, Uzumaki n''s,st hope!


    At the same time, it was also the hope that Senju Can had risked their lives to exchange for. How could they not be cautious?


    But when he thought of Ayaka-sama.


    Ashina gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go with you. I''ll bring half of the adults with me. The rest will stay and take care of the children. Don''t worry, there''s no danger here, so I''ll take all of Jonin away this time. I won''t drag you down."


    At this moment, Haru was really moved and a little ashamed.


    These few days, all the excuses he had thought of were useless.


    Although he said that he didn''t need Senju''s name, he had already borrowed Senju''s name from the beginning when he introduced himself.


    It was obvious that in the eyes of Uzumaki n, the meaning of Senju''s surname was not only extraordinary and heavy!


    At this time, Haru naturally wouldn''t pretend to say that he didn''t need it anymore. Instead, he sincerely and solemnly promised, "Senju''s n will never betray their allies. It was like this in the past, now, and in the future!"


    "No matter what request, as long as it is something I can do, you can raise it. I hope that in many years, you will not regret today''s decision!"


    When he thought about how he would soon be separated from his wife and children, and not knowing how long it would take for him toe back, or even if he coulde back again, Ashina could not help but sigh heavily, "I hope so."


    The result of a new vige was naturally very pleasant for Haru. He then said,


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you all. After Kirigakure attacked you, although Konoha did not send anyone to support you, I secretly found one of you who was stranded outside as the next Jinchuriki after Mito."


    "These bastards! How dare they do this!" Ashina, who was a little depressed just now, punched the wall angrily.


    This matter was originally intended for Haru to use to persuade Ashina and the others, but the development of the matter was more smooth than expected. He thought that he would let them know sooner orter, so he just said it directly.


    "Don''t worry. Although I was a stepte, I still saw what happened and saved the little girl who had just be Kyuubi, Jinchuriki."


    "What''s more, I found a red-haired child in Amegakure. After confirming it, he does have the blood of you, Uzumaki n."


    "Now the two little guys are settled in my ce. They are very safe. After you go, you will see them."


    Sure enough, after listening to it, Ashina immediately showed a grateful look.


    Compared to the nsmen who were stranded outside, these people were truly too lucky.


    However, there was nothing they could do. At that time, it was impossible for them to transfer all of their nsmen away.


    Thus, the guilt in their hearts was truly difficult for outsiders to understand.


    "What are the names of those two children? It really has been hard on them." Ashina asked with some anticipation.


    The little girl who was forced to be Kyuubi, Jinchuriki, was called Uzumaki Kushina. She looked just over ten years old this year. The little boy only knew that her name was Nagato. Her father was probably an outsider. She was already over five years old this year.


    After Haru finished speaking, Ashina suddenly became very excited. "Kushina? Kushina is actually still alive"


    Seeing Ashina like this, Haru immediately understood that the other party should know Kushina, or maybe even rtives?


    "Do you know each other?"


    "If the name is correct, then she should be my big brother''s child! I thought they were all. I didn''t expect to hear news of them."


    This was the second time that the fierce man in Ashina shed tears.


    Haru was a little embarrassed. The first time, he didn''t think much of it, but the second time, it was a little bit strange.


    "I''m sorry, I lost myposure a little. Actually, it was my big brother''s family who was chosen at that time, not me. However, my big brother gave me this chance to live. I only found outter. If I had known earlier, I would rather be the one to die!"


    "So I let my big brother''s family down. I originally thought that I would never have the chance to make up for it in this life."


    "Thank you. Thank you for telling me that Kushina is still alive."


    Haru sighed, not knowing how tofort the other party.

 Chapter 223: The Last Hide-and-Seek

    Chapter 223: The Last Hide-and-Seek


    After Ashina calmed down, he immediately went to look for his wife, Shima. The two of them said something and finally decided to go with the family of three to Amegakure.


    Haru was naturally very happy about this.


    In private, he did not want to see the family of Ashina separate.


    In public, the family had moved to Amegakure. If something really happened, how could they ignore it?


    Haru naturally hoped that everyone here would go back with him, but it was obviously unrealistic.


    After some discussion, the final number of people confirmed was 50 people. Nearly half of them chose to leave this ce to live a peaceful life and go to a new environment because of Haru''s identity.


    But in fact, in the beginning, Ashina only found the 15 Uzumaki n people with the strength of Jonin and exined the situation.


    In the end, the 15 people all nodded without saying anything!


    The fact that they were able to make it here alive was something that Senju n had exchanged their lives for.


    Now that Senju''s nsmen had found them, and he was the child of Tobirama-sama, the younger brother of Ayaka-sama, how could they be ungrateful and ignore them, only caring about their own survival


    The worst oue was nothing more than returning their lives!


    And when they returned home andmunicated their thoughts with their families, although their other half was a little worried, no one objected.


    In the end, the entire family went into battle, from 15 people to 50 people!


    The power of the connections could be seen by Madara!


    Haru was pleasantly surprised, but also gave everyone three days to rest up.


    After all, when they went out this time, it was hard to say if the two sides would have a chance to meet again.


    After finishing his business, Haru''s purpose of this trip was considered to have been aplished perfectly. The only thing left was to say goodbye to the little girl and then leave with his people.


    Coincidentally, not long after, the little girl returned to find him to patrol ind.


    It was clear that five days had already passed, but Haru did not say anything and apanied the little girl for another day.


    It was only at night that Haru looked at the sea and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Yes, I have to go back too. Let''s y again tomorrow. Oh, let''s go patrol the ind again."


    She thought that Haru only said that she was going back to sleep. She identally slipped her mouth, and her blushing face covered her mouth was very cute.


    "The five-day appointment has arrived. In three days, I will leave herepletely and return to the ce where I should go."


    The little girl, Kanna, suddenly opened her eyes wide, and then the smile on her face immediately disappeared, and her eyes dimmed.


    "You want to leave here? Is this not good? Can you not leave?"


    The little girl asked three questions in her soul, and finally, there was hope in her eyes.


    Although it was only a short five days, it was the happiest time for her.


    When Haru heard this, he could not help butugh and deliberately tease her. "Didn''t you always hate me? Last time, you even nned to join hands with Dori to tease me."


    "Actually, actually, I don''t hate you anymore, so can you not leave? Aren''t we friends?"


    The little girl did not deny it, but used her own way to try to keep the other person.


    But this was impossible. Haru could not abandon everything outside and stay here for the rest of his life. It was not the life he wanted.


    So even though it was a bit cruel, he still shook his head and said, "Do you remember the first time I told you what true friends are? Although I may not apany you to run around in the future, if you need me, as long as I know, I will definitelye to see you immediately."


    "Liar!"


    Although Kanna could tell that what Haru said just now was true, she also knew that once he left, it would be difficult for them to meet again.


    How could they know when she needed him?


    At this time, Haru was not sure if he could still use Flying Thunder God when he was outside, so he could not exin anything. He could only be silent.


    The little girl, Kanna, suddenly felt very sad, and her eyes turned red.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you again."


    After saying that, the little girl directly jumped into the sea and disappeared in a sh.


    Haru was very helpless. What was this? It was as if he had abandoned everything.


    ...


    For the next two days, the little girl Kanna never came to him again.


    Haru knew that it was impossible for danger to appear here with the other party''s identity, so he simply ignored it and went around every day. At night, he would have a bonfire party with Ashina and the others, ready to wee their departure.


    It was not until three dayster that it was really time to leave the ind.


    Ashina and the others went directly to the temple, because if they wanted to leave here, they had to get the approval of the God of the Sea first.


    The God of the Sea had already known their intentions foring. Turtle Prime Minister directly walked out of the temple to show that the God of the Sea agreed to their departure, but the gatekeeper needed to open the door to the outside world. Only a few days ago, the gatekeeper did not know where he went, so they needed to find him personally and persuade the gatekeeper.


    Through the surprised expression on Ashina''s face, Haru immediately understood that such a thing had never happened before.


    The so-called God of the Sea probably didn''t want him to leave behind a mess, so he used this method to show him.


    "That Turtle."


    "Call me Turtle Prime Minister."


    "Oh, Turtle Prime Minister, I don''t know where Kanna-sama went, but he also gave us a clue," Ashina said, confused.


    Then he saw Turtle Prime Minister nce at someone, "I don''t know, but he is probably still somewhere on the ind."


    When Ashina heard that he was still on the ind, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. If he ran into the sea, it would really be like finding a needle in a haystack. It would be impossible to find him.


    "Everyone, split up and search. Gather at the vige before it gets dark. Scatter!"


    When Haru heard this, he felt that the old turtle seemed to be hinting at something. He carefully recalled it, and then his eyes fluctuated, as if he had grasped the key.


    Flying Thunder God instantly activated it!


    The scene in front of Haru immediately turned into the small forest where he and the little girl yed hide-and-seek on the first day of patrol ind.


    Found. On the ind. He disappeared a few days ago, which meant that he had not been back for the past few days?


    Combined with these conditions, Haru felt that the probability of the other side hiding inside was very high.


    However, if it was an enemy, he could go down with Fire Release and force the other out.


    But now, it seemed that he could only y the ''y hide-and-seek'' again.


    Therefore, he first turned around and shouted a hundred times, and then went into the small forest like that day to find someone.


    "Haha, I see you. Come out!"


    The surroundings were still quiet, as if they wereughing at him. How could Saint lose twice under the same move.

 Chapter 224: Scroll of Contracted Beast

    Chapter 224: Scroll of Contracted Beast


    Haru searched the entire forest but still could not find the little girl. In the end, he could only helplessly give up.


    "It seems that she really is not here."


    After muttering to himself in a certain direction, Haru walked out without looking back.


    On a tree behind him just now, the little girl, Kanna, was looking at the back of a certain someone with a disappointed face.


    Could it be that she was hiding too well this time?


    No, it must be that this bad guy had no use in looking for her. It was clear that he could see her when he raised his head several times.


    The little girl curled up on the tree in grievance. She pursed her lips and her eyes were a little red, as if she could cry at any time.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind her, "Aha, I found you. It turned out that a person was hiding here crying."


    The little girl froze at first, then quickly turned her head. After seeing that it was really a bad guy, she immediately showed a surprised expression, but immediately recovered her stubborn face.


    "Who''s crying? I''m just... Ah!"


    The little girl who was in a hurry to exin forgot that she was on a tree at the moment, so she stepped on air and directly fell down.


    Kanna closed her eyes tightly, but the expected pain did not appear, but fell into a warm embrace.


    "If it''s not, then it''s not. There''s no need to be so agitated."


    Kanna immediately opened her eyes, only to find that the other party had already let go of her hand and helped her regain her footing.


    She was a little embarrassed, but also a little disappointed.


    Only then did she remember that she was the one who let go of the ''tough words'', so she snorted and turned around. "Aren''t you leaving? Why are you still here? I don''t want to see you."


    Haru had long seen through the other party''s words and intentions, but he really had to leave.


    "Your mother has already agreed to let us leave this ind, but Prime Minister Turtle said that if you want to leave here, you still need to help."


    The joy of the little girl Kanna, who had lost and recovered, instantly disappeared.


    "I understand. Let''s go. I will send you out of here now."


    The little girl''s lonely appearance was very heartbreaking, but it was indeed impossible for Haru to stay here, so he could only bring up the old matter again tofort her. "I promise, as long as there is time, I will definitelye back to see you. Or if I can get your mother''s consent, you can alsoe out to find me. Although the outside world is far less peaceful and peaceful than this ce, there are many delicious and fun things."


    The little girl listened, and suddenly there was a different color in her eyes.


    Yes, I can go out to y!


    But what could she do to make her mother agree?


    The little girl thought about it and suddenly thought of a good idea.


    "I want to go back first!"


    Haru did not think too much about it and saw the little girl running away with her short legs.


    After waiting for a long time, he saw the little girl running back with a scroll that was even taller than her in her arms.


    Because sometimes he could not see the road, he even bumped into trees several times.


    For some reason, such a ''sad'' scene made him unable to help butugh!


    When the little girl, who was already a little dizzy, finally hit him with a scroll in her arms. After forcing the brakes, the little girl finally stopped.


    "What is this?"


    Haru helped her pick up the huge scroll that had fallen to the ground and asked.


    The little girl rubbed her butt that was not even two pieces of meat, and immediately said carefully and yet unable to hide her excitement, "Shh, be quiet. I just stole this from my mother. Quickly open it and sign it, so I can go out and y with you!"


    Stole it?


    The method is so wild?


    What kind of good thing could it be?


    Haru did not suppress his curiosity, but still fought to take a look. He was immediately shocked!


    This was actually the Spirit Contract Scroll of the entire Sea Race!


    Moreover, unlike the Spirit Contract Scrolls of the other Three Great Hiden Sage Lands, most of the Spirit Contract Beasts recorded here were Sea Race Spirit Beasts that could be contracted, including Prime Minister Turtle, Sea Nighthawk, and the little girl.


    However, there was only one human who truly left his name behind!


    Just this name was something that Haru truly did not expect!


    Hanzo!


    Inside the scroll he actually saw Hanzo''s name


    Haru was truly shocked!


    Speaking of which, wasn''t smander an amphibious animal? It didn''t seem to be living in the sea, right? Why was it also ssified as a type of sea race?


    But thinking about it carefully, it did not seem to be a big problem. After all, the Contracted Beast was not the same kind of thing as ordinary animals.


    The root of science andmon sense were not applicable!


    Then the problem was, did Hanzo alsoe here before, or had he seen the God of the Sea somewhere else?


    Haru could not help but think of a sentence that Prime Minister Turtle had once said to him, saying that he was the second human being summoned by the sea god in the past decades.


    In that case, it was very likely that the first human would be Hanzo!


    Perhaps it was because Hanzo had transnted the poison sack of smander that he had coincidentally attracted the attention of the God of the Sea. In the end, he had contracted Smander and even obtained some other benefits.


    A myriad of thoughts immediately shed through Haru''s mind. At the same time, he also realized the preciousness of this scroll.


    This was very likely the Fourth Great Hiden Sage Lands below the Three Great Hiden Sage Lands, the Sage Land of the great sea!


    At this time, the little girl began to urge again, "Hurry up, I secretly took it out when mother was asleep. When mother wakes up, there will be no chance."


    The idea that Kanna had was to use the ability of the Contracted Beast to let her go to Haru''s ce to y at any time. Even she could use the reverse summoning technique to summon Haru over, and she would usually do what she should do. Wouldn''t this solve the problem


    If not for many years ago, there was a human who was lucky enough to arouse her mother''s interest, she would not have known that the sea tribe had such a thing.


    The little girl wanted to give a hundred likes for her intelligence!


    However, under her puzzled gaze, Haru did not sign his name on it. Instead, he put the scroll away and returned it to the little girl.


    "It is a very important thing to make a contract with a human. I will not agree until I get your mother''s consent. Even if I don''t use the Summoning Technique, I can stille back to see you often. I promise."


    To tell the truth, it was a lie to not be moved!


    For a moment, he really wanted to sign his name on the back of all the sea tribes recorded on it.


    In that case, he would be the well-deserved overlord of the sea!


    Maybe he could even be a pirate king, get a treasure, and start a new era.


    But he suddenly remembered the warning that Prime Minister Turtle had given him many times.


    Treating others as fools was actually treating himself as a fool!


    How could such an important thing be stolen by a little girl so easily?


    Unless it was intentional!

 Chapter 225: Sea Race Inheritance

    Chapter 225: Sea Race Inheritance


    Following this line of thought, Haru almost immediately remembered the plot of Naruto running to Hokage Building to steal the forbidden scroll in the original work.


    It was also extremely smooth, without any danger!


    The person involved was also kept in the dark, ignorant andcent.


    But the result was that someone was deliberately conniving behind it, pretending not to know, to achieve other purposes.


    Haru was not talking about conspiracy, but was really exactly the same.


    Therefore, he immediately became vignt. He would rather not give away the benefits in front of him than fight with the air!


    The little girl was very confused, anxious and wronged.


    But Haru was unmoved and insisted on his own principles.


    Then, suddenly, the familiar white fog spread out once again.


    When the fog dispersed, the environment in front of them changed again, and the small forest became the magnificent pce that they saw that day.


    The beautiful mermaid changed into a gorgeous dress, but she stilly on her side on the couch, revealing a look of interest.


    Looking at the scroll in the little girl''s arms, it was simply a hollow wooden stake.


    Haru thought, "That was close! I almost fell for it."


    At this time, the little girl, who finally reacted, unhappily threw away the wooden stake in her arms and plunged into her iparably broad chest.


    "Alright, there are still people watching. What do you look like?"


    The little girl immediately twisted around like a caterpir. Probably because she felt that she had no face to see people, she excitedly went to get a fake Spirit Contract Scroll and let them sign it. It was really embarrassing.


    Then the beautiful mermaid looked at Haru and said, "You already knew that it was fake?"


    "At first, I didn''t know, butter I only suspected it. After all, such an important thing can''t be casually taken out by someone, unless someone deliberately asked her to take it out."


    When the little girl heard this, she became even more ashamed and angry. Everyone was looking at her as a joke!


    "If it is true, will you regret it?" The beautiful mermaid suddenly asked with a smile. Then, the wooden stake that had been thrown on the ground suddenly changed back to the appearance of a scroll and floated in front of Haru.


    "This is a true Spirit Contract Scroll. You can choose to sign a contract with my daughter or sign a contract with a stronger sea tribe. Their strength can even easily destroy several countries. So what is your choice now?"


    The little girl turned her head with great hope, but she was disappointed again.


    Because this time, Haru made the same choice as before!


    "Sorry, I don''t want to choose anyone."


    "Oh? Why?" The beautiful mermaid found that she was more and more interested in this human.


    "The powerful Contracted Beast is indeed very tempting, but inparison, I want to take Kanna out to see the real world. But there is a premise, that is, you, as a mother, need to agree. The agreement I said is a decision made after careful consideration, not like what I am doing now in order to satisfy my bad taste and choose questions!"


    "Do you know? From the first time we met, there was only one feeling that you gave me. Boring!"


    The seemingly endless smile on the beautiful mermaid''s face finally disappeared, but she was not angry. Instead, she began to be serious for the first time.


    As the mother of Kanna, she could easily tell whether Haru''s words were sincere or not.


    "You are different from the others I have seen."


    "It''s probably because I didn''t fear you from the beginning, and I never thought of getting anything from you. In my eyes, you are neither high and mighty, nor inferior. So perhaps it has been too long since someone dared tomunicate with you on equal terms. That''s why you feel that it''s very fresh and very different."


    The beautiful mermaid looked pensive, and then a smile appeared on her face again.


    "Equal, I think you are right. You really put yourself at the same position as me from the bottom of your heart, and this kind of arrogant confidence actually doesn''t make me hate it."


    "Perhaps letting Kanna follow you out to see the outside world is not a bad choice."


    "Mother!" The little girl, Kanna, raised her head in surprise.


    "Then what is your answer?" The beautiful mermaid stroked her daughter''s head and asked with a slightly examining gaze.


    "If this is your decision after careful consideration, then I will also fulfill my promise and not let her suffer any harm."


    The beautiful mermaid reached out her hand and rubbed her delicate lips. She suddenly pointed forward, and in an instant, the huge scroll floating in front of Haru directly shattered and turned into a piece of gold foil.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in your promise, but I also need to add some protection to my daughter. Sign it and you will be the eternal friend of the sea tribe."


    Haru looked at the gold foil. There was nothing on it, only the two words on the top - contract!


    When he saw it, he couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, could it be that he wanted to trick him into signing the contract of selling his body?


    But at this time, he saw the Turtle Prime Minister who tried his best to ease the tension, but he still couldn''t suppress the shock.


    Obviously, the thing that the beautiful merman took out just now was not simple!


    Even the little girl, Kanna, seemed to be both happy and shocked.


    Fuck, let''s go!


    Let''s take a gamble and change the bike into a motorcycle!


    He didn''t believe that these people''s acting skills were so good that even the little girl became an Oscar-winning actress!


    Sign!


    He directly bite his finger and signed his name on it - Senju Haru!


    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, this was the way it was!


    After he finished signing, the entire gold foil immediately burned up. For two rays of golden light, one fused into Haru''s body. The other was originally heading towards the beautiful merman, but with a wave of his hand, it directly entered the little girl, Kanna''s body.


    Only then did shezily exin, "From now on, you have signed an equality contract with the entire sea race. You can borrow the power of all the sea reces, but at the same time, as a price, if the sea tribe is in danger and needs your help, you must also do your best to help."


    "Other than that, although your strength is passable among humans, it is still a bit weak. Just now, there were also some inheritances from my n that merged into your body. If you have the qualifications to cultivate, you can barely protect my daughter."


    "Alright, that''s it. I''m going to rest."


    Another graceful yawn. Without giving Haru a chance to speak again, the white mist instantly enveloped them.


    When they saw their surroundings again, they left the pce again as expected.


    At this time, Haru had not recovered from his shock.

 Chapter 226: Onda-fuka Sea, The Fourth Hidden Sage Land

    Chapter 226: Onda-fuka Sea, The Fourth Hidden Sage Land


    After bidding the little girl farewell for the time being, Haru directly returned to Amegakure.


    At this time, Kagami was helping the 50 Uzumaki n people he brought over to register. In order to not attract too much attention and conjectures, they still used the names of those in the Land of Whirlpools.


    After that, they divided houses, gave jobs, and set wages.


    The house was easy to talk about. Although Amegakure''s ce was not big, the problem was that the poption was also small. Especially after the war, the poption had reached the lowest point in history. Therefore, there was no situation where the 50 people could not be settled. However, if they wanted to live a better life, they needed more time to build.


    This was not a problem for Amegakure, who was currently in the middle of arge-scale construction.


    As for the position, out of keeping a low profile, Haru directly incorporated the 15 Jonin into the garrison forces of Akatsuki Country. Usually, he would bring people to manage the security. Once Kyuubi went berserk, or if he needed to deal with Bijuu, then he would disy the true strength of Ashina and the others!


    In this way, Amegakure did not need to consider Bijuu''s threat for the time being, and his security level increased by another level.


    As for the sry, there was no need to mention it. So many people were willing to abandon a peaceful and stable life and start over here with him. Moreover, they were taking such a huge risk. He could not treat them unfairly.


    Therefore, everyone gave them the highest treatment, so that they could not only take care of their family in peace, but also live a good life.


    Of course, in Haru''s imagination, all kinds of entertainment venues would definitely follow.


    He wanted to turn this country into a paradise that everyone in Ninja World envied and wanted to permanently live in!


    Then he would unify the world.


    Well, it was really just by the way.


    .........


    After all of Uzumaki n''s arrangements were made, Haru called Kagami, who was busy like a dog.


    "It''s time to proceed to the next step. I specte that in about a year at most, the result of this Ninja World battle will be determined. Now, Sunagakure is actually powerless to fight again and has be an arrow at the end of its flight. We have also signed a non-aggression agreement with Konoha and Suna in advance. It can be said that we have resolved our worries!"


    "Therefore, we can take advantage of this opportunity when no one cares about us. We can continue to expand our battle results and swallow some of the small countries around us."


    After hearing this, Kagami was stunned for a moment and asked hesitantly, "You mean... the Land of Iron?"


    "Yes, it is the Land of Iron. Firstly, almost all the countries around us have fallen into the battlefield of several big countries. Just like before, our Amegakure was the battlefield between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire. Now that we have risen, the Land of River in the south has be the new battlefield for the two big countries."


    "The Land of Grass has been almost destroyed by the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire. Kannabi Bridge is the focus of both sides fighting for control!"


    "Land of Grain was upied by Kirigakure, who came from afar. It became the first front line to attack the country of fire. The Land of Thunder used Land of Sky''s power to directly attack the country of fire from Land of Hot Water, which greatly affected Konoha''s limited energy."


    "All these battlefields have be a mess. It is impossible for us to take the initiative to jump into these meat grinders at this time."


    "In this way, only the Land of Bird that borders our west is temporarily not affected by the mes of war, but once the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth start a war, the Land of Bird will be the first to bear the brunt! And these two great countries will not sit idly by and watch the Land of Bird be annexed by other countries, so they are temporarily unable to move."


    "Takigakure is also the same. Although the main battlefield of the two countries is the Land of Grass, Takigakure is often harassed by the ninjas of the two countries. He is miserable."


    "So looking at it, the most suitable target now is the Land of Iron!"


    From this point of view, Hanzo''s military training is indeed not bad. He has chosen the most suitable and best soft persimmon. Once Amegakure takes down the Land of Iron, his strength and territory will definitely increase greatly.


    "It''s just that Hanzo is too arrogant. He actually wants to defeat the warriors of the Land of Iron while defeating the invasion of the Land of Wind and Fire."


    After Haru finished his analysis, Kagami suddenly smiled and said, "Aren''t we walking the same path as Hanzo now?"


    "Yes, but there are two differences between us and Hanzo. First, we didn''t do it at the same time, but after defeating Suna and Konoha, we had the idea of moving Land of Iron. Second, we are stronger than Hanzo!"


    "We can easily do things that Hanzo can''t do! This is the gap!"


    Kagami nodded. He admitted that the current Amegakure was indeed more than a little bit stronger than when he was Hanzo.


    Moreover, the threat from the rear no longer existed. It was indeed the best time to take over the Land of Iron with the reason of the previous battle!


    Even though Kagami did not like war, he had to admit that it was impossible to obtain true peace by relying on mutual understanding!


    Although using force was not advisable, it was also a very important method in a very critical period. It was better to suffer a long pain than a short pain. If a necessary sacrifice could be exchanged for eternal peace, then Kagami would definitely not give up.


    Following a certain someone, some of Kagami''s ideas began to change greatly.


    "I understand the reason, but Amegakure has just returned to peace. The people are at their highest point in fighting. Once they take the initiative to invade Land of Iron and start another war, I''m afraid there will be a mutiny. Moreover, we are severely short of manpower now. The construction of Amegakure''s side and the transformation of the air fortress."


    "If we attack the country of iron at this time, it will not be easy to rely on this little manpower. Oh, right, Kakuzu is going crazy these days. His mood is extremely unstable. He looks at everyone with red eyes, as if he wants to kill someone. He said that the money is going to be spent again. If you don''t pay him, he will quit."


    Haru smiled awkwardly, "This time, we are going to attack the Land of Iron to solve the financial capital. After all, the country of iron is not short of money. The mine that can produce Chakra and metal is attractive enough."


    "With the weapons and craftsmen of the Land of Iron, we can start our secondary business in the future. During the war, is there anything more profitable than selling firearms?"


    "You can find the time to tell Kakuzu about this. Ask him if he is willing to do this. After the job is done, give him a share of sry and bonus. Otherwise, others will think that we are stingy and cheat workers all day."


    Kagami thought quickly and immediately understood the other meaning in Haru''s words. "You are not going to let Kakuzu fight the Land of Iron alone, are you?"


    Haru waved his hand. "I am not that bad. Am I that good at exploiting workers?"


    "I am going to go to the Land of Iron with Kakuzu!"

 Chapter 227: A Trip to the Land of Iron

    Chapter 227: A Trip to the Land of Iron


    After Haru finished absorbing the information he obtained from the contract, he immediately felt as if he had hit the jackpot.


    The sea race''s inheritance history was far longer than the Three Hidden Sage Lands!


    Apart from Mount Myouboku, Ryuchi Cave, Shikkotsu Forest, these three, there was an additional Onda-fuka Sea.


    That''s right, the so-called Onda-fuka Sea refers to the sea outside the ind where the Land of Whirlpools was located. No one knew how big the sea here was, and how many powerful sea race that had been preserved since ancient times resided!


    And now he had be the only contractor of the Onda-fuka Sea. All the sea tribes living in this sea and recorded on the contract, as long as he had enough chakra, all of them could be summoned to fight for him!


    Like the Sea Nighthawk and Turtle Prime Minister, the Smander that Hanzo had signed a contract with, and even many sea spirit beasts that Haru had never heard of or seen before would be his help.


    Of course, just like how Orochimaru could not summon the white snake, Jiraiya could not summon the big toad, and Tsunade could not summon the sea slug, Haru also could notmand thezy mermaid.


    Fortunately, her daughter was still very lively and active, otherwise her family would be a paralyzed family, that scene was too beautiful.


    However, while Haru was happy, he couldn''t help but mutter in his heart. The sea race was undoubtedly only able to unleash their true strength in the water ring realm. They wouldn''t be like the King Fish, who would just randomly flop around on the shore.


    If not for the fact that he had seen the brute force of the Sea Nighthawk Dori and the petrified foam, he would probably be more worried now.


    It was already a pleasant surprise that the problem of the Contracted Beast was solved unexpectedly, but what surprised Haru even more was the so-called sea race inheritance.


    Haru studied it carefully. Wasn''t this Sage Mode''s training method?


    He absorbed natural energy from the sea, and then transformed it into a new form of chakra to release Senjutsu.


    However, what would he be after he practiced this?


    Jiraiya and Naruto both had the characteristics of frogs, so they simply trained themselves into the appearance of a human, a snake, and a snake.


    He wouldn''t have a long tail, right?


    Haru suddenly felt some toothache and decided to put it aside for now, and study itter.


    Looking at the silly appearance of the little girl next to him, Haru could not help but go up and rub the little girl''s head.


    It was not until the little girl was so angry that she wanted to bite him that he took back his hand with satisfaction.


    Well, finallyfortable.


    .........


    Havingpletely resolved his worries, Haru took the little girl back to Uzushiogakure and met up with the others.


    Although there were some changes, it did not affect the results.


    The little girl Kanna directly called over a huge whale with a voice, and then, under the shocked eyes of everyone, everyone climbed on the back of the whale together and then headed to the outer sea.


    This time, Haru saw clearly that as the little girl''s voice changed, the surrounding environment began to change.


    Although the sea water was still the sea water, it was not necessarily the original sea water.


    No wonder the water tornado created by the hard vortex water de was about to suck it over, but it suddenly returned to calm.


    In fact, it was not that the water tornado had calmed down, but that it had blended with each other and entered the Onda-fuka Sea. The water tornado was left outside, which caused the sudden disappearance of the water tornado.


    It was the same now. Many people only felt that the surrounding environment was a bit illusory, and then they lost that feeling. What was the difference between sea water and sea water?


    The whale continued to move forward and soon left the Onda-fuka Sea. The ind where the Land of Whirlpools was also suddenly disappeared.


    Only then did Ashina and the others know that they hade out.


    "Let''s stop here. If this goes on, it will be too shocking if we meet someone." Haru said to the little girl.


    It would be very easy for her to y with Haru in the future, so she did not think too much about it. She just tilted her head and asked,


    Do you want to swim back?


    Of course, it was impossible to swim back. After all, ninjas ran on the water!


    It was just that this ce was rtively far from thend, and everyone had a family, so it was unrealistic for them to run back.


    But Ashina suddenly revealed a look of realization, and he almost forgot that this young man in front of him was the child of Tobirama-sama, so how could he not know that ninjutsu?


    Sure enough!


    After Haru let the little girl, Kanna, stop the whale, he immediately walked in front of a few Uzumaki n people, "Have you heard of Flying Thunder God? Don''t be afraid, I will be very light."


    With a whoosh, Haru and the few people who hade into contact with him instantly disappeared.


    "Everyone, don''t panic. Have you all forgotten Tobirama-sama''s Flying Thunder God? Everyone, wait in ce. They will be back soon."


    Before he finished speaking, Haru once again appeared on the back of the whale, and then he took several people away again.


    Just like this, he repeated this many times, and finally, he brought back the whole family of Ashina to Amegakure for thest time.


    Then, Haru appeared again. This time, only he and the little girl were left.


    "What is this? How did you disappear ande back with a whoosh? I didn''tmunicate with you, did I?" Kanna opened her eyes wide and asked with a puzzled face.


    "This is a time space ninjutsu. Do you see this pattern? As long as there is this pattern, I can instantly arrive there." Haru pointed at the exposed skin of the whale, which had the QR code that he had left behind before.


    "Do you still remember that I said that I woulde back to you often in the future? It is because I know this ninjutsu. It is just that I am not sure if I can return to the ind outside, so I did not promise anything."


    After hearing this, the little girl, Kanna, was even happier in her heart.


    "Then quickly try it. If you can, it will be great."


    Haru was also thinking the same way, so he immediately tried to sense the direction of the spell coordinates.


    Then he was stunned!


    Because he could only vaguely sense the space there, but he could not urately locate it. This meant that he could not directly go from the outside to the interior of the Land of Whirlpools.


    The specific reason was not clear, but Haru was d that he did not try to use Flying Thunder God to go back to the outside world because he was too proud.


    Otherwise, it was hard to say whether he coulde back or not, and it was difficult to go in again!


    Fortunately, he was steady.


    "No, there seems to be some kind of power that has affected my perception of Flying Thunder God Technique," Haru said truthfully.


    There were only two reasons for such a result. One was the problem of the space ring realm, and the other was that someone had done it on purpose and had the ability to do so.


    Haru thought about it and found that both possibilities were very high. Perhaps there were two factors.

 Chapter 228: General Mifune

    Chapter 228: General Mifune


    In the Ninja World, for the real experts, it was not a big deal for one person to destroy a country, but a real story!


    Not to mention, even the old woman Chiyo, who had been tricked by Haru before, had done such a feat.


    For example, in the original work, Deidara and Sasori had done simr things, or the members of the entire Akatsuki basically had the strength to destroy a country by themselves, and Nagato controlled Pain Rikudou Sennin to destroy Konoha with one move!


    Like the original in the Third Ninja War, Third Raikage alone fought tens of thousands of Iwagakure Ninjas, the battlested three days and three nights before he died of exhaustion!


    Unbelievable?


    That''s right!


    After all, the system of ninjas could not be exined withmon sense.


    Don''t believe it?


    If you don''t believe me, look up at the moon. There is an old woman staring at you!


    Ninjutsu can create stars and travel through time and space, what is impossible!


    Since there are not enough people at the basic level, then Haru can only take the elite route of Akatsuki.


    With the strength of him and Kakuzu, wouldn''t it be easy to destroy Land of Iron?


    Of course, he was not so cruel and bloodthirsty. If he could convince people with virtue, it would naturally be the best result.


    Thus, Kakuzu, who knew that he could finally see the return money, and carefully acknowledged that he had really made a deal, decisively agreed to this deal!


    Moreover, when he set off, he warned someone with a hostile look. If he stood him up again this time and let him, a worker, work for free, then he would quit!


    Five hearts and two waists, you can stab them at will!


    Fuck, if I frown, I''ll lose!


    To be able to force Kakuzu, who was not afraid of death and regarded wealth as his life, to this extent, it could be seen how much of a bastard someone was!


    Haru had to immediately pat his chest and promise, "This time, if I lie to you again, I, Yone, will be struck by lightning. I will not die a good death. After I die, I will be spurned by the world forever!"


    After making such a vicious oath, Kakuzu''s face looked better and he believed this guy again.


    However, what he didn''t know was that someone was thinking, "Yone will be struck by lightning. He will die a horrible death. What does it have to do with me, Senju Haru?"


    ...


    Within the borders of the Land of Iron, due to its geographical location (not sandwiched between the two great countries) and the local customs (there were no ninjas or warriors), it had always maintained a neutral attitude, so it was almost unaffected by the war.


    It wasn''t until the second great battle of Ninja World began that he was targeted by a certain ''demigod'', and then ruthlessly ravaged.


    This was also the first time the Land of Iron had hung a neutral sign, but it was still nearly destroyed.


    Fortunately, the two big brothers of the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire were powerful. Taking advantage of the fact that Hanzo wasn''t around and almost beat Amegakure to a pulp, Hanzo had no choice but to give up on attacking the Land of Iron and turn around to fight them to the death.


    Therefore, the Land of Iron was barely preserved, but at the same time, it also made many people realize the strength of ninjas and the weakness of warriors.


    Whether to continue to maintain the tradition or carry out reforms, it became a dead question that the Land of Iron could note up with no results no matter what.


    And at this time, the strongest warrior of the Land of Iron, as well as the leader of the Land of Iron warriors, Mifune, once again encountered a huge crisis in his life!


    On this day, after the endless debate, Mifune came alone to the bamboo forest where he often went to practice his knife skills.


    Since he had been defeated by Hanzo and barely survived by relying on Hanzo''s charity, he had not been knocked down. Instead, he had relied on this defeat to strengthen his heart.


    Moreover, after that, his saber technique seemed to have broken some kind of restraint. It began to advance by leaps and bounds, and his strength increased greatly!


    While walking in the bamboo forest, Mifune suddenly stopped. The intuition of the warrior made him instinctively sense danger.


    "Who is waiting here? Come out!" As he spoke, the right hand of Mifune had already grasped the katana hanging at his waist.


    Following the sound of footsteps, two mysterious people wearing fiery cloud robes and bamboo hats, one of whom was also Duy wearing a ghost mask, slowly walked out in front of him.


    "You are the General of Land of Iron, the leader of that group of warriors, Mifune?"


    As soon as they met, Kakuzu''s passive taunt skill was directly triggered.


    However, Mifune was not angry at all, because that crushing defeat had made him grow too much, and he would not be hot-blooded because of this level of contempt and ridicule.


    "Who are you? If you retreat now, nothing will happen."


    Kakuzu wanted to say something more, but Haru directly said, "Amegakure, Akatsuki, my name is Yone."


    When Mifune heard this, his pupils shrank in an instant!


    Then, he smiled bitterly. "I didn''t expect it to be Akatsuki, the leader of Akatsuki who killed the Smander Hanzo. It seems that there is no way to be kind today. Tell me your purpose."


    At the end of his words, Mifune was already prepared to fight to the death, and his eyes became extremely sharp!


    "Although Hanzo is a sinner for Amegakure, he has protected the people of the country all year round. Now that we havee, it will be the end of the war between Amegakure and the Land of Iron."


    "Surrender or be destroyed, make a choice."


    Haru did not let Kakuzu continue to speak. After all, he liked to use virtue to convince people.


    "What a high-sounding excuse. You are just trying to annex the Land of Iron. Why would I be afraid of death and sell out my own country? I''m afraid you have miscalcted!"


    Haru nodded and said to Kakuzu, "I''ll leave it to you. Remember to keep your life."


    "I know. In the end, we still have to fight." Kakuzu muttered in dissatisfaction. Then, he took the opportunity to undo the ck line on his hand.


    Earth Grudge Fear!


    Under the surprise attack, Kakuzu directly chose tounch a sneak attack without caring about Mifune!


    However, Mifune had always been in a state ofplete concentration, so when Kakuzu''s fist flew over, he calmly turned sideways to avoid the attack, and then the saber light shed in an instant!


    Samurai Sabre Technique!


    Mifune''s saber light directly cut off the ck line that extended out from Kakuzu''s arm.


    Pa da.


    Kakuzu''s right hand fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Seeing this, Haru couldn''t help but cast a look at Kakuzu, "Just this?" The look in his eyes made Kakuzu very angry!


    He didn''t even put a mere warrior in his eyes at all, but now he was injured, and he even made him lose face in front of the person he hated the most!


    If not for the fact that he was determined to spare this guy''s life, Kakuzu really wanted to take out the heart of Mifune right now and crush it in front of the other party!


    Under Kakuzu''s anger, arge number of ck lines poured into the ground and then sprayed out from under the feet of Mifune.


    However, Mifune was like prophets, always able to dodge in time and then rush at Kakuzu at high speed.


    "Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work!"


    A strange face mask monster immediately came out from behind Kakuzu, then opened its mouth and spat out a sea of fire!


    The eyes of Mifune were focused, his legs were bent, and he held his sword back in its sheaths with one hand.

 Chapter 229: Deterrence, Understand?

    Chapter 229: Deterrence, Understand?


    Mifune''s eyes narrowed, his legs bent, and he sheathed his saber with one hand.


    A sh!


    The figure that disappeared in an instant was like a de light that could not be captured by the naked eye!


    This was originally a unique skill that Mifune wanted to use to deal with Hanzo after his bitter training, but he did not expect it to be used here.


    After all, Yone, the leader of Akatsuki who had killed Hanzo, was here. He had no chance of winning against two people. Therefore, he could only fight with all his strength and kill one person in an instant. Only then could he fight for a chance to live!


    Mifune was very calm, and he made the most favorable judgment for him in a sh!


    Kakuzu seemed to have not expected that the other party had such a stunning sword drawing skill, and was directly caught unprepared.


    The figure of Mifune disappeared suddenly appeared behind Kakuzu, still maintaining the posture of his sword.


    However, Kakuzu was frozen in ce. The ming mask monster directly extinguished the fire, and then a deep crack opened from top to bottom. Then, the left half of Kakuzu''s body was directly cut open, along with his heart!


    After suffering this kind of injury, he would definitely die!


    Mifune did not have any joy. They only looked at Haru with a solemn expression. Next was the true beginning of the fierce battle.


    However.


    "Bastard, I will kill you!"


    After Kakuzu painfully separated the two dead hearts, he did not even wipe the blood from his mouth. He directly turned around and wrapped one of the legs of the three boats with ck lines. Then, under the shocked eyes of the three boats, he punched with his dark left arm!


    Earth Release: Earth Spear!


    At this critical moment, the three boats blocked the katana in front of them.


    Bang!


    Mifune was sent flying with his sword. They spat out arge mouthful of blood when they were still in the air.


    If his sword wasn''t a well-forged saber with excellent quality, it would have been broke and he would have died!


    But even so, the sword that had blocked Kakuzu''s furious attack with its de had slightly deformed and shattered. It could be seen how terrifying the power of that attack was!


    But this was not the end.


    "Come back!"


    Kakuzu revealed a cruel expression as he controlled the ck line to pull Mifune''s leg back. At the same time, another Earth Grudge Fear emerged from behind.


    "Lightning Style: False Darkness!"


    The Earth Grudge Fear, immediately released a sharp lightning spear from its mouth. Its power could easily pierce through even hard rocks.


    Mifune, who got hit in the chest had not yet recovered. HOwever, he endured the pain and threw out the sword in his hands with all his strength!


    The sharp lightning spear directly blew up Mifune''s sword, but in this little bit of time, Mifune turned around and dodged the subsequent lightning attacks.


    But without weapons, how could Mifune face the blood-thirsty Kakuzu?


    At this time, Kakuzu had already opened his ck left hand and was ready to take out the heart of Mifune.


    But at this moment, Mifune continued to remain calm. With an extremely covert movement, he actually took out another short de from his bosom. It was precisely the ribs that every warrior carried with them.


    At the moment when Kakuzu stretched out his left hand, Mifune first cut open the ck line on his leg in a slightly squatting position, then smoothly slid through Kakuzu''s crotch, causing the startled Kakuzu to be unable to take out his heart in one go.


    The two of them immediately swapped positions, their backs facing each other.


    Mifune pulled back his hands and hit the lightning masked monster. Then, with a hard twist, Kakuzu let out a painful sound again.


    However, thest Wind Release masked monster on Kakuzu''s back also quietly came out.


    Wind Release: Pressure Damage!


    The high-pressure wind ball released from the mouth of the Earth Grudge Fear instantly hit the body of Mifune!


    In the blink of an eye, the storm turned Mifune into a bloody man. After flying for dozens of meters in the air, hended heavily on the ground.


    To deal with a guy who he didn''t care about at all, he actually lost three hearts in a row. Kakuzu''s eyes were cold as he prepared to go over and take out Mifune'' hearts.


    "This guy''s heart is useless to you. After this matter is settled, I will help you find a few excellent hearts on the battlefield."


    Haru''s words immediately calmed Kakuzu down.


    It was not because of the promise to help him find his heart, but because of the power of the words of the strong!


    If he could beat the other party, then Kakuzu would have already flipped the table and gone berserk. How could he wait until now?


    "Humph, I am looking forward to you handing him over to me again." Kakuzu snorted coldly. Arge number of ck lines began to appear all over his body to repair his body, including his right hand that had fallen to the ground.


    After a while, except for Mifune that had been lost, the wounds on Kakuzu''s body had already been stitched up.


    Mifune, who was seriously injured and had lost too much blood, was lying on the ground. He looked at this scene weakly and spat out two words with difficulty, "Monster..."


    There was nothing wrong with it. Wasn''t Kakuzu looks like a monster?


    At this time, Haru walked in front of Mifune and looked down at him. "We won''t kill you. We came here today to let you see the huge gap between the strength of the two sides. In addition, we, Akatsuki, are not a force that values violence and killing. We want to solve the conflict and war in a more ''gentle'' way."


    "So after you go back, you can gather all the warriors who want to resist. At that time, only the two of us will appear. If you win, Akatsuki will promise never to invade the Land of Iron again."


    "But if you lose, please give up resistance on the ount that the people of the Land of Iron are innocent. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices and kill."


    "Because of humanitarianism, as long as you acknowledge Akatsuki''s rule and status, then Land of Iron will have the same rights and obligations as Amegakure now, and will be protected by us."


    "Please believe every word I say, because if I want to destroy the entire Land of Iron, it will be easy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, ayer of dark energy suddenly covered Haru''s body. The second form Susanoo held a trident and directly threw it towards a distant mountain peak!


    Then, a loud bang was heard!


    The mes of the explosion immediately soared into the sky!


    By the time the mes disappeared, the entire hill had been razed to the ground.


    This terrifying power.


    What the hell was this thing?


    For the first time, confusion and uncertainty appeared in Mifune''s eyes.


    Were they really able to resist this kind of power?


    Moreover, there were more than just these two people in front of Akatsuki!


    For a moment, Mifune immediately fell into a deep struggle, not knowing whether they should believe what the other party said.


    After a while, he was thrown into the street. Mifune covered in blood was finally discovered and then sent to the medical center in a panic to be treated.


    And the first words of Mifune when he woke up from hisa caused a huge shock to the power center of Land of Iron!

 Chapter 230: Encirclement

    Chapter 230: Encirclement


    [PS: Like a question, theputer copsed. The manuscript that was written with great difficulty was directly evaporated. After studying it for more than half an hour, I still couldn''t find it. In the end, my mentality copsed. Iid on the bed for ten minutes and forced myself to re-write. Therefore, today''s third chapter was a bitte. There was no additional update. At that time, I really wanted to curse!]


    Five dayster, Haru and Kakuzu headed to the appointed location.


    At this time, Kakuzu really couldn''t understand why this guy took off his pants and farted.


    Since he wanted to upy the Land of Iron, then he would directly start a massacre and conquer this country with his force.


    In the past, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were just like this in this peaceful era of war, and the battles between the five great countries in the future were the same.


    Moreover, with their strength, they couldpletely crush the entire Land of Iron.


    So, Kakuzu really couldn''t understand why Haru would do this.


    Could it be that if he showed his muscles and gave the other party a chance to choose, the other party would give up his country?


    Even a third-rate novel n would not dare to write such a thing!


    Thus, Kakuzu asked very impolitely.


    After hearing this, Haru actually gave an exnation, "It''s very simple. It''s not impossible to use war to forcefully conquer a country, but doing that will also bring about many hidden dangers. For example, the hatred hidden in people''s hearts, the rebellion that will jump out from time to time, and the need for more people to take over this country."


    "This does not match my original intention. Because what I want is not only to expand the territory, but also the technology, poption, resources, and so on!"


    "Therefore,pared to a broken country that was almost destroyed in the war, I want to take over a country that can reduce a lot of trouble and make me moreplete."


    "Of course, everything can''t be developed ording to what I imagined. I just want to try a little more. Whether it seeds or not, the price is nothing more than five days of waiting, but the result won''t change at all."


    "The Land of Iron can''t run away. It depends on whether some people can see the future and realize the crisis."


    After listening to this, Kakuzu thought, "Aren''t you just trying to scam us? And you''re even making it sound so grand! In the end, you still have to rely on your fists?"


    Haru noticed Kakuzu''s indifferent expression and was not angry. How could others know the true purpose of his actions?


    It was not important to annex the Land of Iron. What was important was the benefit of [Myriad Realms Monolith]reaction after annexing the Land of Iron. That was what Haru really cared about!


    Moreover, the number of people and the amount of satisfaction was rted to [Tax] condition of monthly energy points. Of course, he had to pay attention to it. That was why he urgently hoped that the Land of Iron would not be stubborn and could allow him to expand his territory in a rtively gentle way.


    As for whether or not he could do as he wished, the next thing he had to know was Akatsuki.


    .........


    At the same time, in the bamboo forest.


    Mifune was waiting quietly. Beside him were the other two Generals of the Land of Iron Country.


    The arrival of these generals was naturally because of what Mifune had said after waking up.


    It was just that this matter was of great importance, and the higher-ups of the Land of Iron had argued for a full five days because of this matter, but there was no final result.


    However, the unanimous consensus was that Land of Iron could not surrender and admit defeat just like that and be swallowed up by the other party!


    Of course, the strength of Akatsuki who defeated Hanzo was not to be underestimated. If they really fought, their Land of Iron might not be able to defeat him.


    So this time, the first task of the three of them was to figure out the other party''s attitude and bottom line. As long as they could protect the Land of Iron and no longer engage in war, reparations were all small matters.


    What if the menacing Akatsuki was just using an excuse to extort them?


    Otherwise, why would there be two of them instead of going all out?


    Wasn''t it obvious that the desire to annex them was not so strong?


    Although it was a little shameful to do this, they had no other choice.


    Of course, other than that, there were also arge number of warriors hidden in the bamboo forest.


    If today''s conversation broke down, it would inevitably be a fierce battle!


    At this moment, Mifune''s ears twitched slightly. Then, he said in a solemn voice, "He''s here!"


    His injuries had not healed yet, but he did not want to lie in bed and wait for the final result, so he insisted oning.


    Then, they saw the leader of Akatsuki, Yone, and the undead monster, Kakuzu, slowly appear in their sight.


    The other two Generals both cast an inquiring look at Mifune, who nodded gently to confirm the other''s identity, and they both retracted their gaze from and gazed back at Haru and Kakuzu.


    "The five days of consideration have passed. I hope you can make a wise choice."


    Haru said calmly. In fact, he did not have much hope in his heart, because he had already used chakra perception before entering the bamboo forest to confirm the number and strength of the people inside.


    Bringing so many people to hide, it looked like they would reject the agreement.


    Sure enough, before Mifune could say anything, General Mikasa said cautiously, "Previously, the war between Amegakure and our Land of Iron was caused by Hanzo''s selfish desire. However, as far as we know, Akatsuki has already killed Hanzo and brought Amegakure back to peace. I really don''t understand why you would suddenly attack us."


    "It''s very simple. I need the territory of the Land of Iron, the poption, and the resources here and your forging skills."


    Haru''s blunt words without any concealment caused the faces of the three generals to turn ugly. "Could it be that you think that there is no one in our Land of Iron that you can bully?"


    Haru shook his head regretfully. "Although this is the truth, it is not the reason for me toe here. Perhaps none of you will believe it, but my dream is world peace. However, the years of war between the five great countries had already made the word ''peace'' extremely rare and precious. Therefore, if they wanted to stop the war from the root and let Ninja World regain peace, they had to grow into a powerful country with the same status as the five great countries!"


    "Now is the Land of Iron. In the future, it might be the Land of Grass, Takigakure, Land of River. When our strength is strong enough, even the five great countries would not dare to ignore our voices."


    "That is why I chose to use this rtively gentle method to try and convince you. Otherwise, when I first stepped into the bamboo forest, you and the guys hiding in the bamboo forest were already dead."


    The expressions of Mifune and the others immediately changed slightly. Some were seriously thinking about the solution he said, while others felt that he was talking nonsense and wrapping up such a bad intention in such a delicate way. He was clearly a rogue bastard who wanted to upy another country!


    Moreover, the number of people hidden here had been broken, which made their expressions somewhat unnatural.


    Then, at this moment, dense footsteps suddenly came from all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, both sides were surrounded in the middle, and outside were arge number of warriors dressed in uniform.


    Kakuzu''s eyes immediately revealed a cruel and bloodthirsty light.

 Chapter 231: Evoking Memories of Fear

    Chapter 231: Evoking Memories of Fear


    "Who told you to bring people here? Go back!"


    Mifune was shocked and shouted loudly in his heart.


    But the leader did not listen to themand of Mifune, and directly ordered the people to shrink the encirclement.


    At that moment, General Sanzo said, "Hikosai Kawakami came here on my orders, and before leaving I made a finalmunication with the Daimyo and decided to capture the leader of Akatsuki in exchange for peace!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Mifune looked at the serious face of Sanzo.


    He was a strong enemy that could destroy a small mountain with one blow, and now he wanted to capture him? Was there water in his brain?


    Then he saw the disapproval in the other party''s eyes.


    Yes, he was the only one who witnessed it. Even if he said itter, people would naturally think that he was exaggerating and unwilling to believe it.


    After all, a small mountain was destroyed in one blow. If he had such strength, why would he waste time here with them? Wouldn''t the Land of Iron be wiped out in just a few moves?


    Therefore, the three generals judged that the other party must be bluffing and used this to persuade him.


    If it was any other force, they might not be afraid of the name of the Land of Iron, but Amegakure''s tradition was that he did not have a name!


    Hanzo was like this. He was the leader of both military and financial affairs. At the same time, he was also the actual ruler of the entire Amegakure.


    As for Akatsuki that took out Hanzo, naturally would not casually put a knot on his head again. It was a continuation of the ''customs and habits'' left by Hanzo, absolute control, without the Daimyo.


    Then the question was, if the Land of Iron was swallowed up, would his name still be able to continue?


    It was impossible to even think about it with your butt!


    Therefore, the name of the Land of Iron was undoubtedly the person who wanted to solve the threat from Akatsuki the most.


    However, he originally nned to use money to solve the problem, until General Sanzo confidently proposed another n, and only asked for a third of the purpose of giving Akatsuki money.


    His name was moved, so he agreed to General Sanzo''s decision, which led to the scene before him.


    "Mifune, ever since you were defeated by Hanzo, have you be so timid and weak? You actually want to hand over your country to others?" Sanzo said while making a false usation.


    Mifune immediately spat out a mouthful of blood!


    It must be known that Mifune was still in his prime, while Sanzo and the other general were his seniors. Before Mifune became famous, these two were already famous warriors in Land of Iron and were conferred the title of general by their famous names.


    However, after Mifune surpassed them one by one, not only did they be the youngest general at that time, but they also became the leader of all the warriors in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, when Hanzo brought people to attack the Land of Iron, the strong Mifune would fight.


    After Mifune was defeated, there was naturally a lot of gossip. After all, not everyone could bear to let a junior climb over their heads.


    Mifune who was sshed with dirty water suddenly felt a little disheartened, but now they were already on the verge of shooting, so they had to shoot!


    Perhaps, what if there really was a chance?


    At this time, Sanzo had already given the order to attack!


    A group of warriors charged towards Haru and Kakuzu with long sword in their hands.


    Seeing this, Haru sighed in his heart. Then, he seemed to understand why Hanzo, who was so powerful as Water Release, would always abandon and use poison instead.


    The deterrent force was not on the same level!


    He had clearly already killed Hanzo, but there were still so many people who felt that he was easier to deal with than Hanzo. What kind of reasoning was this?


    "It seems that your n has failed." Kakuzu seemed to want to see him suffer a loss, and was gloating at this moment.


    But just as he took a step forward and was about to kill everyone, Haru suddenly stopped him and handed him a green pill.


    Kakuzu looked over in confusion and heard Haru say, "This is an antidote pill. Eat it."


    Kakuzu was a little stunned, thinking that he was not poisoned. What kind of antidote pill was he eating?


    But at this time, Haru, who had already taken an antidote pill, ignored him. He directly cut his finger and pressed it on the ground.


    "Summoning Technique!"


    Haru, who had already signed a contract with the entire sea tribe, directly chose an old face!


    Since the world had forgotten their fear, then he had the obligation to help them remember.


    Bang!


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Smander, who had an ugly look on his face, suddenly appeared under Haru''s feet!


    "Impossible! It''s actually Hanzo''s Smander?"


    "Isn''t Hanzo dead? Could it be that this guy wearing the mask is actually the fake Hanzo?"


    "No, look, is this ck Smander?"


    "How could it be so huge? This is not Hanzo''s Smander!"


    ...


    That''s right, the ck Smander that Haru summoned was indeed not the one that Hanzo had summoned.


    Relying on his chakra, he managed to summon the strongest Smander!


    This Smander was at least twice the size of Hanzo''s, his entire body was purple ck, and there were countless ugly lumps on his body.


    Just by opening his mouth and letting out a cry, he revealed a bit of purple mist. Kakuzu, who had forgotten to take the medicine, felt his whole body go numb, and he was about to fall down. He was so scared that he quickly ate the antidote pill in his hand. Only then did he get better!


    The group of warriors who had rushed over all stopped, and even many people revealed frightened expressions.


    It was obvious that the terrifying impression that Hanzo had given them back then could not be erased!


    Especially when Haru took out another scroll and unsealed the chain sickle that Hanzo had used when he was alive. When he held it in his hand, Mifune''s body trembled subconsciously. No one knew whether it was fear, nervousness, or excitement.


    "Go, go! Don''t be afraid, Hanzo is already dead! This guy can''t ignore Smander''s poison. He is just bluffing to scare you!"


    The other general roared hysterically.


    However, the terror in his heart had already surfaced on his face, betraying him!


    The corners of Haru''s mouth curled up slightly. Just as everyone was hesitating and not daring to step forward, he turned the sickle in his hand.


    "Wow!"


    The huge and terrifying Smander suddenly opened his mouth wide and spat out a terrifying purple-ck poisonous mist. However, strangely, he did not spray it at anyone, but into the air.


    Then, the terrifying poisonous mist condensed into ayer of purple-ck fog above everyone''s heads at an extremely fast speed!


    At this time, the sickle in Haru''s hand suddenly turned and threw it into the fog. Then, as if it had hooked something, he grabbed the chain in his hand and pulled it down!


    Poison Mist!

 Chapter 232: The Old Tormenting King

    Chapter 232: The Old Tormenting King


    Although Smander''s Poison Mist was very wide, it could only attack one direction. Moreover, if the speed was fast enough, it was very easy to leave the range of the poison mist when Smander opened his mouth.


    However, when Haru changed his form to cooperate with Smander, it instantly became the nightmare of everyone present!


    Crash.


    Fine poisonous raindrops immediately enveloped the entire bamboo forest.


    Haru was even in the mood to use Flying Thunder God to go back and take an umbre.


    Moreover, what he and Kakuzu had just taken was the antidote that he had specially found Tsunade to concoct. It could instantly cure Smander''s poison and maintain a short period of resistance. Therefore, even if they stood in the rain, they were not afraid of being poisoned.


    However, the martial artists present were in trouble!


    As long as they were touched by a drop of strange and terrifying purple-ck rain, they would immediately be paralyzed within a breath. They would be so stiff that they could not even blink.


    There was nowhere to hide. Even if someone could avoid the rain, don''t forget that the so-called ''rain'' was forcibly condensed by the poisonous fog. After falling to the ground, it would immediately turn into the poisonous fog and disperse.


    If he could not quickly detoxify the poison, his organs would soon fail, and then he would wait for himself to die little by little in despair. It was very terrifying!


    This was also one of the reasons why Hanzo could bring fear to everyone, and Haru, who killed Hanzo, always found that no one was afraid of him.


    If one wanted to make people instinctively afraid, they had to have a real glorious battle record, and speak with strength, just like the former Senju Hashirama.


    Or just like Hanzo, the moment he made a move, he would make people tremble with fear and lose the courage to be enemies with him.


    As for those people who said that using poison was shameless, there was no need to pay attention to them, because these kinds of people would usually not live for half a day in the battle arena.


    Therefore, Haru decided that he would want all of them!


    He had to have the strength to be invincible, and he also had the means to make people tremble in fear.


    Thus, an extremely shocking scene appeared!


    When all the poisonous rain had fallen, the hundreds of elite warriors who had just rushed out were instantly wiped out. All of them opened their eyes wide and could not close them. Their faces were still filled with fear and unwillingness as they fell straight to the ground. Their purple-ck faces looked very terrifying.


    Only Mifune who had seen Smander appear and opened its mouths had made the most correct choice. He covered his mouths and noses and immediately moved outside.


    The other two generals who had also seen the poison of Smander saw that Mifune had run away and immediately felt relieved. Then, they also ran.


    Therefore, only the three of them were left standing outside, looking at the hellish scene inside with ugly expressions.


    Even the earth had been dyed a dark purple color. The bamboo forest had begun to turn yellow and wither, and there were even ''dead bodies'' lying on the ground. If not for hell, what was it


    "Hanzo is not dead. We were all deceived. This guy must be Hanzo!" Mikasa was somewhat hysterical. It was clear that the scene in front of him had awakened the fear in his heart.


    At this moment, even Mifune, who firmly believed that the other party was not Hanzo, was a little hesitant in his heart. "Could it really be Hanzo?" But the feeling he gave me waspletely different from the same person.


    En?


    Where was the person?


    Why was the person gone?


    Mifune only shook his head for a moment, and suddenly found that the huge Smander was still there, and the undying guy was also there, but where was the leader Akatsuki who had stepped on the head of the Smander before?


    Not good!


    "Little..."


    Just as he was about to remind the remaining two people, a sharp katana sword prated the human body and stained with blood appeared in his eyes.


    Then, he said, "What happened today is to remember the dead, and I would rather be forgotten. So, your biggest mistake is not to ignore my existence, but to treat me as someone else. If you can still be a person in your next life, remember this."


    Plop.


    Mikasa, who had a sh of confusion and regret in his eyes, fell into a pool of blood.


    He did not even see when the other party had moved behind him!


    The two sides were not on the same level, no wonder Mifune attached so much importance to them.


    Sanzo was enlightened, but it was already toote, and he finally realized that he had fallen into endless darkness.


    There was no other way, the position that this guy was standing on was too tempting, and Haru could not help but stab in!


    The Flying Thunder God Kunai he had left in the bamboo forest five days ago, one of the QR codes was printed on a bamboo behind Mikasa, giving him a feeling of regret that he would be stupid if Flying Thunder God did not go over, so it could be said that this was a result destined by the heavens.


    "Mikasa!"


    General Sanzo widened his eyes in anger. He did not dare to imagine that his good friend had died just like that


    Although he was also a little dissatisfied with the other party''s private action, he still had to unite against the enemy in front of him.


    But now, he had not even pulled out his de and was killed in one blow?


    If I really agree to that, I will rise, and I will be killed in one blow, what is there to talk about?


    What a fucking waste!


    "Mifune, attack!"


    Knowing that there was no way to deal with it anymore, Mikasa could only shout, and the two of them stood side by side, maybe there would be a glimmer of hope.


    When Mifune heard this, he had no choice but to follow. After all, with his character, he naturally did things like not betraying his teammates. Even if he regretted it, he would only regret it after the results were out!


    In the face of the siege of the new and old generals of Land of Iron, the first thing Haru did was to throw away the umbre in his hand.


    Yes, when Flying Thunder God came over and stabbed Mikasa to death, this guy still held an umbre in his hand and propped it on his head. It was simply pretending to be 13 to the end!


    But it was undeniable that the acting style was indeed there.


    Haru put down the umbre in his hand and reached behind him at the same time. Then, two samurai swords appeared in his hands, and each of them met Mifune and Sanzo''s swords!


    "One strike to repent, one strike to no avail."


    After saying these words, Haru was like a thief who learnedbat techniques, with Senju and Uchiha blood, the two techniques wereplementary to each other, and could even be switched in an instant, which was unstoppable!


    Even powerful warriors like Mifune and Sanzo had never seen such a strange double knife fighting style. They were directly suppressed!


    "I have always been curious about one thing. A country that even Hanzo could easily destroy, where did the couragee from to think that it could capture me in exchange for false peace?"


    "Am I being too kind to you? So I gave you the illusion that ''I am easy to talk to''?"


    "I think so. Then I will correct this mistake from now on."


    "Since I can''t ept a gentler method, I can only change it to a more cruel one."


    "For example, burying thousands of people every day, making all the people in the country live in fear until they gradually copse, cry, repent of their crimes, denounce the sinners of your countries, kneel and pray for God''s forgiveness."


    "That''s enough!" Mifune shouted angrily!


    However, this anger did not cause his small universe to explode. Instead, it revealed an even bigger w. The weapon in his hand was directly knocked away by Haru, and then the knife fell down!


    At the critical moment, no one could have imagined that it was actually Sanzo who blocked Mifune''s front and took the sword for him!

 Chapter 233: The Great Neglect Technique Launched Successfully!

    Chapter 233: The Great Neglect Technique Launched Sessfully!


    Swish!


    Blood sttered everywhere!


    Sanzo, who was blocking in front of the three ships, suddenly had a hideous wound deep to the bone from the left to the right.


    Without any ident, Sanzo fell directly!


    Mifune stood rooted to the ground. The scene that reyed in front of his eyes was filled with warriors who were drowned in the rain of poison. Mikasa, who had his heart pierced by a sabre, and Sanzo, who had blocked a fatal blow for him.


    Poison mist, blood, corpses, sharp sword.


    He could not understand why it had be like this. Weren''t they here to negotiate? Weren''t they hoping to exchange money for peace?


    Mifune was not afraid of death. What he was afraid of was that after his death, the Land of Iron would really be reduced to a hellish scene described by the people in front of him!


    A thousand people died every day. No one knew who would be the next, and who would not be able to see the sun tomorrow. Everyone lived in fear, and then gradually copsed, trying to escape this country.


    At that time, Land of Iron Country would truly be extinct!


    Mifune couldn''t help but realize that the person who found him five days ago represented the kind and benevolent side of the.''god''. After they rejected this kindness, the evil thoughts of the ''god'' would devour them!


    Mifune had never been so desperate. Even when Hanzo defeated him and was about to upy the entire Land of Iron, he had never wavered his will.


    Because he knew that even if he fell, there would be others who would stand up and continue to resist the invaders for him.


    But now it waspletely different.


    This guy in front of him was not a human, nor was he a ''god'', he was an out-and-out devil!


    Looking at the three boats in front of him who had lost their will to fight, Haru did not kill him. Instead, he took back his double sabers.


    Just like how Hanzo had let him go because he belief Mifune, Haru also wanted to know if he could still hold on to the belief of sacrificing himself and protecting others.


    "Remember their faces. They all died because of your choice."


    Haru did not kill the three ships. Instead, he quietly stood in ce, calmly watching death.


    Mifune struggled to look over. There was only one breath left under their feet. Even if they immediately treated theirpanions, they did not know if they could be saved. Not far away, there were hundreds of subordinates who could die at any time.


    How should he choose?


    Mifune suddenly sat cross-legged on the ground in silence. He took off the warrior armor on his body, revealing his bandaged body and took out a short knife from it.


    "Today''s matter is all my responsibility. I hope to exchange my life for the survival of others and your promise."


    Mifune solemnly said while holding the short knife in his hand against his abdomen.


    However, what caused his heart to sink was that the other party simply ignored him.


    Therefore, he could only continue to say, "The people of Land of Iron are innocent. Since you are unwilling to cause too much killing, can you not hurt the innocent?"


    "Innocent?" Haru finally had a reaction. He looked at Mifune that were preparing to cut his own stomachs. His voice was devoid of sorrow and joy as he said, "Whether or not they made a choice innocently, it is very clear that your choice has disappointed me."


    "If you think that this method can rey history and recreate the stupid decision that Hanzo made at that time, then you are too naive."


    "Since you want to cut your own abdomen, then hurry up and do it. It won''t be long before these people will also go down to apany you in extreme pain. Also, as I said before, there are a thousand people die every day. There will be no more or less. When you are in front of me, remember to settle them down and exin to them who they died to and what they died for."


    Haru continued to use words to break down the defense line in the hearts of Mifune. In any case, there was no need to pay taxes. He was just ying the role of a great devil who killed people without blinking an eye. What difficulty could there be?


    If he couldn''t y it anymore, he would just have to look at the opposite Kakuzu!


    Sure enough, the emphasis once again made Mifune have no choice but to believe that the other party would definitely do this.


    He was not sure if Akatsuki''s people could defeat the Land of Iron, but if the other party really did this, what kind of miserable situation would it be? Even if the Land of Iron was preserved, it would be useless.


    And the lives of these hundreds of people depended on his single thought!


    Mifune''s hand that was holding the short knife couldn''t help but start to tremble.


    Crack!


    After closing his eyes in extreme pain, Mifune finally made his decision. He opened his eyes, withdrew the short knife, and lowered his head in the direction of Haru.


    "I will do everything I can to offer Land of Iron with both hands! But I need a promise!"


    When Haru finally heard this sentence, he finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Crazy, considered him bluffing, otherwise he did not know how to act next.


    With the words of Mifune, Land of Iron could be said to be easy to obtain!


    Moreover, it would also reduce countless troubles, saving him and Kagami a lot of energy and time.


    However, he still had to be steady, and he couldn''t let the other party see through his ws at thest moment.


    Haru, who had calmed down a little, deliberately pretended to not care and said, "I gave you such a chance before, but you didn''t grasp it yourself. Now I am going to change another way to conquer you, but you began to bargain with me. Give me a reason to not care about and believe you."


    "Three days. Give me three days. I will give you the first blood tribute." Mifune gritted his teeth and said.


    Haru was stunned for a moment and then said seriously, "Very good. I finally see your determination. In that case."


    He took out all the remaining antidote pills and condensed a ball of water from his hand. He melted the antidote pills into the water and then made a hand seal with one hand.


    "Water Release: WaterHeavens Convergence!"


    The fine water needles that had fused with the antidote pill immediately fell from the sky, avoiding the vital points of these warriors, piercing into their bodies, and then merging into their blood.


    The many warriors lying on the ground almost visibly faded the terrifying dark purple color on their faces, recovering some color.


    However, Smander''s poison was too overbearing, and it had been poisoned for a long time, so his body was still numb and unconscious, and he needed a certain amount of time to wake up.


    After doing all this, Haru looked at the somewhat rxed Mifune again, "I can give you the promise you want now."


    "After Akatsuki takes over the Land of Iron, there will be no big changes in all sides, and the manager will be you."


    "I will not harm the interests of the Land of Iron, nor will I harm the people here. On the contrary, I want the people of the Land of Iron to live a more stable and prosperous life!"


    "You can not believe what I said now, but the final time will prove everything! And you will also be a hero in the eyes of everyone from the Land of Iron!"


    The great trick of deception was activated!

 Chapter 234: If Only the Teacher Was a Mute

    Chapter 234: If Only the Teacher Was a Mute


    Should he believe this guy in front of him?


    Mifune didn''t know that he didn''t even know which one was the true opposite of benevolence and cruelty, or that this person was abination of good and evil.


    He could coldly and cruelly say the terrible words of killing a thousand innocent people every day, and he could also make a great promise that he wouldn''t kill anyone.


    This kind of spear and shield body was simply a child born from the gods and devils!


    However, Mifune had no other choice.


    Should he believe in the other party''s benevolent side or the other party''s cruel side? Was there a need to choose?


    "I can let bygones be bygones. I hope that you won''t disappoint me after three days."


    Leaving this sentence, Haru dispelled the Smander and left with Kakuzu, who had only walked a show.


    Mifune watched their gradually disappearing figures, gritted his teeth, and his expression became firm. He picked up Mikawa.


    Not long after, many people rushed to the bamboo forest and brought back the warriors who were still poisoned and the already dead Mikawa.


    ...


    Three dayster, Haru received the first blood tribute of Mifune. It was the head of the Daimyo of the Land of Iron Country.


    This also meant that there was no turning back for Mifune who hadmitted such a disgraceful act. They could only walk on one path until the end.


    Because the three boats knew that the name must die!


    It was not only because Akatsuki did not need a name, but also because what Mifune had done that day was rted to the name.


    That day the other side only killed General Mikawa, and left General Sanzo a breath, but also equivalent to tell Mifune, what was his bottom line


    Between the people of the country and the famous name, Mifune could only choose to protect the former.


    Anyway, these years of luxury and debauchery were not owed to this guy.


    Of course, personally cutting off the name of his own country still made Mifune, this loyal soldier, iparably painful.


    But it also sessfully made Haru believe in his determination.


    Then not long after, Haru received news that a coup d''tat had taken ce in the Land of Iron, and that the General Mifune had killed the Daimyo of the Land of Iron, and then began to ''eradicate dissenters'' with the intention of taking charge of the Land of Ironpletely.


    Originally, Mifune was the leaders of the warriors, and there were countless followers in the country. To put it bluntly, there were many brainless fans.


    In addition, because of Hanzo''s crushing defeat, the domestic voices were divided into conservatives (continuing to maintain the status of warriors) and the Reformist Party (developing ninjas), so Mifune did not take much effort. With a little guidance, more people chose to support him.


    Therefore, those opponents did not make any waves and were gradually defeated.


    If not for the fact that Mifune didn''t want to see the scene of killing each other and had been showing mercy, they would only be expelled and not killed unless it was absolutely necessary. The coup d`etat of Land of Iron would probably be faster.


    But even so, it was far faster than Haru starting a war or using high-end force to forcibly upy it.


    However, Haru was still not satisfied because when the three ships faced theirpatriots, they were not decisive enough to kill.


    Therefore, he directly left Kakuzu behind. If there were people who couldn''t get rid of Mifune, then Kakuzu would deal with them.


    Not agree?


    That was not a problem that could be solved with just a few people dying. Kakuzu had been holding his breath and had nowhere to vent!


    Helplessly, Mifune could only speed up the coup d`etat. For those who could not understand the situation and could not persuade them, they could only remain silent and let Kakuzu deal with them.


    Oh, it was worth mentioning that General Sazo, who had blocked a knife for Mifune, sessfully survived


    It wasn''t because of how high the medical standards of the Land of Iron were, but because of the sh at that time, Haru had restrained some of his strength. After all, he didn''t really want to kill Sanzo with a single sh.


    When Sanzo woke up, he knew that Akatsuki had made Mifune''s choice and what he had done. After thinking for a whole day, he finally chose to help him and was willing to take the initiative to bear the charges and infamy.


    Mifune was very touched, but he refused Sanzo''s good intentions.


    However, he didn''t expect that Sanzo had already made up his mind.


    Having lived for so long, it was time to do onest thing for Land of Iron.


    And Mifune was still young, and his potential and strength surpassed his own, so he should not have carried so many things.


    ...


    The thirty-four years of Konoha''s life passed quickly. The thirty-five years of Konoha was still a year of war.


    Although it had been a new year, in reality, it had not been too long since Mifune had started the coup d`etat.


    On this day, Haru taught the four little ones as usual.


    "Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!"


    Yahiko used all of his strength to release this unknown number of Water Colliding Wave. Finally, he could no longer hold on andy on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Then he saw arge wave of water, swallowing his small water in a blink of an eye, and then it swept away Yahiko.


    "Just this? Is there really someone who thinks that he can spray some water and call him Water Release? How old are you, still ying with the ''glowing water gun'', aren''t you ashamed?"


    Yahiko, who waspletely drenched and hung from the southeast branch, seemed to be used to it, and he muttered as if he had epted his fate, "Not everyone has as much chakra as you, sensei!"


    "So, are you stronger than Nagato or Kushina? Even Konan is improving faster than you." A certain person''s vicious voice sounded again.


    Yahiko, who felt as if his heart had been hit by a critical hit, said, "..."


    "It can''t be, it broke through just like that? Could it be that some people already felt that it was natural for them to be inferior to Nagato and Kushina, and then they treated theirpetitors as Konan. Now that they heard that even Konan''s improvement speed was faster than their own, their mentality copsed?"


    "Sensei, I beg you, can you stop talking in such a weird way? I will immediately get up and continue to practice, striving to surpass the degree of the water spear."


    Yahiko''s mentality was indeed almost broken, but it was not because even Konan''s improvement speed was faster than his own, but because someone''s mouth was really too poisonous!


    If a person''s psychological endurance was not strong, they would have already given up on themselves.


    Everyone had protested against this before, but ''Yone-sensei'' had said that this was also a type of training, strengthening their resistance against ''Mouth Release'' so that when they encountered an enemy in the future, their mentality would be crushed with a few words, and then they would have tomit suicide.


    For some reason, when sensei said this, Nagato always felt that there was something wrong with the way sensei looked at him.


    In addition, what kind of technique was ''Mouth Release''?


    Why had he never heard of it?


    Could it be the same as the Sea Release Technique, a movement technique created by Yone-sensei?


    Everyone couldn''t figure it out, but they didn''t know how to refute their sensei. Therefore, they could only bear the pain that they shouldn''t have at such a young age and experienced the passionate devastation of a great pianist!


    There was even one time when Yahiko had such a rebellious thought. "If only sensei was a mute."

 Chapter 235: The Gift

    Chapter 235: The Gift


    "Nagato! Has your brain been dug out and eaten by a zombie?"


    "You still can''t learn an ordinary defensive ninjutsu. I think you should just give up. In the future, if you don''t like anyone, just directly re at them. If you they still haven''t die, then re again."


    "Don''t worry, after more than ten years, you, sensei, and my bones are still strong. When the timees, it will not be a problem to collect a corpse for you."


    Nagato''s face turned red from being sprayed, and he shouted in anger, "Five Rashomon!"


    Pa, he pped the ground!


    With a bang, a huge Asura Gate that was summoned from hell finally appeared!


    "Sess, I finally seeded! Sensei, did you see that? I... Ouch!"


    Nagato was iparably excited. Just as he wanted to hold his head high, he was struck on the head!


    "What the hell are you screaming for? Did you seed? Try to recall the name of this ninjutsu I taught you."


    Nagato immediately said awkwardly, "Fi.. Five Rashomon."


    "Well, it seems that not only is your mathematics not good, but your IQ is also a bit problematic. What, you can''t even distinguish between 1 and 5?"


    "Practice, continue to practice! Wait until you can summon all Rashomons before shouting."


    "Yes." Nagato was hit a bit miserably, and for a moment he was a bit dejected.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he really didn''t have any talent in defensive ninjutsu.


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t he be able to learn the ordinary Five Rashomon that sensei had casually taught him?


    After practicing for so long, he barely managed to reach the first stage, sigh!


    No wonder sensei always said that we were the worst students he had ever taught.


    No, I have to live well. I have to protect Yahiko, Konan, and Kushina Nee-chan.


    Soon, Nagato regained his fighting spirit and continued topete.


    However, what Nagato did not know was that this Five Rashomon was not an ordinary ninjutsu. It was First Hokage Senju Hashirama''s specialty, a bull-like defensive ninjutsu that was used to block Tailed Beast Ball!


    Even one of Sannin''s Orochimaru was only able to release Triple Rashomon, so one could imagine the difficulty of training and release.


    At that time, Haru was also unable to think of what to teach Nagato. Moreover, this guy had always wanted to learn some ninjutsu that could protect Yahiko and the others, so he simply took out this ninjutsu.


    Although Hashirama had never taught him anything, on the day of his graduation, the forbidden scroll that Tobirama had given him recorded the Ninjutsu that Hashirama had left him, including this Five Rashomon.


    It was just that he never had the chance to use it.


    Later, Orochimaru even showed Triple Rashomon in front of him, which really made him feel very interesting.


    Of course, Nagato''s talent was not as bad as he said.


    On the contrary, after transnting Rinnegan, Nagato''s learning of all kinds of ninjutsu was astonishingly fast. The reason why he was unable to seed was only because he was too young, and his chakra was also insufficient.


    However, to sessfully summon the First Rashomon at the age of six was truly too terrifying!


    In this regard, Haru could only give all the credit to himself.


    He really had the talent to be sensei. If not for him stimting Nagato''s fighting spirit, it would be impossible for Nagato to improve so quickly even if he opened his cheat.


    As for whether the sensitive Nagato would go to the extreme because of his poisonous tongue, Haru was not worried about this problem.


    Because in this life, Nagato not only had Yahiko and Konan by his side, but also his sister, Kushina, took care of him. Even when Haru brought back the 50 Uzumaki n people, Nagato and Kushina fell into a helpless happiness.


    They were no longer alone, they were part of that big family.


    Although Nagato did not find his own rtives like Kushina, Nagato still changed a lot because of this.


    The biggest change was that he was much more cheerful, less inferior, and more confident.


    In addition, everyone had to deal with someone''s poisonous tongue torture. Nagato had really grown too much, especially in terms of mentality.


    After dealing with Yahiko and Nagato in session, Haru found the most worrying Konan.


    Although Konan was the youngest here and a girl, Haru felt that Konan was the first in terms of tenacity.


    Even the role model that usually set an example would be taken on by Konan!


    Every time Yahiko and Nagato finished their training and prepared to go back, they would see that Konan was still gritting her teeth and persisting. Her clothes were drenched with sweat, but she still smiled and said that she wanted to practice for a while longer.


    It was this spirit of Konan that encouraged everyone, and also made themselves not be left behind, steadily growing.


    Sometimes, when Haru saw this strong little girl, he felt a little distressed.


    "Paper Clone!"


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    Although she wasn''t particrly skilled, and her power was pitifully small, if they really fought, she might be the weakest. However, after Haru saw it, he was very sure of Konan''s strength. "Not bad, you''ve made great progress."


    "When you can skillfully use the Dance of the Shikigami, you can try to cover up your weakness and increase your attack power."


    "For example, ordinary paper can be easily wet, and Amegakure''s environment is very humid. In battle, the enemy only needs to use Water Release to make you unable to turn into paper. In this case, how do you deal with it?"


    Konan thought for a while and said, "I can change ordinary paper to oil paper. This way, I won''t be afraid of water."


    "This can indeed solve the problem I just asked, but there is also a new problem. Even after your chakra injection, the oil paper is still oil paper. Once it encounters oil, it will immediately lose its effect. What should you do at this time?"


    Seeing that Konan was lost in thought, Haru smiled with satisfaction.


    As sensei, he naturally had to correct the weaknesses and shorings of the students.


    After all, he had read the original work and knew the character of Konan and the others, or the huge defects of ninjutsu.


    "There is no hurry toe up with it today. This is what you need to slowly improve in the future. In addition, the explosion talisman is also paper, can it be integrated into it?"


    "The mutual burst talisman technique I taught you can undoubtedly raise your attack power to an infinite degree. As for what kind of power you can release, it still depends on your own use."


    "Yes, sensei. I''ll remember it." Konan nodded.


    When she saw that sensei seemed to be leaving, she seemed to remember something. She hurriedly took out a flower folded with paper from her clothes and handed it to Haru nervously with a red face.


    "This is a gift for sensei. I hope that in the new year, sensei can fulfill his wish and not get hurt."


    Haru was very surprised.

 Chapter 236: Never Hiding!

    Chapter 236: Never Hiding!


    The paper flowers that Konan gave him should be the first ''New Year Gift'' he received. Yahiko and Nagato, those two brats, were not as attentive as Konan.


    Haru sighed with emotion and rubbed Konan''s head, messing up the little girl''s hair. However, Konan still smiled foolishly, as if he was happy that Haru epted her gift.


    However, it was now Haru''s turn to be a little embarrassed. The little girl could even think of giving sensei a New Year''s gift, but in the end, when sensei did not express anything, what was this?


    After thinking about it, there was no good idea.


    In the end, she could only take out a handful of Flying Thunder God Kunai and carve the word ''Nan'' on the other side. She handed it to Konan and said, "This is sensei''s return gift. It represents a wish. As long as sensei can do it, you can take it to sensei at any time and make a ''wish''."


    Konan held Kunai in her arms very precious. What she cared about was not that wish, but sensei gave her a return gift.


    If she could, she wanted to never use this wish for the rest of her life. Because this way, she could treasure this Kunai for the rest of her life.


    Looking at the back of Konan, who was a little embarrassed to run away, Haru couldn''t help but smile like an old father. Sure enough, a daughter was better.


    Finally, Haru came to Kushina. Because of Kyuubi, Kushina was alone in a valley. Every time, there were at least four Jonin, who were proficient in sealing techniques, guarding by the side. Only then did she start to train as Jinchuriki.


    After all, the so-called perfect Jinchuriki was the process ofmunicating with Bijuu, understanding each other, and finally reaching an unbreakable bond.


    Although Kushina was not as arrogant as her son in the original work, she firmly believed that she would never give up on something, and the toughness of her body waspletely entangled with Kyuubi.


    ording to what Kushina said, from the initial ecstasy, Kyuubi wanted to tempt her to unlock the seal, to the anger of being yed, and then to the annoyance of looking for her shamelessly.


    After so long, the rtionship between Kushina and Kyuubi had progressed to the point that Kyuubi was unwilling to see Kushina again, and even did not want to speak.


    But it was undeniable that Kushina also left an extremely deep impression on Kyuubi at the same time.


    And.


    With great difficulty, Kyuubi managed to trick the little girl into going on a rampage.


    In the end, before Bijuu could even open his mouth and roar, the golden chains that covered the sky and covered the earthpletely drowned him.


    Do you want to break free?


    Stop messing around!


    At most, it could blink twice!


    These bastards of Uzumaki n actually tied up its mouth, making it unable to speak!


    Then it learned from Kushina that there were 50 Uzumaki n people outside who were ready toe and suppress it at any time.


    Kyuubi shut himself up on the spot and began to deal with Kushina''s harassment. He was very angry and cursed, saying that young people didn''t talk about virtues. If he believed her again, he would not be a fox, but a dog bitting its own tail...


    It was estimated that when Kyuubi was willing to pay attention to Kushina again, the rtionship between them would enter a new stage.


    However, there was no doubt that this required an opportunity.


    Haru had a preliminary idea, but he was still hesitating about the follow-up perfection and whether to do so, so he decided to wait and see.


    At this time, inside the mountain valley, Kushina was emitting Kyuubi''s chakra outside her body, and finally condensed into Bijuu''s coat. Behind her, there were three flexible tails.


    But in fact, this was not even half Bijuu''s transformation, it was just borrowing Kyuubi''s chakra.


    It was probably because Kyuubi was a little annoyed with Kushina, so she casually leaked some chakra to send him away.


    However, in this state, Kushina''s attack power and self-healing ability had greatly improved, and she could still maintain her rationality, which was also a good and bad thing.


    Haru watched for a while, and found that Kushina was very focused on practicing, and Kyuubi had no intention of going berserk, so he left with relief.


    When he brought the whole family back to reunite with them, Kushina no longer had any attachment to Konoha. Moreover, the things that Konoha had done to Uzumaki n were said by Uzumaki n''s own people. It was undoubtedly more credible and shocking than what the outsider, said!


    Therefore, the current Kushina did not hate Konoha very much, but at least she was very disgusted with what Konoha had done. As for thest bit of good impression in her heart, it waspletely gone!


    This also made Haru very satisfied with the way he pulled Uzumaki n over.


    After he went back, it did not stop for two minutes before Kagami came to him.


    "Mifune sent someone to deliver the results. All the objections have been cleared out by him. The current Land of Iron has be Mifune''s One Word Hall. However, he is worried that after we announce our existence, some people will be dissatisfied and cause trouble. So he asked if we could temporarily not publicize it and secretly control the Land of Iron."


    After hearing this, Haru secretly nodded. Mifune were very capable, and their loyalty did not need to be doubted too much.


    Of course, if Mifune found out that he had been cheatedter, he would definitely die together.


    However, Haru was not worried about this, because the promise he made to Mifune that day was true. No one wanted their country to be better than him!


    Therefore, the worries of Mifune waspletely unnecessary!


    "What do you think?"


    Kagami had probably thought about it for a long time. After considering it for a moment, he said, "As long as we firmly control Mifune, we don''t have to worry about the Land of Iron rebelling. Moreover, we can also send our people to infiltrate and slowly rece the original regime."


    Kagami''s idea was undoubtedly to be safe. After all, there was no benefit in being in the limelight in this kind of matter. How could he be as happy as silently making a fortune!


    If Haru did not have [Myriad Realms Monolith], he would do the same.


    But no!


    Because of [Myriad Realms Monolith]special ability, he must make arge number of people in Land of Iron acknowledge Akatsuki and his own rule. Only then could heplete [upy], expand his territory, and then increase [Tax] by more people, so that he could get more energy points to achieve a virtuous cycle.


    Therefore, he would never do anything like this!


    "Tell Mifune to proceed ording to the original n! We must let all the people of Land of Iron know that the ruler has changed. It is us, Akatsuki, and me, Yone!"


    Haru''s resolute words made Kagami know that there was no room for negotiation, so even if he thought that this was not the best way to deal with it, he could only nod and agree.


    After all, Haru was the real leader. He could not understand the meaning of the leader''s actions, but there must be only one voice in a force!

 Chapter 237: Ill Kill the People. Ill Take the Blame!

    Chapter 237: I''ll Kill the People. I''ll Take the me!


    In the Land of Iron, Mifune was deep in thought, and next to him was thetest order his people brought back from Amegakure.


    He really couldn''t understand why the other party had to make such a decision.


    Wasn''t it better to secretly control a country for oneself?


    Once it was made public, not only would the great situation that he had worked hard to maintain instantly be ruined, but Akatsuki, who upied two countries, would immediately enter the sights of the five great countries, and probably wouldn''t live a peaceful life in the future.


    Mifune was naturally not all thinking for Akatsuki. After all, they would be on the same boat in the future. If Akatsuki attracted the attention of the five great countries, then the Land of Iron would no longer want to be neutral in the future.


    At that time, even more bitter mes of war would undoubtedly burn over them.


    But if he did not agree, it would not do. Since he had already done this, was he going to fall out with him now?


    Not to mention whether this was consistent with his own beliefs, just the consequences that cameter, he could not bear.


    Therefore, it seemed that he could only take it one step at a time.


    If the other party kept his promise, it would be fine. Otherwise, he was already prepared to die together. Even if the Land of Iron was destroyed, he would make the other party feel pain in his heart!


    Thinking of this, a decisive look appeared in Mifune''s eyes.


    At this moment, someone walked in and said, "Mifune-sama, General Sanzo requests an audience."


    Mifune was a little surprised, but he still said, "Please invite General Sanzo in."


    "What happened to the matter you mentionedst time?" As soon as he entered, Sanzo went straight to the point.


    Mifune sighed, and then he took the letter from the side and handed it to the other party.


    "This is the other party''s bottom line. It has to be done."


    Speaking of which, he was able to control the entire Land of Iron so smoothly. Among them, the old general, Sanzo, had contributed a lot, helping him to clear up theplicated rtionships, and also used his qualifications, connections, and other resources to clear up many obstacles for him.


    It could be said that after General Mikasa died, Sanzo hadpletely pinned her hopes on Mifune.


    He only had one request. Even if the Land of Iron changed its ruler, warriors could not be history!


    As for this point, after Mifune proposed it, Haru also agreed. Anyway, this kind of thing was not important.


    Therefore, Mifune now very much believed in Sanzo. If stealing the country was a crime, then both of them should be dismembered and chopped to death!


    "It seems that if Akatsuki''s leader is not short-sighted and happy, then he has other ns! ording to our previous analysis, this person is not stupid, and he will not be able to see the pros and cons. However, the other party still made such a choice, and his attitude is so tough, then it means that there is something that we do not know about."


    "Then what should we do?" Mifune also thought so, and asked at this time.


    "We have alreadye to this step, do we still have a way out?" Sanzo recognized that he was looking at Mifune.


    Mifune was silent. Then he heard Sanzo say, "Do as I say. We can''t continue to be merciful now. I will do what I should have done. I will kill the man. I will take the me!"


    "And you will be the hero of the Land of Iron. It is reasonable to lure Akatsuki out at that time."


    "But in this way, you..." Mifune still couldn''t bear it.


    "Do you know? Mifune, your firm belief has made you today, but sometimes you can only go farther and live longer by doing anything you want. You are not ruthless enough!"


    After saying that, Sanzo pulled out his sword and walked out with a murderous look.


    Mifune did not stop them in the end. Soon, screams and shouts of servants came from outside.


    ...


    Three dayster, a big event that shocked the entire Land of Iron spread in a sh.


    Because General Sanzo was worried that Mifune would no longer retain the tradition of only respecting warriors in the Land of Iron after ascending, he actually brought people to start a rebellion.


    Before anyone could react in the beginning, arge number of warriors were killed suddenly.


    Following that, Mifune had no choice but to lead his men into battle. He killed the sinner, Sanzo, and captured all the rebels.


    However, even though the rebellion was over, after this battle, the Land of Iron had finally managed to regain theirposure.


    Then, something even more shocking happened!


    The hero, Mifune, who was considered to be able to lead the Land of Iron back to its peak, suddenly revealed another identity of his!


    Members of Akatsuki!


    They also publicly announced that the Land of Iron Country would be under Akatsuki''s rule like Amegakure, and jointly built a more prosperous and powerful country.


    Strange, puzzled, confused, uneasy.


    Most of the people were like this, but it was not to the point of being lively.


    No matter who the ruler was, the people at the bottom always cared about whether they could eat, wear clothes, and ensure their personal safety and property safety.


    So at this time, most of the people were watching coldly.


    And the one who really had a huge reaction was another samurai!


    After all, a country that never recognized ninjas and only produced samurai was now ruled by a group of ninjas. There was no need to think to know that it would definitely explode on the spot and be a mess!


    However, a very strange scene happened.


    Someone had already thrown a bomb at their feet, but everyone seemed to have closed their eyes and not seen it. Even if someone asionally burst out with dissatisfaction, it was only the sound of thunder and the heavy rain that was a bit smaller and soon disappeared.


    Why?


    Because the group of samurai with the most intense reaction had all been killed by Sanzo!


    Even if there were still some who escaped the, they would not be able to cause any big waves.


    No one was not afraid of death, whether they were ninjas or samurai, they could only talk about the future if they were alive.


    Mifune gave everyone a chance to choose and tried to save everyone, but in the end, he failed.


    Sanzo was right, so there was this rebellion and solved the time bomb in advance, and then he took on everything himself and died in front of everyone, which was also an exnation to the rest of the people.


    Therefore, many people of Land of Iron were surprised to find that the samurai walking in the streets and alleys did not seem to be very angry. Instead, they were doing what they should do as usual.


    Even the samurai who were rted to benefits revealed a nonchnt attitude, and the people at the bottom would not find trouble for themselves.


    So the incident that should have caused a huge turmoil was strangely tacitly approved


    When Haru and Kagami learned of this situation, they were both surprised. They did not expect Mifune to have such a method!


    Only after asking about the specific details did they sigh that Sanza was the one who lived the most in the Land of Iron.


    Since this guy took the initiative to bear all the infamy and went to the underworld, Haru definitely could not destroy the bridge after crossing the river.


    Therefore, when he took people to the Land of Iron, he also made Mifune feel at ease, and he would never break his promise!

 Chapter 238: Private Order

    Chapter 238: Private Order


    The first thing Haru did when he arrived in Land of Iron this time was to publicly show himself in front of the people of Land of Iron, the kind that wore a mask.


    Then, he made a speech that was very bewitching, describing Akatsuki as a great organization that saved the people from the fire and water, dedicated to peace.


    And in front of everyone, he once again emphasized that those things that would not happen would not happen. Their arrival was only to make the people of Land of Iron live a better life.


    Then, under the shocked and excited eyes of countless people, arge amount of food was distributed, cloth and other rare materials of Land of Iron.


    More people began to believe that this Akatsuki was really not here to exploit them, but to make the country better.


    Then, Haru announced in public that he could let some people visit the present Amegakure and see if what he said was true.


    However, this time, many people hesitated. After all, trust could not be built in a day or two and a little favor.


    However, when Haru continued to announce that everyone who was willing to go could get the supplies they had just received once, and they only needed to go for seven days toe back. After Akatsuki was in charge of food, clothing, shelter, and safety all the way, the first person who dared to eat crabs finally appeared. Then, theypeted for this good opportunity!


    At this time, no one knew what he was up to.


    Until the first batch of people who visited Amegakure came back, what they saw and heard quickly spread out, immediately causing the public to be surprised and enthusiastic!


    Because there was nothing more convincing than seeing.


    To be honest, the current Amegakure was still in construction and did not seem so prosperous, but everyone who went there could feel the determination of Akatsuki to rebuild that country!


    There was also the respect and worship of every single one of Amegakure''s people that came from the bottom of their hearts towards Akatsuki, and none of them seemed fake!


    The exuberant vitality, as well as the fact that they didn''t hide anything at all, caused the people of Land of Iron who had gone there to be deeply shocked. Only then did theye back and spontaneously announce everything they had seen and heard to the people around them.


    Of course, there were also many people who were shrewd in the process, and there were also people who didn''t believe it at all.


    There were even people who suspected that they were all brainwashed by Akatsuki.


    But at this time, the second batch of people who went to visit Amegakure also began to sign up!


    The rewards were still the same, and this time, the number of people was raised to a thousand!


    Could a thousand people be brainwashed in seven days?


    It was estimated that even the most sour person would not be able to say such nonsense as being beaten!


    As a result, some rumors were self-destructed. The people who had not gotten any benefits before, and the people who wanted to see it with their own eyes, immediately stepped on the threshold of the registration point.


    And when the thousand people of the second batch came back excitedly.


    The enthusiasm and public opinion of the people of Land of Iron werepletely detonated!


    Countless people began to discuss the changes of Amegakure, talking about everything they saw with their own eyes, and the answers they asked from the people of Amegakure.


    No matter how awesome Akatsuki was, it was impossible for him to brainwash all of Amegakure''s people, as well as the thousand of them!


    At this time, the preliminary trust and recognition finally seeded in establishing it.


    Then, the final blow of thisbination fist also came.


    The people were willing to investigate!


    Everyone would more or less be dissatisfied with the country they were in. It could be traffic, education, or even a certainw.


    Now, Akatsuki was willing to listen to everyone''s opinions and make the Land of Iron better.


    Some people were worried that they would be punishedter, so they chose to keep quiet. However, there were also people who were willing to give their opinions. Even if it was only one percent, one thousandth was enough!


    Then, not long after, everyone''s opinions were sorted out.


    Haru asked Kagami to choose the reforms that were beneficial to the people of the country and easy to achieve. Those absurd opinions that were just for personal gain were naturally ignored.


    Then many people were dumbfounded because the Land of Iron had really started to change, and even those who had proposed to see him were rewarded.


    This undoubtedly made many people who had missed this opportunity to beat their chests and stomp their feet!


    But there would be another chance soon.


    This time, it turned into a survey. Ask everyone, do you want the Land of Iron to return to its original state, or do you prefer the present?


    After the final results of the investigation were announced, countless people were shocked!


    In less than a month, it seemed that the people had already recognized the existence of Akatsuki and felt that they had done better.


    Even the three boats who had witnessed the whole process could not understand why.


    Konoha, thirty-five years, two months, one day.


    The Akatsuki Vige was officially established!


    The original Amegakure and the Land of Iron was officially renamed as the Akatsuki Vige - Rain City and Iron City!


    The people of Amegakure, who had long regarded Haru as a god, did not have any objection to this. Even the people of Land of Iron did not react much, which made many people unable to understand why.


    ...


    In the base, Haru seemed to be in a good mood.


    Because after he had officially annexed the Land of Iron, not only had he gained a lot, [Myriad Realms Monolith] also had a new reaction and had a new ability.


    [War Fever]


    After the opening of the territory, the people''s fighting mood was reduced to the lowest. After winning, the people''s resistance to the conquest was reduced to the lowest.


    Usage: Deration of war against the enemy


    Duration: One month


    Consumption: 50,000 energy points


    PS: It can be used after the first territory expansion ispleted.


    ...


    To be honest, when Haru saw [War Fever] ability, some of the questions in his heart could not help but be answered.


    After all, with [Myriad Realms Monolith]ability, there should be a more efficient and reliable way to take shelter so that the owner could choose which route to take.


    It was only now that he found the right force to conquer.


    It had been three months since thest lucky draw, and now his energy points had increased to more than 700,000, and it would only be more and more in the future.


    So he couldn''t help but think of customizing [Law]!


    Compared to the unreliable foundation of the lucky draw, it was really better to spend more energy points and customize it ording to his heart.


    Just do it!


    Haru immediatelymunicated with [Myriad Realms Monolith] with his mind, preparing to start a private customization.


    "Let''s try out the specific consumption first."


    Sessfully created Law [Body Substitute Technique], consuming 120,000 energy points.


    120,000...


    Why did it feel like this was a bloody loss?


    Haru felt a little pain in his teeth.


    It was just that creating such a low profile [Law] had actually consumed such arge amount of energy. It was no wonder that his previous thoughts had always hinted that his energy points were insufficient.


    However, on second thought, this was almost equivalent to changing the rules of the world in a region. It was understandable that such arge amount of energy was consumed.


    As expected, after thinking about it, Haru''s mood improved a lot.

 Chapter 239: Crystal Release

    Chapter 239: Crystal Release


    It took 120,000 energy points to create the Law [Body Substitute Technique], and then 500,000 energy points to create the Law [Clone Technique]!


    The more than 700,000 energy points that he had umted with great difficulty had been directly consumed by tens of thousands.


    It had to be known that the roulette would draw 10,000 energy points in a row to create a minimumw. Of course, most of the things that were produced were useless.


    Therefore, either he gambled on luck, or he would umte energy points down-to-earth and customize thew he wanted.


    It was quite human-like.


    Seeing that he did not have many energy points left, in order to be safe, Haru put out the idea of using a few more lottery draws to try his luck.


    As for why he had to pay such a great price to counter the Body Substitution and Clone Technique?


    This involved a problem.


    That was, most of the ninjas used the most these body techniques!


    Even many of Jonin wouldbine the these body techniques in battle to y an unexpected role.


    Therefore, one could imagine that when there were people who suddenly found that the these body techniques were ineffective in the process of fighting, their mistake could determine the final result of the battle.


    ......


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure.


    Onoki, who was in charge of the rear, was confidently looking at thetest information.


    Needless to say, the war between him and Konoha was about to copse.


    But what really caught Onoki''s interest was the sudden rise of Akatsuki.


    Not only did he force Konoha and Suna to admit defeat, he even killed Hanzo and took down Land of Iron without a single soldier. It was really hard to not pay attention.


    "How is Guren recently?"


    The subordinate replied, "Her mental state is bing more and more unstable. A few days ago, another group of guards died."


    Onoki frowned slightly, "Tell Guren toplete another task for the vige and let them reunite."


    "Reunion? Isn''t that baby already..." The subordinate was stunned for a moment, then immediately realized the real meaning of Tsuchikage-sama, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Yes, Tsuchikage-sama."


    ...


    A few dayster, the Land of Grass.


    A dozen of Konoha Ninjas could not hide their terrified expressions and quickly ran forward, quickly crossing the border and rushing into the Rain City, originally Amegakure, who had already changed his name to Akatsuki Vige.


    "Stop, who is it?"


    The outer members who were patrolling nearby immediately intercepted them and loudly questioned them.


    However, what answered them was the sharp sword in their hands and powerful ninjutsu!


    Along with the screams, these outer members of Akatsuki were actually all killed by these Konoha Ninjas.


    But after a while, the horror on their faces appeared again.


    His gaze was a bit crazy as he continued to go deeper!


    Not long after, Haru received the news.


    "A dozen of Konoha Ninjas suddenly charged into our ce from the Land of Grass. They killed anyone they saw, unable tomunicate with each other. Up until now, more than twenty people have been killed. Fortunately, the people have not been affected."


    "As for the specific location, I will personally make a trip. Konoha should not be stupid enough to leave such a shameful evidence for us. There should be a trap."


    Kagami also felt that it was a little abnormal, so this kind of ''small matter'' would be reported to Haru.


    With a whoosh, ording to the location information given by Kagami, Haru sensed the coordinates over there, and immediately Flying Thunder God went over.


    "Over there."


    With a tap of his finger, he instantly grasped the specific location of the other party, not far from here.


    Soon, Haru found his target.


    After killing all the outer members of Akatsuki who hade to stop him, these people had actually gone mad and prepared to ughter the civilians.


    Haru''s eyes turned cold. He used a strange force and instantly threw Kunai out!


    ng!


    The Konoha Ninja at the front blocked Kunai in time, but he was unable to block the next sh!


    Flying Thunder God sh!


    Killed in one sh!


    "Konoha Ninja, you are courting death."


    "Go! Kill him!"


    Just as these Konoha ninjas were hesitating, a voice suddenly rang out. Then, they braced themselves andunched an attack.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"


    The first move was an extremely powerfulposite Ninjutsu, and it was the power after stacking together.


    Haru narrowed his eyes, his hands moving extremely fast.


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bomb!"


    The super water dragon, which was more than twice the size of a normal water dragon, collided head-on with the ferocious fireball, which was strengthened by Wind Release.


    Then, there was a boom!


    The fireball shattered, and the water dragon that had be much smaller continued to tear forward.


    The two people at the front were directly picked up by the ''bite'', but at this moment, a blue-haired woman directly extended a hand towards the water dragon.


    "Crystal Release: Tearing Crystal Falling Dragon!"


    Kacha, kacha.


    The entire water dragon, along with the two unlucky fellows that had been swallowed into its stomach, turned into blue crystals at the same time. After dancing in the air for a while, it actually turned around and charged towards Haru.


    "Crystal Release?" Haru revealed a surprised expression.


    Then, before the crystal dragon arrived, he formed a seal with his hands and spat out a high-pressure water column from his mouth.


    "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!"


    With a swish, the crystal dragon was directly frozen in the air. Its body was split into two, and then it fell to the ground, instantly shattering. The two people also disappearedpletely.


    However, before Haru could say anything, the next attack of the other party arrived.


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Hexagonal Pirs!"


    Arge amount of blue crystals spurted out from the ground and stabbed towards Haru.


    The rest of Konoha Ninjas followed closely behind.


    At this time, Haru''s expression was already very cold.


    Susanoo appeared!


    The pitch-ck trident in his hand merely smashed forward to kill more than half of the people, and also smashed all the iing crystals.


    Then he waved the trident and swept forward again.


    Boom!


    Apart from that blue-haired woman, the rest of Konoha Ninjas were all killed!


    And the reason why that woman was able to survive was because of that unusual crystal.


    Jade Crystal Clone Technique!


    The body of that woman was surrounded by huge crystal, and the trident of Haru Susanoo was actually unable to explode


    Then this woman took advantage of this opportunity tounch a series of attacks on Susanoo.


    Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Hexagonal Pirs!


    Crystal Release: The Gods'' Crossings Technique!


    Crystal Release: Crystal Lance!


    However, these attacks didn''t hurt or itch when they hit Susanoo.


    At this time, Haru directly thrust his trident down!


    The huge crystal actually didn''t move at all, which was shocking!


    Then with a bang.


    The center of this huge crystal suddenly shot out a powerfulser beam, hitting Haru''s Susanoo.


    With the defense of the second form of Susanoo, it was actually unable topletely block the attack of the opposite party, which made Haru start to be serious.


    Therefore, the left eye of Mangekyou began to turn!

 Chapter 240: Life and Deaths Mission

    Chapter 240: Life and Deaths Mission


    While Haru was a little surprised, the one who was most shocked was Guren!


    She could not understand. It was just a simple task to invade Amegakure and then frame Konoha. How could she encounter such a powerful enemy right from the start?


    Where was Hanzo?


    With Hanzo''s personality, how could he tolerate such a powerful guy appearing in Amegakure?


    Guren was very puzzled.


    Because when Akatsuki rose up, she had always been locked up by Onoki, not letting her know what happened outside, and also not letting her see her newly born daughter.


    All of this was because she only proposed to live the life of an ordinary person, and did not want her hands to be stained with blood.


    Obviously, as the trump card of Iwagakure''s secret assassination unit, Onoki could not let her get away so easily no matter what he said.


    Onoki firmly believed that the culprit who made a ruthless killing machine be weak was the child, so he personally took it from Guren and used it to threaten her.


    However, what Guren still didn''t know was that Onoki had already sent people to take her partner.


    So afterpleting thisst task, he let her be free and let her reunite with her partner. From the beginning, it was a different meaning!


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, Guren also realized that something was wrong. There was indeed a big problem with this mission!


    After listening to the other party''s question, Haru also smiled, "You came to my territory to cause trouble, but you asked who I am? It seems that the person behind you did not exin the relevant information to you!"


    Previously, it was only a suspicion, but now it could be confirmed!


    Because if the other party was Konoha''s person, then it was impossible to ask such a stupid question.


    Who didn''t know that he was a core member of Akatsuki? Among them, there was only one person who wore a ghost mask on his face. That person was Akatsuki''s leader, Yone!


    Not to mention that Haru had already signed a non-aggression agreement with Konoha. Even if Sarutob Hiruzen was doing this for Konoha''s sake, he would definitely inform them clearly and not allow the people below him to do such a thing.


    In this regard, that guy really would not make such a low-level mistake.


    In addition, when Haru came, he noticed that these people had frightened expressions on their faces. Their actions were not normal at all. Moreover, this blue-haired woman, as the one who gave orders, did not care about the life and death of her own people at all. Just now, she directly killed the two people who were swallowed by the water dragon. She was too cold-blooded. This was not Konoha''s style of ninja. Instead, it was a bit of Kirigakure''s style in the future.


    If he could not guess that the other party had ulterior motives, then he would be an idiot.


    "You are courting death!"


    The current Guren was already a little abnormal. Now that she was ridiculed, her eyes were immediately filled with madness.


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation!"


    An extremelyplex sealing technique waspleted in an extremely short period of time. Then, a beautiful and moving blue rose flower directly shot towards Haru from her hand.


    Haru still didn''t dodge or dodge, but the power of his left eye was increasing.


    Kacha!


    The fragile crystal blue rose directly collided with the Susanoo and shattered just like that


    Just this?


    Of course not!


    After this blue rose crystal shattered, it actually instantly crystallized into an iparably huge blue crystal, and in the blink of an eye, the entire Susanoo was sealed inside!


    Looking from afar, wasn''t that another blue rose crystal that was countless timesrger!


    The more beautiful something was, the more it was filled with killing intent!


    Guren was very confident. Under this move, she even temporarily sealed the four tails that had once gone berserk.


    Although the four tails broke free in a few minutes and the solid crystal was forcibly melted by the high temperature, that was Bijuu!


    Apart from Uzumaki n, who was extremely skilled in sealing techniques, how many people could subdue Bijuu in a one-on-one battle?


    Without a doubt, those were almost all the shadows of the viges, and it was not even certain!


    If you don''t brag, then why don''t you let Sarutob Hiruzen fight Kyuubi alone?


    However, under Guren''s extremely confident gaze, a hole suddenly appeared in the blue rose!


    The extremely turbid waters surged out,pletely ignoring all the characteristics of the surrounding crystals. They melted as soon as they touched it.


    In order to resist the corrosion of the water, only Underworld could do it.


    "ressure Points of Harm and Death"


    The seal had already been broken, and Haru controlled Susanoo to immediately shatter all the surrounding crystals.


    "Now it''s my turn."


    "Water Release: Great Cannon Ball!"


    Haru raised his right hand and made a handgun shape. At the same time, Susanoo also raised its right hand and aimed its trident at the blue lotus. The water seemed to be attracted and quickly condensed together.


    At this time, Guren had not yet recovered from the shock of just a moment ago, but it was already stimted by this iparably strong sense of crisis, making its scalp numb. Almost subconsciously, it used its strongest defense - Crystal Release: Crystal Encampment Wall!


    In the next moment, a huge water ball the size of Bijuudama arrived with a bang!


    Boom!


    Guren that was surrounding the most solid crystal was directly sted away. Moreover, in her eyes of disbelief, the defensive crystal she was most proud of was actually like ice melting without any resistance!


    "What kind of water is this? Why can''t even my crystal escape block it?"


    One must know that she had once used this move to directly confront the Bijuudama of the berserk four-tailed!


    But the reality in front of her now seemed to tell her that this seemingly ordinary turbid water ball had even more terrifying destructive power than Bijuudama!


    Guren was afraid, and she almost forcibly mobilized her chakra to quickly createyer afteryer of crystal walls to defend and buy time.


    But doing this was simply a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood, and it did not solve the problem at all.


    At most, it would extend the time of death by 2 seconds or 3 seconds?


    When Guren realized this, she immediately shouted with her loudest voice, "I surrender! It was Tsuchikage Onoki who sent me! I will tell you anything you want to know!"


    At this moment, Guren was in despair because she did not know if herst struggle would be of any use.


    However, she was unwilling to die here!


    She had not seen her partner for thest time and heard her daughter call her.


    So no matter what she had to pay, she had to live.


    Another second passed, and even thestyer of the crystal wallpletely disappeared.


    Although Guren still had chakra, it was already toote to save herself. In the next moment, she would be devoured, and it seemed that it would be difficult to even leave a skeleton behind.


    Guren couldn''t help butugh at herself. She already knew that it was impossible for her toplete such a good mission with Onoki.


    It turned out that Onoki just wanted her to die here.

 Chapter 241: In My Land, No One Can Defeat Me

    Chapter 241: In My Land, No One Can Defeat Me


    Guren had closed her eyes at some point in time, and two streams of clear tears rolled down her cheeks.


    However, the pain and death that she was waiting for did not seem toe.


    She opened her eyes again. Under Guren'' gaze, the huge water ball that was about to swallow her immediately turned into water and flowed back into the ck hole in the sky. After all the water disappeared, the ck hole in the sky also gradually closed.


    It was as if everything had never happened, and everything was just an illusion.


    But Guren looked at the crystals on both sides and behind her, and then looked at the empty space in front of her. She didn''t know why, but her legs suddenly became weak.


    It had to be said that besides Dust Release, this was the first time she had encountered a ninjutsu that could easily destroy her crystal style.


    Even if she faced Bijuudama directly, she was confident that she could block it. She had never felt that kind of despair at that time.


    "Don''t resist."


    At this time, Haru, who had already dispersed, walked to the side of Guren and stretched out a hand towards her shoulder.


    Guren''s heart began to fiercely resist!


    "This guy now does not have that terrifying defense. If we attack now, we can immediately use the crystal prison to seal and kill the other party!"


    "No, I can''t! This is a trap! How can such a powerful and terrifying enemy make such a low level mistake? This is a deliberate lure. Once we attack, it will be over!"


    "This is such a good opportunity. If you don''t fight it out, do you still want to see your partner"


    "For your partner''s sake, you must not be impulsive! Do not resist, do not resist!"


    In the end, it was still due to the fear of the scene just now, which made Guren endure the illusion of "I can retaliate" without any resistance and let the other party put his hand on his shoulder.


    With a whoosh, the two of them disappeared in an instant.


    One of the vigers who had almost been killed by her showed an extremely fanatical worship expression while another asked in confusion, "In the end, why did Yone-sama only look at that terrifying woman, and she began to tremble like a quail, and the expression on her face changed as if she had been dyed?"


    "What do you know? This is called the aura of a tyrant! Even a god like Yone-sama who descended to the mortal world would have a dignified and imposing aura. At a nce, everyone would have to submit and not dare to act rashly!"


    "Ah? Then why did they fight just now? It would be good to just re at that woman!"


    The man faltered for a long time before he finally flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, "If you want to fight, then fight. How can there be so many reasons? I''m still beating you up. There''s no reason for that. I just want to see how you deserve a beating!"


    "Aiyo, you dare to hit me? I''ll fight you to the death!"


    When Akatsuki''s people arrived to clean up the battlefield, there were still two people in the group who had bloody noses and swollen faces. When they were asked if they were beaten by the enemy, the two of them immediately blushed, while the people around them burst intoughter.


    ...


    In fact, how could Haru, who only had the word ''steady'' carved on his forehead, give Guren a chance to turn the tables?


    If Guren had chosen to make a move at that time, she would only have been like the first time Deidara saw Uchiha Itachi in the original work, directly ''kill'' herself.


    "Tell me everything you know. My patience is limited."


    After bringing her back to the tower in Rain City, Haru sat in his seat and examined the woman in front of him.


    The reason why he spared her life was not because she said Onoki''s name, nor was it possible that she was greedy for this woman''s beauty.


    It was because he remembered a powerful woman in the original work who also used Crystal Release.


    To be fair, this woman in front of him had already touched the threshold of Kage Level''s strength. She was at the level of a Kage. Even if he didn''t use the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to seal her, Sarutob Hiruzen might not be able to beat this woman.


    If it was a sneak attack, not many people would be able to survive.


    Eh, why did he always use Sarutob Hiruzen as an example?


    Of course, it was because this guy was the strongest one in all of history, but in reality, he was the weakest!


    To be honest, gather all the shadows of the five great countries and pick out three existences that Sarutob Hiruzen could win. At this time, you will discover.


    EMMMMMMMMM...


    This was an impossible task!


    ORZ!


    Guren knew that she could not resist the man in front of her, so she simply revealed everything, including the fact that she already knew that this was a scam that wanted her to die here.


    Anyway, after this incident, she and Onoki hadpletely fallen out, and the two sides could not coexist.


    Even if she returned to the Land of Earth, what awaited her would be the punishment for failing the mission.


    Moreover, she couldn''t deal with Onoki''s Dust Release either. Moreover, her partner was still in the hands of the other party. This really made Guren''s heart go numb.


    After listening to the other party''s narration, Haru also learned the name of this woman, Guren.


    And her partner who was taken away by Onoki had a name that left a deep impression on her, Yukimaru!


    "What is the purpose of Iwagakure Onoki doing this? Just to provoke the conflict between Akatsuki and Konoha? In order to let you die here? Such a rough way of shifting the me is not the style of that cunning guy."


    Haru asked sharply.


    "I need information. Since Amegakure is under your control now, then Hanzo should have been killed by you."


    "As the sinner of Amegakure, Hanzo naturally died in a worthy way." Haru said indifferently, causing Guren''s heart to tremble.


    Although she already had some guesses, after learning that Hanzo had really died at the hands of this person in front of her, she still found it hard to believe.


    Then, Haru briefly exined the existence of Akatsuki.


    Guren sneered, "Of course that old fox won''t do such a strenuous and unrewarding thing. Do you think that the Konoha Ninjas you killed before were all fake by Iwagakure?"


    "They are all real Konoha Ninjas, and they all have important tasks on them. Now they all died in Amegakure, and they even fought fiercely with your people."


    "It is estimated that at this time, the Konoha Ninjas have already tracked me down. In this case, even if you hand me over, it will be difficult to exin."


    "Because you can''t hand over the important information that Konoha needs. Soon, people from Onoki wille to contact you. Are you recruit? Hire? Cooperate? Or what? It doesn''t matter. As long as you are pulled into your own camp, Konoha will feel more pressure."


    "Do you know Land of Sky? This ce may be the next Land of Sky soon."


    Haru quietly listened to her, and then only said one sentence, "In my territory, no one can defeat me."

 Chapter 242: Mental Breakdown

    Chapter 242: Mental Breakdown


    "In my territory, no one can defeat me."


    When someone said this in a t tone in front of you, there was no doubt that this guy was pretending to be 13!


    It was over if she beat him up!


    Guren also thought this way, but the problem in front of her was that she could not beat him.


    This was very awkward.


    Because you couldn''t expose the fact that the other party was pretending to be 13.


    Then what should we do?


    We can only hold it in, we can''t beat them, we can''t beat them, we have to listen no matter what they say!


    As a result, Guren became silent, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    Haru was extremely satisfied with this. It seemed that the strength he had disyed just now had already subdued the other party. Very good, continue to work hard and strive to take down this woman directly!


    Of course, taking down this woman was not the kind of ''taking down''.


    Although the other party could be considered pretty and could be considered a beauty, and her age was simr to his, he did not have the special interest in her, and he did not want to be a father. Therefore, he only took a fancy to the other party''s strength and wanted to develop into a member of Akatsuki.


    After all, apart from himself, there were only Kagami and Kakuzu left among Akatsuki''s core members, and these two people were extremely busy in people.


    A person who needed to handle the affairs of the Akatsuki,rge and small, and also had to listen to someone''s unreliable, or thought-up proposal at the drop of a hat every now and then.


    The other person was not only responsible for handling financial problems every day, but also part-time hired thugs from time to time. What was even more miserable was that since he joined the organization until now, he had not received a single cent of sry. He had promised all kinds of benefits and bonuses, and he had not even honored a single cent!


    On the contrary, Kakuzu had contributed the coffin book himself, and even imed that he only borrowed it in the past, but it was the kind of loan that could be repaid no time!


    Even the vampires in Wall Street in Haru''s previous life were not so ruthless!


    Every time Kakuzu came over, he would either ask for money or resign.


    Therefore, the problem of manpower could not be dyed any longer. Haru was preparing to go out for a walk in the near future and kidnap two Kage Level toe back for emergencies. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to send one over!


    With Guren'' strength and the special characteristic of Crystal Release, it was not an exaggeration to give a core member the treatment.


    This way, Kakuzu wouldn''t have to be a hired thug all the time.


    Then the question was, was this Guren worth recruiting? Could he recruit her?


    Haru was deep in thought, but he was not interested in the scheme that Guren mentioned.


    Not to mention that he was not the one who did it, he was also a victim, so what if he was the one who did it?


    Based on his understanding of Sarutob Hiruzen, the other party would not dare to touch Akatsuki without aplete grasp of the situation!


    Even that time, it had been a very long time since Land of Sky Group had made a thorough analysis before sending people to annihte him in one fell swoop!


    Therefore, it was not realistic to expect Konoha to break all ties with Akatsuki at this time!


    Unless the other big countries were not prepared to fight, Konoha would have no worries.


    And Onoki''s recruitment?


    He was probably thinking of nothing!


    When his power developed to a certain level, maybe the first one he would do would be give this old guy a good lesson!


    Did he really treat himself as a dish?


    At this time, the silent Guren suddenly spoke, "Help me save my partner. My life is yours. Whether it is assassination or killing enemies in the battlefield, I am confident that I will not lose to anyone. And you may not know that I once subdued the berserk four-tailed!"


    At the end, Guren showed a touch of pride on her face. After all, this was not something that anyone could do.


    If a small country like this could have a talent like her, it would be overjoyed.


    Otherwise, Onoki would not be unwilling to kill her all the time. Instead, he would try to squeeze out her value.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the scene she imagined didn''t appear.


    The other party actually just gave an uninterested ''oh''.


    Oh...?


    Did this guy not know how terrifying Bijuu was?


    Or did this guy really think that he was invincible?


    Seeing her reaction, Haru immediately understood what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "Perhaps in your eyes, Bijuu''s strength is unquestionable. But in some people''s eyes, the so-called Bijuu is just a few cute pets that can be captured and teased when they are interested."


    There was really no one else in this B-Rank outfit!


    Guren waspletely speechless...


    The person who could say such words probably had some misunderstanding about these two words


    How was that kind of monster cute, how was it like a pet


    However, what Haru said just now was really not boasting, because Otsutsuki n was not mentioned first, and Rikudou Sennin, who divided Juubi into nine Bijuu, was excluded.


    In the eyes of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, the so-called Bijuu was like nine pets that could be captured and yed with at any time!


    Even Madara really treated Kyuubi as his own Contracted Beast and made Kurama lose face. When he saw Madara, his teeth itched with hatred.


    It could be said that in the process of Naruto bing the perfect Jinchuriki, the appearance of Madara helped a lot.


    In order to not be taken away by Madara and live a life without dignity, Kyuubi had to help Naruto desperately.


    Not only did Haru inherit a portion of Senju''s bloodline, he also awakened Mangekyou Sharingan. He also had a group of Uzumaki n people who were proficient in sealing techniques!


    Worried about Bijuu''s problem?


    Sorry, in the entire Ninja World, this was probably the ce where he was least afraid of Bijuu''s attack!


    At the very least, he still had his golden finger to use. Regardless of whether it was the [Law] who created the restraining effect of Bijuu or directly activating the ''invincible,'' it was enough for Bijuu to stare helplessly.


    It was just that Lan Lian did not know about all of this, so he instinctively thought that he was boasting.


    Thus, for a moment, the atmosphere was somewhat strange.


    Then, Guren heard the other party say a few words, and he immediately felt a bit of a headache.


    "You seem to have made a mistake. Right now, you do not have the qualifications to bargain with me. Moreover, your life is mine to begin with. Taking it to trade with me, is the me in your eyes so stupid, or is the you in my eyes already so stupid?"


    Haru''s poisonous tongue immediately made Guren''s face turn red, her chest rising and falling in anger, but she could not refute.


    In the end, she red and said, "It''s useless. Unless you agree to my request, you can kill me."


    "Oh."


    It was another in.


    Guren was about to go crazy from anger!


    Why did this bastard not y ording to the rules?


    Could it be that she really had no value at all?


    He didn''t even have the slightest idea of lying to her and brushing her off.


    Guren suddenly realized that her state of mind was somewhat copsing.

 Chapter 243: Preparing a Surprise for Onoki

    Chapter 243: Preparing a Surprise for Onoki


    Just as Guren was at a loss of what to say, the situation changed again. However, what the other party said made it hard for her to ept.


    "Although your strength is average and your looks are ordinary, considering that you are a mother, it is not impossible for me to give you a chance."


    Come,e,e, Haru''s signature move!


    After all, the experience of those years of suffering in the workce was not for nothing!


    First, he would belittle the other party until she was worthless. Then, he would wait for an opportunity to throw out an olive branch. He would give the other party a certain degree of affirmation and some small favors. The other party would definitely be grateful to him. Even if he was sold, he would still have to find money!


    This was much more brilliant than him inviting the other party to join.


    "Cough cough, that... Do you know where the money that the famous Land of Earth gave Sunagakure was stored?"


    Guren was stunned at first, but then he looked at Haru with a strange expression.


    "I know, but the security there is very tight. Any order that can not be answered or identally triggered any mechanism will be immediately rushed by Onoki."


    "If you want to get into the treasury, I advise you to think about how to assassinate Onoki."


    At the end of his sentence, Guren''s tone was a bit mocking.


    But Haru did not care. He thought of a good way to make Onoki pay a terrible price.


    However, this required Guren to be willing to cooperate well.


    "Let''s make a deal. I will help you return to Iwagakure to save your partner. You will work for me for ten years. Ten yearster, it will be good if you leave without saying goodbye or if you are willing to continue to work and retire. It will be up to you."


    Was this deal a loss?


    For Guren, as long as she could be united with her partner, she could ept any conditions, so this deal was not a loss to her.


    But from another point of view, it was precisely because she wanted to live a normal life and did not want to fight and kill that she fell to such a state.


    Now that she agreed, it was equivalent to all of her previous efforts going to waste.


    But the problem was that there was a time limit of ten years.


    Not only did it not make Guren numb, but it also made her have a head of desire. Thinking about it carefully, it did not seem uneptable.


    As long as the other party kept his word and endured for a while, ten years would soon pass.


    It was better than that old cunt Onoki who yed with her without a word of truth in his mouth!


    Moreover, the fact that the other party could put forward such a harsh number that did not touch her bottom line for ten years was enough to prove that this guy wasing for real.


    After thinking about it, Guren still decided to promise the other party first.


    Because if she agreed, there was still hope.


    If she didn''t agree, there was a high chance that she would die here.


    Therefore, she had no other choice.


    "I hope you will keep your word. I thought you would work for ten years, but after ten years, you have to give me freedom and let me take my partner away." Guren said coldly.


    "Oh."


    Fuck!


    Oh fuck!


    Can''t you change the answer?


    The veins on Guren''s temples began to bulge. She suddenly began to feel that the next ten years might not be easy to endure, because this guy in front of her was really too infuriating.


    But it was toote to regret it now. She had no right to regret it.


    "Tell me your n. What do you need me to do?"


    "En, I need you to cooperate with me in acting."


    "Just this? What are you trying to do?" Guren''s reaction was after hearing this.


    "You don''t need to care about anything else. Just say whether you can do it or not. This concerns whether Onoki can hand over your daughter."


    Although Guren couldn''t figure out the key, it was rted to her daughter. She still thought about it and said, "There should be no problem, but do you really want to give Onoki so much money?"


    "Hehe, you will know in the future how much you eat me. At that time, you will have to spit it out ten times."


    "Then I have no problem."


    After Guren left temporarily, Haru came to find Kakuzu.


    And before Kakuzu could speak, he hurriedly said, "There''s a big deal. If it''s done, I''ll immediately return your coffin book! How about it, one sentence, do you want to do it?"


    Kakuzu, whose weakness had been firmly grasped by Haru, immediately forgot the words he wanted to spit out just now. His eyes contained an inexplicable light, and he asked, "What big deal?"


    After asking, he seemed to recall all the things that had been fooled before, and added with a bad expression, "It can''t be the'' big deal ''likest time, right?"


    Kakuzu was referring to the time when he annexed the Land of Iron. He had agreed to give him 10 of the business of smuggling weapons and ores in the future as sry and bonus.


    After seeding, Haru had indeed fulfilled his promise.


    However, the problem was that this transaction would receive a bonus every year!


    If he had known that it was like this, he would not have been fooled even if he was beaten to death!


    Now that he was a dignified financial chief, he asionally wanted to eat something good, buy something, and even had to borrow money from his subordinates, he was so fucking angry!


    So this time, no matter what he said, he would not be fooled again!


    Kakuzu had already said this kind of words countless times, but every time, he was fooled by someone because he could not hold back the greed in his heart. Of course, this time was no exception.


    Haru said in a very indifferent tone, "I was the first to think of you, but since you don''t believe me, then forget it. I''ll look for someone else. It''s not a difficult job anyway. I can do it without hands or feet."


    "Heh, don''t try to use this kind of hard work to trick me. Since you can even do it without hands and feet, why are you looking for me?"


    "En, hurry up and leave."


    "I''m going to leave even if you don''t tell me. Let me tell you, if you don''t pay first this time, don''t even think about letting me do it."


    After he finished speaking, Kakuzu turned around and left. However, he did not hear any sound as he walked all the way to the door.


    Thus, he could not help but mutter to himself, Could it be that there really is a good deal this time?


    No, this guy is very slippery. He must be testing me.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and pushed open the door.


    However, not long after, Kakuzu, who was carefully hiding at the side, saw Akira walk in with a face full of excitement. Then, he walked out with a smile.


    Kakuzu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Could it be that he was really capable without hands or feet?


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been Akira''s turn!


    Therefore, Kakuzu immediately blocked Akira at the corner. "Why are you so happy? Could it be that you''ve made a fortune?"


    When Kakuzu said this with a face full of ridicule, Akira was immediately stunned and asked strangely, "How did you know?"


    Then, he rubbed his head and said embarrassedly, "Just now, Yone-sama gave me a task. After the task ispleted, give me a reward of ten million ryo. He also said that he would ensure my safety. Haha, I''m rich now!"


    Ten million ryo?


    Kakuzu really wanted to show a disdainful look, but he did not know why his eyes were red.

 Chapter 244: Same Confused Face

    Chapter 244: Same Confused Face


    I really don''t have connections!


    To tell the truth that made people shed silent tears, Kakuzu had worked hard for so many years to earn money, but the biggest wealth password he had ever seen was to reward Akatsuki, the leader of Akatsuki, Yone, that time, Haru.


    A full ten million ryo!


    Kakuzu was jealous, and then he overturned the car.


    He had even lost everything with the coffin, so it had be someone else''s wealth password.


    Therefore, it could be seen that ten million ryo was actually quite a lot. At least for Kakuzu, who was so poor that he needed help from others.


    This ten million taels, he wanted it!


    Therefore, Kakuzu immediately took out his own momentum and said sternly, "I already know about this matter, but just now, I discussed it with the leader. I felt that this mission was still too dangerous for the current you, so I decided to let someone elseplete it."


    "Ah? But I just came out from Lord Yone''s ce?" Akira was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?" Kakuzu immediately put on a straight face.


    Akira immediately wilted. Kakuzu was a dignified core member wearing a fiery cloud robe. Moreover, he was in charge of all of Akatsuki''s financial affairs. Why would he need to lie to a brat who wasn''t even considered a peripheral member?


    Seeing that Akira looked as if he had lost his soul, Kakuzu couldn''t help but soften his tone. "How about this, I will discuss this matter with the leader. If the danger is within the controble range, I will leave it to you toplete. But if it is really too dangerous, I will help you find a few other missions and bring contribution points."


    When Akira heard this, he immediately nodded his head in hope and even thanked Kakuzu a thousand times.


    After Akira left, Kakuzu, who had killed so many people without a trace of guilt, actually felt that he was a little sorry for Akira, so he added thest sentence.


    But, this ten million must be mine!


    Humph!


    With a cold snort, Kakuzu went directly to find Haru.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that I don''t have enough money."


    Seeing that Kakuzu had returned, Haru immediately asked in a bad mood.


    And the money was definitely enough for the time being. After all, after annexing the Land of Iron, he would not be rich overnight, but he would also be able to return a wave of blood.


    However, if he wanted to use all this money on the construction of the country, it would be a drop in the bucket.


    "Give me twenty million. I''ll ept the big deal you mentioned before!"


    "No need. I already found a suitable candidate just now, and I only used ten million." Haru pointed a finger at Kakuzu. His tone was faint, but there was a hint of anger in it.


    When Kakuzu heard this, he immediately opened the window paper. "Are you talking about Akira? I just sent him home."


    "ording to my understanding of you, you should look for me first, then look for Akira to prove that the mission this time must be kept secret, and the danger level is not low."


    As if Kakuzu was right, Haru suddenly became silent.


    After a while, he sighed and said, "You are right. This mission is not only risky, but also must be trusted. This is why I came to you first."


    Haru''s ''sincere'' gaze was worthless in Kakuzu''s eyes. He was already an adult, yet he was still acting like this. His words were so pleasant to hear, but he was actually adding money!


    "Twenty million, leave it to me." Kakuzu, who was toozy to continue talking nonsense, directly said.


    "At most ten million. If you don''t want to do it, let Akira go." Haru was not used to it at all.


    Kakuzu thought for a moment. He did not seed, but the bottom line of ten million was still there. It was still okay.


    "Ten million. Take the money first and workter. Otherwise, you can let that silly boy Akira go."


    "It''s too bad for you to take the money first. Why don''t you take the share?" Someone said with a fake expression.


    The two people looked at each other without showing any weakness. Finally, Haru helplessly said, "You win. Ten million first. Don''t regret it then."


    Kakuzu sneered. I regret your banana stick!


    You want to fool people?


    Made, it''s been so long, and I finally saw the money back. It''s really not easy!


    Then, Haru told Kakuzu about the mission ''script''. When Kakuzu heard this, he directly said that there was no problem. Wasn''t it just a fake game and then identally caught? Simple!


    When Kakuzu left, he was stillughing.


    And Haru was alsoughing. He just didn''t know who was the real fool!


    ......


    On the same day, Konoha''s people came over.


    However, they were directly chased away by Haru, and their attitudes were very unyielding.


    They even wanted to seek an exnation from Konoha!


    These Konoha Ninjas killed at least 31 people, and in the end, their financial director was defeated and taken away by a blue-haired woman.


    What was he trying to do?


    The Land of Fire didn''t want Guren just like that. They had just signed a non-aggression agreement, and now they couldn''t help but tear him apart!


    Faced with Haru''s continuous questioning, Konoha, who was originally full of anger, was suddenly confused.


    They really didn''t know what had happened. They only knew to find clues and chase Amegakure all the way. Then they found that all the people in charge of receiving them had died here. Of course, their first reaction was toe and find trouble.


    After that, he didn''t find any trouble for other people, but he had provoked a whole bunch of trouble!


    Helplessly, these Konoha ninjas could only leave some people behind, and then let the rest of them quickly go back to report the situation, asking Hokage-sama to give instructions.


    Of course, Akatsuki''s words were also sent back.


    The other party''s attitude was so arrogant and unyielding, making them not dare to be sure who was responsible.


    If what the other party said was true, then whether the important information could be obtained or not would be a huge blow to Konoha''s reputation.


    However, on the third day after Konoha Ninja came, Iwagakure also arrivedte.


    His words were all reprimanding Konoha, as well as praising and optimistic about Akatsuki, hoping that the two sides could form an alliance to fight against the brutal Konoha together.


    However, something unexpected happened. Iwagakure Ninjas, who had only a few people, were all captured by the order


    "What do you mean? We, Iwagakure, havee with sincerity!"


    The leader of Iwagakure still maintained his calm and angrily scolded.


    "Sincerity? Sincerity is to take the opportunity to sow discord between us and Konoha?"


    "Go back and tell Onoki to let go of my financial director immediately. Otherwise, my country of Akatsuki will immediately turn against Konoha and fight to the death with your Iwagakure!"


    "Let go of this idiot and get lost!"


    Although the leader of Iwagakure was released, he was also stunned!


    What happened?


    How was he exposed?


    Could it be that Guren was rebelling?


    Impossible!


    From the other party''s words, it seemed like Guren had grabbed onto Akatsuki''s financial manager and ran away with his men?


    It was over, this was going to be bad.


    He could no longer care about his remaining subordinates and hurriedly rushed towards Land of Earth, wanting to tell Tsuchikage this news as soon as possible.

 Chapter 245: All of Them

    Chapter 245: All of Them


    The news that Iwagakure''s people and the money Guren had sent back was ced in front of Onoki almost at the same time.


    He never thought that the original perfect n of killing two birds with one stone would have such a big problem.


    Onoki was not surprised that Guren could leave Amegakure alive, but Guren actually had such courage to bargain with him just because he caught Akatsuki''s financial director?


    It seemed that the previous madness was just for him to see!


    Onoki sneered in his heart, but his next choice would affect the battlefield situation of the two countries.


    Was it for an abandoned son, to make him have one more enemy, or to take advantage of the situation, to eat one fish and fight for the greatest benefits?


    Onoki made a decision without hesitation.


    Only children talk about right and wrong. Adults only care about benefits.


    Of course, he wants all of them!


    So he immediately ordered to try to get in touch with Guren to find out where she was and to determine if the woman really had the person, in order to avoid making a mess.


    At the same time, he used the spy who was lurking in Amegakure to secretly investigate the specific situation of that day to prevent this trap that was targeted at him in turn.


    Onoki, who had considered almost every aspect of the world, finally moved.


    Onoki couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    ...


    Kakuzu regretted it very much!


    He had never regretted it like this.


    Although he had gotten the money, it was too cheappared to his sacrifice!


    Kakuzu, who was sealed in the blue crystal, still retained his consciousness. As for the current situation, and that bastard ''Yone'' cursed loudly!


    Moreover, he only understood after the incident. How could that bastard arrange a child toplete such a dangerous task?


    Did he get cheated again?


    It was a pity that Kakuzu woke up toote. Because of a beautiful y, Akira, who had sessfully deceived Kakuzu, had already taken the 500,000 ryo pocket money.


    However,Guren did not care about Kakuzu''s life and death at all. She only acted ording to the script that she had obtained. Once there was a problem, she would definitely abandon it immediately.


    She did not have to wait for long. Sunagakure''s reply was to find a way to let her know, but she had to first ''check the goods''.


    Guren agreed with a sneer, but at the same time, she also wanted to see her partner.


    When Guren brought Kakuzu, who was sealed in the crystal, to the agreed ce, Onoki only brought two guards and waited here.


    "Guren, you screwed up the mission."


    Guren sneered, "Stop with this. You just want to use me. Even if I sessfullyplete the mission, you will lock me up like before and continue to threaten me with my Yukimaru. Then, you will continue to do it again and again."


    Onokiughed, "Yes, you have improved. So this time, you chose to deliberately mess up the mission, and then took away Akatsuki''s important member. You want to use this as a bargaining chip to bargain with me?"


    Of course, these were all made up by Onoki through his limited information, but he felt that the truth was about the same.


    "It''s just that you take what you need, and what you want is in my hands. Return Yukimaru to me. I advise you not to y any tricks, or I can destroy what you want at any time."


    Onoki didn''t seem to care, but he still let someone open the basket and carried out the child who was less than a year old.


    Because of the distance, and when the child was just born, the child''s father was killed and the child was taken away by Onoki, so in a sense, this was the first time she saw him.


    Guren was suddenly excited!


    Then Onoki smiled coldly and used ''Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique!''


    Then, he casually threw it into the air in a certain direction.


    "No"


    Guren almost subconsciously chased after him. Her face was anxious, but her movements were not slow.


    "Crystal Release: Tearing Crystal Falling Dragon!"


    A blue crystal dragon immediately rose from the ground, carrying the blue lotus to the sky as it chased after the infant.


    Taking advantage of this time, Onoki walked in front of Kakuzu, and with a light tap of his finger, Dust Release immediately broke the crystal seal left behind by the blue lotus.


    However, when Kakuzu opened his eyes and saw that a big-nosed old man was about to make a move on him, he immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    However, he was sealed by two Tsuchikage guards who had been waiting at the side for a long time, using the precise Earth Release to seal him.


    Kakuzu was so angry that he wanted to kill everyone.


    But at this moment, he finally remembered what someone had entrusted him before he left. He could only endure it and pretend to be a chicken.


    After all, the financial director was in charge of money, and the dishes were understandable.


    On the other side, Guren finally caught up with the baby and hugged him in her arms.


    However, something was wrong!


    The weight and the feeling were all wrong!


    Looking down, she found that it was actually a baby made of mud. Looking carefully, the inside of the swaddling clothes showed the corners of the Exploding Tag.


    At this time, how could Guren not know that she had been deceived again, so she instantly threw away the mud child in her hand and wrapped herself up with the Crystal Release as fast as possible.


    There was a loud bang!


    A huge fireball exploded in the sky.


    Onoki looked up and sneered. Dust Release was ready again, but when he aimed at thest position, he hesitated and moved down a bit.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    The terrifying Dust Release directly destroyed the blue crystal dragon at the waist, but the blue lotus at the top, wrapped in the crystal, was saved.


    However, the aftermath of the Explosion Tag and Dust Release''s double explosion, coupled with the force of falling from the sky, still made Guren'' blood surge and her mind dizzy.


    The moment shended, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, before she could catch her breath, Onoki flew over at high speed, his arm condensed a circle of thick and hard rocks.


    Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!


    Bang!


    Guren, who was unable to resist, was directly hit in the abdomen by a punch, and the whole person was sent flying. After plowing a tunnel on the ground, she barely stopped as she hadpletely lost consciousness.


    Onoki snorted, "Take all of them back, lock up the traitors first, maybe they can still be useful. Then immediately inform Akatsuki''s people, and say that our Iwagakure helped them take back the people they wanted from the traitor Guren."


    "But we paid a great price to make them ept our proposal and let them go."


    "Yes, Tsuchikage-sama."


    Although the battle started suddenly, it ended smoothly. This should have made people happy, but Onoki felt that it was going too smoothly.


    Could it be that because of the child, Guren had really lost her most basic calm judgment?

 Chapter 246: A Tensioned Deal

    Chapter 246: A Tensioned Deal


    Haru quickly received the news from Onoki. He had already expected this.


    However, he wouldn''t do something as strenuous as working with Iwagakure.


    Therefore, his attitude was very firm. We, Akatsuki, will not participate in the war. This is the bottom line!


    But we can spend money to redeem people!


    Is fifty million ryo enough?


    Just a little bit of a head, send the person back, and you can bring fifty million back, and then win Akatsuki''s friendship.


    Is there anything more profitable than this kind of business?


    Onoki didn''t do anything and just made a profit of fifty million ryo. Did he still not satisfied?


    Of course he was dissatisfied!


    Because Onoki was even more greedy!


    Since Akatsuki valued this treasurer so much, he had to find a way to squeeze out more benefits.


    However, the other party''s attitude was also very firm. They either took the money to release him, or they scattered and turned to Konoha!


    After weighing for a long time, Onoki still decided to ept it, so he agreed to take the money for a change, but fifty million was not enough, at least a hundred million!


    This was really a lion opening its mouth and asking for a hundred million!


    But who asked the other party to be so stupid as to give him fifty million as soon as they came up? ording to the rules of the martial world, if they doubled their meeting, wouldn''t it be a hundred million?


    In this regard, Akatsuki''s people seemed to be very angry.


    As the leader, Haru also sent people to scold Onoki many times.


    However, Onoki seemed to be sure of them, sitting on the fishing tform and not letting go even if he was beaten to death.


    Finally, after a fierce negotiation, on behalf of Akatsuki, Haru agreed to the ransom of Iwagakure for eighty million ryo.


    Was this a loss?


    This was simply a huge loss!


    However, when this news spread, the entire capital of Akatsuki boiled over.


    Because today, Yone-sama was willing to spend eighty million ryo to save his own people. In the future, when he was in danger, he would never be easily abandoned!


    There were two sides to everything. Since there were people who felt that he was too stupid, there would naturally be people who would admire this kind of ''idiot''!


    This time, without Haru sending people to guide public opinion, his tall and straight image was once again established, and it spread even more widely.


    Even many people from other countries could not help but put themselves in his shoes. If it was him, would anyone be willing to pay eighty million for saving him?


    If he was the leader of Akatsuki, would he really do this?


    There were two possibilities, and the answer was at ease in the heart.


    For a moment, Akatsuki Vige had be a ce that many people yearned for.


    To be honest, this was something that even Haru did not expect at first.


    But since there was such an unexpected surprise, of course, he could not just pretend that nothing had happened, so he had someone add a fire to it.


    He used all kinds of ''rumors'' to spread the words that he had once said.


    For example, he would never give up any of his people.


    Those who offend me, Akatsuki, will be punished even if they are far away!


    Life is precious, love... Ahem, this is not a smooth talk.


    In short, itpletely set off his great image, and even had a bit of sadness.


    Iwagakure, who had suddenly be a backdrop, was naturally a little unhappy, especially Onoki. He felt that he had been tricked. All of this was premeditated!


    But he couldn''t think of which segment had gone wrong.


    Finally, he could only sourly curse on a small fox, and actually yed this trick.


    ...


    The day of the agreement between the two sides would soon arrive.


    Onoki originally didn''t want toe here personally, but the other party yed with him too beautifully, which made him a little more interested. So after hearing that this leader Akatsuki woulde personally, he also came.


    "I didn''t expect that such a small matter would actually alert Tsuchikage-sama. It is really unexpected."


    As soon as they met, Haru couldn''t help but mock him first, which was very consistent with the dissatisfaction he should have at this time.


    Sure enough, Onoki didn''t doubt anything and just retorted with a smile, "After all, the younger generation is formidable. There is actually such a way to win people''s hearts. It really makes us old seniors a little amazed."


    "Old bastard!"


    "Little fox!"


    The two of them looked at each other and cursed in their hearts.


    "Let''s make a deal. Don''t waste any more time." Haru said with a proud and arrogant attitude.


    In fact, he was worried that something might happenter, so he had to quicklyplete the most important step before he could be at ease.


    "This is eighty million ryo from the underground ck market. Where is he?"


    After Onoki saw this, he didn''t hesitate and used his eyes to signal the person next to him. Then, he immediately squatted down and hit the ground.


    Kakuzu, who was sealed in the rock and mud, immediately emerged from the ground.


    Then the two sides cautiously began to move at the same time, examining people and checking money.


    When everything was confirmed, Haru was ready to take Kakuzu, who was staring at him fiercely.


    But at this time, Onokisuddenly said, "Wait a minute!"


    Haru''s eyes narrowed for a moment, and then he said in a cold tone, "Has Tsuchikage-sama gone back on his word? Or does he want ''money''?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people brought by the two sides immediately entered a tense state of battle, with swords drawn and bows drawn.


    However, Onoki seemed to not see it, squinting his eyes and saying, "Young people nowadays are too impatient. A mere eighty million ryo is not enough topensate for the reputation of the entire Iwagakure."


    "I just want to add some more chips on the basis of this transaction to see if Yone-sama is interested."


    Before his voice fell, another Rock Seal was summoned. Opening it, it turned out to be the unconscious Guren!


    Onoki had been paying attention to Haru''s eyes and said, "This woman is our Iwagakure''s rebellion. In order to take revenge on the vige, she did some things that would make people angry. Including the people who died in your organization and the chief of the finance department, it was this woman who did it."


    "In order to show the friendship between us, I can use a cheap price to put this woman in this deal. After that, whether you kill or cut her, you can do whatever you want. How about it?"


    Unconsciously, Haru''s face under the mask showed a sneer.


    This old fox would not be so kind as to do this kind of thing. He guessed that the reason why Onoki suddenly yed this trick must have aroused suspicion, so he wanted to test him.


    Once he fell into the trap, the n would inevitably fail, and a fight was inevitable!


    Moreover, the threat of Onoki''s Dust Release was too big, even Susanoo could not resist it.


    But Onoki looked down on him too much.

 Chapter 247: Eating the Bait

    Chapter 247: Eating the Bait


    "Hehe, betrayal? What a coincidence."


    Haru mocked Onoki, and then said, "Since it''s Sunagakure''s rebellion, then let Tsuchikage solve it himself. We, Akatsuki, do not have the habit of being a sucker."


    Haru''s attitude surprised Onoki.


    The other party did not seem to be afraid of him from the beginning. When he thought of how the other party had killed Hanzo and forced back Suna and Konoha, allowing Amegakure to regain his peace and upy Land of Iron with lightning speed, he should have extraordinary strength and skills.


    But at the same time, the ''weak point'' was also very fatal. He was too arrogant. He thought that it temporarily forced back the power that Suna and Konoha had set up in Amegakure and even signed a non-aggression agreement to not put the five major powers in its eyes.


    Onoki wanted to give the other party an impressive lesson, but after thinking about it, he found that there was no need and no benefits at all, so he dismissed the idea.


    Most importantly, he found that the other party did not care about Guren''s life from the bottom of his heart and did not have the slightest idea of taking her away.


    Then, he could basically dispel thest bit of doubt.


    Onoki, who had been led astray by someone''s superb acting, did not expect that this was a scheme against Iwagakure from the beginning to the end.


    Moreover, he was reluctant to let the child get away with the bitter meat of a wolf!


    "Haha, since you don''t have this idea, then forget it. Let''s make a deal. Let them go."


    Onoki released a cold re at Kakuzu who was staring at everyone, while Haru took Kakuzu away from the money he brought.


    What?


    It was not easy for Haru to give the eighty million to Onoki, how could he take it back and do such a stupid thing


    Onoki didn''t want to fight Akatsuki to the death, so he epted it. Since the other party paid the money ording to the agreement and didn''t y any tricks, he certainly wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    Wasn''t he fragrant when he brought the money back to the vige?


    "Since the deal has beenpleted, let''s talk about business next time. I hope this bit of hard work won''t affect the friendship between us."


    Haru almost vomited!


    Onoki was really thick-skinned, he actually had the face to say such words.


    But now was not the time to be angry, so he could only force himself to think, "Naturally, but I still hope that Sunagakure will be less rebellious in the future. Otherwise, I, Akatsuki, will not be able to take out this sky-high ransom a second time."


    In the end, Haru seemed to have suffered a loss, and could not help but ridicule.


    But this was the reaction he should have at this moment. Although Onoki was a little angry because of the ridicule, he didn''t suspect anything.


    After all, he was inexplicably cheated by eighty million. No one would feelfortable if he was reced by someone else. He would just mock him with a few words, and he wouldn''t earn less money.


    Of course, he couldn''t continue his words. Onoki wouldn''t do such a thing, so he directly took his people away.


    Haru also took his people away, but he didn''t go far before the corner of his mouth under the mask curled up.


    "Knock on this daddy''s bamboo pole? I''ll pay double the amount you''ve eaten!"


    On the way, Kakuzu looked at Haru several times, wanting to ask about the doubts in his heart, but because there were others present, he held back.


    Only after returning to Rain City did Kakuzu follow someone to the tall tower.


    "What the hell are you doing? Giving eighty million ryo to Sunagakure for nothing? Are you crazy"


    As soon as he entered, Kakuzu couldn''t help but ask.


    God knows what kind of pain he felt when he saw the eighty million yuan being taken away by Sunagakure''s people!


    If not for Haru repeatedly using his eyes to stop him, he would have definitely taken it back!


    What a dirty Tsuchikage, Uncle Kakuzu even dared to do something to Third Hokage, why would he be afraid of a dwarf?


    This was simply nonsense!


    "A free gift? How could it be a free gift? Didn''t I redeem my most important financial manager?" Haru was even in the mood to joke around.


    Kakuzu almost exploded his five hearts at the same time!


    You lied to me to be a hostage and then brought money to redeem me. What are you trying to do?


    Can''t you spend more money?


    Give it to me!


    Why give it to outsiders?


    He didn''t know if it was because the way Kakuzu stared at him made him a little scared, but Haru was no longer shameless. He immediately exined, "Calm down, everything is going ording to the n. The eighty million is just bait. As long as the other party eats it, he will have to spit it out ten times, or a hundred times, or a thousand times," he said.


    Kakuzu didn''t believe it, but fortunately, there was still a ten million constion prize that could soothe his injured heart.


    "Hmph, if you mess it up, there will be a day when you cry!" After saying some harsh words, Kakuzu left in a bad mood.


    From beginning to end, he was just a tool.


    First, he was caught and sealed by Guren, then he was caught by Onoki, sealed, and finally redeemed.


    He had lost all face!


    If he had known that this was the process, then...


    This was not the price!


    He had to pay!


    ......


    On the other side, Onoki also brought his people back to Iwagakure.


    There was no sign of any trouble along the way, and no idents happened.


    Onoki, who always used people''s evil thoughts to figure out other people, felt ufortable.


    "Is it really over?"


    Onoki slightly frowned and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "Am I too suspicious andplicated?"


    After whispering, Onoki immediately asked someone to check the money he brought back.


    They had already returned to their own territory, so even if there was a problem, it could only be that there was a problem with the money!


    But at that time, they had already checked clearly, and it was impossible for them to be swapped in the middle.


    Doing this was probably just to seek peace of mind.


    Everyone was very helpless, but they could only listen to orders and begin to carefully check again and again to see if there were any white paper or explosion talismans mixed in.


    But eighty million was really too much, and they couldn''t look at each money over and over again. They only roughly swept through it.


    Therefore, he did not notice that some of the money had a strange QR code printed on it.


    After all, inparison, the amount of money printed with a QR code was too little. It was only a dozen or so.


    It was estimated that even if someone saw it, they would not care.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, I checked again. There is no problem."


    This time, Onoki was finally relieved and nodded, "Register it in the vault. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes!"


    Of course, it was impossible for so much money to be left outside, or the big guys to split it up together.


    Therefore, it was necessary to temporarily store it in the vault and take it out when it was needed.

 Chapter 248: Dark and Windy Night

    Chapter 248: Dark and Windy Night


    In the prison, Guren was sealed in the soil and could not move his limbs, nor could he form seals.


    When Onoki finally appeared, Guren immediately raised her head and looked at him with hatred!


    "Where is my partner?"


    "In fact, you have already guessed it, haven''t you?" Onoki asked coldly.


    When Guren heard this, her whole body suddenly trembled, as if she had lost her spirit. Her eyes were empty and she did not want to believe it.


    Then she shouted crazily, "You killed her! You killed her! She is just a child. Onoki, you will die a horrible death!"


    As she shouted, two lines of clear tears directly flowed down.


    "I originally thought that without these worries, you would still be able to change back to Guren that used to only have missions and killing people. But in the end, I found that I thought wrong, so I could only do this."


    "You know too many secrets. You are the dark side representative of Iwagakure, so you will never live the life of an ordinary person. Either you live and continue to kill, or you carry everything and die."


    "Obviously, you chose thetter. This is too regrettable."


    Onoki said in the end with some regret, which was a great irony!


    But Guren had copsed, and thest motivation to support her to persevere had disappeared. So death was not something that could make her afraid.


    Perhaps her only obsession right now was to not kill Onoki and avenge her family!


    "Taiseki, the two of you can be considered to be working together. Send her some foodter and then send her off tomorrow so that she can reunite with her partner."


    Onoki said to someone behind him as he left.


    Taiseki immediately agreed.


    He and Guren used to be in the same department, specialized in dealing with dirty work, and his hands were also stained with blood.


    However, unlike Guren, he had already resigned himself to his fate. He never really thought that he could leave and live the life of an ordinary person.


    Perhaps one day, he would die in the mission, and exposing his body in the wilderness was his fate.


    And Guren''s partner was given to him by Onoki.


    Now, he wanted to take Guren as well.


    Looking at Guren in despair and numbness, Taiseki sighed silently in his heart and left.


    When night came, he brought good wine and dishes to visit his formerpanions, also to let the other party be a full ghost.


    However, the fine wine and delicacies were right in front of him, but Guren remained indifferent.


    Right now, she was no different from a walking corpse.


    Seeing this situation, Taiseki''s face was extremely struggling. Finally, he remembered that in a certain mission, Guren had once saved him from the siege of the enemy.


    "Sigh!"


    With a heavy sigh, Taiseki saw that there was no one around, so he moved closer to Guren'' ear and said in an extremely small voice, "I know you can still hear my voice. I said, you listen. Don''t have any reaction. Consider it as returning the favor you saved me before."


    There was a hint of emotion in Guren''s numb eyes.


    "Back then, Tsuchikage-sama handed over him to me to deal with. However, I was unable to do so in the end, so I secretly sent him to the Land of Grass. I found a viger and left after leaving some money."


    "If nothing goes wrong, Yukimaru might still be alive."


    Guren'' eyes suddenly burst out with an intense light. Taiseki''s words seemed to have saved her from hell.


    However, she was not overly excited, because she remembered Taiseki''s warning to her just now, so she did not do anything out of line or shout.


    She just looked at Taiseki with eyes full of hope, as if she wanted to confirm again that her partner was still alive.


    Taiseki gritted his teeth and nodded hard, "If nothing goes wrong, after all, that ce is not safe. But I''m sorry, I can''t save you. I''m telling you now because I don''t want you to die with regret and despair."


    "If there is a chance in the future, I will help you tell him who are you and let him live an ordinary life."


    Hearing Taiseki say that he could not save her, Guren did not feel disappointed. Instead, she was very grateful to the other party for saving her daughter!


    She was even more d that she felt that it was a pity that this guy died there and turned back to save him.


    This decision made her see hope again!


    "Thank you."


    Guren said in an extremely hoarse and soft voice. She did not want to ask for more. With this news, it was enough. The rest would depend on herself and whether that poisonous tongued guy was reliable.


    At this point, she had no other choice but to gamble.


    Then, she ate all the food in Taisekiplicated eyes.


    After all, only after eating full would one have the strength to kill!


    ...


    That night.


    Guren was resting with her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something. Her sharp eyes opened and she looked at the dark corner of the prison.


    A guy wearing a golden cloud robe and a ghost mask on his face walked out from the dark.


    With the help of the hazy moonlight, Guren saw the person and could not help but feel relieved. The other party hade to save her ording to the n...


    Of course, it was also possible that he wanted to kill her in order to silence her!


    Thus, the two of them looked at each other, neither of them taking the initiative to speak.


    Until the other person leaned close to her ear and said in an extremely subtle voice, "ording to the agreement, I came to pick you up. Do you know where the child is hiding?"


    Aplicated look shed in Guren''s eyes. It could be said that she had reached a basic foundation of trust with the other party.


    "He is not here. He was sent away by someone."


    Although Haru was a little surprised to hear this, in fact, it reduced the variables of this operation, and there was one less burden.


    "I haven''t done my business yet. Are you going to leave with me first, or do you want me toe find youter?"


    Guren was silent for a moment. Although the most rational way was to escape without anyone knowing,


    "Let me out. Give me some time. Come find me after you finish your business."


    When Haru heard the other party''s murderous tone, his teeth hurt a little.


    Although he really wanted to teach Onoki a painful lesson, he didn''t want to make the matter so big.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I might not be able to save you when the timees." Haru said helplessly.


    However, Guren had already made up her mind, "Don''t worry. Although I am not Onoki''s opponent, he can''t easily defeat me this time!"


    "I will make that bastard pay the price!"


    When Haru heard this, alright!


    Then so be it.


    "When you can''t hold on any longer, make this gesture crystal. Try to be as high as possible so that I can see it."


    As Haru spoke, he made a very high gesture for Guren to see.

 Chapter 249: Flying Thunder Formation Technique

    Chapter 249: Flying Thunder Formation Technique


    "What''s that sound?"


    "There''s no sound. Did you hear it wrong?"


    "No, there must have been a sounding from inside just now."


    "I guess another guy knew he was going to die, so he struggled with all his might."


    ...


    Outside the prison, the two guards were chatting with each other.


    But suddenly with a loud bang, the door behind them exploded, and the two of them were also swallowed up!


    Ta ta ta ta.


    A blue-haired woman with loose hair and slightly disheveled hair walked out from the darkness.


    "What a beautiful moon."


    She looked up at the full moon in the sky and whispered.


    At this time, the movement had attracted the nearby patrols toe and check.


    "There is a problem in the prison. Someone escaped from prison!"


    "There is only one prisoner. Hurry up and subdue her. Don''t let her release the other prisoners!"


    "Be careful. Ah!"


    Guren casually withdrew her hands. The patrol team that had just rushed over was instantly wiped out, their bodies covered in sharp blue crystals!


    However, a certain person''s words just now reminded her that since she wanted to make a big fuss, then she shouldpletely turn the world upside down!


    Therefore, she immediately used the Crystal Release: Jade Crystal de. She condensed a special de in her hand, and then made another seal.


    Jade Crystal Clone Technique!


    Opposite her, a person who was exactly the same as Guren walked out and nodded at Guren. She immediately rushed into the prison where she came from. She wanted to release all the prisoners inside!


    Although these guys were not very useful, they were still a considerable force, and could help her share a lot of pressure and vision.


    Most importantly, there were many spies from other viges.


    Once they were released, it could be said that they had suffered heavy losses!


    She couldn''t wait to see Onoki''s face full of regret.


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal de!"


    Hearing a lot of footsteps, Guren''s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. She immediately condensed a half moon shaped crystal de on her arm, and then rushed to the ce where Iwagakure had the most ninjas!


    In the entire Iwagakure, besides Onoki and the two Bijuu, she was confident that she would not lose to anyone!


    Moreover, her Crystal Release could be said to be abination of attack and defense. Before her chakra was exhausted, even if she encountered more enemies, she would not be afraid.


    Kill!


    In an instant, several people were cut in half by her waist!


    Earth Release, who was used for defense, could not resist the sharpness of the crystal de, and could not stop the assimtion of the Crystal Release.


    As long as it was caught, it would immediately turn into lifelike amber and be sealed inside!


    When Guren began to recklessly ughter, the destructive power and destructive power it erupted with was simply iparably astonishing!


    ...


    At the same time, when the outside was in chaos, Haru also sensed the Flying Thunder God Technique he had left on the money, and instantly arrived at the treasury.


    As far as the eye could see, it was all money!


    His eighty million ryo was nothingpared to this ce!


    As one of the most powerful five great countries, and not as poor as the Land of Wind, Land of Earth could be considered as the ''rich people'' second only to the Land of Lightning and Land of Fire.


    If the five great countries were divided into three grades ording to their economic ability, then the first grade would undoubtedly be the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning. The second grade would be the Land of Earth and the Land of Water. Thest grade would be the Land of Wind that everyone would shed tears upon seeing.


    Therefore, for arge country like this, the amount of funds allocated to Iwagakure in a year would definitely be a huge number!


    However, after these past few years of war, what big country would not be able to take it anymore.


    Would the sacrificed ninjas give their familiespensation?


    Without the usual tasks, would all the ninjas pay their sries?


    In addition, there was the internal construction of the vige, the sale of various materials, and the purchase of enemy spies.


    There were too many ces to use money!


    Otherwise, Onoki wouldn''t be so happy because of the eighty million.


    But now, the remaining money was all his!


    Not to mention more, at least one billion was definitely there!


    It was definitely iparable to the budget of Haru''s past life that was easily tens of billions of dors. He also didn''t think about the first battle of Ninja World more than ten years ago, when the five major countriesbined together, they only had more than ten thousand ninjas to fight.


    Even in the fourth battle of Ninja World in the original work, the number of ninjas that the five major countries sent out was only 80,000.


    ording to the Third Ninja War, Iwagakure sent ten thousand ninjas to Hokage and Raikage to calcte.


    At this time, the number of surviving ninjas in the five countries must not have exceeded ten thousand. Six thousand was a very reasonable number.


    But there would definitely not be so many.


    Haru was really curious about Onoki''s expression when he suddenly found out that he had no money.


    So he immediately began to move.


    However, it was impossible for him to carry so much money back one sack at a time.


    What to do?


    Of course, it was to use the Flying Thunder Formation Technique that he had finally developed sessfully!


    The inspiration came from the original work, the Flying Thunder Formation Technique that Shiranui Genma, who had served as Fouth Hokage''s guard and Hokage''s guard, and Raido Namiashi and Iwashi Tatami could use together.


    However, the aptitude of these three people was too poor. This Flying Thunder Formation Technique was too unworthy of its name. The three of them held hands to move the object or human body inside the array to other ces. It was really too weak.


    But this starting point was indeed somewhat interesting.


    Therefore, in order to build up the secondary industry, the logistics, Haru temporarily put down the business of tapping people and painstakingly studied this Flying Thunder Formation Technique.


    In the end, he still remembered the time when Namikaze Minato released the superrge range of Flying Thunder God in the original work, the principle of transferring the rest of the Ninja Alliance from the enchantment.


    Only then did he ovee thest hurdle, and let him use the real lightning formation technique!


    He suddenly mmed the ground, and arge amount of chakra surged out, and then a huge QR code that covered the entire treasury suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Then he tried his best to maintain the transmission of chakra, silently sensing the technique he had left in a space in Rain City in advance to activate the lightning formation technique!


    When the space channel on both sides finally established, the money in the entire treasury instantly disappeared!


    A hint of joy appeared on Haru''s face.


    It was just that the QR code left on the ground in front of him could not be removed, unless it was destroyed along with the ground, then themotion would be huge.


    However, Onoki didn''t know that this QR code was his symbol, so he didn''t have to worry about being found for the time being.


    At worst, he would just fight, who was afraid of who!


    Therefore, Haru immediately returned to Rain City with Flying Thunder God. Seeing that all the money had been transferred over, he immediately felt relieved.


    Then he immediately called Kagami and Kakuzu over and asked them to deal with the money as soon as possible, and then he flew away.


    Kakuzu looked at the amount of money in front of him and recalled the words that Haru had asked him if he wanted to divide it. He pped his mouth on the spot!


    Why couldn''t he control this mouth!


    His heart was bleeding!


    Well, and even five of them!

 Chapter 250: The Night of Chaos

    Chapter 250: The Night of Chaos


    In the blink of an eye, Haru returned to Iwagakure.


    The first time he officially used the Flying Thunder Formation Technique he developed was to steal the treasury, which was a little exciting!


    However, Haru was still not satisfied with the effect of the Flying Thunder Formation Technique.


    First of all, he needed to prepare in advance, and it would waste too much time.


    If he wanted to use the Flying Thunder Formation Technique, he needed to reserve a space coordinate of the Flying Thunder Formation Technique to wait for it to be activated.


    Moreover, he could not have multiple tactics at the same time, which would fail when activated.


    Then, Haru had to build another kind of tactic at the ce where he needed to transfer items. It was used for transportation, and it consumed a lot of chakra. Just building this teleportation method would probably consume the chakra of 1 card, and then the transportation process would consume more chakra ording to the size and weight of the object.


    (Quantity unit: 1 card = one Kakashi''s chakra capacity)


    This meant that Haru had so much chakra that he hadn''t used it up until now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to afford this drop drop drop trade.


    The entire process wasn''t considered all kinds of preparations in front of him. Just the final stage of activation required several seconds of time. If this was in battle, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough!


    Then there was the area problem. Although he could freely adjust the range of the casting, the smallest couldn''t be less than one square meter, and thergest could only maintain a hundred square meters for the time being.


    If he wanted to expand his range, it was no longer a matter of chakra, but rather needed Haru to have a deeper understanding of time and space ninjutsu.


    But at present, it was barely enough.


    Thest w was also the biggest w.


    The lightning formation could not teleport living things!


    At least for the time being!


    The original intention of Haru developing this technique was to transfer supplies. He didn''t have to go back and forth again, so the flying thunder array technique he developed was simple and crude, and it was easy to use.


    So much money had disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    However, because the effect of the pursuit was different, it also led to a problem, which was that living things could have all kinds of idents during the process of teleportation. For example, in the movies, the upper body was gone, and the ck dragon transferred to the lower body was always there.


    Therefore, after using some little white mice to do many experiments, they all died very miserably... Haru could only temporarily give up applying this ninjutsu to the dropping ''Flying Thunder God'' above and turn to logistics first.


    Wait until this problem is solved.


    As for this situation, he actually thought of the Heavenly Transfer Technique that Fourth Raikage''s little secretary used in the original work.


    Not affected by any conditions and area, any item is transported to any ce at the speed of light.


    This Heavenly Transfer Technique was very simr to his Flying Thunder God Formation Technique. They were mainly used to transport items and not humans.


    Ordinary people would not be able to keep up with the speed of the teleportation, causing their bodies to split apart and die. Moreover, the only person who had sessfully used the Heavenly Transfer Technique to move was Raikage. This was because his body was strong enough to withstand the violent friction between the air and air during the teleportation process.


    Then the problem was, ordinary items were not very sturdy. How could they be fine?


    Moreover, his flying lightning formation technique was different from the Heavenly Transfer Technique. The fundamental principle was based on Flying Thunder Formation Technique''s development, and it was to travel through space.


    Therefore, there was definitely something that he had not discovered. As long as he could find the problem and solve it, Haru was confident that he could use the Flying Thunder Formation Technique to directly steal his home!


    ...


    At this time, Iwagakure was already in chaos.


    Under the leadership of Guren, the prisoners, the rebels, and the elite spies of various countries all knew the importance of clinging to one''s thighs. Therefore, not only did they cooperate with Guren to kill and destroy, but they also stirred up chaos everywhere, confusing Iwagakure''s judgment, and making him lose sight of the other and busy.


    There were even people who were so dedicated that they were not in a hurry to escape and instead went to steal information.


    It was impossible for Iwagakure''s people to ignore these people, so they were inexplicably involved in a huge amount of energy.


    However, the good news was that the people who were locked up in prison generally were not in a good state, and they did not have much strength left. Therefore, as long as they remained calm and did not panic, it was only a matter of time before this storm waspletely settled.


    At this time, an extremely fast figure suddenly swooped down from the sky, killing several prisoners with one punch, and then punched at Guren with a livid face!


    Onoki''s Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique was indeed extraordinary, but Guren wasn''t someone these guys couldpare to!


    Thest time Onoki was able to easily defeat Guren was because she was eager to save her partner and was captured as a part of the n, so Onoki felt that it was a bit too smooth.


    But this time, Guren wanted to vent her anger!


    Guren waved her green crystal knife and directly met Onoki''s Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique, showing that she was going to fight with force, really thinking that she was afraid of you!


    Then the crystal de smashed the rock fist of Onoki, but at the same time, it itself was broken.


    At this time, Onoki made a single hand seal, and the broken rock fist was instantly repaired, and this was not the end.


    "Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique!"


    Rock Fist was strengthened again!


    This was Onoki''s specialty!


    He didn''t need to use it once to make his waist hurt so much that he directly fell into the state of stiffness.


    But Guren''s reaction was not slow. Seeing that Onoki didn''t directly use Dust Release to deal with her, but used his closebat to subdue her, he immediately understood Onoki''s scruples.


    The more powerful the ninjutsu was, the more he didn''t dare to release it at this time!


    Because this was his vige!


    If Dust Release went down, how many people would he identally kill? How many houses would he destroy?


    This kind of price was also difficult for Onoki to bear, so he would not use Dust Release unless it was absolutely necessary.


    And this was the best news for Guren.


    "Crystal Release: Crystal Encampment Wall!"


    Onoki''s powerful punchnded heavily on the huge crystal in front of Guren.


    The dull sound was apanied by a strong impact, which instantly sent everyone around flying.


    But Guren was used to defend against Bijuudama!


    Onoki shattered the rock on his arm but couldn''t break Guren''s defense.


    Then, Onoki''s eyes suddenly lit up. It wasing from the huge crystal in front of him.


    Onoki looked serious and immediately retreated, but he didn''t forget to quickly make a seal.


    Earth Release: Golem Technique!


    A strange looking rock monster crawled out from the ground and used its sturdy body to protect Onoki.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion spread throughout Iwagakure.


    Guren stared at the front, ready to make a seal. In her memory, Onoki was not an enemy that could be defeated so easily!

 Chapter 251: Crystal Release - Hundred Flowers Campaign

    Chapter 251: Crystal Release - Hundred Flowers Campaign


    "Crystal: Hexagonal Shuriken: Wild Dance!"


    Ding ding dong...


    Arge number of Crystal Shuriken flew towards Onoki, but they were all blocked by arge piece of charred Rock Earth Giant.


    This was not prohibited for Guren to frown. Even if he did not use Dust Release, Onoki''s strength was not to be underestimated.


    "We have to deal with this Rock Earth Giant first."


    Guren, who came to this conclusion, immediately began to prepare. He temporarily gave up on the continuous suppression of Onoki.


    Onoki saw that Guren was holding back a big move, so he immediately controlled the Rock Earth Giant to attack, while Guren fled in all directions.


    After drilling into a room, the Rock Earth Giant directly smashed it with a punch, and then Guren''s figure flew out.


    "Earth Release: Moving Earth Core!"


    Onoki seized the opportunity and position and suddenly hit the ground.


    The ce where Guren was about to fall instantly sank into a square pit.


    Then, before Guren finished thest seal, the Rock Earth Giant grabbed again and directly stuffed Guren into the pit.


    Then Onoki put his hands together with a serious face!


    Pa!


    The ground that had just sunk appeared again, merging with the arm of the Rock Earth Giant.


    Looking at it from the sky, the Rock Earth Giant, who looked like a ''tiny'', actually wanted to challenge the Mother Earth, and stabbed its own arm into it.


    Onoki couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Under the pressure of this dense rock earth, anyone would be turned into nutrients.


    But at this moment, a touch of blue suddenly spread out from the ground and caught Onoki''s attention.


    Then his expression changed and he was about to soar into the sky!


    But it was toote!


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation!"


    The huge crystal directly sealed the Rock Earth Giant inside, making it unable to move.


    At the same time, a huge dome-shaped barrier with a diameter of one kilometer directly trapped Onokiinside!


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Labyrinth Technique!"


    Guren came out from an unexpected ce with a calm face.


    And the Guren who was crushed to death by the Rock Earth Giant was just the crystal clone she sent to release the prisoner at the beginning.


    It was also because the activity of the clone attracted all of Onoki''s attention that she hid and released two Ninjutsu that needed time to prepare, but the power was not ordinary!


    The Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation could be said to havepletely sealed the Rock Earth Giant, and there could be no ident.


    As for the Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Labyrinth Technique, it was used to nt the seeds of the eight-pointed jade crystal in the ground to set up the Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation in advance, and then needed to circle around the border to use this ninjutsu.


    In this enchantment, even Byakugan''s ability would be sealed.


    But to use it to deal with Onoki, it could only buy a little time. She still needed to prepare thest technique to give that bastard a surprise!


    A blue hexagonal crystal appeared in her palm, and then she carefully buried it into the earth.


    Then, Guren cut open her palm and allowed the blood to pour into the ground expressionlessly.


    Then, a miracle happened. A huge blue flower bloomed with a bang!


    The beautiful light quickly condensed and illuminated the blooming flower even more beautifully.


    During the process of charging,Guren'' face was a little pale, but there was a sneer on the corner of her mouth.


    This Crystal Release: Hundred Flowers Campaign was the'' gift ''he had specially prepared for Onoki.


    Special?


    There was no special attack style, just pure energy, explosion!


    But the power was unimaginable!


    If it was fully charged, the entire Iwagakure might be erased from the map.


    But the problem was that the charging speed was too slow, and once it was attacked to a certain extent, it would explode in advance.


    It could be said that it was a move that could easily perish together with the enemy!


    If Onoki hadn''t done this, she wouldn''t have used this move.


    Then, she used her remaining chakra to create a crystal pir that soared into the sky. The end of the crystal pir was a very high!


    Knowing that Akatsuki''s own daughter was still alive, Guren never thought of dying here.


    And herst reliance was the ability of Akatsuki''s leader, ''Yone-sama''.


    Since the other party could take her to other ces in an instant, then he could naturally take her away from here and leave the super bomb alone.


    After doing all of this, Guren leaned against the huge crystal flower and sat on the ground. Then, she saw an acquaintance looking over with aplicated expression.


    "Taiseki."


    Her formerpanion had now be an enemy.


    Guren suddenly regretted that she should let Taiseki leave the vige first. After all, the other party was Yukimura''s savior and gave her hope of living again.


    But at that time, she couldn''t say anything, because the other party would definitely suspect her. Who asked the two of them to have different standpoints?


    At this time, a figure appeared out of thin air beside Guren.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Haru, who had disguised himself with the Transformation Technique, was attracted by the huge crystal flower in front of her as soon as she flew over, as well as the huge cover barrier that was over a kilometer in diameter.


    As for the rock earth freak that was sealed not too far away, that was simply ''child''s y''.


    Guren casually exined, and then specifically said to Haru, "What? Are you afraid of being discovered?"


    As Haru was surprised that Guren''s full strength was actually stronger than he had imagined, he raised his eyebrows. "It''s just that it''s not yet the point ofpletely falling out. Sooner orter, you will see the entire Ninja World under Akatsuki''s control."


    If I believe you, there will be a ghost!


    Guren rolled her eyes. Even Ninja God couldn''t do such a thing, just based on you


    However, it was better to escape first to avoid provoking the other party and throwing her here.


    With her current situation, she would not be able to escape Iwagakure.


    Seeing that Guren did not believe him, Haru was toozy to exin. Anyway, time would prove everything.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back."


    After Guren heard this, she struggled to stand up first, then suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, "Can you do me another favor?"


    "You are asking for a yard after getting an inch. Do you really think I won''t leave you here?"


    Guren did not say anything soft. She could only exin, "There is someone I owe a lot. He saved my partner. So he should not die here. Help me take him with me. I owe you again."


    When Haru heard this, he nodded reluctantly. At the same time, he also saw that Guren was a person who would repay kindness and enmity.


    From his personal point of view, he still liked to interact with people like this, because they were all rtively easy to fool. Cough cough, he was more at ease.


    "Seeing that this harvest is not small, but don''t test my bottom line again. I am your boss, not your nanny."


    At the same time as he agreed, Haru did not forget to remind Guren of their identities.

 Chapter 252: Almost Die on the Spot!

    Chapter 252: Almost Die on the Spot!


    "There are still enemies here. Quick!"


    "Tsuchikage-sama has been trapped. Quick, save Tsuchikage-sama!"


    "Kill!"


    ......


    "Dark Shadow Technique!"


    In the face of the surging Iwagakure Ninja, Haru did not reveal his original abilities. Instead, he released arge scale illusion technique and took away all the remaining light!


    In a sh, the original moonlight and firelight all disappeared.


    Everyone seemed to be dragged into a dark world where they could not see their fingers.


    When humans suddenly lost their light, they would instinctively fall into panic and fear.


    "I can''t see!"


    "Who''s next to me? Ah!"


    "Don''te over!"


    "Earth Release: Split Earth Turn Around Palm!"


    "Don''t attack randomly. We are all on the same side."


    Haru had only attacked twice, but he had already caused Iwagakure Ninjas to start killing each other!


    When you are not sure where the enemy is and your life is seriously threatened, then anyone who dares to approach you will all be ''enemies''!


    Taiseki was also hit, but his calmness saved him.


    He stayed where he was and tried to use his ears to distinguish the sound, avoiding the crowded ces.


    But even so, he was still affected by the unknown, and there was a long and deep wound on his leg.


    At this moment, Taiseki seemed to sense that someone was attacking him. He lowered his head and avoided Haru''s sword.


    He actually dodged it?


    This undoubtedly surprised Haru a little.


    Although it was just a casual attack, he was able to dodge it in time even though he hadpletely lost his sight and his leg was still injured. This was not simple at all.


    But that was all.


    Haru, who was a little more serious, first punched the other party''s waist and eyes. Then, he reached out from behind and grabbed the other party''s neck. Then, he squeezed it slightly!


    Taiseki''s body immediately softened.


    Haru held Taiseki in his left hand and walked towards Guren. His right hand continuously swung out sharp swords from his hand, nailing all the ''blind people'' here.


    Even if there were really people who could hear the sound to determine their position, it would be very difficult for them to stop Haru, who had learned the sword technique from Uchiha n!


    "It''s time to leave."


    Haru carried the unconscious Taiseki and said.


    Guren nodded and was about to speak, but at this moment, a loud noise immediately attracted the attention of the two!


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    A huge hole was directly blown through the huge crystal maze!


    Then there were two, three.


    Onoki, who was already angry, finally used Dust Release!


    When he broke through the maze and flew outside to see the current situation, his face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Guren, I underestimated you too much. You even colluded with outsiders and intended to rebel!"


    However, Guren did not take this lying down. She said sarcastically, "Old bastard, ept the ''gift'' I gave you first. I want to see the entire Iwagakure turn into ashes with my own eyes!"


    Onokiughed angrily, "Then open your eyes and take a good look!"


    "Earth Release: Moving Earth Core!"


    The furious Onoki immediately released the powerful strength that Tsuchikage should have. The ground around the huge crystal flower suddenly rose and wrapped it in it. It was really like the ''wrapping box'' of the ''gift'', but there was no lid.


    Then Onoki quickly made a seal, opened his hands, and aimed at the huge crystal flower and Guren.


    "Is the old bastard crazy?"


    Guren seemed to be very shocked. He did not expect Onoki to be so decisive and directly detonated this super bomb in advance.


    No, no!


    Onoki wanted to use Dust Release topletely disintegrate the huge crystal flower that was about to explode!


    As for what kind of chain reaction it would cause and what kind of damage it would cause to the vige, he could not care!


    If he allowed the crystal flower to continue charging, the moment it exploded, everything in front of him would turn into nothingness, so he had to stop the damage in time!


    Onoki was very regretful, why didn''t he kill the other person directly?


    But Onoki was also thinking, who released Guren? Who was the strange guy he had never seen before? Where did this Guren find a helper? Was it Akatsuki?


    Countless doubts lingered in Onoki''s mind, but now was not the time to think about these questions.


    "Dust Release: Split Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    In order to minimize the damage, Onoki had no choice but to use the upgraded version of Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique, and also needed to control the range of the impact.


    Otherwise, he might just shake his hand and destroy his hometown.


    A white light shed!


    Although Onoki tried his best to control the area in the ''wrapping box'', the subsequent explosions still spread out!


    Onoki''s face suddenly changed, and he used all his strength to defend against Earth Release, trying to stop the aftermath of the explosion.


    When the white light finally disappeared, the huge blue crystal flowerpletely disappeared, leaving only a huge hole in the ground.


    The Iwagakure was saved.


    However, looking at the devastated vige in front of him, and the broken limbs that were injured, with a cut on his head, Onoki, who was bleeding endlessly, looked extremely ferocious.


    Fortunately, he sessfully killed Guren


    Don''t let him know who was behind this, otherwise, he would make the other party pay a terrible price!


    "Tsuchikag-sama!"


    Because the incident was too sudden, and the battle between Guren and Onoki was not something that ordinary people could participate in, Iwagakure, who stayed behind, could not make an effective counterattack.


    However, most of the escaped prisoners were caught, and those who resisted were naturally killed!


    "Immediately send people to calcte the losses and casualties. Clean up the ruins, organize rescue, and repair the damaged ground and houses."


    Onoki forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and calmly issued instructions.


    "Yes, Tsuchikage-sama!"


    The surrounding miserable Iwagakure Ninjas immediately epted the order and left.


    However, what Onoki never expected was that the real painful blow was stilling!


    The next day, Onoki, who was dressed like an Indian, heard the report from his subordinates and immediately cked out!


    Putting aside the damaged buildings and the shocking number of casualties, all the funds in the vige had disappearedst night!


    That''s right, it disappeared without a trace!


    He didn''t see anyone, nor was there any damage, but the money inside was all gone, leaving only the unknown pattern left by the thief who was very ''arrogant'' on the ground!


    This was good, let alone rebuilding, he couldn''t even take out the pension!


    Onoki was so angry that he almost died on the spot!

 Chapter 253: Bigger Picture

    Chapter 253: Bigger Picture


    Because of Taiseki, Haru did not directly bring them back to Amegakure.


    Instead, when Onoki used Dust Release to attack them, he directly brought people to back.


    Previously, Guren''s rampage was enough to cause heavy losses to Iwagakure, not to mention that he had taken drastic measures and cut off Iwagakure''s gold chain.


    Presumably, in the next period of time, Iwagakure would be in great pain.


    When Taiseki woke up, Guren first asked for Haru''s opinion, and then left with Taiseki.


    She had to find her partner!


    Taiseki was the only one who knew, and after this incident, even if he went back, he would definitely not be able to exin it clearly, so Taiseki was also prepared to hide his identity and change his living method.


    Taking this opportunity, Guren tried to recruit Taiseki, but Taiseki did not agree. He was still hesitating.


    After all, even if he was willing to believe in Guren, he could not believe the person behind Guren.


    Moreover, he did not even know what kind of power Guren had joined, so how could he agree so easily?


    Therefore, Haru let the two of them go to find the child, while he returned to Rain City.


    This was something he had promised Guren long ago. If he did not solve this matter, Guren would be a ticking time bomb.


    As for whether or not Guren would immediately run away after finding the child and nevere back.


    Haru was also uncertain.


    However, the Flying Thunder God Technique on the other party was still there, so he was willing to gamble.


    Anyway, he had already gained a lot, and he would not be short of money in a short period of time. It could be considered that he had achieved the basic goal.


    The rest would be up to fate, if they were not united, even if they forced themselves to walk the same path, they would only push each other back.


    In this regard, he was undoubtedly more thorough than Onoki.


    Then, a few dayster, he received a message from Onoki.


    Haru had already expected this. After all, as an organization that had been in contact with Guren recently, he even gave the other party eighty million ryo. In the end, something immediately happened. Guren ran out, and the money in the treasury was stolen. Anyone would suspect him and Akatsuki.


    However, Haru is not afraid of the shadow. I did it, but do you have evidence?


    No?


    Then get lost and y to the side!


    Therefore, he immediately used an angry and tough attitude to refute the person. He also told the other party to go back and tell Onoki not to put all the shit on Akatsuki''s head. Did he really think they were easy to bully?


    Guilty?


    It didn''t exist!


    After Onoki heard Haru''s attitude, he was so angry that he smashed more than twenty bowls. But after calming down, he felt that it was possible that it was really not Akatsuki who did it. They were even victims like Akatsuki and were tricked by the mysterious force.


    As for the possibility that the other party and Guren self-directed such a big y, it was too low, and many of the key points were also inexplicable.


    So the most likely possibility was that Guren had developed an insider in Iwagakure, and then helped her escape this time, and secretly sneaked into the treasury in a way, stealing all the funds.


    When he thought about how the eighty million ryo disappeared before they could cover the heat, and it even went to his old base, Onoki had a feeling of cerebral congestion.


    Then someone reported that he saw Guren''s helper knock Taiseki out, but he did not kill Taiseki and only brought him to Guren.


    Onoki carefully recalled that when he used Dust Release to kill Guren, there seemed to be someone who was carried by the person next to Guren. Was that Taiseki?


    Thinking back to the time when Taiseki and Guren worked together, Guren seemed to have saved Taiseki''s life. He also asked Taiseki to deal with Gurens partner and handed over the task of dealing with Guren to Taiseki.


    All these signs showed that Taiseki might have betrayed him!


    That spy seemed to have been found. It must be Taiseki!


    But it was toote to know now. These people had been killed by him.


    No one was able to survive under his Dust Release: Split Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!


    There wasn''t even a corpse!


    "Someone, send this scroll to the Great Master Mansion immediately."


    Onoki was ready to ask for money.


    ...


    A few dayster, just when Haru began to doubt whether Guren was going to take the man and the baby away, Guren actually returned.


    Moreover, he was carrying a child with the man named Taiseki.


    "I thought you had run far away, but I didn''t expect you toe back."


    At this time, Guren looked much more normal, and her eyes were especially gentle. Of course, this change could not be because she fell in love with a certain guy, but because she had found her partner.


    So she said, "I did have that any hesitation. Should I take the child away andpletely abandon the name Guren and start over at another ce? But my intuition tells me that you are a guy more difficult to deal with than Onoki."


    "Since you were able to find me so easilyst time, it means that you have a kind of ability that can appear near me at any time and ce. This should be one of the reasons why you let me go so easily, right?"


    Haru couldn''t deny what Guren said, and he was toozy to even respond.


    Then Guren continued, "You let me go once, saved me twice, helped me find my partner, and saved Taiseki. I will use ten years to slowly repay this kindness."


    Saying this meant that Guren had returned to her heart.


    After all, ten years was the same as spending a lot of time and effort.


    Their attitudes were different and the responsibilities they could bear were different.


    This time, Haru could be considered to be at ease and arranged some work for Guren.


    "From now on, you are the fourth core member of Akatsuki. You are mainly responsible for information and assassination."


    "Kagami, arrange the welfare of Guren''s residence as soon as possible, and then hand over the relevant information and work content."


    Kagami nodded with a calm expression. He was not angry at all because the power in his hands had decreased. Instead, he felt relieved.


    God knows how much pressure he had withstood alone. He really wanted more people to help him share the burden!


    Now that the information and assassination had been handed over, many tasks could be re-epted.


    Even when he walked out, the surprise on Guren''s face had not faded.


    She was originally a captive, but now the rebellion had actually received such attention. Wasn''t it a bit too hasty to take charge of such an important department right from the start?


    In this regard, Kagami didn''t exin anything. He just smiled and said to her, "You will understand in the future. The leader never cares about these things. The situation is a bit bigger."


    Guren immediately revealed a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 254: Hot Spring Trip

    Chapter 254: Hot Spring Trip


    "Still can''t?"


    In Tobirama''s secret base, Haru asked Tsunade.


    "I have already cleared out almost all the toxins in Tobirama''s grandfather''s body, leaving only thest neurotoxin to suppress Tobirama''s grandfather, not letting him wake up."


    "The problem now is that I can''t find a way to extend his life."


    Tsunade bit her fingers.


    Although she worked hard to study medical ninjutsu, her essence was to use her vitality to exchange for a strong self-healing ability and attack power. In theory, it was the opposite of the treatment method she needed now.


    After listening to Tsunade''s exnation, Haru couldn''t help but think of Chiyo!


    As medical ninjutsu''s researcher, Chiyo and Tsunade''s research route werepletely different. She had been studying how to revive the dead, and it was a perfect resurrection!


    That was why in the future, there would be a forbidden technique that could exchange one life for one life!


    Using the entirety of one''s chakra as a medium, transforming it into life force, then injecting it into someone else''s body to achieve the effect of reviving the dead, and even allowing the puppet, this ''dead object'', to obtain life!


    This kind of forbidden technique effect was truly too heaven-defying!


    As long as he had this technique, it would be easy to save Tobirama.


    However, Sasori''s parents had only been killed by Sakumo not long ago. In less than a year, how could Chiyo study it?


    At least when Sasori killed Third Kazekage and left the vige, Chiyo definitely had not seeded.


    Otherwise, if Sasori''s parents were directly resurrected, would Sasori still need to leave?


    Therefore, this method could only be left for the time being.


    Haru had also been making White Zetsu''s clone secretly monitor Chiyo, waiting for the other party to sessfully develop it and borrow it.


    If n A could not be solved for the time being, there was actually n B.


    Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei could abandon the concept of life force, and through changing containers time and time again, it could reach the level of eternal soul.


    But Tobirama probably could not ept this method.


    Moreover, Orochimaru shouldn''t have studied this forbidden technique yet.


    Then, there was Kakuzu''s secret technique, the flying evil god cult experiment.


    Even the ''zero-tailed'' would forever live in the flying machine. These methods could solve the current problem.


    It was a pity that none of these methods were the best.


    ording to Haru''s understanding of Tobirama, this guy was actually quite narcissistic. If it was said that in order to live, he would be neither human nor ghost. Tobirama might first be righteous and thenmit suicide.


    Don''t forget, in the original work, Tobirama was obviously very unhappy when he first reincarnated. Not only was it because Orochimaru tarnished the Ninjutsu he developed, but also because of his ghost appearance.


    That was why Haru and Tsunade were so worried!


    It was too difficult to keep Tobirama''s good skin and to find a way to continue his life.


    Tsunade''s alcohol tolerance has been rising, but the good news is that she won''t go out to gamble, because it''s too troublesome to go out and gamble once, so it''s better to drink.


    "You''ve been here for almost a month, right? Do you want to go out and rx for two days? It''s important to bnce work and rest."


    Haru looked sincere, but Tsunade directly rolled her eyes at him and said snappily, "Speak humannguage!"


    "Your body stinks. Nee-chan, go take a shower and change your clothes! Don''t worry, I know you don''t have money. I''ll treat you!"


    Only then did Tsunade smell her clothes. It seemed to have a little smell.


    After all, there would always be alcohol flowing down the ''knife scar'' on her neck and into her clothes. There would definitely be a smell.


    So half an hourter.


    Haru and Tsunade came to Land of Hot Water and stayed in a hot spring hotel with a casino.


    Don''t ask why, Tsunade was very familiar with it, and Haru would drop people!


    "Wait a minute, this way!"


    Seeing that Tsunade was about to turn into a hot spring, Haru quickly grabbed her and stuffed her into another room. Then he exined, "The hot spring just now was a mixed bath, and this is a female soup!"


    Tsunade pulled her long voice and asked as if she had drunk too much fake wine, "Isn''t it good to soak in the hot spring? We can go together."


    Pa!


    Haru directly pushed her in and closed the door!


    Although he was an uncles, he was not weird uncles.


    However, Tsunade''s nerves are too big. In the future, I have to discipline her well. Even if I don''t want to learn from the Three Obediences and Four Merits, I have to know that there is a difference between men and women!


    Who said that the Heart Piercing Poisonous Cotton Jacket was not a cotton-padded jacket?


    As long as he was willing to wear it, it would be as warm as before!


    Humph!


    Then, Haru directly turned back to the mixed hot springs from before.


    However, in less than two minutes, he sneaked out again. Because there were no beautiful girls inside, there were only idiots with the same goal and thoughts.


    Sure enough, the plot in the small movie was a lie!


    Haru scolded those guys and then decisively slipped back to the male soup.


    The whole process was seen by a pair of eyes.


    When she saw that uncle was still as unreliable as before, Tsunade smiled and then took the two burdens into the hot spring, letting out afortable sigh.


    Haru was alsofortably soaking in the hot spring.


    Because of the war, Land of Hot Water''s hot spring business was not very good. After all, without foreign tourists, could the locals support such a industry chain?


    When Kumogakure, who had entered the Land of Fire, was also driven out, this ce might be like the former Amegakure and the Land of Grass.


    Just as he was enjoying it, a loud noise suddenly came from the side!


    With a bang, a figure smashed through the wall and flew in, then hung on the innermost wall.


    Haru turned his head and found that it was an unlucky man with countless broken ribs. Immediately, another unlucky man flew out from the hole in the wall and smashed into the body of the man just now. His head just hit the egg, and Haru felt pain just looking at it!


    Then, along with the panicked screams of a woman, Tsunade walked in from the ce where the wall copsed with her fists clenched.


    At this moment, Haru really wanted to ask, "Nee-chan, what are you doing"


    Why did you be like this after soaking in a hot spring?


    "Bastard, what are you pretending for? You went to the wrong ce. I think you don''t want your eyes anymore!"


    He didn''t know how these two guys offended Tsunade, but it seemed that she didn''t understand what was going on.


    But the problem was, this was male soup!


    But before Haru could remind Tsunade who was angry, there were noisy footstepsing from outside.


    Then, with a bang, the door was opened and four or five ninjas of Kumogakure, rushed in. They stared at the people inside with murderous looks, especially Tsunade.


    "Let go of Atsui-sama!"

 Chapter 255: I Heard that Komugakure Ninja Isnt to be Messed With

    Chapter 255: I Heard that Komugakure Ninja Isn''t to be Messed With


    The so-called Atsui-sama was actually Kumogakure, a famous and powerful Jonin.


    It was just that this name was not very famous.


    Because the Atsui was like his name, very lustful, and different from Jiraiya, who was a peeping pervert.


    This guy always liked to rely on his strength and financial resources to hook up with good women, and usually did a lot of vulgar things.


    However, because Raikage was a person who did not rub sand in his eyes, he did not dare to go too far. asionally, he would flip the car and try all means to suppress the matter.


    Over time, although nothing had happened, his reputation had be so bad that it could not be smelled.


    After hearing about this, Raikage also hated this kind of person, but it was impossible for him to give up a Jonin just because of this small matter.


    Therefore, this war directly threw this guy to the front line. Killing one more enemy was a profit, and it would not hurt to die.


    However, who would have thought that sometimes, shameless people were indeed invincible.


    Teddy was afraid of death, so he was sick (sneezed), injured (his finger was stabbed by a wooden thorn), and so on.


    No matter what other people looked at him, he did not care.


    Every time he shamelessly followed the wounded back to Kumogakure''s frontline base, Land of Hot Water, and immediately revived to harass women everywhere.


    Moreover, because he was far away from the vige and was still in the period of war, Atsui became more and more serious. Not only did he start to use force, but he also killed a few people.


    But who could the ordinary people here seek justice?


    Therefore, Atsui, who had tasted the sweetness, simply took all the savings he had umted over the years and gave them up.


    After all, Raikage did not want him to die, and there was no shortage of Jonin who was afraid of death on the battlefield. Therefore, after taking the benefits, everyone agreed that he stayed behind to take care of the wounded.


    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed.


    Land of Hot Water had almost be Atsui''s back garden. Any beautiful woman would not dare to show her face on the streets, afraid that she would be targeted by this evil ghost.


    Coincidentally, when Haru and Tsunade came to Land of Hot Water and looked around on the big street, they were discovered by ackey of Atsui.


    This kind of beauty, especially that huge chest, was simply the best!


    Thus, after seeing Haru and Tsunade enter the shop, this person immediately went back to report to Atsui, and then there was the scene where Atsui and his people directly barged in and wanted to y hooligan, and then was sent flying by Tsunade.


    If not for Tsunade being wrapped in a bathrobe, this loss would be big.


    Although Haru didn''t know what was going on, from the few words of Tsunade just now and the situation in front of him, he could figure out what had happened.


    This group of guys really had guts, actually looking for fun to find him and Tsunade?


    Did they really think that Jiraiya was safe and sound under Tsunade''s strange power?


    "Go! Save Atsui-sama!"


    These loyalckeys immediately rushed over. It seemed that they had a lot of benefits, otherwise, they would not be in such a hurry to show their loyalty.


    "Let me do it!"


    Haru shouted and was about to go out of the hot spring pool to kill these bastards.


    However, Tsunade was still the same as before. She did not give him the chance.


    Let the head go?


    It did not exist!


    With a bang, one guy vomited blood and went back to where he came from.


    With a bang, another guy was directly pped in the face by Tsunade and fell into the hot spring pool and floated on the surface of the water.


    The remaining three seemed to be scared silly. They screamed and turned to run.


    However, Tsunade didn''t seem to want to let them go. She kicked anither guy''s waist with a strange force, and then two more guys were sent flying followed by one more guy.


    With a series of cracking sounds, the three gourds rolled on the ground with blood all over their faces and countless bones broken on their bodies.


    At this time, Haru had just crawled out of the hot spring pool. He was still holding the bath towel tightly to block the important position.


    "What did you say?"


    Tsunade came back and asked with some doubt.


    "Uh, it''s nothing. It''s too cold inside. I''m nning to wear some clothes before soaking in it."


    His ability to talk nonsense had already been practiced to perfection.


    Haru could only smile awkwardly. He did not expect that the human head dog from back then had now be a human head dog that could fight a 1 vs. 5. This was really a miscalction!


    At this time, the boss also rushed over with a worried face.


    When he saw the situation inside, his heart suddenly skipped a beat!


    This was really a tough one, what should he do


    The boss had a bitter face and locked onto the two most calm guests, Tsunade and Haru.


    "I''m really sorry, but the two of you should hurry up and run. These are all Kumogakure Ninjas, they can not be provoked!"


    With Haru and Tsunade''s breadth of mind, they would not make things difficult for an ordinary person. Although the other party was indeed the boss of this matter, if they really investigated, would an ordinary person dare to stop these ninjas who killed without batting an eye?


    This was like a group of dangerous people with guns barging into the hotel to deal with a few guests. Who would dare to stop them?


    To be able to remind them after the event and let them run away quickly was already extremely benevolent.


    However, Haru and Tsunade were now not afraid of heaven and earth. Kumogakure Ninjas were very powerful, could they not be provoked?


    They didn''t believe this!


    If you have the ability, call Raikage over and say this!


    "Boss, go find a few ropes and then strip all these trash and tie them to the door."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of all the losses. If you are afraid, take people and run first, ande back after the matter is over."


    After Haru and Tsunade looked at each other, they understood each other''s meaning. Then, Haru put his arm around the boss'' shoulder and said.


    Of course, if he could put on his clothes and not only did he have a butt, it would probably be more convincing.


    The boss was stunned when he heard this. Wasn''t it because he didn''t die fast enough?


    "Fuck you!"


    Before the boss left, he angrily said.


    However, the problem was not solved!


    Kumogakure Ninjas were not easy to deal with. Could it be that it was easy to deal with two of Kumogakure Ninjas after defeating so many of them?


    In this day, there was no way to continue this business!


    What bad luck!


    The boss, who was thinking about his own life, followed Haru''s instructions and ran away without saying anything.


    The anger that Kumogakure pursued was not something that a little boss like him could bear!


    At this time, Haru and Tsunade had also changed their clothes and arrived at the casino upstairs.


    Although there was a lot of noise downstairs just now, and even the boss had run away, this still could not stop the gamblers from celebrating!

 Chapter 256: Hidden Merit and Name

    Chapter 256: Hidden Merit and Name


    As soon as they went upstairs, Tsunade''s eyes lit up and she began to kill in all directions.


    She was wrong, she was killed in all directions.


    No matter what she yed, she could win by herself, so many people almost fought in order to gamble with Tsunade.


    Ninja World was the biggest fat sheep in the world, and she was indeed worthy of her reputation!


    Haru was no longer interested in this thing. In any case, after a fight, no one would be able to take this money away. He would just let Tsunade y with it.


    He didn''t let Haru wait too long!


    Kumogakure Ninja was stripped and thrown on the big street. When such a big scene urred, it immediately reached the ears of the other ninjas.


    Then a group of people came together, aggressive.


    However, when Haru saw these guys, he immediately became a good guy!


    They were all covered in bandages, and there were even many guys who were missing arms and legs. They looked even worse than Atsui and the others who were beaten up by Tsunade!


    "What happened? Are these guys here to ckmail us?"


    For the first time, Haru was a little panicked.


    At this time, a big brother who seemed to love gossip came up and said, "You don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    Haru was confused.


    "Ever since Land of Sky was defeated by Konoha, Kumogakure has been beaten back. Does Konoha and White Fang know?"


    "Ah? Ah! I have heard of it."


    "Konoha White Fang, almost killed Kumogakure Ninja. Since Land of Sky was defeated, arge number of injured people have been sent here from the battlefield to recuperate."


    "Then they..."


    "That''s right. These people are all injured people who have been sent over to recuperate in the past few months. However, just like you can see, even if they are healed, not many people will be able to return to the battlefield in the end. They can only wait for when the war is over so that they can return to the vige to farm."


    "How do you know so much? Are you also a ninja?"


    Haru looked at this guy suspiciously, his heart vignt.


    The other party neither admitted nor denied it, only smiling.


    At this moment, Kumogakure, who was missing arms and legs, had already rescued Atsui and the others, and then rushed in with a fierce look.


    "Who attacked our Kumogakure''s people"


    "If no one admits it, all of you can stay."


    Although he knew that the murderer might have escaped, Kumogakure Ninja, who had received the news, could not return empty-handed. Otherwise, everyone would dare to look down on them!


    So what they really cared about was not revenge, but to establish their might!


    In any case, some people from other countries were killed.


    Thus, the gambling scene instantly fell into chaos. No one knew what exactly happened, but they knew that if they did not run, these Kumogakure executioners would start killing.


    Haru nced at Tsunade and found that she suddenly sat down with no interest. That meaning was probably to say, "I''ll leave it to you. This time, I won''t snatch it from you."


    Fuck!


    It was as if he was willing to bully the old, weak, sick, and disabled!


    Then, in the next second, this guy took out two watermelon knives and shed at the crowd with an excited look. It was a sense of deja vu.


    At this time, it should be BGM-Chaotic Star!


    "Ah!"


    "The enemy is here!"


    "Attack together, don''t let him escape!"


    These ninjas of Kumogakure were very good at Taijutsu, but the problem was that they had not even recovered from their injuries yet.


    In addition, Haru''s swordsmanship was really too high and clear. He had fused with the swordsmanship of Senju and Uchiha. Even if Zoro, who was next door, saw it, he would have to give a thumbs up and praise it, what an expert!


    Thus, more than twenty people were actually chopped from upstairs to downstairs by Haru with two ''watermelon knives'' in his hands, from downstairs to outside.


    "Who are you? Ah... "


    "Don''te over here!"


    "Thunder Release."


    Thunder your mother!


    Standing there and forming seals at such a close distance, did he really think that he was stupid? Or did he think that he was Uchiha Itachi?


    "Illusory SwordSakura Falls!"


    The beautiful peach blossoms fell again, and the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas were directly lost in the beautiful sea of flowers, and then fell into a pool of blood.


    After taking care of everyone, Haru shouted to the upstairs, "I''ll go collect a. When Ie back, if I see you drunk like mud or have a stack of promissory notes, see how I deal with you!"


    Did he really think of himself as an uncle?


    Tsunade waved her hand impatiently.


    Then she looked at the person who exined the ins and outs to Haru.


    At this time, only the two of them were left upstairs.


    "Anbu?" Tsunade raised her eyes and asked.


    The man shook his head, "My mission is confidential, but I met Tsunade-sama here, so I had to reveal my identity."


    "If it is not Anbu, it is a spy. It is nothing more than collecting information and doing assassination. What is there to keep secret?" Tsunade said with some sarcasm.


    The man did not refute and said calmly, "Hokage-sama has been sending people to find you. When will you return to the vige? I can report it."


    "Go back? Why do I have to go back? I am living a carefree life outside, drinking wine and gambling on hot springs. Which one of them is not fragrant? So tell the old man that I am not going back, and there is no need to send people to find me."


    After Tsunade finished speaking, she walked past him and prepared to leave.


    The man didn''t dare to stop her and just said, "The vige needs you, and Hokage-sama will not give up. However, I will report what I just said."


    "Up to you."


    Tsunade waved her hand indifferently and walked away.


    In fact, the best choice at the moment was to kill them, but Tsunade could not do such a thing, so she just left.


    Anyway, even if Hokage knew that she and Haru were together, it would not affect anything. Just Flying Thunder God, they left.


    And Konoha really had nothing to miss.


    The water family was dead, and their home was gone. Should they follow theirst rtive to save another rtive, or return to Konoha to work for outsiders? Was there a need to choose?


    On the other side, when Atsui and the others were sent back to the stronghold, Haru suddenly appeared.


    Why did he keep this guy alive before?


    Of course, it was to lead the way as bait.


    Now that they had arrived at Kumogakure''s stronghold, Haru had nothing to hide anymore.


    He directly killed this disgusting fellow with a single sh. Then, before the others could react, he quickly formed seals with his hands.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    In the midst of chaos, a sea of mes shot out from Haru''s mouth and instantly engulfed the entire stronghold!


    "Fire, fire!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Run!"


    "Save him first."


    The injured Kumogakure, who was toofortable, immediately became a mess.


    Then, Haru took out three different foreheads from his chest and threw them on the ground. They were Sunagakure, Iwagakure, and Konoha.


    As for what Kumogakure would think at that time, it was none of his business to vent this anger on anyone.


    It could be said that he had hidden his skills and fame!

 Chapter 257: Invite Tsunade to Join

    Chapter 257: Invite Tsunade to Join


    The ancients were all angry for the crown!


    This time, Haru was also taking revenge for his little niece.


    When he arrived at Tsunade''s side with Flying Thunder God, he heard that Tsunade was surprisingly preparing to go back.


    This made Haru reach out and touch her forehead with a dignified face, muttering, "Not sick either."


    Tsunade immediately clenched her fists and almost made her move!


    But in the end, she managed to suppress her impulse and exined, "Just now, I found a spy that Konoha nted here. My trail should be reported soon. It will be very troublesome then."


    Only then did Haru reveal a look of understanding, "A spy?"


    Could it be that guy?


    Haru suddenly thought of the guy who took the initiative toe up to him and give him a "lesson". At that time, there was nothing else worth paying attention to other than that person.


    Then why didn''t Tsunade say it at that time?


    Haru looked at Tsunade and probably had an answer in his heart. He was afraid that he would directly kill her.


    After all, the matter of him making trouble for Konoha was not a secret.


    If that guy really got into his hands, he might not be able to live!


    After knowing what was going on, Haru did not bother about this anymore. With Flying Thunder God, he brought Tsunade back to the research base.


    Not long after, a few people who found clues cut off the clues here.


    After returning, Haru suddenly asked, "I think you should know some things. I have established an organization called Akatsuki outside. Currently, it has upied both the Land of Rain and Land of Iron."


    After a simple exnation of the situation, Haru said very seriously, "If possible, I hope you cane and help me. Leave Konoha and join Akatsuki. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to fight or kill. I can give you manpower, give you money, and do your favorite research."


    "Didn''t you always want to build a Medical Ninja team? You can start now."


    "Of course, I won''t force you to do anything. If you don''t want to, then forget it. If you want to leave one day, or if you want to return to Konoha, I hope you can tell me. I won''t stop you."


    These were Haru''s heartfelt words. Perhaps he could be two-faced with his enemies, one in front of the other, and one in the back. His mouth was full of lies.


    But he would never use this method to deceive Tsunade, because she was his family!


    Tsunade had already been mentally prepared when Haru spoke, but she hesitated at thest moment.


    She thought that she had no rtionship with Konoha, but in fact, she had always lived there. There were her family, her beautiful memories, and her friends.


    Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and even Hiruzen-sensei, who made her very disappointed.


    Therefore, it was not easy to make her leave Konoha and join another group of forces that might be hostile to Konoha.


    Fortunately, Haru did not force her to make a decision immediately and promised that she could choose whatever she liked.


    So Tsunade could only answer, "I need some time to think about it. I don''t know if what you did was right or wrong, but I think that when Uncle Tobirama wakes up, he probably won''t be willing to see you and Konohapletely tear apart and attack each other."


    Haru was not surprised by Tsunade''s answer. He just smiled and said, "I once promised Tobirama that we would use our method to unify Ninja World and create true peace for him to see."


    "But Konoha has changed. This idea can''t be realized by Konoha. So I came out, I came outside, established my own power and country, and tried toplete this idea!"


    "Even if Tobirama wakes up now, I will still insist on this."


    "And I firmly believe that in the end, Tobirama will stand on my side, and even personally help me upy Konoha,pleting the final unification!"


    Haru said these words resolutely, high-spirited, and very confident!


    Even Tsunade did not know if it was an illusion, but just now, she vaguely saw the corners of Tobirama''s mouth rise slightly, as if he was smiling.


    Tobirama''s was still the same as before, lying in the nutrition cabin.


    "I understand. Let me think about it again." Tsunade said hesitantly.


    Haru was not in a hurry. After arranging everything, he immediately returned to Rain City.


    He needed to build up the two countries in his hands as soon as possible so that the people of the surrounding countries would know that the former Amegakure was progressing, bing the future Akatsuki Vige!


    The money that was stolen from Iwagakure immediately began to flow out like water.


    ...


    A few dayster, Sarutob Hiruzen received a piece of information, and his face darkened.


    It was not that the frontline had lost, but someone had discovered Tsunade''s whereabouts!


    Not only did Tsunade not die, but she was also living a good life. She went shopping with a handsome young man with ck and white hair. They went to the hot spring together and worked together with Kumogakure Ninja. Then, they disappeared without a trace.


    After reading it, Sarutob Hiruzen first calmed down. It was good that he was still alive, and then his heart skipped a beat!


    What he was afraid of came!


    A handsome young man with ck and white hair who Tsunade knew.


    This range was too small. Other than the guy who could not mention his name, there could not be a second one!


    Then everything was clear.


    Why did Tsunade suddenly disappear and why couldn''t they find it? The clues were always broken.


    He must have been abducted by the other party, and then used Flying Thunder God to transfer. Who could catch up with him?


    This ninjutsu was too much of a bug. Fortunately, he also found another young man who was very talented in time-space ninjutsu. At that time, it was uncertain who would be stronger and who would be the winner!


    "Pass down my order, all the previous missions to find Tsunade have been cancelled."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    "How are Hyuga Tokugawa and the others?"


    "Let''s meet again in ordance with the cycle. We don''t know exactly what Akatsuki is talking about, but everyone has a lot of small tricks in the dark. Should we arrest him directly?"


    "This won''t do!" "This will cause the suspicion of other families and the turmoil of the vige. Moreover, we have to catch people and dirty them. Keep an eye on them. Once there is any movement, immediately arrest them. If they resist, kill them without hesitation!"


    "I understand. I will keep an eye on them and not give them any chance."


    "You still don''t understand. If you don''t give them a chance, how can they make mistakes and how can they be ''caught in the stolen goods''?"


    "You mean..."


    "Find a way to give them a heavenly good opportunity to lure them into the bait. There is only one way to be a thief, and there is no way to prevent a thief."


    Isn''t this just fishingw enforcement!


    In the future, it will be someone else''s turn to use a wonderful trick to deal with Uchiha n. What a wonderful life!

 Chapter 258: The Five Great Powers Dont Fight

    Chapter 258: The Five Great Powers Don''t Fight


    For some reason, Iwagakure and Kumogakure suddenly seemed to have gone crazy and began to attack the Land of Fire crazily!


    Haru could understand what outsiders didn''t understand.


    Because Iwagakure had no money, even if they got money from their big name, it was not enough to support such a war of attrition and continue to fight. Therefore, they could only gamble on it. If they won, he would eat meat. If they didn''t win, they would negotiate for peace!


    Anyway, since the war had progressed to this point, Onoki didn''t want to fight anymore.


    As for Kumogakure, because the wounded soldiers who had retreated from the front line had been killed, they had investigated and confirmed the identity of the woman among the men and women.


    The Princess of the Land of Fire, Konoha!


    What else was there to talk about?


    Although Konoha was not the only one at the crime scene after the incident, and he also found the forehead guards of Sunagakure and Iwagakure, it was obvious that Konoha was involved in this matter!


    Moreover, the impact of this matter was very bad. As Raikage, if he did not deal with it, the people in the vige would probably disperse.


    Therefore, Kumogakure was also crazy!


    It was not until Tsuchikage Onoki personally went to the front line and released the four tails that finally drove Konoha''s power out of the Land of Grass and began to pursue the victory. The situation hadpletely developed to the most serious point.


    Bijuu moved out, and the Land of Grass was beaten into pieces, making Konoha suffered heavy casualties.


    The only good news was that Sunagakure no longer had any fighting spirit. Kumogakure was rtively stable and did not let Bijuu out. Kirigakure was too far away. When he brought Bijuu over, it would probably be toote.


    Of course, it was not without a price that Iwagakure used Bijuu. Every time, he needed to rely on the Onoki to seal Bijuu up again. Moreover, the entire process was out of control, which gave Konoha a chance to breathe.


    At that time, when the four-tailed was wreaking havoc in the Land of Grass, Haru, who stayed in Amegakure, was afraid that the other side would be careless. It was too dangerous for Bijuudama to attack this side!


    And just as everyone was guessing what kind of response Konoha would make, Iwagakure, who brought Bijuu to the battlefield, yed himself to death.


    With the help of Bijuu''s suppression, Kirigakure and Kumogakure began to invade the territory of the Land of Fire from two different directions until they joined together.


    Then, a tragedy happened.


    In the face of Konoha''s tenacious resistance, Onoki once again released the four-tailed that went berserk.


    But this kind of trick was almost enough, did he really think that Bijuu was brainless?


    Thus, he yed a surprise attack with the four-tailed, and a destructive move directly smashed into the joint forces of Iwagakure, Kirigakure, and Kumogakure.


    It could be said that the effect was outstanding!


    It directly crushed their morale!


    Although Onoki and his people immediately subdued the four-tailed, it was toote.


    In the face of such a rare opportunity, how could Konoha let it go?


    Therefore, they immediatelyunched a bloody counterattack!


    In the end, the two sides left behind countless corpses and each retreated to regroup.


    However, with such a bigmotion, Kumogakure and Kirigakure had to give an exnation!


    Even Onoki was doing this on purpose.


    After several encounters, they finally dispersed unhappily.


    The originally weak temporary alliance copsed once again, and Kirigakure, who was too angry, had a fierce fight with Iwagakure.


    In the end, because Third Mizukage was not Onoki''s opponent, he was beaten and fled.


    This time, he didn''t get any benefits and even suffered such humiliation. In a fit of anger, Kirigakure directly returned from the waterwayunder the lead of Mizukage.


    I won''t fight anymore, okay!


    You guys are so awesome, you guys can fight on your own!


    In fact, Third Mizukage could be considered to have seen the final result of this war.


    Konoha couldn''t win at all!


    Then why waste so much effort? Why don''t we go home and eat sweet potatoes?


    This was good. Sunagakure was powerless to fight again. Kirigakure was angered by Iwagakure and ran away. Only Iwagakure and Kumogakure were left. In the end, these two families also broke up.


    Then what was the point of fighting!


    As a result, the operation of the Second Ninja War came.


    Onoki was still relying on the fact that Bijuu was attacking the city, but after such a bacsh, he directly sent people to Konoha without hesitation.


    The general idea was that this war had been going on for more than five years, and if it continued, everyone would have to finish it, or just let it go.


    From beginning to end, he did not mention a word ofpensation, nor did he apologize.


    It could be seen how thick Onoki''s skin was!


    But the problem was that he was sure that Hokage didn''t want to continue fighting, otherwise, Kyuubi would have already left the battlefield.


    In terms of research on Jinchuriki, who could understand it?!


    If he really wanted to fight to the death, he would just throw the two Bijuu directly into the Land of Fire, and then fly to the sky and use Dust Release to bombard everywhere. At worst, they would change homes together.


    Onoki''s attitude was very effective, which made Hokage Sarutob Hiruzen have to nod and agree to the re-signing of the peace agreement.


    But the specific details still needed to be discussed.


    Moreover, Sarutob Hiruzen asked Iwagakure to retreat immediately and not be stationed at the border of the Land of Fire.


    As the one who took the initiative to make peace, Onoki agreed very simply this time. Anyway, he was not going to fight anymore. It was better to go back early.


    As for the Land of Grass?


    They, Iwagakure, did not want it!


    How much manpower, resources, and financial resources would it take to rebuild it?


    Onoki was not in the mood to eat this piece of rotten meat after losing so much money, so he left very quickly.


    Leaving the people of the Land of Grass alone to taste the bitter fruit of war, it seemed that in the future, this ce would be ruined and rotten, and would be the root of the evil deeds.


    And when Iwagakure retreated, Kumogakure waspletely embarrassed.


    In a one-on-one fight, even the arrogant Third Raikage did not dare to say that he could beat Konoha.


    In the end, when Sunagakure and Kirigakure were ready to end the war, it was difficult to survive alone, and they could only helplessly begin to negotiate.


    Of course, although Konoha won the war in name and protected the family business, in reality, he did not gain any benefits.


    Compensation, apology?


    There was no foundation at all!


    After all, strictly speaking, neither side could be considered to have run out of ammunition. It was even less like the First Ninja War. Konoha had suppressed the Four Great Ninja Vige and was even unwilling to negotiate peace in the end. Even if the four countries were willing to offer arge amount ofpensation, it would not be enough!


    It was to fight until you were destroyed!


    It was precisely because of Tobirama''s unyielding attitude and powerful strength that the four countries took the risk. With the Five Kage, all of them died together, resulting in a tragic scene!


    Of course, Sarutob Hiruzen was not as courageous as Tobirama. He could not do it both in terms of strength and ability.


    Therefore, even though it was very humiliating, Sarutobi still agreed to the conditions of the various countries in order to ''value the overall situation and reduce the sacrifices''.


    Therefore, the Second Ninja War ended abruptly.


    However, that was only the end of the war between the five great countries.

 Chapter 259: Hell on Earth

    Chapter 259: Hell on Earth


    "What a tragedy."


    Haru brought Guren along as they walked between the ruins of the Land of Grass. He could not help but sigh.


    After a few months, the conflict between the five great countries had finally ended. They signed a peace agreement together. Under Konoha''s insistence, they also signed a treaty that would not be easily used in a war unless it was a major crisis.


    If Bijuu really started a war, there might be people who would suffer. It was not impossible for the entire Ninja World to copse. In addition, the one who took the initiative to make this request was the strongest Kyuubi, Konoha. Therefore, the few shadows considered for a long time and finally agreed.


    Only Haru knew that Konoha was doing this purely because they had lost Kyuubi Jinchuriki.


    Without Bijuu, Konoha naturally did not want the other major powers to use such a terrifying ''weapon''.


    Therefore, he simply used the excuse of ''sympathy for the world'' to make an agreement so that no one could use it.


    But in fact, this kind of thing was just to seek psychologicalfort. How many times had the peace agreement been signed?


    What was the result?


    Every ten to twenty years, someone would break the agreement and start a war.


    Therefore, no one knew that the peace this time could be maintained for many times.


    But at least in the short term, there would definitely be no more trouble. They were all busy recuperating.


    However, no one cared about the chicken feathers left behind by the five great countries.


    It was just like what Haru and Guren had seen.


    The ruins were broken, the corpses were hastily buried, and there were even many people who had no one to care about them.


    The living people were already dying, so how could they have the energy and strength to care about the dead?


    There were even many people whoid on the ground, waiting for death in confusion and despair.


    It was several times more serious than Amegakure''s situation back then!


    After all, although Amegakure had also suffered heavy injuries back then, at least Hanzo could still hold on to thest purend. Moreover, Suna and Konoha did not use a great killing weapon like Bijuu, so it was not too difficult to rebuild it.


    But now, the Land of Grass was truly a long story.


    As they were walking, there was a sudden disturbance in front of them.


    "Old bastard, hand over the food!"


    "You can''t even live anymore. Why are you still protecting this bastard who came from nowhere?"


    "Old bastard, you forced me to do this! Drag them away with you. Although the meat is a bit old, it will still be enough to eat for a bit longer!"


    When he heard the voice, he saw a few vicious young men punching and kicking a stooped figure, as if they wanted the other party to hand over the girl under him.


    Combined with the words he had just heard, Haru''s face instantly turned extremely cold.


    Perhaps people could do anything to survive, but Haru could not ept it.


    What was the difference between that and a beast?


    Moreover, the other party''s faces were rosy, and it was obvious that this was not the first time they had done such a thing. What was the point of eating people to be addicted?


    Moreover, they even took the initiative to attack living people!


    This kind of animal should not live in this world.


    As if sensing the anger of Haru, Guren, who had done this kind of dirty and tiring work many times before, directly attacked.


    The beautiful but dangerous crystal hand sword flew out precisely, bringing with it a few screams before returning to calm.


    The ''demons'' who had been looking fierce and excited just now were now all sent back to hell.


    Haru stared coldly at death, moving his steps as if ready to leave.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he turned around and walked towards the old man who was being beaten.


    Seeing the old man use his stiff body to protect the trembling child, Haru was a little silent.


    "He is already dead. No wonder he can withstand the beating just now." Guren made an urate judgment. Just a moment ago, she was very surprised that this old man had such a strong tolerance. Now she knew that the other party had already.


    "Take the child out and bury him."


    Although Haru was not a saint who saved people whenever he saw them, the scene from before had indeed touched him.


    The old man had used his own life to give his child a chance to live, so all he could do was help this child grasp this opportunity.


    After all, he had already begun to view the Land of Grass as his own territory.


    Yes, that''s right!


    After taking down Amegakure and the Land of Iron, he turned his eyes to the Land of Grass next to him, and even those small countries that had been tortured by the mes of war.


    The five big countries looked down on these small countries, and they were also unwilling to help the people here rebuild their homes.


    But he could!


    Or it could be said that this was a great opportunity for him to expand his territory, win over the hearts of people, and umte more energy points!


    Not to mention that Madara''s base was in the Land of Grass, and there were also Gedo Statue there, so even if the Land of Grass was beaten into a pulp, he still had to take down the Land of Grass.


    As for what if the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire fought again?


    Haru thought, "At that time, maybe he was worried that he would have no excuse to destroy the five big countries!"


    If he was not convinced, he could juste over. In his own territory, he was really not afraid of anyone!


    Guren obedientlyid down the old man''s body. It was strange. Just now, he was so stiff that no matter how those people punched and kicked him, he didn''t remove his arm. But now, he loosened it with a light pull.


    It seemed that the old man also sensed that someone hade to save him.


    Guren was also moved, especially when she thought about how she went crazy for the child. This feeling became more and more profound.


    As for the child that the old man protected, Haru was stunned when he saw it.


    Because it was a familiar red hair, and it was a little girl?


    Was there really such a coincidence?


    But this old man was clearly not.


    Just as Haru was wondering if the little girl in front of him could be Uzumaki n''s orphan again, the little girl first looked at the motionless old man with a dull gaze. Then, she carefully took out a small piece of biscuit from her dirty clothes.


    Then, he ced the biscuit in front of the old man''s mouth with hope, as if he was saying, "I won''t fall asleep after eating it."


    However, how could a dead person get up to eat?


    The little girl''s hopeful gaze gradually dissipated, but she seemed to have thought of something. She hurriedly ced her arm next to the old man''s mouth, as if she was thinking.


    It was precisely at the stage of maternal love that Guren could not bear to see such a scene. Her eyes turned red and she directly pulled the little girl into her arms.


    More than ten minutester, Guren made a crystal coffin for the old man. Then, she found a ce with few people and buried it.


    Throughout the whole process, the little girl did not say a word, not even a single drop of tears left.


    However, the previous scene made Haru and Guren know that it was not that she had no conscience, but that she had experienced too many kinds of things.


    Perhaps in her opinion, death was not a terrible thing, but a kind of relief.


    The little girl pursed her lips and quietly buried thest piece of biscuit in front of the old man''s tomb.

 Chapter 260: Chicken Ribs in the Eyes of the Five Powers, Teasure in the Eyes of Haru

    Chapter 260: Chicken Ribs in the Eyes of the Five Powers, Teasure in the Eyes of Haru


    The little girl was very wary, but perhaps it was because Haru and Guren saved her and helped her bury the old man, so the wariness was removed very quickly.


    At least Haru already knew that she was not a mute, and the old man was not her grandfather, just two poor people who relied on each other in this war era.


    And in the little girl''s impression, she actually had a mother, but she was killed by someone, and only she escaped from the disaster because she hid.


    But she did not know what her mother was called, only her name was.


    Then he asked her how she came to this country.


    Naira said that she escaped with his mother, and the specific time was not clear. She only said that she had lived here since herst memories.


    Haru calcted that the little girl was seven years old this year. Five years ago, which was 30 years ago, Uzushiogakure was destroyed. At that time, the little girl was only two years old, and it was normal for her to not remember clearly.


    But whether it was specific or not, it needed to be brought back to know.


    However, Haru recalled that Uzumaki n, who was left behind in the Land of Grass, did mention one in the original work.


    Then it was very likely that this little girl was the mother of that person in the future.


    Of course, this was not certain.


    After stepping on the point, Haru returned to Rain City with Guren and the girl. Then he called Ashina and handed the little girl to him.


    When he saw the red hair, he was excited and quickly left with the little girl.


    If it was Uzumaki n, he had a hundred ways to verify it, and maybe there were rtives of this child among the remaining people!


    The impatient move of Ashina quickly confirmed that the little girl had pure Uzumaki n blood, but because he did not know what his mother was called, he could not be sure if there were any rtives in this world.


    But this was enough!


    Kushina, Nagato, Naira... He had already found three people who had been lost outside. How could he not be happy?


    He thanked Haru again and was very d that he had made the right choice with some of his nsmen.


    Haru did not think that this was a big deal. He just happened to meet them, so he brought them back.


    When Kushina and Nagato learned that he had saved another nsman from the outside, they were very happy and excited, and they directly ran to make friends.


    Haru only smiled when he learned about it and did not care.


    ...


    Three dayster, Haru personally brought people to the Land of Grass.


    It was just that this time, he was no longer observing the situation. Instead, he wanted to help the people here rebuild their homes!


    Of course, the premise was that this ce also became his territory.


    "The Kusagakure Ninja is now not enough to be feared, after the discovery of the ''courtesy before the army'', if you are willing to join our Akatsuki, and agree to be from the peripheral members, thene back to register. If you are still obstinate and resist by force after the warning, you will be killed."


    "Remember, no one is allowed to harass the vigers. Once someone is found to have vited the organization''s philosophy, the light ones will be expelled, and the heavy ones will be executed on the spot! Three people in a small team, take responsibility and report it for merit!"


    "The name of the Land of Country is still alive and well. Unfortunately, we, Akatsuki, do not need this thing."


    "Go, try not to kill as many as you can!"


    After giving the order, Guren directly led the many members of Akatsuki into the Land of Grass in different directions.


    Kusagakure Ninja, who was originally only left with shrimp soldiers and crab generals, surrendered without any decent resistance!


    The other party was the famous Akatsuki!


    Even the half-god Hanzo, Suna and Konoha were defeated by the other party, and the former was even dead.


    Moreover, the two countries were next to each other, and it was unknown how many people were secretly envious of Amegakure. They wanted to secretly run over.


    So now that they heard that Akatsuki wanted to gather the Land of Grass to help rebuild, many of them directly raised their hands and feet in agreement!


    Their family knew their own business, and now even if they offered the Land of Grass to them with both hands, the five great countries were toozy to even look at it.


    Did they expect the people to rebuild their own country?


    Or could they hope that the name of the Land of Grass could contribute their treasury?


    It did not exist!


    Therefore, the best way out right now was to join Akatsuki and let the Land of Grass be under the protection of Akatsuki.


    There were many smart people. Of course, there were nock of idiots, especially those who were used to being tyrannical and had dirty hands. They were worried that they would be punishedter, so they jumped out to cause trouble. As a result, Guren was not used to it at all and directly sealed it in the crystal.


    Kacha, the shattered bones dissipated!


    Even if they could not fight, their morale had already copsed. In addition, there were many people who recognized Akatsuki very much.


    Therefore, Guren and the others did not need much effort toplete the control of the Land of Grass.


    As for the name of the Land of Grass, who said that he would give up all his money and only wanted to keep him alive.


    Haru decided to first squeeze out thest value of the other party, and then throw it into the angry people of the Land of Grass. If this guy still did not die three dayster, it proved that the people here did not hate this guy, so he let him go.


    But if even three could not live, then it could only be said that they had brought this upon themself.


    Haru, who had made a small fortune, was very happy.


    Although this bit of money was just a dream to rebuild the Land of Grass, Haru was confident that he could fulfill his promise.


    If he really couldn''t do it, he could go to the five major countries to borrow some more.


    After all, this was all their fault. It wasn''t a big deal to take out some money!


    Three dayster, the name of the Land of Grass was unfortunately discovered on the streets, and even the clothes on its body were stripped off.


    In this regard, Haru expressed great regret, and then happily took over the Land of Gass.


    The five big countries don''t like it, don''t be okay, I, Senju Haru, want it!


    Then there was the familiar routine, while promoting the established facts of entering the Land of Grass, and spreading Akatsuki''s ideas to make the rest of the people feel at ease.


    Then, he arranged arge number of supplies to be sent to the Land of Grass to distribute to the refugees, and at the same time, he began to carry out administrative work, such as poption statistics, registration, organization to rebuild houses, clean up the ruins, etc..


    There were too many jobs that needed to be done.


    Kagami had no choice but to temporarily shift his focus to the Land of Grass, recruit arge number of people from the Land of Grass to work, and then directly pay with food.


    Building a house for oneself, there was even a mouthful of food that would not starve to death, there was even new clothes to wear and meat to eat!


    All of a sudden, the enthusiasm of the people of the Land of Grass was aroused!


    Where could such a good thing be found


    If the Land of Earth and the Land of ire only brought war and trauma here, then Akatsuki''s arrival brought new life to this ce.


    There was no one who was not grateful to Akatsuki, no one did not praise Yone-sama!


    Many people believed that Yone-sama must have been a god that descended to the world to save them!


    The degree of recognition instantly increased!


    Therefore, the area that [Myriad Realms Monolith] was in expanded once again, including the Land of Grass.

 Chapter 261: Next Target, Takigakure

    Chapter 261: Next Target, Takigakure


    Money flowed out like water and exchanged for all sorts of supplies. Then, like Amegakure before, the Land of Grass was once again full of vitality.


    However, what wascking in beauty was that the poption of the three countries - Rain, Iron, and Grass - was not much, and the destruction of war was even less.


    Even so, Haru still had to have Guren bring people to clean up those ck sheep and worms.


    Then, Haru discovered a very interesting small problem. After he upied the three countries, Rain, Iron, and Grass, he only needed to take down Takigakure, who was in the way, and he would be able to connect them together,pletely isting the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire.


    Although it seemed that the starting position he chose was very awkward, and he was trying to survive between the three great countries, the Wind, Earth, and Fire, in fact, it also seemed that the three great countries were isted from each other.


    Therefore, after ying with the little girl, Haru, who had his eyes on Takigakure, directly called over Kakuzu, who had recently gone from the mask of pain to the anxious Kakuzu.


    As soon as they met, Kakuzu directly opened the door with a bad tone, "Then I won''t lend you the ten million again. Just give up!"


    Haru was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately knew that Kakuzu had misunderstood.


    Was he the kind of boss who would casually ask his subordinates to borrow money?


    (Kakuzu: "Then why don''t you fucking return my coffin to me!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m giving it to you. Even if I don''t have any money, I won''t let you take your own money to use for anything."


    Kakuzu keptughing and almost pped Haru on his face.


    "What exactly are you looking for me for? I''m busy. Every day, ten thousand people bring a budget and ask me for money. Do you know the pain of watching your money decrease little by little, but you can''t stop it no matter what? This job is really inhumane!"


    The more Kakuzu spoke, the angrier he became. In the next second, he was about to quit. Haru hurriedly interrupted him and changed the subject. "Now, there is Takigakure between the Land of Grass and the Land of Iron. I have an idea how to take them down. Anyway, you are came from Takigakure, so I want to ask your opinion."


    When he heard the topic about Takigakure, Kakuzu finally forgot what he wanted to do just now. His face was cold.


    At that time, his hands were stained with blood. Because of a mission in the vige, he actually stupidly went to assassinate the Ninja God, Senju Hashirama.


    After returning to the vige with great difficulty, he was betrayed by the people of the vige. He was locked up in the name of failing the mission and wanted to execute him.


    That kind of extreme cold, twisted and desperate feeling was not something that ordinary people could understand.


    That was why he directly started a massacre after seizing the Earth Grudge Fear. After killing Takigakure until blood flowed like a river, he angrily left.


    It was precisely because of Kakuzu''s massacre and the Earth Grudge Fear that Takigakure would be unable to recover in the future.


    Theter generations simply hid and did not ask about the affairs of the world.


    Before the war ended, Takigakure was also affected, but it was not as serious as the Land of Grass.


    Of course, the bigger reason could also be that a thin camel was bigger than a horse. After all, Takigakure still had a powerful seven-tailed!


    If he was really forced into a corner, who would be able to take a few of Bijuudama?


    At most, they would die together!


    Therefore, this would be a tough battle for Akatsuki, who was led by Haru!


    It was a problem to fight however they wanted to.


    This was one of the reasons why Haru called Kakuzu over to discuss.


    After hearing Haru''s words, Kakuzu once again put on a cool and dazzling face of disdain and said, "Takigakure is no longer the Takigakure of the past. All that is left is a group of trash that only knows how to hide and not dare to see anyone."


    "I can kill them all by myself! Leave this task to me."


    It was obvious that Kakuzu''s resentment from back then had not dissipated at all. He had not gone to find trouble with Takigakure all these years, and there was no good reason to stop him from making money.


    Now that he heard that he was going to make a move on Takigakure, Kakuzu was very willing to be the vanguard. He would bring people to destroy Takigakure and then upy that country.


    However..


    "Fifty million ryo first, then kill!"


    Sure enough!


    Haru knew that this matter would not be so easy. It turned out that she was waiting for him here!


    "No need. You are the financial director. Just stay here and take care of the money. You don''t have to worry about the battle. With Guren here, I believe she can handle it well."


    Kakuzu immediately became anxious when he heard this. How could he let that stinky woman snatch the deal that he was going to get?


    "Forty million! I know where Takigakure''s people are hiding. After dealing with those guys, the rest of the ordinary people will not be fooled by you."


    Haru''s face immediately darkened.


    Although the truth was the truth, how could it be said so openly in front of a boss?


    With this EQ, he still wanted to get promoted and earn coffin books with a raise?


    Dream on!


    Therefore, Haru immediately said in a bad mood, "No money! Takigakure is only so big in total. I don''t believe that I can''t find a group of living people!"


    Seeing that Kakuzu seemed to be waiting to see a joke, he continued, "At worst, I will take people to upy Takigakure first. When the timees, I don''t believe that those guys will not jump out in a hurry!"


    "You, young man, you don''t talk about martial arts! Don''t forget, Takigakure still has Bijuu!"


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot about the seven-tailed. However, the question isn''t that big. Lanlian once had a head-on fight with the four-tailed. She was able to take on Bijuudama head-on, and she also had a Crystal Release Seal. It was suitable for this mission."


    Kakuzu was about to die from anger. Why was it so difficult to earn extra money now?


    However, he was indeed not confident for her in dealing with the seven-tailed.


    "Twenty million. I will work together with that woman. I guarantee that I willplete the mission so that the seven-tailed won''t be able to cause any trouble."


    Haru directly flipped over his eyes, sighing that this guy was really persistent about money.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it might have a miraculous effect if he brought along Kakuzu, the original Takigakure''s rebellion.


    After the matter was finished, with ten Uzumaki n''s Jonin, it should be safe.


    If Takigakure''s people knew what he was thinking at this moment, they would probably say, "You are a real dog!"


    But who asked Haru to be such a ''firm and steady'' person?


    "Ten million. First money, Guren will lead the team. You will lead the way and I''ll listen to themand in battle. If you don''t agree, you can go back and take your ount."


    Kakuzu cursed a certain person for being extremely shameless!


    Then he immediately agreed without thinking.


    Haru was not surprised by this at all. He called for Guren and Ashina without any waves.


    WhenAshina heard that the target of this mission was the seven-tailed, his expression became somewhat serious and solemn.


    However, this was their first official mission sinceing here. No matter what, they had toplete it beautifully.


    Therefore, Ashina decided to pick the person when they got back and let everyone see how they, Uzumaki n, dealt with Bijuu!

 Chapter 262: Waiting For the Joke

    Chapter 262: Waiting For the Joke


    The news of Haru taking people to upy the Land of Country was not hidden from anyone. After all, they could not hide it at all.


    However, everyone was waiting to see a joke!


    If they only upied Amegakure, perhaps the five great countries would not pay too much attention to him like how they treated Hanzo.


    However, after upying the Land of Iron and Land of Grass, Akatsuki''s ambition had already begun to show.


    Moreover, there was no need to mention the importance of the Land of Grass!


    Once the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire had another war, the Land of Grass was almost a must for both countries.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, the actions of Akatsuki taking down the Land of Grass and trying to rebuild this country werepletely useless.


    So what if it was built?


    Wouldn''t it still be destroyed?


    Did he really think that by temporarily forcing back Konoha and Suna''s attack on Amegakure, he would be able to resist the true attacks of the Land of Earth and Land of Fire


    Even the heavens wouldn''t think this way!


    However, just as everyone was looking down on him and didn''t understand what Akatsuki was doing, another thing happened next, causing many people to realize what it meant to have bad intentions and not put the five great powers in their eyes!


    ...


    Takigakure.


    Guren led the team, Kakuzu led the way, Ashina led the other nine Jonin nsmen to walk on Takigakure''s soil.


    This time, the battle was not determined by numbers, but by quality.


    Even though Kakuzu was very disdainful to say that the current Takigakure had already declined to the point where he could destroy the vige by himself.


    However, there were still three pounds of nails on the rotten ship. After so many years, they definitely had Jonin.it cbould be estimated that there were also many of Genin. In addition, there was a seven-tailed that did not know the specific situation.


    Therefore, it was better to be more stable.


    If he failed in the gutter, it would be too shameful.


    "How strange, I can''t even see any of Takigakure Ninjas." Guren seemed to be talking to herself as she observed the situation around her.


    Kakuzu, who was walking side by side, snorted and said, "Ever since the people in Takigakure were almost killed by me, the surviving trash hid. They only taught their descendants how to live in secret. They are just like rats in the sewers, which are shameless."


    "Have you been back before?" Guren immediately caught a point of information in Kakuzu''s words and asked meaningfully.


    Kakuzu snorted again and did not answer Guren. He only said, "Come with me, quickly deal with those rats and leave here. I really do not want to stay for a second longer."


    Surprisingly, Guren did not provoke Kakuzu again, so the group of people, led by Kakuzu, left the vige town and came to the mountain.


    "Takigakure''s people are hiding in this mountain?" Guren asked casually.


    "No, to be precise, inside the mountain."


    "Inside?"


    "Do you see that ce?"


    Guren looked over and saw a huge waterfall crashing and creating a loud noise.


    "Waterfall?"


    "That''s right, that group of trash is hiding in the space behind the waterfall. I also discovered the secret of someone entering and exiting this ce when I was chasing after a bounty criminal that was hiding behind Takigakure."


    Kakuzu said in a cold tone. He even exined why he knew about it.


    It seemed that Guren''s previous guess made him very unhappy!


    "There is actually a huge space behind the waterfall for people to live in? It''s really a bit inconceivable. Nature is truly a masterpiece." Guren couldn''t help but sigh, and then he prepared to bring people in, as if he couldn''t wait to see this spectacle.


    At the same time, she finally understood why Takigakure was able to sessfully stay out of the two great battles of Ninja World. Even if Takigakure was affected, she wouldn''t see Takigakure''s peoplee out.


    It turned out that thay already had a ''shelter'' that almost wouldn''t be discovered. They hid inside and were happy and content, naturally they wouldn''t care about the life and death of the people outside.


    Having such a Ninja Vige, he really didn''t know if it was Takigakure''s misfortune!


    "Wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    Just as they were about to enter, Guren suddenly looked at Kakuzu in confusion.


    Then, she saw Kakuzu speak with an unusually serious tone, "Later, I will deal with Takigakure alone. You will be responsible for Bijuu."


    Guren frowned slightly, but it was the first time that she saw Kakuzu so persistent. When she thought of Kakuzu''s original identity, she could only nod in the end.


    "Don''t go too far. If the other party is willing to admit our Akatsuki''s rule, ept the corporation. If they are willing to move out, you can leave them."


    This was not Guren''s intention, but Kagami''s instructions before they left.


    Kakuzu said disdainfully, "A woman''s softheartedness! How could those mice give up their stable mouse hole and be someone else''s subordinate? Or were they ''voluntary'' driven away?"


    "This is Kagami''s idea," Guren said calmly.


    Kakuzu chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I just wasted a little more time. You will soon know why I said that."


    Guren, who did not want to argue with Kakuzu anymore, directly led Ashina and the others into the waterfall. When they entered, it was indeed a different world!


    Kakuzu did not trick them!


    After everyone entered, Haru, who was standing somewhere watching them, disappeared.


    After thinking about it, he was still a little worried.


    After all, this was the seven-tailed, a Bijuu that could fly!


    If he wasn''t careful, he might let the seven-tailed run away, or even have an ident.


    The elite team that was formed this time was almost half of his assets. If anything happened, he really wouldn''t be able to cry.


    He thought it was safe, so he secretly followed him.


    ...


    Inside the waterfall, Takigakure''s people were truly peaceful.


    After all, even if the outside world was in chaos and there were casualties everywhere, it would not affect their happy and stable life.


    Of course, not everyone liked this kind of life.


    So every once in a while, there would be people who chose to go out, some chose toe backter, and some never came back.


    But today, the peace here was broken.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    A young man shouted as he rolled and crawled. Then, he suddenly let out a scream and was sent flying by the ck line behind him.


    "How could an outsider discover this ce? Who betrayed the vige?"


    Someone went up to him angrily. Judging from the abundant amount of chakra, it should be a powerful Jonin.


    However, the actual situation was that because he had been staying here all this time, hecked the experience of fighting with others!


    Kakuzu didn''t even use much strength to pierce through the other party''s four limbs, hanging in the air with a ck line.


    "Have your vige chiefe out to see me. Otherwise, today will be the day that Takigakure will bepletely destroyed." Kakuzu said with a cold gaze, scaring the people on the other side to take a step back, shivering!

 Chapter 263: Steel Release - Impervious Armour Descend to Earth

    Chapter 263: Steel Release - Impervious Armour Descend to Earth


    There was no need to mention the hate between Kakuzu and Takigakure.


    However, Takigakure Ninjas were not all vetarans. Who knew who they were?!


    They had injured their people the moment they came up, and then they were arrogant to the extreme and wanted to find their leader. Even if they were mud people, they still had some anger, and they were afraid of each other!


    Therefore, these people immediately called their friends and went up.


    And this could be said to be exactly what Kakuzu wanted!


    Just as he was worrying about not having an excuse to start a massacre, someone came knocking on his door.


    "This is their own death, don''t me me." Kakuzuughed sinisterly, and the Earth Grudge Fear was desperately struggling to get out from his back.


    Even Guren, who appeared a littlete, could tell that this guy was doing it on purpose.


    But since it was already like this, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "ording to what we agreed before, we went to find the seven-tailed. Are you sure you can do it yourself?"


    Kakuzu felt as if he had been insulted. To deal with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, could he still fail


    Kakuzu, who was extremely angry, suddenly became serious, and three Earth Grudge Fear immediately emerged from his back.


    "Strange Mask Exploding me!"


    The Earth Grudge Fear: Fire Escape, the Earth Grudge Fear: Lightning Release and the Earth Grudge Fear: Wind Release merged together, instantly turning into a sea of mes that surged towards Takigakure Ninjas.


    Then, the three Earth Grudge Fear: Wind, Fire, and Lightning immediately gathered on Kakuzu''s right arm, raised it high, and began to recharge!


    Being blocked by the sea of fire, the ninjas were a bit flustered, especially when some people were not fast enough to dodge and were directly burned to death by the screams. Only then did they realize that the other party was not an ordinary enemy!


    "Stop him!"


    Someone screamed in panic.


    Therefore, all kinds of messy ninjutsu were thrown at Kakuzu.


    However, most of them failed to cross the sea of mes, and the rest basically lost their uracy. Only a few ninjutsu hit Kakuzu, but only blew off his bamboo hat.


    Kakuzu finally revealed his true appearance, and no one recognized him, but the forehead guard on his head... someone recognized him!


    "Look at that guy!"


    "Isn''t that our Takigakure''s forehead guard"


    "There was a cut in the middle. This guy is actually our Takigakure''s rebellion"


    "How is this possible!"


    Under all of the shocked and confused gazes, Kakuzu pointed his right hand forward without a single nce.


    You didn''t expect that after several decades, I, Kakuzu, would return!


    Diyu  finally shot, requesting to fire!


    Approved!


    Boom!!!!!


    Along with the grin of Kakuzu, which contained the three attributes of wind, fire, and thunder, a powerful chakra cannon immediately shot out!


    Seeing that the people of Takigakure all revealed extremely terrified gazes as they were about to be swallowed by the ''light'' in the next second.


    At this critical moment, the current leader of Takigakure finally arrived.


    Moreover, he appeared in an extremely shocking manner!


    "Steel Release: Impervious Armour!"


    A 2.5 meter big guy actually used his own body to block in front of the crowd, blocking Kakuzu''s chakra cannon.


    What was even more terrifying was that when Kakuzu''s strongest attacknded on that person''s body, it actually didn''t melt into dregs. Instead, it was forcefully withstood by that person


    What kind of defense was this?


    When Kakuzu squeezed out thest bit of energy from the chakra cannon, everything returned to normal.


    Only then did he notice that the guy who suddenly jumped out was not only about 2.5 meters tall, but also had a strong body, and his whole body was emitting a silver-white metal texture.


    Of course, except for the area hit by his Earth Grudge Fear, the ce where he finally shot became red due to the high temperature.


    "Leader!"


    "That''s great, it''s Shiburo-sama!"


    "In front of Shiburo-sama, any enemy is a chicken or a dog!"


    The ninjas immediately lost their fear and began to cheer in unison.


    It seemed that this Shiburo-sama was very powerful and trustworthy in the eyes of his subordinates!


    Just looking at the scene just now proved this point.


    To actually be able to block Kakuzu''s strongest attack without any injuries, this kind of defense could be seen as Madara.


    At this time, the young man who maintained this appearance also spoke with a serious face, "This is our Takigakure''s forehead protection. Who are you? Why did you betray the vige?"


    Kakuzu looked straight at the other party and said bluntly, "Kid, if you want to know who I am, why don''t you ask your grandfather? Maybe he will crawl out of the ground and tell you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, arge number of ck lines emerged from the ground under his feet and wrapped around him tightly in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the left hand behind Kakuzu, he did not know when it released arge number of ck lines and drilled into the ground. It was really sinister!


    Shiburo seemed to have not expected the other party to have such an attack and was caught off guard for a while.


    However, there was no panic on her face. She was very calm. Even the many people behind her were not worried at all. Instead, they looked like they were waiting to see a good show.


    Strangtion!


    Kakuzu controlled the ck line and wanted to pull out the other person''s heart at the same time and twist the other person''s neck.


    However, an embarrassing scene happened.


    Thatyer of silvery-white metal skin was so hard that it made one''s hair stand on end!


    Moreover, not only was it able to withstand the attack of Ninjutsu, its defense against physical attacks was even higher!


    Therefore, Kakuzu helplessly discovered that his ck thread was actually unable to pull out the other party''s heart, and the ck thread that was trying to break his neck also broke!


    Looking again, in this short period of time, the red-hot part of the other party''s chest had already recovered to its original state.


    "It''s useless. After I entered the state of Deities Descending, there was no attack that could break through my steel shield defense. However, the power of your move just now was indeed very great. It actually made me feel some pain in this state. You are already worthy of being proud of yourself."


    Shiburo shook his head and said very seriously.


    I am proud of you!


    Kakuzu was instantly enraged!


    When I was dominating Ninja World, you were still an unknown tadpole!


    I don''t believe that you don''t have a weakness?


    Kakuzu immediately controlled the remaining ck lines to stoppeting with the other party''s heart and neck. He turned to attack the other party''s eyes, nose, and ears.


    Do you know what ''all-pervasive'' means?


    He did not believe that this fellow''s body could not be stabbed!


    Obviously, even the steel shield did not have a perfect defense. Shiburoimmediately began to tear the ck lines with his hands, determined not to let Kakuzu seed.


    If these ck lines really drilled into his ears, his brain would probably be smashed!


    From this point of view, Kakuzu''s ck lines were actually very restraining his steel shield.


    After all, even if others discovered this weakness of his, there was no way to use it.

 Chapter 264: Seven-Tailed

    Chapter 264: Seven-Tailed


    While Kakuzu was having a heated fight with Takigakure''s current leader, on the other side, Guren also brought Ashina and Uzumaki n to find another target for this trip!


    Seven-tailed?


    No, it should be seven-tailed, Jinchuriki!


    Moreover, they had been taken the initiative toe!


    It was a sexy woman with a hot body, but her eyes were very ufortable, like a spider waiting to fall into the.


    As for why Guren was sure that the other party was seven-tailed Jinchuriki.


    Well, have you ever seen a ''normal person'' with insect wings on her back


    "Are you okay?" Guren looked at Ashina and asked. They had just been ambushed by the other party.


    Fortunately, she reacted in time and blocked it with her crystal because Ashina was not an ordinary person who immediately dodged it.


    "It''s fine, but I''m afraid it will be a hard battle." Ashina said with a slightly serious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Guren felt that something was not quite right and hurriedly asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, the other party is not considered a qualified Jinchuriki. She is severely affected by Bijuu. Once we start fighting, there is a high possibility that the seven-tailed will go berserk. We must be more careful."


    Guren nodded her head and became alert.


    At this stage, apart from Konoha who had truly qualified Jinchuriki, the other big Ninja Viges were still in the exploration stage.


    The key point was naturally Uzumaki n!


    When Ninja World fought for the first time, Uzumaki n had many hard steel.


    One of them was to directly throw Bijuu into the battle arena and then use equipment to re-seal him. This was the simplest and crudest method. At the same time, it was also the most difficult method to predict the consequences for both sides. It was basically a double-edged sword!


    Did someone really think that it would be easy to seal Bijuu once?


    And the slightly more brilliant ones were like the current situation.


    Forcefully sealing Bijuu into a person''s body and learning the method Konoha used to train Jinchuriki.


    But this involved a very important problem!


    However, not everyone''s physique could withstand Bijuu and be Jinchuriki!


    In this process, many people would undoubtedly die. Even if they were lucky to seed, they were not sure how long they couldst before Jinchuriki would go berserk.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Ashinai and the others, these Jinchuriki were all unqualified defective products!


    Only by letting Kyuubi obediently stay in Kushina''s body could it be considered a true sess. As for what the perfect Jinchuriki was like, they were still unable to imagine it.


    If not for Haru making such an assumption and starting to train Kushina, they wouldn''t have known the concept of perfect Jinchuriki.


    Just as Guren and the others were whispering to each other, the seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who felt that he had been ignored, said unhappily, "That guy left in a hurry. I thought something had happened, but it turned out that he hade to invade."


    "I''m going to tear you apart!"


    Without saying a word, seven-tailed Jinchuriki suddenly pounced!


    The biggest w of the unqualified Jinchuriki was that he was affected by Bijuu''s negative chakra and would lose her mind at any time to hurt people, just like now.


    However, her strength would not be affected too much!


    "So fast! It''s even faster than just now!"


    Guren kept condensing the crystal hand sword to attack, but she could not touch the corner of the opponent''s clothes at all.


    Ashina and the others were even knocked down!


    "Scale Powder!"


    The scales that fell from the sky looked ordinary and did not have any lethality, but Guren never looked down on any enemy.


    A square crystal shield surrounded Guren, and the almost invisible scales burned up the moment they touched the crystal shield!


    The raging fire immediately surrounded Guren and the others.


    If Guren had not carefully carried out arge-scale defense just now, then everyone might have been burned to death at this time.


    "It can actually block my scale powder. Then let''s try this move again!"


    "Wave Transmission Technique!"


    A pair of wings suddenly appeared behind the seven-tailed Jinchuriki, shaped like des.


    Then, with a sh, the crystal shield that Guren had used to block was instantly cut into pieces.


    Guren felt that her face was a little moist. She reached out and touched it. It turned out that a wound had been cut by the aftermath.


    "The other party is too fast, and he can even fly in the air. This is too disadvantageous for us."


    At this time, Ashina said, "We can help you create a limited space of 1 to 1. If you can force the other party to abandon their current speed and undergo Bijuu transformation, then you can give us thetter."


    There was a reason why Ashina said this. After all, no matter how strong the sealing technique was, it had to be able to hit the target.


    Therefore, when faced with an enemy that was extremely fast, it would be difficult for them to disy their abilities, and they were even more worried about alerting the enemy.


    Regarding Ashina''s suggestion, Guren only thought about it for a moment before agreeing.


    Because right now, she didn''t have a better idea.


    If it was an open and wide attack like the four-tailed, she would be more rxed.


    However, if she trapped the other party and herself in the same limited space, she still had a way to give the other party a surprise.


    "Hahaha, are you resigned to your fate? Let me tear you apart!"


    The voice of the Seven-Tailed Jinchuriki came from the air again. It was obvious that the rationality of human beings was rapidly decreasing.


    But at this time, Ashina and the others looked at each other and immediately dispersed. One person upied a position, and his hands began to quickly form seals.


    When seven-tailed Jinchuriki entered the center point, one of the Uzumaki n who was proficient in perception kept sweating and suddenly shouted, "Now!"


    Thest seal was almostpleted at the same time.


    "Four Red Yang Formation!"


    Bang!


    The blood-red barrier instantly rose from the sky, and then closed at a height of about twenty meters.


    Seven-tailed Jinchuriki almost hit his face with blood!


    The Four Red Yang Formation cast by ten Uzumaki n, who were proficient in sealing techniques, even Kage Level would be trapped inside.


    At this time, Jinchuriki, who did not believe in evil, was still attacking crazily. His sharp saber wings quickly cut through the interface, but he did not move at all!


    "Crystal: Hexagonal Shuriken: Wild Dance!"


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki shed his wings and dodged the sword attack like a ghost.


    Then, he looked at Guren with a cruel gaze and said, "Do you think this thing can trap me? I will kill you first, then break this turtle shell and go out to tear those bastards outside!"


    "Net-Shaped Prison!"


    Guren''s pupils instantly contracted, and she practically wrapped herself in a thick crystal without thinking.


    However, in the next second, the crystal shattered, and her entire person was sent flying, heavily smashing into the barrier.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    Her previous speed was actually not her opponent''s limit!

 Chapter 265: Creating Opportunities

    Chapter 265: Creating Opportunities


    The seven-tailed were very strong, or it could be said that every Bijuu had their own strengths.


    The seven-tailed were strong because their bodies were now in terms of speed!


    That terrifying wing that was as thin as a cicada''s wing only lightly pped, and the figure in front of Gurenpletely disappeared.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably have been torn apart!


    But Guren said that she was not a patience person either!


    So after spitting a mouthful of bloody saliva on the ground, Guren also became angry.


    Can''t you fucking run? This olddy will directly y an all-out attack, you try to hide again!


    "Crystal Release: Crystal Pentagonal Prison!"


    Arge amount of chakra gushed out. This time, Guren was really angry, so a very shocking scene appeared!


    In the barrier constructed by Ashina and the other ten Uzumaki n Jonin, beautiful and bewitching blue crystals instantly rose from the ground and filled the entire barrier.


    Seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who had a bad premonition, almost subconsciously flew into the air, wanting to dodge this move.


    However, the height of the barrier was only 20 meters. No matter how fast she flew, she had to break the barrier before she could fly out, but it was already toote at this time.


    At this critical moment, the seven-tailed Jinchuriki tried to shatter all the crystals that spewed out with Scale Powder.


    However, it ended with a sh of blue light.


    The Four Red Yang Formation enchantment was directly filled with blue crystals, and the seven-tailed Jinchuriki was so lifelike that he was sealed at the top. Even the astonished expression on his face was so vivid.


    At this time, Guren, who was standing at the edge of the enchantment, could not help but gasp a few times.


    However, she had sessfully captured her target.


    But right at this moment, a cracking sound caused Guren''s expression to suddenly change.


    When she raised her head, she saw that the seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who was sealed in the crystal, had actually revealed Bijuu''s outer clothes!


    It was also under the protection of this outeryer of Bijuu''s clothing that she had managed to preserve her life and had the opportunity to counterattack.


    Because anyone who was swallowed by this move would immediately crystallize and disappear along with the shattering of the surrounding crystals.


    But at the same time, Crystal Release also had a huge weakness!


    That was, it was ineffective against chakra!


    So as long as he released ayer of chakra on the surface of his body as protection, he would be safe and sound under this move.


    This was also the biggest reason why Guren waspletely helpless against Haru''s Susanoo, and also the reason why seven-tailed Jinchuriki was freed at this moment!


    "Squeak!"


    Kacha.


    Along with a terrifying insect cry, the five crystal prison of Guren instantly shattered!


    Ashina and the others on the outside also snorted, but they still firmly controlled the output of chakra, and did not make the barrier fail.


    Then, in the sight of Guren the appearance of seven-tailed Jinchuriki who had escaped had changed greatly, and he entered the state of semi-Bijuu, and the rationality in his eyespletely disappeared.


    "Be careful! The other party has already started to go berserk!"


    Ashina loudly reminded.


    Guren did not respond, because even a tiny bit of careless could cause her to be unable to react and directly lose her body!


    Sure enough, the other party immediately swooped down at lightning speed.


    Bug Bite!


    Guren did not hesitate to set upyers of crystals around her to defend.


    Then in the next moment, seven dark red chakra tails were like cutting tofu, easily breaking through theyers of defense of Guren.


    At this critical moment, the berserk seven-tailed Jinchuriki suddenly stiffened, and then he began to struggle violently.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Ashina and the others changed their seals at the same time, and they saw a cyan colored chakra stretching out from every direction, firmly pressing seven-tailed Jinchuriki to the ground.


    "Leave the rest to us. Come out quickly!"


    With a serious expression, Ashina opened a hole in the enchantment near Guren. Guren did not hesitate and immediately drilled out from it. Then, the hole instantly closed.


    Now that she hadpleted more than half of her mission, what was left was still up to these people.


    How could she not have heard of Uzumaki n''s name? Now, it was good to see if Uzumaki n''s abilities were as strange as the rumors said!


    To be honest, when that guy told her that these people were all Uzumaki n''s survivors, her expression was extremely surprised.


    Looking at the barrier again, the Semi-Bijuu seven-tailed Jinchuriki began to struggle violently. However, the chakra hand formed by each node had a very strong seal suppression ability, so even the berserk seven-tailed Jinchuriki was unable to fly for a while, and was firmly pressed to the ground.


    But it was very clear that the other party did not want to wait for death. Along with the clear cry of insects, a Bijuudama began to gradually condense!


    "Adamantine Attacking Chains!"


    The barrier suddenly twisted and shrunk rapidly, wrapping around seven-tailed Jinchuriki.


    Seven-tailed Jinchuriki seemed to be heavily injured, constantly letting out shrill cries of insects. However, at this time, Ashina and the others were also sweating, because this was the first time they had used this move.


    If it was anyone else, they would have beenpletely gone by now.


    But right now, it had shrunk to the limit!


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion!


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who had yet to take form, directly exploded.


    The powerful impact instantly sent Ashina, Guren, and the others flying!


    By the time Ashina and the others got up in a sorry state, the barrier had already disappeared, reced by a huge pit left behind by the explosion.


    "Where is the seven-tailed Jinchuriki?"


    "Look at the sky!"


    Ashina and the others immediately raised their heads and immediately discovered an iparably huge insect.


    It was a blue flying insect with six wings and a green tail, as if it was abination of a beetle and a dragonfly.


    In the crisis just now, the seven-tailed Jinchuriki entered apletely Bijuu form. It could also be said that the seven-tailed that was sealed in his body hadpletely awakened.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, the seven-tailed smashed down like a bomb!


    The tentacles collided!


    "All of you,e to the back of me!"


    Guren shouted, and then immediately released the Crystal Release that could resist Bijuudama!


    Because it hadpletely transformed into the seven-tailed, and its speed was extremely fast, it mmed into the huge crystal in front of Ashina in a blink of an eye.


    BAshina'' face was a little pale, and he could not help but shout loudly, "What should we do next"


    "The seven-tailed is too fast. We need a chance." Ashina said calmly, still not rashly making a move.


    Because dealing with Bijuu would lose his life if he was not careful, he had to fight for the best opportunity. Otherwise, with the flying speed of the seven-tailed, it was very likely that he would immediately escape!


    Guren immediately cursed in his heart, then shouted loudly, "Help me buy some time, I will create an opportunity for you!"

 Chapter 266: Takigakure Village Becomes History

    Chapter 266: Takigakure Vige Bes History


    In the distance, Haru was watching the battle between Guren and the seven-tailed.


    So far, he did not need to do it himself, and of course, there was not much surprise.


    The most difficult person for Uzumaki n to deal with was Bijuu, who was fast and could fly.


    To put it bluntly, if it was a qualified Jinchuriki, he could beat Guren and Ashina to death by flying a kite.


    There was no need for any other moves, just flying in the sky and letting Bijuudama go was enough.


    No one could escape!


    Even if they could block it once, could they block it twice, thrice, eight times, nine times?


    Impossible!


    Therefore, in a sense, the difficulty level of the seven-tailed was among the top three of all Bijuu.


    However, when he saw the seven-tailed directly abandon his greatest advantage and smash down, Haru directly curled his lips.


    There was no need to look, the oue was already decided.


    ......


    On the field, Guren finallypleted her hand seals. Then, when the seven-tailed swooped down again, she did not dodge. She mmed the ground.


    In an instant, the crystal formed a huge crystal and directly sealed the seven-tailed.


    "Hurry up! I don''t know how long I can control the opponent!"


    Without Guren'' reminder, Ashina and the others were finally serious!


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Crash.


    Dozens of golden chains wrapped around the entire crystal from different angles.


    This kind of sealing technique that could only be activated by the power of Uzumaki n''s bloodline was naturally the nemesis of every Bijuu!


    Not only can it suppress Bijuu''s terrifying chakra and powerful strength, it can even make Bijuu unable to release Bijuudama, turning him into a ''obedient baby''.


    It was precisely this move that made Uzumaki n shine brightly in the first great battle of Ninja World, and in the end, he was treated as a thorn in the flesh by many people!


    Kacha!


    When the seven-tailed forcefully broke free from the seal of the crystal, what awaited it was Uzumaki n''s gift!


    The ten Uzumaki n Jonin stood in ten different positions. Dozens of golden chains drilled into the ground from their bodies, and then sprayed out to firmly lock the seven-tailed''s body.


    At this moment, the seven-tailed could do nothing but be powerless and furious!


    She couldn''t move, and Bijuudama couldn''t release it either. At most, she could only cry out twice.


    The previously insufferably arrogant seven-tailed almost instantly turned into a single-horned immortal that was caught by the insect web.


    Seeing this, Guren finally heaved a sigh of relief, and her eyes could not help but be filled with splendor.


    Uzumaki n''s sealing technique was indeed powerful. Even Bijuu, who was as powerful as the seven-tailed, lost all ability to resist once he was caught.


    "Done?"


    "Not yet. Right now, I''m only controlling the seven-tailed. Next, I still need to seal the seven-tailed back into Jinchuriki''s body and then bring him back." Ashina said with a rxed expression.


    At this point, there was no longer any change.


    Unless the seven-tailed was strong enough to break free from the Adamantine Sealing Chains that the ten of them had released.


    However, that was obviously impossible. Otherwise, Kyuubi would not always call Kushina a liar.


    After Guren heard this, she nodded and said, "Then let''s start quickly. If we dy, things may change."


    After she finished speaking, she cautiously opened the crystal barrier again to avoid any changes.


    Then, she saw an unforgettable scene!


    Under the guidance of Ashina, after Guren fixed the seven-tailed, they directly rushed up and patted the seven-tailed!


    "Four Symbols Seal"


    "Eight Trigrams Sealing Style!"


    "Five Elements Seal!"


    "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!"


    "Nine Elements Symbol Seal"


    "Torii Seal!"


    ...


    Until the seven-tailed was sealed back into Jinchuriki''s body, these people did not stop, as if there was a guy who could show them what they had learned in their lives.


    The consequence was that the spiritual space that sealed the seven-tailed was filled with [sealing].


    After all, who would be crazy enough to stack the Four Symbols Seal and Eight Trigrams Seal ten times!


    If no one helped lift the seal, it was estimated that the seven-tailed would not be able toe out in this lifetime, and could only wait to kill Jinchuriki.


    As a result, the seven-tailed''s chakra was also sealed, and his limbs were also sealed, and it was possible that his psychic ability was also sealed.


    He was almost like a vegetable!


    Sure enough, no one could provoke these guys who were proficient in sealing techniques, it was really too terrifying!


    Guren felt a chill run down his spine.


    Then, he casually made up a crystal coffin and ced it inside.


    It was true that the seven-tailed Jinchuriki had already lost consciousness. Otherwise, he would have said, "Maybe I am not human, but you are real dogs!"


    Seeing that the seven-tailed had sessfully captured it, Haru was quite satisfied. It seemed that there were many things that he did not need to personally take action.


    On the other side, Kakuzu also sessfully grinded the Steel Release Ninja to death.


    Tan Shiburo''s defense was indeed very strong, but the price he had to pay was a single attack, and his speed was not fast enough, let alone any reliable long-range attack section.


    Perhaps if it was any other enemy, he would still be able to rely on brute force to win the battle.


    However, under the control of Kakuzu, who was a wily old fox, he yed with her and let her fly a kite.


    He did not believe that her opponent could maintain this state all the time!


    The truth proved that this was the case. Not long after, she was forced to retreat from the state of a god who had descended to the mortal world.


    After her defense was greatly reduced, Kakuzu immediatelyunched a strong counterattack and finally seeded in defeating the opponent.


    Looking at the figure of their leader falling to the ground, all the watching ninjas were silent.


    But Kakuzu''s expression was still so cold and ruthless!


    The ck line directly rolled up the other party''s body, ready to dig out the other party''s heart at any time.


    "Bastard, let go of Shiburo-sama!"


    "Fight him to the death!"


    "I think we should hurry and run."


    "Yes, an enemy that can''t even defeat the leader, how can we win?"


    "Surrender, I don''t want to die."


    Seeing that Kakuzu was going to kill them all, the rest of them wanted to rush up and fight, but most of them had already lost the courage to fight and wanted to save their lives.


    Hiding here all year round, they only wanted to continue and protect themselves. They were no longer true ninjas, and they were not worthy of the name of Takigakure.


    "Let''s just kill them all." Kakuzu came up with this idea, and then his eyes were full of killing intent.


    However, right at this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air beside Kakuzu.


    "The seven-tailed has already been dealt with. Leave the rest to me. From today onwards, Takigakure will be history."


    The person who appeared at this moment was none other than Haru.


    Kakuzu looked at these trash who only knew how to live in seclusion. Disdain shed in his eyes, and then he withdrew his ck thread and let go.


    Perhaps only this guy could make him look up to him.


    This kind of Takigakure, it was good to be destroyed.


    Therefore, Kakuzu turned around and left without any reluctance.


    With a ng, he threw the forehead guard of Takigakure Ninja to the ground. He no longer needed this thing.

 Chapter 267: The Useless Hero Water

    Chapter 267: The Useless Hero Water


    When Takigakure''s strongest person and the seven-tailed were defeated, the remaining people would not be able to make any waves.


    Oh, by the way, there were still some people who were not convinced. They ran to drink the Hero Water and increased their chakra by ten times, preparing to run out to be heroes.


    But the reality proved that super heroes were things that ordinary people could not y around with.


    A guy with abat strength of 1, even if he increased hisbat strength by ten times, hisbat strength would only be 10 times, not to mention that the amount of chakra he had increased was not even ten times!


    Therefore, for these people who were looking for death, Haru directly knocked them down in two or three moves, and then watched them die after their life force was quickly devoured by the so-called Hero Water.


    Then...


    Then, everyone became obedient.


    This group of people could hide in the ''water curtain cave'' for decades. What else was left besides the ability to survive?


    Since he couldn''t resist, then he had to ept his fate.


    So the rest of them all surrendered, because those who didn''t ept it all had drank the Hero Water and died after being a super hero for three seconds.


    However, it was not without conditions, but what surprised Haru was that these guys were not asking for benefits, but hoped to save their leader''s life.


    It seemed that this guy called Shiburo was okay with his subordinates, otherwise how could there be so many people pleading for him?


    Haru did not take it seriously. He was ready to throw all these guys to the flying machine. Kagami hadined more than once that there was a shortage of coolies there. This time, he could make up for this hole.


    If there were still people who were not convinced, throw them directly into the prison and release them when they had absorbed all the chakra and vitality.


    After that, Haru went to see the water of heroes passed down by Takigakure from generation to generation. It was the holy water that was obtained from God Tree every hundred years. It was extremely precious.


    But in fact, it was just that, because it was deadly!


    Haru had also asked Kakuzu about it. Kakuzu had told him frankly that he had indeed drunk it on the day he defected. He was originally prepared to die together with those bastards, but he did not expect that the Earth Grudge Fear would help him solve the problem of vitality perfectly.


    If one heart was not enough, then five, if five was not enough, then ten!


    For Kakuzu, the heart was equivalent to life force.


    Therefore, after he ughtered arge amount of the Takigakure Ninja, he directly withstood the side effects of the Hero Water, and his chakra increased by more than ten times!


    This allowed his strength to truly step into the ranks of the top experts.


    However, it would be too difficult for others to take his path again. Unless he died, there was no way to strip away the secret technique of the Earth Grudge Fear. Moreover, there was probably no one else in the entire Ninja World apart from Kakuzu who knew how the Earth Grudge Fear would be stripped away.


    The reason why Kakuzu said this was also because he had long since seen that Haru, that narcissistic fellow, would never want to be a human or a ghost like him.


    Moreover, if Haru wanted to kill him, he would have done so long ago. There was no need to wait until now.


    Therefore, it was definitely not for the sake of the additional five million ryo ''service fee''!


    From the looks of it, this Hero Water was an item that had been upgraded to the level of Earth Grudge Fear, so it wasn''t something that could be directly drunk.


    Moreover, Haru didn''t think that this thing could increase his chakra by ten times. If it could, then he was really prepared topete with Bijuu.


    Therefore, he packed up the rest of the heroic water and sealed it up. Then, he left the QR code to seal God Tree''s space. This way, it would be extremely difficult to enter. However, he could enter at any time. This was veryfortable.


    Without Takigakure, Haru would be able to bring Akatsuki''s ''Missionary'' to recruit Takigakure.


    Oh, right.


    Takigakure''s name should also contribute a lot of money to buy his life. After all, the country that Akatsuki ruled did not need this kind of ''creature''.


    As a result, no one expected it.


    Half a monthter, Akatsuki quietly took down Takigakure again.


    At this point, the countries that Akatsuki controlled were the original Amegakure, Land of Grass, Takigakure, and Land of Iron.


    Although these four countries were not big, they could notpare to any of the five great countries.


    However, the meaning and geographical positions that were transmitted werepletely different!


    This was equivalent to Akatsukipletely cutting off the buffer zone between the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire. Either they took a detour, or they fought with Akatsuki first, and they had to win. Otherwise, no one would want to borrow a way!


    And if Akatsuki fell to any of the two countries, it would be a huge threat to the other side.


    So when Takigakure was also taken down by Akatsuki without much effort, Onoki and Sarutob Hiruzen could not sit still.


    The two sides immediately sent people to the original Amegakure, wanting to meet the leader of Akatsuki, so that the two sides could establish a better rtionship.


    The people on Konoha''s side kept talking about the non-aggression agreement. Even the previous time when they came to ask for an exnation, they expressed their misunderstanding and no longer pursued it. Thepensation that Haru asked for was immediately in ce.


    The change in attitude was so fast that it made people blush with shame!


    Then, they deliberately med it on Iwagakure''s people, fearing that Akatsuki and Iwagakure had some secret rtionship.


    What the people of Konoha didn''t know was that it wasn''t even a ditching, but that it was indeed the work of Iwagakure!


    This could be considered a coincidence.


    As for the people on Iwagakure''s side, they were even more straightforward. They opened their mouths and refused to leave. We were the ones who rescued your financial director.


    Then, Haru turned his hand and said with a disdainful face, "We clearly paid tens of millions of ryo to redeem this. It''s none of your business!"


    A deal was a deal. If Onoki had not been so greedy, he would not have fallen into such a predicament.


    Of course, it was impossible to return the money!


    Onoki was ready to let people secretly be mercenaries to earn money, how could Akatsuki have a share?


    Comparing sincerity, the winner was obvious!


    However, Haru naturally would not fall to any side. His ambition was the greatest. What Land of Earth and Land of Fire, I want all of them!


    If Iwagakure and Konoha knew what he was thinking and what he was doing now, they would probably immediately unite everyone to kill Akatsuki first to prevent future troubles.


    Unfortunately, no one knew that even if Haru kept mentioning this matter, not many people would believe it.


    After this spread, Akatsuki''s name spread again.


    For the next period of time, there were many outsiders in each of the four countries who wanted to settle down.


    Haru, who was having a headache over theck of poption, was suddenly overjoyed when he heard this.


    Collect, he must ept!


    Not only did he build a house, but he also provided food!


    Of course, you also have to work hard.


    After all, there was no free meal for horse in the world, and Haru could not raise them for free. If he got used to the natural disease, it would be disgusting!


    But even so, the people outside were still excited.


    Because even if they wanted to exchangebor for food outside, it was difficult to eat. How could they be picky?


    After the war, the ground was full of chicken hair, sigh!


    It was just that it was hard for Kakuzu. Every day, he wanted to kill hundreds of people to liven things up, so that he could prevent so many mouths from eating!

 Chapter 268: Shikakichi Captured

    Chapter 268: Shikakichi Captured


    This time, before Haru upied the Land of Grass and Tekigakure, he did not forget to use the ability of [War Fever]. Although he had spent a lot of energy points, 100,000 energy points had gone out just like that.


    However, the effect was also very good!


    The Land of Rain and Land of Iron could not hear any different sounds. After being ruled, the people of the Land of Grass and Land of River did not seem to have any thoughts of resistance. In addition to the series of operations that Haru had mastered, it could be said that his territory had quickly expanded to the level of the four countries.


    At the same time, he also began to umte energy points in case of emergencies. If anyone dared to attack again this time, no matter how many people came, they would never return!


    This was how confident he was!


    This was how domineering he was!


    What the hell!


    Even if Haru wanted to, Akatsuki could easily take down Land of Grain who was next to the Land of Iron.


    Land of Grain was the ce where Emperor Knight was hiding at that time. There were not many ninjas there, and the only Ninja Vige waspletely destroyed by Kirigakure. Now it was a dpidated small country.


    In the original work, it was not able to calm down after decades, until Orochimaru moved into this country and created a Otogakure, and then this country directly changed its name to the Land of Sound.


    With this, everyone should have an impression.


    Therefore, if Akatsuki wanted to take down Land of Grain, it would be effortless, and Land of Grain''s people would probably raise their hands and feet in approval!


    It couldn''t be helped. A country without the protection of a ninja had no human rights. Any random vagrant ninja would be able to do whatever they wanted. Today, I will kill all of them. Tomorrow, I will snatch a cmity. After that, I will have a Heavenly Tribtion.


    As for the profits, EMMMMMM...


    Kirigakure said that they had already scraped the third floor of the ground. If you can still squeeze out two taels of oil, I, Kirigakure, am willing to call you the strongest!


    Therefore, this was a piece of chicken rib. It was a hundred times more useless than Amegakure, Land of Grass, Land of River, and Land of Iron. No country would like it.


    If not for the fact that this small country was close and could contribute some people, Haru would also look down on it.


    However, there was no rush for now. Since the meat was already in his mouth, wouldn''t he be able to eat it whenever he wanted?


    The most important thing right now was to stabilize the two countries.


    The love donations he had received from Iwagakure could stillst for a while. He didn''t need to rush to make money for the time being, but there really was a problem with the manpower.


    Even Kagami began to use the Shadow Clone Technique to work, but he still couldn''t take it!


    As everyone knew, although the Shadow Clone Technique increased its efficiency, the pain and torture it had to endure was not less.


    Therefore, one could imagine what kind of scene it was for Kagami to hide and secretly wipe his tears every day when he canceled the Shadow Clone Technique.


    Moreover, not only was it an internal problem, there were only a few that could be of great use in battle.


    This led to the fact that the outer members of Akatsuki were all a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals, and the qualified inner members were also somewhat unsatisfactory.


    Therefore, Haru was not going to dy any longer!


    It was time to regroup and set sail!


    ......


    In Konoha, Hyuga Tokugawa, and the others once again gathered together.


    But this time, what made them very surprised was that none of the people secretly monitoring them had disappeared.


    Was it to numb them, or was there no need anymore?


    If it was the former, it did not matter. If it was thetter, it meant that they might be in danger.


    Because the war had already ended, it was not impossible for Hokage-sama to settle ounts after the autumn.


    However, it was not so easy to move them. Firstly, there was no evidence. Secondly, their families were not to be trifled with. How could they hand over their family disciples just like that?


    Therefore, after discussing it, they decided to wait and see.


    However, after looking at it for a while, they directly saw the situation.


    The next day, there was news that Nara Shikakichi had been taken away by Anbu''s people. Moreover, it was unknown what agreement Hokage had made with the Nara n. He actually did nothing and just watched as Shikakichi was taken away.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others immediately had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    Moreover, without their brains, their mentality began to be restless.


    That day, they were forced to meet again, but there was still no one watching them.


    "Shikakichi has been captured. What should we do?"


    "Of course we should find a way to save Shikakichi!"


    "Save? How? Rush into Anbu to save him? Can you grow some brains?"


    "I don''t have brains? I think you are afraid!"


    "Everyone, calm down. Shikakichi is definitely going to be saved, but the problem is how to save him? It is definitely not advisable to directly barge in to save him. We have to think of other ways. Moreover, it is not just Shikakichi right now. Every one of us is in danger!"


    "Tokugawa is right. Shikakichi being captured is only the beginning. It is not the end!"


    "Shima, you went to the Nara n during the day to inquire about the situation. Did you find anything?"


    "The other party seems to be very unwee to me. They did not let me meet Shikakichi''s parents and directly drove me away."


    "It seems that our Hokage-sama is really preparing to make a move. I wonder what kind of promise he made for the Nara n to give up their children just like that."


    "Then we"


    "It is very obvious that our n can give up on us at any time. After all, just like back then, they have already given up on us once. If we do it again, we won''t have any psychological burden."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "We can''t wait any longer. Let''s carry out the emergency n."


    "Emergency n? But Shikakichi still..."


    "I will think of a way to save Shikakichi, but before that, we will act ording to the n! Don''t fall into the trap when I save him."


    When the others saw Hyuga Tokugawa''s confident look, they all chose to believe him. After returning, they immediately began to prepare.


    But in fact, Hyuga Tokugawa did not have much confidence.


    But he still had to give it a try!


    So he did not go home, but went all the way to someone''s door, and then directly climbed over the wall.


    The moment he entered a room, a sabre light shed, and several strands of Hyuga Tokugawa''s long hair directly fell to the ground, and a sharp chakra short knife was ced on his neck.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is this how you treat your old friend?"


    Sakumo said coldly, "Old friends shouldn''t climb over the wall and enter."


    Although this was what he said, Sakumo still took back his knife and walked in, sitting down again.


    Hyuga Tokugawa already knew the temper of the other party, and he came here to ask for something, so he was not angry, sitting directly opposite Sakumo.


    "I came uninvited and climbed over the wall. If it is something that goes against my principles, it is better not to speak."


    Hyuga Tokugawa did not say anything, but Sakumo already saw his intention.


    But Hyuga Tokugawa did not give up. He looked at the white Headband on the arm of Sakumo and said seriously, "For the sake of that person, help me once."

 Chapter 269: The Storm is Coming

    Chapter 269: The Storm is Coming


    Both of them knew who that person was referring to.


    However, the things involved with that person represented endless trouble.


    Sakumo wanted to refuse, but just like that time when he didn''t confess that the person who seized the flying machine was Haru, he sighed in his heart. "I''m not sure if I will help you or not, but first of all, I want to know what it is."


    "Shikakichi was taken away by Anbu''s people for no reason. I want to know what happened to him. Where was he sent to? Did he get hurt? Why did you capture him? When can you release him?"


    Sakumo began to think. This matter was indeed a little tricky, but it was not beyond his ability, and it was not against his principles.


    "Is that all?"


    "Can you save Shikakichi?"


    "I can''t say now."


    "I know, so this is good."


    Another silence.


    After a long time, the sound of a child crying came from the next room and interrupted the silence.


    Sakumo got up and prepared to take care of Kakashi. When he turned around, he said, "Tomorrow at this time, I will give you the answer you want, but if I know that you have done something wrong to the vige, I will personally catch you and send you to Anbu."


    "Really? Even in front of that person, you can do it?" Hyuga Tokugawa did not believe it.


    However, Sakumo did not say anything else. He had already walked into the room next to him and hurriedly changed Kakashi''s diaper.


    ...


    The next day, in Hokage''s office, Sarutob Hiruzen stood in front of the window and looked out.


    Outside the desk were two Anbu members wearing animal masks and kneeling on one knee with their heads lowered.


    "What did you ask?"


    "I haven''t made any progress yet. If I can use torture or use it,"


    "No!" Sarutob Hiruzen said resolutely.


    It wasn''t that he had a conscience, but he had promised the Nara n that they couldn''t force him to confess, let alone directly explore the secrets in Shikakichi''s brain.


    After all, no matter what, Shikakichi was still a member of the Nara n. Although they were willing to let Shikakichi ept the investigation under pressure and some of Hokage''s promises, they naturally couldn''t use some methods to deal with the enemy.


    Moreover, there were many secret techniques of the Nara n in Shikakichi''s brain, which were things that couldn''t be spread out!


    Fortunately, Sarutob Hiruzen didn''t want Shikakichi to admit anything. He just needed Shikakichi to be a bait, forcing the remaining people to have no choice but to act.


    Because no matter what kind of n it was, as long as they started to act, there would definitely be ws.


    The real perfect n only existed on paper. As long as they never acted, then the n would always be perfect, without ws, making people have no ce to start.


    Therefore, Sarutobi, who could not wait to deal with the internal situation of Konoha, only invited Shikakichi back to drink tea, and sessfully disrupted all their arrangements, forcing them to act in a hurry. Then, Sarutobi could solve the problem in one fell swoop.


    "Continue to ask, but you can''t use any means."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Although he did not understand, as a subordinate, all he needed to do wasplete the mission.


    However, at this moment, another member of Anbu suddenly rushed over.


    "Hokage-sama, we have discovered the situation!"


    "Speak."


    "Just now, Sakumo came alone to Anbu to inquire about the whereabouts of Nara Shikakichi. He wants to see him. Do you agree?"


    "Sakumo?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s heart suddenly sank. Was Sakumo also involved?


    Otherwise, why would Sakumo suddenly care so much about Nara Shikakichi?


    Just because of his ssmates, it was a little hard to exin.


    But it did not seem to be what he thought.


    Could it be that he was using his mentality to clear his suspicion?


    At first, Sarutob Hiruzen was a little too smart for his own good.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Let him see. Let''s see what he wants!"


    "Yes!"


    After the Anbu member left, Sarutob Hiruzen said to one of the remaining Anbu members, "Immediately keep a close eye on Sakumo. I want to know who he met and where he went!"


    As the saying goes, one is not afraid of ten thousand.


    The importance of Sakumo to Konoha was self-evident, and the number of enemies Konoha had killed was terrifying!


    However, the war was over.


    With Sakumo''s reputation and strength, even Sannin could notpete with him. He was the most powerfulpetitor for the next Hokage!


    If he found out that Sakumo''s heart was actually leaning toward ''that person''.


    Then what was everything he had done before?


    Therefore, he had to find out!


    However, the news that was waiting for him made him feel even more depressed. Hyuga Tokugawa actually secretly ran to Sakumo''s home for a secret meeting.


    If he had not arranged for someone to monitor all of this in advance, he would have been kept in the dark.


    Sarutob Hiruzen felt very distressed!


    ...


    At the same time, Sakumo, with a clear conscience, was telling Hyuga Tokugawa what he had seen today.


    "That''s probably it. Shikakichi is fine. Anbu didn''t use any ''means'' to deal with him, but his mental state is a little weak."


    "When I left, he told me not to worry."


    "Hokage-sama should have already noticed your little actions, which is why he used this method to warn you. It is still not toote to stop now."


    Although he did not know what they wanted to do, Sakumo did not want to point the de at his former ssmates, so he advised many times.


    "I am relieved that Shikakichi is fine. I don''t know what you are talking about. What exactly did we do? Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Did you deliver the amulet that Shikakichi''s mother asked for?"


    Seeing that the other party refused to admit it, Sakumo did not waste his breath.


    As for the amulet, his intuition told him that there was definitely something wrong with it.


    However, he did not find anything after carefully checking it several times. In the end, he sent it over.


    "It was detained by Anbu''s people. We need to check it before we can give it to him."


    After hearing this, Hyuga Tokugawa was not disappointed at all. He just exined, "Of course, but this is a gift from Shikakichi''s mother. I hope Shikakichi can feel it."


    Hearing him say this, Sakumo suspected that he was thinking too much.


    Did they really not do anything?


    However, he felt a little uneasy, as if something was going to happen.


    Sakumo didn''t want to get involved in this matter anymore. He still had a son to raise, so he epted the order to leave.


    Anyway, he had alreadypleted the task that Hyuga Tokugawa asked him to do.


    And Hyuga Tokugawa didn''t pester or ask for more, so he simply left.

 Chapter 270: The Night of Konohas Shocking Change!

    Chapter 270: The Night of Konoha''s Shocking Change!


    "This is the whole process of Sakumo and Nara Shikakichi meeting."


    "Just like that? Not missing anything?"


    "There is nothing missing. Even the amulet that Sakumo gave to Nara Shikakichi has been seized by our people. Until now, there are still any problems. Do you want to destroy it?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen found that he was getting more and more confused. "Let''s seal it up first. We will talk about itter."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    After everyone left, Sarutob Hiruzen looked out the window and muttered to himself with aplicated expression, "Sakumo, are you going to abandon the vige?"


    ...


    Two dayster, Shikakichi had yet to be released.


    Hyuga Tokugawa seemed to have given up on saving Shikakichi.


    Each of them brought a few nsmen who were still willing to follow them to take on some missions at the same time.


    The contents of these missions were all different, but the only thing that was different was that they all needed to leave the vige toplete it.


    However, how could such a conspicuous move escape Hokage''s eyes?


    Sarutob Hiruzen knew what they wanted to do with his toes, but did they really think that Konoha was a ce where he coulde and go as he pleased?


    Following the order, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others who were about to leave the vige were immediately stopped.


    The reason was that all these missions had been canceled!


    That''s right, canceled!


    Without the protection of the mission and the passage documents personally issued by Hokage, they could not leave Konoha at all.


    So they came back with gloomy faces.


    "What should we do now?"


    Hyuga Tokugawa said almost without hesitation, "Force our way in! I''ve already contacted the boss. It''s about time. We''ll start moving tomorrow night!"


    Hearing that he had contacted the boss Haru and that the boss woulde to pick them up, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then what about Shikakichi?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged everything."


    ...


    Another day passed,te into the night.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and his people were about to leave quietly, but when they came to the back door, they found that someone was waiting there early.


    "n Leader"


    The bodies of Hyuga Tokugawa and the five nsmen behind him shook.


    "Why didn''t you go to sleep in the middle of the night? Why did you sneak out in the middle of the night?" n Leader Hyuga turned around and looked at them sternly.


    Hyuga Tokugawa was silent. He didn''t want to lie to the other party, but he had to go!


    Seeing this, n Leader Hyuga couldn''t help but sigh, "Tokugawa, back then, it was the n who let you down. But now that things havee to this, our Hyuga n has no other choice. If you insist on leaving, I won''t stop you. However, to leave Byakugan behind or ept the seal of the bird in the cage, the other side can leave. This is also for the n."


    As nsmen''s people, Hyuga Tokugawa naturally understood what the result of epting the seal of the bird in the cage would be. Rather than that, he would rather you have this pair of eyes.


    But the problem was... why?


    "The people who asked me to follow Senju Haru back then were you guys. After that, you abandoned me and supported Third Hokage."


    "Now, you want me to sacrifice myself again for the sake of the family. Why?"


    "Since the family is heartless to me, don''t me me for being unkind! From today on, I, Hyuga Tokugawa, will leave Hyuga n! And the family members of the branch family, listen up. I will find a way to get rid of the caged birds and free you from hell!"


    "I don''t want to stay in such a bullshit family that only sells their own interests and exchange resources for a small group of people!"


    In the second half of the sentence, Hyuga Tokugawa almost roared out in anger, awakening countless sleeping nsmen!


    Especially those family members who had suffered too many unfair treatment, all of them were silent.


    "Good, good, good. You are rebelling! If you want to leave the family, you can leave Byakugan behind!"


    "Attack!"


    It was unknown when Hyuga nsmen, and the others had already surrounded Hyuga Tokugawa and the others.


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa suddenly regained his calm. There was no fear on his face.


    At this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air and said, "I told you long ago that among all of Konoha''s families, the most ruthless one is Hyuga n. Do you believe me now?"


    "Did you hear what I said just now?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "How do you feel?"


    "Other than being a middling, everything else is fine. Don''t worry, it''s just a caged bird. When I find a way to crack it, the people from Hyuga n will be free."


    "Thank you."


    "What are you talking about between brothers? Are you ready to say goodbye to the past?"


    "Where are Takeshi and the others?"


    "They are all rushing to Konoha''s gate. Although their families have also discovered the operation tonight, there are no such big teams here, which saves me a lot of trouble."


    "The gate? What do you want to do?"


    "Haha, of course, it''s to give everyone a surprise! Since I want to take you away, I have to leave Konoha fair and square! And thepanions you have brought with you, you have to let them know that your choice is not wrong, and you have to follow the wrong person!"


    "After so many years, your character has not changed. Be careful."


    "Am I being underestimated by you?"


    Seeing the two of them chatting there as if no one else was there, n Leader Hyuga was very angry.


    "Senju Haru? You still dare to show yourself to Konoha?"


    "What a pity. I wanted to ask if you wanted to leave together. But now, it seems that you havepletely fallen for Sarutobi Hiruzen. There is nothing I can do."


    "Catch them!"


    "Hehe."


    Haru gave a rxed smile.


    Mangekyou Sharingan, activate!


    Susanoo!


    Sweep!


    The huge Susanoo held the trident in its hand, and directly swept away all Hyuga nsmen who were rushing over, even destroying arge portion of them.


    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"


    n Leader Hyuga still had some skills, not only did he dodge the sweep in time, but he also rushed over and pped towards Haru.


    However, for the super defense of Susanoo, this was no different than scratching an itch.


    Haru didn''t even look at it as he controlled the fist to smash over!


    Front Lotus: Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!


    n Head Hyuga focused his gaze and used the strengthened version, Front Lotus: Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, to defend himself.


    It actually deflected Haru''s punch.


    "Interesting, then you should defend against this move!"


    Haru''s Susanoo suddenly raised its ck trident high, then aimed at its position, and threw it with all its might!


    Boom!


    A huge explosion instantly spread throughout the entire sky above Konoha.


    Those who learned martial arts dared to fight the master in closebat, wasn''t that just courting death!

 Chapter 271: One cannon wipes out Hokage Rock!

    Chapter 271: One cannon wipes out Hokage Rock!


    "Let''s go, the show is about to start."


    Haru who had withdrawn his Susanoo calmly said.


    As for Hyuga Tokugawa, looking at the huge pit in front of him, as well as the n Leader who was lying inside, he didn''t know what kind of feeling he had in his heart.


    But he knew that he had followed the right person!


    Even someone as strong as the n Leader was only killed in one move.


    The few nsmen who chose to follow Hyuga Tokugawa to the end were also extremely excited.


    They just didn''t know how wonderful the so-called good show was, but they would soon be able to see who Akatsuki was.


    ...


    At the gate of Konoha.


    Inuzuka Kou and the others were fighting with Konoha!


    Looking carefully, they found that Nara Shikakichi, who was supposed to be imprisoned by Anbu, was also among them, and there were several nsmen of the same n around him.


    What was going on?


    Speaking of which, he really had to thank Sakumo. In the innermost part of the amulet he sent, there was actually a two-dimensional code mixed in the talisman, so no matter how many people checked, they naturally could not find anything.


    Therefore, when Haru received the news from White Zetsu''s clone, he directly used Flying Thunder God to sneak into Konoha, and then found Hyuga Tokugawa to make a secret contact.


    Then he made a series of ns.


    With the space coordinates, Haru first easily entered Konoha, and then used Mangekyou Sharingan to open the way, easily rescued Shikakichi, and also went back to take away several other people of the same n who were willing to follow Shikakichi.


    Any obstruction would be useless in front of Flying Thunder God.


    Originally, Haru could have brought them back silently, but he would not do so!


    Since these brothers were willing to believe him and follow him, how could he let them leave Konoha with their tails between their legs?


    No!


    Even if he wanted to leave, he had to leave openly and honorably!


    Therefore, he made other arrangements and deliberately let them attract attention at Konoha''s gate.


    And he went to Hyuga n in the end to make a big deal out of it.


    Although Sarutob Hiruzen had made sufficient preparations, idents still happened one after another.


    First, Nara Shikakichi was taken away, and then Inuzuka Kou and the others actually brought people to directly attack Konoha''s door


    Sarutobi, who couldn''t stand it, directly ordered the arrest!


    There was no need to endure anymore. After all, what Inuzuka Kou and the others did was almost the same as betraying the vige.


    Sarutobi was waiting for this day. For some reason, he was very uneasy.


    Therefore, he immediately led his people to Konoha''s gate.


    Sure enough, just as he brought his people to Konoha''s gate, a huge explosion came from the direction he came from. Looking at the position, it seemed to be the encampment of Hyuga n.


    Something happened, something happened to Hyuga n!


    "Pass down my order, enter the level one alert state! Any suspicious person found, kill!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    Sarutobi, who had calmed down a little, immediately looked forward and said, "Attacking the guards in the vige is equivalent to betraying the vige! Why aren''t you stopping?"


    Originally, Inuzuka Kou and the others already had the upper hand, but as Anbu, who was already prepared, suddenly attacked, they were immediately held back.


    Now that Hokage had personally brought people here, no matter how one looked at it, there was no chance of turning the tables.


    However, Inuzuka Kou and the others had indifferent expressions on their faces, and they even revealed mocking smiles.


    "If we wanted to leave, we would have left long ago. Do you really think that we can''t escape? We weren''t even prepared to escape!"


    "Because our boss wants to give you a present!"


    Boss?


    Could it be.


    Not good!


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s expression suddenly changed. However, before he could say anything, a huge change urred in front of him.


    "Crystal Release: Tearing Crystal Falling Dragon!"


    "HybridNinja Art -  - Flurry of Fire!"


    A blue crystal dragon instantly smashed through Konoha''s door, sending all of the Konoha Ninjas attacking Inuzuka Kou and the others flying.


    Then, the raging sea of fire directly pounced towards Konoha''s ninja camp. If they ran too slow, they would immediately die!


    At this moment, a voice pierced through the sea of mes. "You dare to touch my people? Do you also want to end up like Danzo?"


    "Senju Haru!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen spat out this name with a gloomy expression. Sure enough, all of this was premeditated!


    Back then, it was all just an act for him to see.


    Behind the sea of fire, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others also appeared.


    If Senju Haru really took these people away, then it would be a big mess.


    Didn''t this prove that he, as Hokage, was not even convinced by the few big families in the vige


    Even his own people could not control him, so what else could he say?


    However, the only good news was that Sakumo was not here.


    Soon after, many familiar old faces came. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Kato Dan, and Sakumo, who had just finished feeding the children.


    Of course, they all stood behind Sarutob Hiruzen.


    "Today, you can forget about taking him away alone!" Sarutob Hiruzen, who had regained his confidence, said in a low voice.


    However, Haru kept smiling. "Today, I will take them away. I want to see who can stop me!"


    "Moreover, not only do we have to leave, but we also have to leave openly and honorably! We have to leave vigorously! Let Hokage-sama personally watch us leave!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen was very angry. The Adamantine Staff in his hand was ready to smash down.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something in the distant horizon.


    "What is that? Dark clouds?"


    Because the sky was already dark, it was not very clear.


    However, the light that suddenly condensed there did not seem like a dark cloud floating over!


    "I''ll give you a present." Haru suddenly pointed at Hokage in the distance.


    It was a gimmick created by Sarutob Hiruzen to consolidate his position after he took the position.


    The heads of the First Hokage, Second Hokage, and Third Hokage were carved on them. Over time, people would naturally get used to it.


    However, Haru looked extremely displeased!


    You are worthy?


    Hashirama and Tobirama''s statue are not for you to use!


    Pa!


    Calcting the time, Haru directly snapped his fingers.


    Then, the dark clouds in the distant sky instantly released an iparably powerful chakra cannon!


    Boom


    Along with the super explosion, under everyone''s shocked eyes, Hokage disappeared?


    Not only was he wiped out, but there was also a huge pit!


    Sakumo, who had witnessed this scene, almost immediately remembered, "Is that Land of Sky''s flying machine?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen also came back to his senses, his face covered with cold sweat.


    It wasn''t Hokage who had just fired that shot, but the words from Konoha.


    For a moment, he actually didn''t dare to imagine the consequences!


    It was obvious that this greeting gift from Haru was too much for Sarutob Hiruzen to bear.


    Even Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were scared silly. They were really going to take them away from Konoha with a bang!

 Chapter 272: What? Its the Same Person?!

    Chapter 272: What? It''s the Same Person?!


    After Sarutob Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat, he immediately realized a problem. "The person who took away Land of Sky''s flying machine was actually Senju Haru?"


    Wuhu... Finished!


    What was there to be afraid of?


    How could they fight back when they were so far away from Konoha and fired at him?


    Kyuubi?


    Well, if Kyuubi Jinchuriki, was still alive, would he need someone else to tell him?


    I don''t know how to use it?


    Then, there was another problem that made Sarutob Hiruzen feel like something was stuck in his throat. Did Sakumo betray the vige?


    Back then, Sakumo kept telling him that he did not know who took the flying machine.


    Now, it seemed that Sakumo was deliberately hiding it for Senju Haru.


    After all, these two were ssmates and teammates, and their rtionship was very good.


    Did he not know the white headband that Senju Haru gave to Sakumo all these years? It was even one of Sakumo''s symbols.


    If one were to say that there was nothing between the two of them, Sarutob Hiruzen would not believe it!


    However, right now, he had to think of a way to get through this crisis first before considering Sakumo.


    After a moment of silence, Sarutob Hiruzen said with an ugly expression, "Senju Haru, what are you trying to do?"


    "Hehe, I said that I would take my people away with me. Do you dare to stop me now?"


    "This shot is just a warning. It won''t be so unreasonable next time."


    Haru looked at the direction behind Sarutob Hiruzen. It was the center of Konoha Town. If he went to the city, he would basically be able to shoot the entire Konoha.


    As he spoke, the flying machine in the distance, which was like a dark cloud, began a new round of charging!


    When the terrifying light once again condensed, almost everyone''s expressions changed!


    "Haru! Don''t be rash!"


    No one had expected that the one who dared to persuade him would be Kato Dan.


    "Dan, seeing that you are still alive, I am very happy. Do you want to join us in building a new Konoha?"


    Kato Dan hadn''t seen Haru for too long. Seeing that Haru still seemed to remember their friendship back then, his heart was filled with emotions. However, for some reason, he felt that something was strange. What did he mean by ''Seeing that you are still alive, I was he very happy?''


    "Sorry, I can''t join you. This is my home. I think there are too many misunderstandings between you and the vige. Why don''t you try to solve them?"


    Haru restrained his smile. "It''s understandable, but a misunderstanding? Perhaps you should ask this Hokage-sama beside you. See if he admits that this is a misunderstanding!"


    Of course, Sarutob Hiruzen would not admit that it was his fault in front of so many people.


    Kato Dan was very disappointed, but in order not to let the tragedy happen, he continued to persuade, "You are not a person who likes to kill innocent people. Do you really want to destroy Konoha?"


    Haru shook his head, "I didn''t expect that after not seeing you for so many years, you are still so naive, broken."


    "How many people will die today, and whether or not you will destroy Konoha does not depend on me. It depends on the attitude of your Hokage."


    After kicking this thorny ball to Sarutob Hiruzen''s feet again, Sarutobi angrily found that he had no other choice.


    Could he bet the lives of so many vigers on the other party not daring to make a move?


    Regardless of whether the other party dared or not, when he made such a choice, he had already lost, and it was the kind of person whose reputation was ruined!


    Therefore, Sarutob Hiruzen dejectedly took a deep breath and said, "From today onwards, expel Hyuga Tokugawa and the others from Konoha. They will be listed as traitors and will not rest until all of them dies!"


    Using such a method to show his attitude was already thest step for Sarutob Hiruzen.


    Since he could not stop them, then he would save his face.


    However, today, Haru was determined not to give him any face.


    "Rebels? Kill them? n Leader Tengu, are you afraid?" Haru suddenly looked at a certain ce and said loudly.


    n Leader Tengu?


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s heart suddenly thumped!


    Could it be that even Uchiha n?


    Shua, shua, shua!


    n Leader Tengu had led several nsmen to upy another position.


    "Hahaha, this old man only acted ording to Second Hokage-sama''sst wish. How did I end up beingbelled as a freshman?"


    "n Leader Tengu, what do you mean by this?" Sarutob Hiruzen asked with an extremely gloomy expression.


    "What do you mean? Can''t you tell? Of course, we have to leave Konoha! Since Konoha can''t tolerate my Uchiha n, we naturally have to find another way out!" n Leader Tengu said righteously,pletely breaking off all pretense of cordiality.


    After all, all these years, Uchiha''s situation had already aroused the dissatisfaction of all the nsmen.


    And Haru was not only one of them, but also manifested the strength!


    He believed that if he left with Haru, Uchiha n would be able to develop even better!


    "n Leader Tengu, you have to be careful with your words! If you leave Konoha, how can you be tolerated!" Sarutob Hiruzen was already beginning to threaten him.


    If Haru did not exist, it was true. After all, Uchiha n had made many enemies back then. If they rashly joined other countries, they might be the target of public criticism.


    But now, there was no need to worry about this!


    Haruughed directly, "A ce to stay? There''s no need for Hokage-sama to worry about this."


    Sarutob Hiruzen ignored him and continued to stare at n Leader Tengu. "Could it be that the Uchiha n wants to hide in Land of Sky''s forever? Don''t forget how Land of Sky was destroyed."


    It was obvious that Sarutob Hiruzen thought that Haru''s confidence was this aerial fortress.


    As a huge city that could move, it was more than enough to amodate Uchiha n.


    However, Sarutob Hiruzen did not believe that they could hide there and notnd!


    At this time, Haru smiled and looked at Guren beside him. He saw that Guren, who was dressed in casual clothes, handed a mask to Haru and then took out a piece of clothing to put on it.


    When Haru put on the gold-rimmed cloud robe and the evil ghost mask on his face, Jiraiya instantly looked as if he had seen a ghost, revealing an extremely shocked expression!


    "Let me introduce myself again. I am the current leader of Akatsuki, the Rain, Grass, River, and Iron Nation under my rule!"


    "n Leader Tengu, is this enough as a ce for Uchiha n to stay?"


    The crowd immediately burst into an uproar!


    Apart from a few people, no one had expected that the famous leader Akatsuki was actually the same person as Senju Haru, who was chased out of Konoha


    When he thought about how he wanted to make good use of Akatsuki, Sarutob Hiruzen''s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Obviously, the other party had been ying with him!


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were extremely excited. They really did not follow the wrong person!


    Although the four countries added together could notpare to the Land of Fire, it was enough as a starting point.

 Chapter 273: Seeing Off!

    Chapter 273: Seeing Off!


    Although n Leader Tengu had tried his best to convince everyone in the n, he had determined the strategy of the n''s future development.


    But to be honest, he was also a little uncertain.


    That was why he had ''beente''. After seeing Haru''s flying machine, he had finally made up his mind.


    Unexpectedly, there were other surprises!


    Amegakure, Grass, River, and Iron, four countries, and the famous Akatsuki from a while ago.


    In just a year, Haru had already made such a result. Was it not enough to exin the problem?


    Therefore, n Leader Tengu immediately said, "My Uchiha n will leave Konoha from now on! As for whether there is a ce to stay, you don''t have to worry about it!"


    Looking at Sarutob Hiruzen''s pale face, n Leader Tengu felt extremelyfortable!


    It must be known that ever since the other party had taken over the position, Danzo and the two high-level consultants had made a lot of trouble for their Uchiha n. Now, he could finally vent his anger!


    Sarutob Hiruzen almost lost his mind and desperately wanted to start a war!


    However, the gathering chakra cannon in the distance was warning him, "Behave yourself!"


    The dignified Konoha actually had no way to deal with a ''relic'' of Land of Sky who had been destroyed. How ironic!


    If it were the other four great countries, they would not be threatened like this. At worst, they would just let Bijuu fight with them and see who would be the first to die.


    But losing Kyuubi meant that there was nothing Konoha could do.


    "Do you know now? Even if you leave Konoha, some people are still existences you need to look up to. What you value may be worthless in the eyes of others!"


    Haru said indifferently.


    "n Leader Tengu, gather all the nsmen and leave with me. If anyone dares to stop me, I will make Konohapletely be history today."


    Sarutob Hiruzen suddenly took a deep breath. "You must be so resolute? Even if the vige has let you down, you were once a part of Konoha. You are Tobirama''s son."


    Boom!


    Before Sarutob Hiruzen could finish his words, a huge ck trident was directly inserted!


    After dodging in a sorry state, he looked up.


    "You don''t deserve to mention Tobirama''s name, and you also failed to live up to his trust. Konoha can continue to exist, but Hokage will definitely not be you, but under my rule!"


    "I am very curious. One day, when Tobirama finally returns, what face will you have to face your sensei? Will the Third Hokage-sama represent the Hokage?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. At the same time, he was a little confused.


    Especially when he heard what Haru said, it seemed that Tobirama was not dead.


    How was this possible?


    But it could be imagined that when Tobirama stood in front of Sarutob Hiruzen again, he could not say any of the reasons he had used before.


    "Hokage-sama."


    "Step back and let them leave."


    When Sarutob Hiruzen said this, his heart should be bleeding.


    But other than that, he had no other choice.


    As long as he dyed this time, he would be able to send people out to search for the whereabouts of the flying machine, then destroy it first or chase Kyuubi back to Jinchuriki.


    In the past, he did not know where Haru was hiding, but now it was different.


    Since Akatsuki''s leader was Senju Haru, then he was not afraid of not being able to find him!


    Moreover, the war between the five great countries had also ended. Without any worries, Konoha''s true strength could be disyed!


    So endure...


    He had to endure!


    Sarutob Hiruzen was just like the Ninja Divine Turtle, staring wide-eyed as n Leader Tengu went back to take away all of Uchiha nsmen.


    "A wise choice. Your forbearance has prevented Konoha from bing a river of blood today. If you want revenge, you are always wee!"


    After throwing down this sentence, Haru directly led arge group of people and walked out of Konoha''s door.


    Looking at the Konoha Ninjas standing behind Sarutobi, he could only stare and watch them leave.


    It was exactly as Haru had said!


    Even if they were ''rebel'', they had to leave vigorously and let Hokage watch them leave!


    At this time, the light in the sky in the distance was still shing, as if warning some people not to have any bad ideas, or the cannon will beunched!


    Caught unprepared, Sarutobi could only break his teeth and swallow his saliva, not daring to bring people to chase after them.


    Until the figure of everyonepletely disappeared from his sight, and the flying machine in the sky also restrained the light of the chakra cannon. After gradually fading away, Sarutob Hiruzen once again made a sound.


    Let Hyuga, Inuzuka, Nara, Aburame, Akamichi, and the other n Leadere to Hokage building to see me! Also, immediately send people to seal the base of Uchiha n, and all the property will be confiscated!


    "The rest of you, disperse! You are not allowed to spread what happened today!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    This farce was finally over.


    Konoha''s face was almostpletely lost. He was simply being grabbed by the cor and pped repeatedly.


    However, no matter how aggrieved they were, they could only endure it. If they were not convinced, they would block the cannon eye and take down the flying machine in the sky!


    However, when the battle was over, everyone had their own thoughts.


    Sakumo once againmented the fact that the rtionship between Haru and the vige was like fire and water. However, he was relieved that the conflict today did not worsen any further.


    However, he did not know that he was no longer trusted by Sarutob Hiruzen. He believed that he and Haru had been colluding with each other for a long time. Now that he did not leave, it must be to stab him in the back next time.


    Kato Dan was even more depressed, and his heart was extremely tangled.


    However, at present, his position was still on the side of the vige. After all, private rtionships and righteousness were clear.


    Today, Jiraiya was almost the audience watching the show, and he was so shocked that he was a little dizzy.


    He never would have thought that the person who could not find his way to the north under Amegakure''s abuse would be Senju Haru


    Could it be that this guy was the nemesis that he would never be able to win in his entire life?


    When he thought about it again, Jiraiya even felt that the other party had intentionally or unintentionally shown mercy. This was very embarrassing.


    As for Orochimaru, who already knew that the leader of Akatsuki was Haru, he just chuckled.


    He had originally thought that this fellow would stay dormant for a longer period of time before jumping out again.


    He hadn''t expected that he would actually give up hiding so quickly.


    Was he inted or did he feel that the time was ripe and that he had the confidence to block Konoha''s counterattack?


    Orochimaru felt that it should be the second reason. This fellow must have sufficient confidence and preparation, which was why he would provoke him like this.


    As for the trump card, he was the least important one in the previous exposed flying machine!


    Even Haru probably did not expect that Orochimaru, who had not interacted much when he was a child, would actually know him so well.


    Orochimaru directly refused Jiraiya''s invitation to drink a ss of wine, turned around and left.


    His taboo experiment was just in need of materials. Perhaps he could use today''s opportunity to replenish it.

 Chapter 274: Still Sending People to the Door?

    Chapter 274: Still Sending People to the Door?


    It exploded, the sky turned upside down!


    The entire Ninja World was almost shocked!


    Although Sarutob Hiruzen had given the order to keep quiet on the spot, there were too many people present at that time. Coupled with the existence of spies, it was impossible to hide it so much!


    Not to mention that Akatsuki had never intended to hide it!


    As a result, all the countries and viges with more sensitive information received the news.


    It turned out that Akatsuki''s leader, Yone, was the Senju Haru who had caused a ruckus in Konoha and then led Uchiha Kagami to defect!


    And this time, this guy had gone even more overboard.


    He had actually brought people to Konoha to rob him, and the cannons were all on Konoha''s forehead.


    In the end, he sessfully took away the entire Uchiha n, Hyuga, Nara, and a few otherrge ns'' nsmen!


    It could be said that he instantly removed theyer of cloth covering Konoha''s face.


    So what if he won the second great battle of Ninja World?


    Konoha was already not far from falling apart!


    Didn''t they see that Uchiha n, which had once established Konoha together with Senju n, had all left Konoha


    Hyuga, Inuzuka, Nara, Aburame, and Akamichi, these five great ns could be said to be the pirs of Konoha''s strength, but what was the result?


    The internal division of the n was broken, and although there were not many people who left, it was clear that there was a problem.


    In addition, with Senju n and Uzumaki n who had already be the past, what was left of Konoha?


    It made the other countries excited and helpless!


    It was really toote for the internal hidden danger of Konoha to erupt!


    If it was a little longer in the morning, there would be no peace!


    But now, even if they knew that there was a problem with Konoha, it would be useless to attack Konoha at the right time.


    After all, he had to be shameless no matter what. He had only signed the peace agreement for a few months, yet he had already turned hostile and refused to acknowledge others?


    What credit could he have left in the future?


    Moreover, the five years of war had almost dragged down any country. They were willing but unable to do anything.


    Thus, they could only helplessly give up.


    However, it was not like there was no harvest at all.


    Obviously, this Akatsuki established by Senju Haru would definitely fight Konoha to the death. At the same time, they would also be a thorn in Konoha''s side.


    Although the five great countries had signed a peace agreement, they did not have any with the other countries.


    What?


    Konoha and Amegakure had signed a non-aggression agreement?


    Oh, that Grass, River, and Iron, the three nation didn''t have it, right?


    Now, it was finally time to see Konoha fight among himself!


    Therefore, not only did the Land of Fire and Earth major powers who knew Akatsuki''s true intentions lose their hostility and fear towards Akatsuki, they even wanted to support Akatsuki to fight to the end with Konoha!


    As for Land of Sky''s flying machine, it would be a lie to say that he didn''t want it, but it was fine to put it in Akatsuki''s hands first. It could be used to deal with Konoha.


    In any case, the few big countries were not afraid of this thing. Did they really think that Bijuu didn''t exist?


    And why Konoha didn''t use Kyuubi that day also caused many conjectures.


    In short, Akatsuki suddenly became famous among the big countries.


    And for some reason, it became the best tool for the four major powers to fight with Konoha during the peace agreement.


    However, Haru never thought so.


    He ate the sugar-coated clothes and threw away the shells casually.


    He had already made up his mind to use the power of several major powers to quickly develop his own power and strength!


    Moreover, as long as he could bear the pressure from Konoha''s side, would there be a better opportunity to develop


    .........


    Amegakure, inside the tower.


    "Has everything been arranged?"


    "Everything has been arranged. Uchiha n doesn''t like Amegakure''s environment, so they chose to go to the Land of Grass. I drew arge area for them in the new city area as their n''s base. Although the Land of Grass has not been rebuilt and is in a state ofplete ruin, n Leader Tengu seems to be very satisfied."


    "As for the otherrge ns, because there are fewer people, they chose to stay in Amegakure. I have already arranged for them to join Akatsuki and be inner members. With these high-end forces, our previous predicament can be said to be swept away."


    Kagami said in detail, not because he was also part of Uchiha n.


    As for Akatsuki''s core members, this Kagami could not be considered, so he had to be personally spoken by Haru.


    Although the loyalty and strength of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were unquestionable, they still had not reached the line in his heart, so he could only wrong them to be inner members first.


    However, even inner members were divided into many levels. Without a doubt, they must be at the highest level, so it was not considered to treat them unfairly.


    Moreover, with the addition of Tokugawa and the others, it was almost equivalent to bringing a few secret arts families to Akatsuki!


    In a few decades or a hundred years, perhaps they would be able to develop a brand new Hyuga, Nara, and the other families.


    This time, it was really good. Haru wanted to make a new Konoha, and he felt that he was about to realize it!


    So, could he also call himself a Akatsuki?


    Aiya, he drifted away.


    "What else is it?"


    "The flying machine has sessfully returned. In the process of using it this time, some minor illnesses have been discovered. The original researchers of Land of Sky have already started to make adjustments. However, it will still take some time before theplete transformation isplete. It is best not to use it rashly again."


    Haru nodded, indicating that he understood.


    But if it was always the same, he would still do it.


    He would never treat his own people unfairly!


    It was like a person leaving his job, being fired or taking the initiative to change jobs. Although the result was the same, the meaning waspletely different.


    Then what if the nextpany took a helicopter to pick you up?


    No matter if it was exaggerated or not, just asking about this ostentation would make people envious


    Did he show any importance?


    At the same time, he could also show off his strength and p his old boss.


    If he could count them all in one go, why didn''t he do it?


    "Then it was Land of Grain."


    "Hm? What happened to Land of Grain?"


    "Land of Grain personally brought a visit card with him, hoping to get Akatsuki''s protection. For this reason, the entire country can offer it up with both hands, and his name can also be ignored."


    After Kagami finished speaking with a strange tone, Haru immediately suspected that there was something wrong with his hearing.


    "Are you saying that Land of Grain''s name wants us to take over Land of Grain, or is he taking the initiative to ask us? Did you express the wrong meaning, or did I understand wrongly?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant. This person is still waiting outside. Do you want to meet him?"


    "Uh, then let''s meet." Although Land of Grain was a piece of chicken rib, he did not take the initiative to deliver himself to the door. Could there be something fishy?


    Haru was a little uncertain, so he decided to meet this weirdo.

 Chapter 275: Come and Get Me!

    Chapter 275: Come and Get Me!


    Land of Grain''s Daimyo was a middle-aged fat man who kept sweating.


    To be honest, Haru didn''t have a good impression of him at first nce.


    After all, the warsted for five years before it ended, but the country was full of fat people. No matter how one looked at it, it didn''t look like a good person.


    But seeing that the other party was giving him ''benefits'', if there was nothing messy, he could give the other party a stable old age life.


    "You are from Land of Grain?"


    "I am Youni. Nice to meet you, Yone-sama."


    Land of Grain respectfully said while wiping the sweat off his face.


    Since he revealed his identity, Haru no longer wore the mask and chose to show his real face to others. However, he was used to it and many people still called him Yone-sama.


    "Done? How greasy? What a good name."


    After cursing in his heart, Haru cut straight to the point.


    "Tell me the purpose of your visit."


    Youni became more and more respectful. "Land of Grain has been suffering from the mes of war and haspletely lost the protection of the Ninja. I know that Yone-sama is a god who descended to the world and saved countless suffering people. That''s why I dared toe here. I hope to find a way out for Land of Grain."


    Land of Grain''s great name had seen through the problem very clearly. If anyone coulde to Land of Grain and bully him, why didn''t he find a better backer for himself?


    The five great countries might not like this small ce, but Akatsuki, who had been expanding his territory, would definitely be interested.


    Moreover, the blow that Land of Grain suffered was not worse than that of the Land of Grass, so instead of guarding a mess, it was better to take the initiative to give it a try.


    Otherwise, when Akatsuki took the initiative to invade Land of Grain, they would not have the ability to resist at all and would not have a good ending.


    Only those who felt that Land of Grain''s name was a fool were truly fools. He was very shrewd!


    As a result, Haru began to find this fatty who was sweating non-stop pleasing to the eye.


    "You should know that under the rule of Akatsuki, there is no such thing as a famous position."


    Youni smiled bitterly. "I only want to find a way out for the people who survived in Land of Grain, but I don''t dare to ask for more. As long as we can safely live the rest of our life, I will be satisfied."


    Clever!


    However, Haru still had onest question. "You keep saying that for the country, for the people, why are you like this when everyone is hungry? Do you think I am easy to deceive?"


    "How dare I! I really do not know anything! I have been suffering from obesity since I was a child, I don''t eat every day, just drink cold water, but I still fat, really... I really can''t help it!"


    EMMMMMMMM....


    Haru began to feel a little awkward in his heart. It was not impossible.


    Some people were not fat no matter how they ate, but some people were really fat when they drank cold water. It was very unfair!


    "I will send someone to investigate this matter. If you are sure that you have not done anything that will anger the people. When Akatsuki sessfully takes over Land of Grain, I will ensure that you will not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. No one dares to bully you."


    Why did Land of Grain insist on making a trip to this ce by himself?


    Wasn''t it all for this promise?


    Therefore, he was overjoyed and kept thanking him!


    To be honest, although he had thought of this before, what really prompted him to do this was still a piece of news he had heard in the past.


    The identity of this leader Akatsuki was amazing. Moreover, he had already beaten Konoha to the door. In the end, he had brought back arge number of people from Konoha.


    If he did not know how to hug such a thick thigh, he deserved to have no meat to eat for the rest of his life!


    Now it was finally done!


    This was also the first time that Haru had encountered such a thing. After taking over the country of the other party, he had to be thanked by others. Was there something wrong?


    Just like that, the territory he upied mysteriously increased again.


    ...


    A few dayster, near the ind of Land of Whirlpools.


    "Focus your attention and sense the natural energy."


    The little girl, Kanna, summoned Haru, but Haru did not y with her immediately. Instead, he let Kanna apany him to continue training the sea tribe''s Sage Mode.


    Sage Mode was indeed not simple. Even a genius like Haru, who boasted of being a genius, could not learn it immediately after taking a look. Instead, he began to slowly cultivate step by step.


    One time, he was in a hurry to achieve sess, and fish scales grew on his body.


    Fortunately, the little girl, Kanna, used the ''song'' to drive him out of the excess natural energy.


    Only now did he know that Huan Nai actually had this kind of ability


    The song seemed to have some kind of magic, not only was it the ''Key'' from the Land of Whirlpools, but it could also drive away natural energy.


    Haru thought for a long time, suspecting that the real secret was the frequency, but he was not sure, so he could only give up.


    But since then, it became Kanna apanying him to train Sage Mode, and then he would y games with the little girl.


    It could be considered that they were each taking what they needed.


    Haru was boldly absorbing the natural energy. Whenever fish scales appeared on his body, the little girl Kanna would sing with a depressed face.


    "How much longer do I have to train? It''s so boring." The little girl could not stay idle, and soon began to make trouble.


    Haru could not help but say helplessly, "Only an hour has passed."


    "Ah, only an hour. Why do I feel like a long, long time has passed?" The little girl said with a depressed look.


    Haru had no choice but to stop. "What do you want to y? Let''s make it clear first. After ying for a while, apany me to train. Don''tin anymore."


    "En!"


    The little girl nodded quickly. As long as someone yed with her, she would not care what would happen next.


    "I want to y hide-and-seek!"


    After saying that, she ran out.


    Obviously, Haru had taken her to y many games, but this little girl did not know why. She loved to y hide-and-seek, and she could not get tired of it.


    And every time she was found by Haru, she was too happy and upset.


    It seemed that she was very obsessed with the feeling of being searched everywhere.


    A hundred numbers quickly passed.


    This time, Haru decided to teach the little girl a lesson. Thus, he chuckled and directly used Multiple Shadow Clone Technique''s technique!


    Not many, not many, a hundred Haru immediately rushed out, howling. Everywhere they went, there was not a single de of grass.


    70 seconds or 65 seconds?


    The little girl, Kanna, was carried back by one of the shadow clones.


    Perhaps Haru might not be able to catch her in the water, but on the shore, she had no ce to hide even if she had a hundred Turtle Prime Ministers!


    "You''re cheating!"


    This time, the little girl was clearly a little angry.


    Who would y hide-and-seek and even use a shadow clone?


    Haru did it just like that!


    And he was even proud of himself!


    Even if you don''t ept it, use it!


    No?


    Then I''m sorry.


    "This time, it''s your turn to catch me."


    Haru ignored the little girl''sints and ran away with 99 clones, leaving the little girl in a mess in the wind.

 Chapter 276: Assassination Mission

    Chapter 276: Assassination Mission


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    Sakumo had just epted a mission, or rather, a secret mission that Hokage had forced to send him.


    Assassinate the original Land of Iron Country General, Mifune!


    Although Hokage-sama was still as gentle as usual, Sakumo could feel the doubt and distrust.


    This mission was more like a test of his loyalty!


    This was because the former Land of Iron General Mifune was now an internal member of Akatsuki. He was usually in charge of most matters of the Land of Iron for Akatsuki.


    And now, who didn''t know that this Akatsuki who suddenly rose up was actually Senju Haru''s power!


    Moving three ships was equivalent to provoking Akatsuki and pping Haru in the face.


    Choosing to give this task to him, if there was no other meaning, it was really hard for Sakumo to convince himself.


    But since it was a task, it must bepleted.


    So the next day, Sakumo went on his way with his other twopanions.


    Sakumo had never seen these two people, but he did not show any dissatisfaction.


    Because he knew that leaving Kakashi alone was not enough. This was the person sent by Hokage to monitor his every move.


    Sakumo was a little confused and did not understand why he suddenly lost the trust of the vige.


    Was it because he hid the truth about taking the flying macine?


    Well, this was indeed his fault.


    Then let''s start with this mission and win back this trust.


    Sakumo showed a firm look.


    ...


    After a few days, Sakumo and his group finally came to the original Land of Iron, the Iron City of Akatsuki.


    Sakumo had alsoe to the Land of Iron once to forge his chakra sabre.


    At that time, the Land of Iron gave him a feeling that the ss was strict. If an ordinary person dared to offend a warrior, the warrior even had the right to kill him on the spot.


    Although this ce also epted some business, it was very against outsiders, especially ninjas.


    In short, the impression that Sakumo gave was old-fashioned, unfriendly, and lifeless.


    But now, everything before his eyes seemed to be different.


    Although the warriors walking on the streets were still able to receive the respect and respect of the people around them, the fear and fear had already disappeared.


    Moreover, those warriors actually had smiles on their faces towards the people around them. They no longer seemed so high and mighty.


    Especially the street fights that often happened on the streets, they werepletely invisible now.


    This was very strange!


    Just now, Sakumo also saw two warriors with sword seemed to have a conflict, arguing with their faces red.


    However, both sides were very restrained and did not attack. Instead, they agreed to go somewhere.


    There were many changes like this, such as the clean and tidy streets, newly built buildings, and public toilets.


    Even the ordinary people had a happier smile on their faces.


    All of this had a great impact on Sakumo, and he could not understand what could make a country undergo such a drastic change in just a few months?


    This did not seem to be the result of using bloody methods to suppress it.


    Sakumo was not in a hurry to find someone, so it was easy to alert the enemy.


    So he took his people to find a hotel to stay first, and then the three of them went out to gather information to prepare for the mission.


    In fact, at this time, it was the fastest and most efficient way for the three to split up to gather information. But when Sakumo made this suggestion, the other two refused on the spot, and even the reason they gave was very poor.


    He actually said that it was his first timeing to the ILand of Iron, and he was afraid of getting lost?


    There really are you guys!


    The two Jonin were actually worried that they would get lost?


    The Land of Iron was not a maze, so it was not nonsense!


    Sakumo also guessed that they must have other tasks, so he did not make things difficult for them. It was good for everyone toplete the task as soon as possible.


    So they went out together to inquire about the information.


    With this inquiry, the surprise in Sakumo''s eyes became more and more obvious.


    All the changes they saw were brought by Akatsuki, or it could be said that they were brought by ''Yone-sama''!


    Many unreasonable rules and regtions had been abolished.


    Although the warrior was still a privileged ss, the power in his hands had been greatly reduced. At least, it was impossible to kill people in the street like before.


    Because there was already a group of people who didn''t believe in evil that had tried their heads for everyone. It was true!


    In addition to therge group of spiky headed warriors that had been cleaned up at the beginning, those who could survive now were all people with brains, or those who were ''timid''.


    Therefore, there might be emotions that could be excluded, but no one would dare to show it openly.


    Therefore, even if they saw warriors and ninjas walking together on the big streets of Land of Iron, they didn''t have to be too surprised. The other party must be a member of Akatsuki!


    Ordinary people are actually so simple. Whoever can bring them more practical benefits, make them live a better life, they will support who!


    Since Akatsuki took over the Land of Iron, everyone saw all these changes. Experience in life was naturally ten thousand times happier and supportive.


    It was unknown when Sakumo''s expression became veryplicated.


    He had to admit that Haru had done very well. If the other countries that were upied by Akatsuki were also like this, then perhaps this was a great thing for the people of those countries.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, if Haru hadn''t been kidnapped back then and the Second Hokage-sama was still alive, when Haru became Hokage, would he have done better than Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    This was already a rebellious thought, but the answer in his heart was more inclined to that person.


    In addition, he also understood some things that happened in this country that he couldn''t understand.


    For example, a huge stone tablet suddenly appeared in the center of the main city.


    Many words would appear on it every day, and it was said to be a variety of tasks.


    Samurai, ninjas, and even ordinary civilians could ept it. Afterpleting it, not only would they receive money as a reward, but they could also obtain iparably precious contribution points.


    As long as they had enough contribution points, they could be exchanged for any items and knowledge that Akatsuki possessed and could develop.


    You could even pray to the ''god'' and use contribution points to achieve something that could never be aplished with your own efforts.


    For example, you have a very strong enemy. You want to take revenge, but you can''t do it at all.


    This would be the time to apply with enough contribution points.


    Once you pass, there will be someone to take revenge for you.


    This could also be considered an alternative form of issuing missions, but it was not for everyone.


    Otherwise, contribution points could be maliciously swiped.

 Chapter 277: Something Went Wrong!

    Chapter 277: Something Went Wrong!


    The huge stone tablet that rose from the ground, the contribution points mission, suddenly appeared the boundary tablet on the border, and the arena that was built near the stone tablet.


    All kinds of novel things appeared in front of Sakumo, and even the vitality of the entire country was presented in front of him, making him feel as if he was seeing the rise of another Konoha.


    No!


    It might eventually surpass Konoha!


    And Mifune.


    ording to the information they had gathered, Mifune was a person who sought peace. They never killed innocent people. They were very kind to their subordinates and ordinary vigers. Although they were a little old-fashioned and stubborn, that was the impression that warriors gave people.


    In general, Mifune could be considered a good person who did not have many ck spots.


    Moreover, when they found out that Akatsuki was wholeheartedly developing the Land of Iron, allowing the people to live a better life, Mifune also chose to invest all their energy into the development of the country. Many things were done personally by people.


    With this, he gained quite a bit of reputation and praise.


    However, Sakumo''s current task was to assassinate such a person.


    "When are we going to act?"


    After returning to the room, facing the questioning of the other two, Sakumo calmly said, "We will confirm the location and route of the target tomorrow. After we seed, we will immediately retreat ording to the original n."


    The two of them did not expect that Sakumo would be so straightforward. They were stunned at first, and then nodded as if relieved.


    After all, the task that Hokage gave them was too tempting.


    If it was true, it would be difficult for the two of them to return alive.


    The night was silent.


    The second day was early in the morning, and the three of them once again went out to gather information like conjoined twins.


    This time, they mainly inquired about the specific location of Mifune and his daily schedule, and then used them to make the operation n.


    Although it was fine to directly find people to rush over, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be Akatsuki''s experts here.


    Therefore, it had to be a little more stable.


    Fortunately, the day after tomorrow, there would be an annual Martial Arts Competition in Land of Iron. This tradition was preserved.


    In the past, only samurais were allowed to participate, but now, anyone could participate. Ninjas who were good at using sword could also participate, but they could only use swordsman, and they were forbidden from using any ninjutsu.


    Of course, even if it was just a little bit, there would definitely be a situation of being disabled.


    So bear the consequences!


    The first prize of this Martial Arts Competition was a famous sword made of many precious materials - ck Soul.


    In the other anime, it belonged to the level of other treasures like the Twelve Supreme Grade des!


    Although Sakumo was also shocked by the big deal of this Martial Arts Competition, he still ced the task first.


    However, after making a round of inquiries, he discovered that in the recent days, Mifune had been living in seclusion. He would personally show up and give the winner honor and the sword only on the Martial Arts Competition day after tomorrow.


    They would either force their way into the enemy''s base camp, or use the opportunity of the Martial Arts Competition to quietly approach Mifune and defeat the enemy with one de.


    After discussing with the other two, they all thought that thetter''s sess rate was higher.


    This was because the former did not say whether the mission would seed or not, just making it so that the mighty figures could not escape was a big problem.


    Although everyone was aware of this assassination mission, if they could survive, who would be willing to die here?


    Thus, the operation n was decided.


    Sakumo and one of them went to register tomorrow, and then disguised themselves as contestants the day after tomorrow, fighting for first ce without revealing their identities. This way, they could finish the mission in one fell swoop while Mifune came.


    If the process was not smooth, then anotherpanion hidden in the audience group would cause a disturbance, and the two of them would take advantage of the chaos.


    The A and B n has been made, and the evacuation route has been set up. The rest will depend on whether the operation will go smoothly on the day of the operation.


    Another day passed.


    Sakumo and another person got the qualification to participate in thepetition as a fabrication.


    But now, Sakumo felt uneasy.


    Because just now, he had seen that most of the other contestants had signed up with a piece of metal.


    Only a very small number of people were like the two of them, directly saying a name and getting the number of thepetition.


    However, he could not ask about it on the spot, so he could only leave quickly with doubts.


    Undoubtedly, this was a major mistake in investigating intelligence these two days!


    After returning, Sakumo immediately told the other two about this matter. The other two Jonin were also felt the same. They immediately realized the seriousness of the problem and then split up to inquire about the relevant information.


    At this time, they did not have time to monitor Sakumo''s mission.


    After all, the feeling that Sakumo gave them these days did not seem to be a problem at all. Otherwise, the problem that Sakumo discovered just now did not need to be told to them, and it was very likely to kill them.


    After some investigation, the information was smoothly understood, but the problem was not solved perfectly.


    It turned out that after Akatsuki ruled over the Land of Iron, he immediately implemented the National Registration System, and ''wasted'' arge amount of ore for everyone to get a full metal ''citizen ID card''.


    It could be said that it was immediately separated from the people outside.


    Therefore, most of the people that Sakumo saw in the registration area were people from the Land of Iron, only a few outsiders.


    This Martial Arts Competition did not say that outsiders were not allowed to participate, so it caused the registration of two modes.


    After the doubts were solved, the other two found out that their identities were not exposed. It was just a coincidence, and they also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in fact, the most reliable way now should be to give up on continuing to participate in thepetition,y low, and look for opportunities again.


    However, it was too difficult to find such a good opportunity toplete the task.


    The two Jonin who could not give up the task like this finally decided to act ording to the original n.


    Although Sakumo was uneasy, he could only give up.


    If he chose to give up the mission, the vige might lose theirst trust in him.


    That was the only way.


    However, Sakumo''s worry was right!


    Just after the registration of the day, the small notebook that recorded all the registered information of outsiders appeared directly in front of Mifune.


    And Guren was also here!


    The cause was naturally that [Myriad Realms Monolith] issued a new special security mission to Haru - to repel the assassination team from Konoha. The mission required to ensure the safety of Mifune


    After receiving this mission, Haru immediately analyzed a lot of information. Then, he used Flying Thunder God to send Guren and the others over and exined the situation.


    Although he didn''t know who Konoha had sent to assassinate Mifune this time, it was not wrong to be cautious.


    After that, he would leave it to Mifune to deal with it himself. If he knew in advance that someone woulde to assassinate him, and the result was that he overturned the car, then Haru would also ept it.


    When he can stand up, why should he die?

 Chapter 278: Koyuki Kazahana vs. Tano Dono

    Chapter 278: Koyuki Kazahana vs. Tano Dono


    Soon, the day of the Martial Arts Competition began.


    Sakumo, who had always been uneasy, also brought hispanions to participate.


    In order not to be recognized, he also wrapped his eye-catching white hair with a headscarf, changed into a warrior suit simr to the surrounding people, and finally tied the white Headband to his forehead.


    He always believed that this Headband would bring him good luck, and always like this.


    Without much nonsense, Mifune directly announced the beginning. All the contestants were randomly matched by the number they got in advance. The winner advanced, and the loser left with their tails between their legs. It was so simple and crude!


    In the end, there was only one winner, and it didn''t matter who was second or third.


    Just like this, it was soon Sakumo''s turn. His opponent was a young man holding a sword.


    Obviously, after the rule was change, there would be many ordinary people who wanted to change their fate by taking the risk to sign up.


    After all, before experiencing it personally, it was hard for you to imagine how powerful a real samurai was, and how powerful a real ninja was.


    Sakumo could not help but shake his head. He originally wanted to use this opportunity to spar with the powerful samurais of the Land of Iron, but in the end, he met a fledgling. It was really depressing.


    "Gale Saber Chop!"


    When the duel began, the young man in front of him seemed to have learned some sword skills secretly. He directly shouted and rushed up, and it seemed that he had some foundation.


    However, it was still too weak!


    Sakumo did not pull out his usual dagger, but pulled it along with the scabbard, and then gently avoided the attack, sending the scabbard in his hand forward.


    Bang!


    ng.


    The young man couldn''t hold the sword in his hand and fell to the ground. Then he fell to the ground, holding his lower abdomen.


    The whole process took less than three seconds?


    I got up, and I defeated him in one blow.


    This was already the result of Sakumo showing mercy. Otherwise, if he attacked just now, his opponent would be either dead or disabled.


    The referee naturally saw the huge difference in strength between the two sides. He took another look at Sakumo, and then announced his victory.


    As for the young, there were naturally people who carried him down.


    Not long after, the first round of the duel was basically decided.


    Because, apart from a few people who were confident in their own strength and chose wooden swords, the rest of the participants were basically using real swords and even wearing heavy armor.


    In this regard, everything was within the scope of the rules.


    Therefore, it was very eye-catching for someone like Sakumo, who was wearing a samurai''s suit and holding a sabre, toe out.


    If not for his previous confusion, he would not have made such a low-level mistake again.


    Fortunately, his opponent was very tight, so it was not enough to alert the three ships.


    Thinking of this, Sakumo couldn''t help but have a headache. It was too difficult to keep a low profile and win.


    As a result, after another round of acting, Sakumo suddenly found that hispanion who signed up with him had turned over the car?


    Looking at the eyes of Sakumo, the other seemed to be embarrassed and ashamed.


    But if he lost, he lost, and he could only leave resentfully.


    Fortunately, he did not suffer any serious injuries, but his arm was injured.


    Only then did Sakumo look at hispanion.


    He was very surprised!


    It was a woman


    She was not wearing heavy and clumsy armor. Instead, she was wearing a white kimonothat was full of plum blossoms.


    She was about 1.65 meters tall, with a ck doll head and some baby fat on her face. She looked a little cute.


    However, it was very clear that he could defeat hispanion.


    One must know that the person who signed up with him was Jonin, who was also good at Swords Techniques!


    Even if you can''t use ninjutsu, but you can use some of the sword skills you usually train freely. You can''t lose so quickly.


    Therefore, this woman is not simple!


    Sakumo was secretly vignt.


    It was almost dark when the tide of high finally arrived!


    After a day of fierce battle, there were only two people left!


    Yes, that''s right!


    There was no pre-selection, official match, or finalpetition. It was divided into many geniuses who were grinding andpeting.


    It was this day that the winner had time to rest from morning to night until the next round of drawing lots began.


    Unfair?


    Although it seemed unfair, it was actually treating everyone equally. No one had any special privileges.


    Of course, there were also people with good luck, but they had always wanted to rely on luck to win and be the final winner. They were thinking of nothing!


    Because thest two people who killed their way out of the crowd were also the two people who were recognized as the strongest among all the spectators and participants!


    From the beginning until now, there was not even a single opponent that could injure them, and their physical strength seemed to be almost exhausted.


    This all showed that the final battle was the most exciting battle today.


    "Land of Snow, Kazahana n, Koyuki Kazahana, please advise."


    Under the attention of everyone, there stood a man and a woman. The woman was the lovely woman in kimonowho had defeated Sakumo''spanion.


    The other person was naturally Sakumo, who had easily won all the way with a sabre in his hand.


    No one would have thought that in the Martial Arts Competition organized by the Land of Iron, only two foreigners would be left to fight for the first ce.


    How ironic was this?


    However, it also exined the decline and decay of the samurais of the Land of Iron today.


    With the death of the Older General. Sanzo and Mawaki, the famous samurai of Land of Iron was left with only Mifune alone, which was really sad.


    Anyway, Sakumo had never encountered any pressure.


    "Wandering warrior, Tano Dono, please advise."


    Sakumo replied solemnly.


    When he was young, Haru would always say random things from time to time. Among them, this ''Tano Dono'' belonged to the number of people who appeared, so he remembered it.


    After all these years, he had always thought that the ''Tano Dono'' was a person''s name, and it sounded like a very powerful and powerful fellow.


    So this time, when he signed up, he casually filled in a ''Tano Dono''.


    However, what surprised him was that this woman was actually not from the Land of Iron, but from the distant and mysterious Land of Snow?


    He had never heard of the Kazahana n either. It might be a n that only existed in the Land of Snow.


    However, the name was very nice. Koyuki Kazahana, was like a needle that was not poked!


    It wasparable to his ''Tano Dono''!


    As the sound of the battle began, the two did not act rashly. Instead, they slowly moved their steps while carefully observing the ws of the other party.


    In order toplete the mission and the dignity of a man, Sakumo would not allow himself to lose to the other party!

 Chapter 279: How Can You Get a Wife Like This? Its Unbelievable!

    Chapter 279: How Can You Get a Wife Like This? It''s Unbelievable!


    "Koyuki Kazahana vs. Tano Dono."


    "Fuck, which schr made such a terrible name?"


    At this time, not only were the twopanions of Sakumo hidden in the crowd, but also Senju Haru, who was running to watch the fun!


    To be honest, he was not prepared toe, but also believed that Mifune and Guren could handle this matter well.


    However, when he found out that there was actually someone as fierce as Tano Dono among the people who signed up for this Martial Arts Competition, he immediately spurted out. Then, he selected the ''eye'' left behind by Land of Iron and quickly teleported over.


    If there was no second transmigrator in this world, then he had only told a few people about ''Tano Dono''.


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had already been taken away by him.


    This also meant that this ''Tano Dono'' was likely the one he knew.


    After waiting for a day to see him, it was indeed Sakumo!


    This guy relied on the fact that no one in the Land of Iron knew what he looked like, so he did not even bother to use the transformation technique and directly wrapped his hair. With that headband, once he changed his warrior clothes, did he think that no one would be able to recognize him?


    Well, other than Haru, no one else could recognize him.


    Then he could use the stone hammer. This time, among the people sent by Konoha to assassinate Mifune, there must be this terrifying enemy - Konoha White Fang!


    The reason why this guy suddenly came to participate in the Martial Arts Competition was self-evident. It must be to get close to Mifune without arousing suspicion, and then take advantage of the time when he was teaching the knife toplete the assassination as fast as possible, and then run away!


    After knowing the identity of Sakumo and their mission on this trip, it was not difficult for Haru to guess what their n was.


    But what was that Koyuki Kazahana doing?


    Haru never remembered that there was such a figure in the Land of Iron?


    It was only when the other party introduced herself that he realized that this girl who who looked cute and lovable but was actually stronger than most of the men present was actually from the Kazahana n of the Land of Snow


    Haru had no idea about this country at all.


    He probably only remembered that the Snow Ninjas there were mostly proficient in Kekkei Genkai''s Ice Release Technique.


    As for the Kazahana n, it was even more unknown. He also did not know where this woman came from.


    This was obviously not the arrangement of the three ships.


    Then the problem was, this woman who came from the Land of Snow all the way here just to spar with a group of stinky men, and then take a priceless katana back?


    No matter what, this did not make sense.


    Just as he was thinking, Koyuki Kazahana and Tano Dono had already started fighting.


    In the face of an opponent whose level had changed, the two of them became serious. However, the harmless baby face of Koyuki Kazahana and ''Tano Dono'' were too ipatible. It was very abnormal.


    It didn''t look like a Martial Arts Competition. Instead, it looked like a hoodlum waiting to tease the good girl of the next school.


    However, when the two of them really started fighting, Haru had to shout, "It looks so good!"


    There was no need to mention Sakumo''s sabre technique, it was fast, urate, and ruthless!


    After countless battles, he finally mastered it. Sometimes, no matter how strong the enemy was, it was possible to be instantly killed by his de.


    Moreover, because he used a sabre, as the saying goes, an inch short, an inch of danger, so he had a unique understanding of close-quartersbat and a fatal blow.


    Although he couldn''t use it together with Body Flickering and the others, with this sabre technique alone, even if he personally used it, he might not win.


    But it was such a powerful Sakumo, who won all the way and did not even meet a reliable opponent, this time he finally met an opponent that could let him use his full strength!


    The Kazahana Girl from the Land of Snow, Koyuki, was extremely exquisite. She also had a majestic aura, and she did not lose her flexibility. Each and every move seemed to have been tempered over and over again. She actually blocked Sakumo''s attacks more than once, and with this, sheunched a continuous counterattack, forcing Sakumo back several steps in one fell swoop!


    ck horse... Uh, the white horse was visible, simply looking for a ''white'' to the end!


    Even Mifune watching the battle couldn''t help but show a happy expression, silently praising the sharpness of the two de.


    It was a pity that neither of them were from the Land of Iron.


    Although it was embarrassing to say the result, it would definitely arouse thepetitive spirit of some of the samurais and save the current situation.


    For the development of the country, Mifune was worried, but who asked their own people to be disappointing?


    At this moment, the warm-up finally ended, and Sakumo began to be serious.


    "Instant Shadow Triple sh!"


    This move was originally meant for Body Flickering, that had been matched to the extreme.


    However, when he used it now, Sakumo could only use his explosive power to sh down with his de.


    This also gave Romantic Sword an opportunity to deal with it!


    "Ice Sword: Swallow Spring."


    The first to strike!


    Koyuki perfectly blocked Sakumo''s three consecutive strikes.


    But only Sakumo himself knew that his opponent was not faster than him, so he blocked his attack.


    But the moment the other side attacked, the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly, causing his movements to be stiff and slow for a moment, which resulted in the result just now.


    What made Sakumo even more surprised was that the other side had just used a very high skill, which could be regarded as borrowing his strength to break his attack.


    "It''s a bit strange, but it''s also very interesting!"


    After making such a judgment, Sakumo took out three points of his strength again. He wanted to see if the other side was hiding a lot like him.


    "White Light de!"


    It was a lightning fast stab!


    Many times, when Sakumo was about to kill his next enemy, he would realize that he was dead.


    But it was still the same question. Sakumo was restricted by the rules of thepetition.


    Therefore, there was a possibility that the opponent would be able to parry or dodge the killing move.


    "Ice Sword: One Angle!"


    The baby-faced girl couldn''t help but reveal a dignified expression. However, her movements weren''t chaotic, and she simrly stabbed out with her sword.


    Then, a scene that stunned everyone present happened!


    The tip of the katana and the dagger were actually pointing at each other.


    One angle, all kinds of ws, only one angle!


    This was originally a move used to kill enemies, but it was used as a defense by Koyuki. It could be said to be extremely wonderful, not following the rules at all.


    Even Sakumo didn''t expect to be stopped by this method, and his eyes were full of praise.


    But at the same time, hispetitive heart was also stimted by the other side.


    Therefore, his attacks were faster and faster, and his attacks were more ruthless than before. He didn''t know what it meant to be tender to a woman.


    Under the field, Haru shook his head. He really didn''t know how this guy married a wife.

 Chapter 280: Winning and Assassination!

    Chapter 280: Winning and Assassination!


    Sakumo and Koyuki''s sword duel could be said to be exceptionally wonderful, causing countless people to feel what was called soul-stirring!


    And those Land of Iron warriors who thought that it was the luck of the foreigners who had robbed them of their opportunity also obediently shut up.


    Before, they didn''t use any strength and you fell, so what else was there to talk about?


    Gradually, people with discerning eyes could see that under the fierce attack of the contestant ''Tano Dono'', Koyuki hadpletely fallen into a disadvantage. It could only barely resist and attack.


    However, if she kept being beaten passively and could not find a chance to fight back, sooner orter there would be problems.


    Koyuki clearly understood this, but she was not willing to lose just like this, so she found an opportunity to make a final gamble.


    "Ice Sword: North Dragon!"


    In the middle of chaos, Koyuki shed out seven extremely stunning shes, almost sealing all of Sakumo''s dodging space.


    And just as he was about to strike, Sakumo encountered the same situation as before. The surrounding temperature immediately dropped to the freezing point, causing his blood to seem to be frozen.


    But this time, Sakumo was already mentally prepared, or he had long been wary of this move.


    "White Light de"


    A white light appeared on Sakumo''s sabre again, and then it seemed to tear the air, making a harsh roar.


    The rapidly falling temperature was forcefully pulled back. At least, it would no longer affect his movements.


    Then..


    Kacha!


    ng!


    Under everyone''s gaze, the long de in Koyuki''s hand was directly cut into two. The sword danced in the air for a few rounds before falling to the ground.


    Koyuk seemed to have never thought that she would be defeated so miserably, and for a moment, she was stunned on the spot, unable to believe it.


    At this time, the oue of the battle had been decided, so Sakumo silently withdrew his sabre, using this gap to quickly recover his strength, waiting for the next most dangerous moment.


    Until Mifune stood up and loudly announced the final winner, Koyuk came back to her senses under the cheers of the crowd.


    The cute baby fat face was full of grievance, making people wonder if she would cry in the next second.


    But in fact, she just wanted to remember the appearance of the person who defeated her, and she wanted to win back when she had the chance in the future.


    "Tano Dono-sama, I lost. I admit defeat. I hope I will have the opportunity to ask you for sword techniques next time."


    "You are already very strong, but your sword is not ''sharp''."


    In the end, he saw a good seedling, so after thinking for a while, he still reminded the other party.


    "Not sharp enough? Indeed, this knife was bought by me casually, not what I usually use."


    "I said it was sharp, that is not what I meant!"


    Before Koyuk finished speaking, Sakumo interrupted him and said seriously, "I said that your sword is not sharp enough because your heart is always hesitant and not decisive enough."


    "Moreover, I can''t sense any killing intent from you. You should have never killed anyone, right?"


    "There are many kinds of sword, but the sharpest one must be a sword that has seen blood!"


    "In the battle with you, although your moves are all exquisite and full of spirit energy, in my eyes, you are only waving a ''blunt saber''. This is the reason for your defeat."


    "If we don''t solve this problem, even if we fight a hundred more times, you will still be no match for me."


    Sakumo''s words could be said to be very impolite, but Koyuk showed a strong heart that did not match her appearance. Not only did she ept it, she also asked, "I don''t refute your opinion, but if I want to make the sword in my heart sharper, is there only killing?"


    When Sakumo heard this question, not only did he not get angry, but he also showed a smile for the first time.


    "Of course not. I just gave you the simplest example, and the better nourishment than killing intent is called faith! When your every strike contains a strong belief in why you fight, you will find that the sword in your hand is thousands of times sharper than usual!"


    "Well, well said!"


    Just after Sakumo finished speaking, Koyuk fell into deep thought, and a voice of praise could not help bute from the side.


    It turned out that Mifune could not help bute to the field personally, and then he heard Sakumo''s understanding of the sword, which made him extremely agree.


    "As a samurai, the sword is faith! If it is just to kill people and wield the weapons in their hands, then it is really bad! And only with faith, or to protect the country, or to protect the family, this is the most powerful moment as a warrior! It is also the original intention of the Land of Iron to hold such a Martial Arts Competition every year!"


    "Unfortunately, most of the current samurais are only superstitious about the techniques and skills, and havepletely forgotten the foundation of the warrior''s strength!"


    Mifune''s words were said to the two of them, and at the same time, he took this opportunity to tell everyone present.


    Many of the samurais who were defeated before bowed their heads in shame.


    Faith?


    They had long since stopped believing in those illusory things.


    It was because only the techniques they learned could truly see the improvement.


    From this point alone, their choice was correct.


    It was just that in this way, they could only be ''masons'', but they could not be ''generals''!


    It was because in the process of improving themselves, theypletely ignored the role of belief and went the wrong way.


    "I think I know what I am missing now."


    Under the guidance of Sakumo and Mifune, the two sword masters, Koyuki seemed to have found its own w, and her face showed a rxed look.


    Mifune seemed to be tempted, but it was a pity.


    "Tano Dono-sama, should I call you that, or should I call you by your other name?"


    Just as Mifune said this, Sakumo also took action at the same time. The dagger in his hand was drawn again, and he stabbed out with the dagger as fast as lightning with Body Flickering!


    However, Mifune, who had already discovered the identity of Sakumo, dared to reveal the identity of the other party, how could he not be prepared?


    The famous ck soul sword, which should have been the prize for the winner, directly hit the side of the sabre in Sakumo''s hand, causing the hasty attack of Sakumo to fail.


    Everyone present was stunned by the change in front of their eyes!


    The winner of the Martial Arts Competition actually wants to assassinate Mifune-sama?


    Is he crazy


    "An enemy has sneaked into the dark. Ah!"


    "The enemy has aplices!"


    "Protect Mifune-sama!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the twopanions of Sakumo, who were hiding in the crowd, immediately began to follow n B and create chaos to buy time for Sakumo.


    Although the first assassination failed, they all believed that with Sakumo''s strength, he would be able to quickly kill Mifune and sessfullyplete the mission!


    So what they needed to do now was to buy some time for him!

 Chapter 281: Trapped and Prepared!

    Chapter 281: Trapped and Prepared!


    Chaos!


    All of a sudden, everything was in chaos!


    It was fine if the final victor of the Martial Arts Competition was an outsider. After all, there was nothing to be said about his skills being inferior. However, the other party was an assassin who hade to assassinate Mifune!


    This was too fucking embarrassing!


    It was like a p to his face!


    This time, even if uncle could endure it, aunt couldn''t endure it anymore.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just these samurais from the Land of Iron. Don''t forget, there were also those helpers that Guren had brought with her that had yet to show themselves!


    She didn''t want to waste any more time. Five Uchiha Jonin and twenty Uchiha Gennin rushed out from the crowd and directly charged towards the two little brothers that were jumping up and down.


    The five Uchiha Jonin each had three magatama Sharingan, and four of them were extremely skilled in Genjutsu.


    The remaining twenty Uchiha Gennin also did notck nsmen who had opened three magatama, and the worst of them all had two ''little fish'' in their eyes!


    With this kind of formation, not to mention two ordinary Jonin, it would be impossible without Kage Level''s strength.


    Therefore, the two Konoha Jonin who were the first to stir up chaos and tried to stall for time were the first to suffer.


    Before they could do anything, they found a group of familiar ''Red Eyes'' staring at them.


    It was not one, two, three, nor seven, eight, nine, but twenty-five!


    There was no chance to escape at all. They were dragged into the Genjutsu space almost instantly. Moreover, thest Genjutsu did not taste good, and they were forcibly dragged into the next one.


    It was already quite lucky that the two of them were not hit by the mental attack on the spot and became crazy.


    After his twopanions knelt down, Sakumo couldn''t help but curse in his heart. At this time, the worry in his heart finally became reality.


    Obviously, their mission was exposed. The other side had already been prepared and arranged so many ambushes, waiting for them to take the bait.


    But at this time, Sakumo was still calm, because although the situation was critical, he still had a chance.


    As long as he could hold onto Mifune, he could go in and save hispanions. He could kill the target and return to the vige toplete the mission.


    Yes, in Sakumo''s heart, it was the best choice to escape with hispanions.


    Even if the mission ended in failure, he was willing to take responsibility.


    Not to mention, in his heart, he did not want toplete the mission.


    However, Mifune did not give him the chance.


    After a short fight, Mifune was extremely shocked to find that the strength of the other party after using his full strength was actually far above his own.


    No, it should be said that the confrontation just now was not the true strength of the other party.


    After all, for a ninja, not being able to release Ninjutsu was almost equivalent to crippling their martial arts.


    Even if it was a purely physical ninja, they yed Ninjutsu, not a fucking fighting martial art!


    However, just as Mifune was about to lose in a few moves, a series of crystal thorns forced him to give up and retreat.


    It was false to say that Sakumo, Konoha White Fang were not strong, but they were not invincible.


    Because Sakumo was like a samurai with all his attribute points added to attack and agility, holding a knife and killing arge group.


    But his defense was as fragile as a piece of paper, and if he was unprepared, he could send Kunai away.


    However, there were very few enemies who could catch the w of Sakumo and defeat this strong enemy.


    And right now, after Mifune attracted most of Sakumo''s attention, Guren in the back could enjoy the show, she didn''t need to worry about knotting the seal half way, and the result was a sudden sh of sword light moving her head that might appear.


    After all, Guren''s Crystal Release was different from other Ninjutsu. Even Sakumo could not break through so easily, not to mention that Guren had already made arrangements in the field!


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Labyrinth Technique!"


    A huge barrier with a diameter of one kilometer instantly rose from the ground.


    With such arge area, it was impossible for Sakumo to escape, unless he also had Flying Thunder God.


    After doing all this, Guren couldn''t help but rx a lot. Then she took out a crystal ball from behind her, and the images in the crystal ball began to change continuously. It was actually all the scenes inside the maze


    Alright, the stone hammer!


    It was simr with the aura of Hiruzen Sarutobi holding a crystal ball peeping, and taking a prototype of the art of telescope!


    It might even be based on the principle of the Ninjutsu used by Guren at this time!


    Guren was observing the movement of the crystal ball while controlling the maze, trapping Sakumo inside.


    At the same time, he guided others out of the maze.


    In her maze of green crystals, Byakugan and Sharingan would lose the function of ''X-ray Vision''.


    She couldn''t cheat her own people, so she could only release them first and then shoot them!


    At this time, Haru was also helplessly swept into Guren crystal maze, but as he walked, he found that there was a big change in the surroundings.


    Following this ''extra'' path, he soon rejoined the others.


    Haru immediately understood that Guren was letting them out.


    Therefore, he could not help but stop and turn around to walk back.


    He knew that Guren could see the situation in the maze from outside, and if he did not act ording to Guren''s will at this time, he would inevitably attract attention.


    So he directly made a gesture. He believed that after seeing this gesture, Guren should be able to recognize him and know his thoughts.


    The truth was indeed like this.


    When Guren sent a message through the crystal ball that she found a strange guy suddenly walking back, andpared to the gesture that only she and that guy understood the meaning, she immediately guessed the identity of the other person.


    And the other party was unwilling to leave, but turned back.


    Guren knew, so she began to control the crystal maze to open another path for Haru.


    If someone had a God''s perspective, they would definitely be able to see that at the end of Haru''s path was the constantly destroying Sakumo.


    The boss had personallye, so what was there to worry about?


    Guren could not help but shake her head and began to focus on the others.


    After all, there were many people like Haru who did not follow the rules. If they did not suffer a little, they would not be able to understand their good intentions!


    Soon, most of the people came out of the maze.


    Of course, this included Sakumo and Koyuki who had been defeated before.


    However, after Koyuki came out, her expression was different from the others. Her gaze was always on Guren who was far away, and her gaze was somewhat struggling.


    But in the end, she seemed to have made up her mind. She left the crowd and quietly walked towards Guren.


    Although she did not know why Tano Dono-sama would suddenly attack the organizer of this Martial Arts Competition, she believed that the other party must have some difficulties!


    Moreover, she had to repay the favor she had asked him before. She had to think of a way to save Tano Dono-sama!

 Chapter 282: Konoha White Fang Cannot Become Sharp

    Chapter 282: Konoha White Fang Cannot Be Sharp


    Swish!


    Swish. Swish.


    Kacha!


    Although Sakumo, who was trapped in the Crystal Maze, realized the problem, he did not sit still.


    Find a direction and try to break the maze by force.


    Although the crystal wall was very strong, under Sakumo''s sabre, it was as fragile as tofu.


    Although Sakumo''s method seemed stupid, it was not an effective method!


    Because no matter how big the maze was, it could not be endless. As long as he did not lose his sense of direction, if he went down in one direction, it was very likely that he would be able to break through it!


    It had to be said that Sakumo''s way of dealing with this situation was the best way toe up with in such a short time.


    If he was letting himself to be led by the enemy and had to go through some maze and find the right way out, that would be the most stupid, and he would probably never be able toe out in his life!


    Don''t ask. The question was that could Guren manipte the crystal maze to a certain extent, causing all kinds of illusions, even directly making Sakumo keep going in circles inside.


    In this regard, Guren has no good way.


    She could only observe Sakumo''s movements while trying to change his surroundings, wanting to make himpletely lost.


    But this time, Guren felt that there should be nothing left for her to do.


    The scene in the crystal ball changed again.


    When Sakumo advanced again, he suddenly found that there was someone in the space in front of him with his back facing him?


    "Your mission has failed, Sakumo. Are you sure you want to continue to resist?"


    After saying this, Haru turned to look at him.


    Sakumo was shocked, he did not expect to meet Haru here, or it could be said that his luck was too bad!


    But was it really luck?


    Sakumo couldn''t help but begin to doubt!


    Mifune immediately saw through his identity, as well as the ambush hidden in the crowd, Guren who caught him unprepared, and Haru who seemed to have been waiting here for a long time.


    How could all of this be a coincidence?


    Without a doubt, the contents of their mission had been leaked!


    There was a traitor among them!


    Someone must have betrayed Konoha!


    Sakumo was very angry. In the face of Haru''s reminder, there was no response. He just clenched the sabre in his hand and remained silent.


    And this was precisely his attitude at this time!


    However, what Sakumo did not know was that at this time, someone was actually trying to hold on. Just now, he was almost embarrassed. Fortunately, he reacted in time.


    The matter was like this. Under the guidance of Guren, Haru finally entered this position, and then the road when he came was sealed.


    Haru immediately understood what Guren meant. He wanted him to wait here.


    Just wait, so he aimed in the direction in front of him and put on an enigmatic face, ready to fool Sakumoter.


    In the end, he was almost embarrassed!


    Because Sakumo came from behind, and he broke the crystal wall in the direction he came from!


    That was why he had his back behind his back and pretended to be waiting for a long time.


    In fact, at that time, Haru almost left with Flying Thunder God!


    Who would have thought that Sakumo would break through the wall from the direction he just came from?


    He was so scared that he almost had a heart attack!


    Oh my god.


    When he went back, he would deduct two months of Guren''s milk powder money!


    (Guren: You are a real dog!)


    Looking at Sakumo who still wanted to hold on to the end, Haru said again, "You know, no matter how fast your sabre is, it can''t be faster than my Flying Thunder God. In addition, I don''t want to fight with you here."


    Perhaps even against the Kage of the enemy vige, Sakumo dared to fight to the end, and did not think he would lose.


    However, Haru had left a deep impression on him when he was with Land of Sky.


    He did not have any confidence at all!


    "Maybe I can change to a more peaceful way to solve the problem?"


    Once this thought appeared, it was like eating golden rubbish and kept growing grass in Sakumo''s heart like crazy.


    "I will give up on this mission. The condition is to let my twopanions go and let us leave."


    If it was someone else who dared to say such words in this situation, Haru would have already pped them. Did they really think of themselves as human beings


    However, this promise was spoken from Sakumo''s mouth, and it could not be ignored.


    Even Haru did not want to fight with Konoha White Fang in a berserk state.


    However, this condition was simply too outrageous.


    Therefore, Haru said seriously, "Don''t worry about the crappy missions, Sakumo. I need you to help me. If we join hands, we can conquer the entire Ninja World like how Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara used to be. No! We can unify the entire Ninja World!"


    "We can establish a brand-new Konoha, a brand-new system, and achieve true peace!"


    Sakumo looked at Haru with a slightlyplicated expression, then silently shook his head. "If you know me, you should know that I can''t do such a thing."


    "I know, of course I know. But I still invited you, and I believe you will be moved by my sincerity sooner orter."


    Haru''s tone became more and more sincere.


    Did he discover headband''s secret?


    Did he know that Sakumo had been thinking of bringing his talent to his side all these years?


    No, of course not!


    He was just betting that Sakumo would still walk the same path.


    When the dignified Konoha White Fang, was disheartened and wanted tomit suicide, wasn''t it his, this strange uncle, who ran out to take advantage of the loophole and pick the peaches!


    Haru didn''t believe that when he kidnapped Kakashi, he would still be in the mood tomit suicide with his neck slit


    At this time, he didn''t know that someone had already started to scheme against him, and was preparing to use Kakashi to scheme against him, so Sakumo once again rejected Haru''s ''kindness''.


    Haru also showed his ''anger'' at the right time, "Maybe I have made so many preparations that I still can''t keep you, but the two guys you brought will pay the price for this."


    A bucket of cold water was poured on him again!


    Sure enough, the other party had already known everything!


    Sakumo''s misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper.


    In fact, there were no traitors, but their arrival directly triggered [Myriad Realms Monolith] extra urgent mission.


    So it had to be said that this was a beautiful but obviously far-reaching misunderstanding.


    At this point, even if he was unwilling, Sakumo had to admit that the mission hadpletely failed.


    Then the problem now was how to remedy it!


    If the mission failed, but he could still safely return to Konoha with his twopanions, and Sakumo felt that this was not an uneptable result.


    Therefore, he took a deep breath and said very seriously, "I owe you once. I can not abandon them."


    Sure enough, when facing his own people, even Konoha White Fang could not be sharp.


    Haru''s mood suddenly became somewhatplicated.

 Chapter 283: Starve for Three Days First

    Chapter 283: Starve for Three Days First


    "Take your people and leave. Tokugawa said that you helped him once, so we''re even. But next time, it won''t be so easy to let you go."


    After saying that, Haru directly left with Flying Thunder God.


    Sakumo looked a littleplicated and pulled the headband down from his head. In the end, he could only sigh.


    Just as Haru and Flying Thunder God went out and prepared to let Guren let Sakumo leave, he suddenly found that there was another change outside.


    Guren was dodging the attack of another woman, and there was a broken crystal ball lying quietly on the ground.


    It turned out that while Haru and Sakumo were talking, Koyuki had already sneaked to Guren'' side, and then suddenly shed Guren'' crystal ball.


    Fortunately, the crystal ball blocked it, and Guren was able to avoid the follow-up attack in time.


    Then an embarrassing scene appeared, and there was no chance to make a seal, nor could he quickly pull away.


    So, with no other choice,Guren could only dodge repeatedly, hoping to find an opportunity to form seals.


    However, not only was Koyuki''s Sword Techniques exceptional, she could also use Ice Release. In order to prevent Guren from forming seals, she was almost attacked by sword!


    Moreover, from time to time, a bone-piercing cold air would emit out, causing Guren''s movements to always slow down by a beat.


    By the time Mifune and the others discovered Guren''s predicament as Koyuki''s sword was about to reach Guren''s neck.


    But right at this moment, a sense of crisis that made Koyuki''s scalp go numb appeared.


    She immediately gave up on suppressing Guren and turned around to sh out with her sword.


    However, along with a powerful force, she found that she could not even hold her sword and was directly sent flying. In the next second, a sword was ced on her neck as fast as lightning.


    She did not hesitate to make another move, and she would immediately die!


    "Tie them up. Take them down and interrogate them."


    When Mifune came over, he heard this sentence.


    "Yes, sama."


    Mifune said respectfully.


    Although his age was much older than his opponent, strength was the most important.


    Moreover, after seeing that the Land of Iron was bing better and better, he began to respect the other party from the bottom of his heart.


    The young Koyuki did not defend hreself, but her eyes were still fixed on Haru when she left.


    It was not that Haru was bragging, but it was difficult for Sakumo to defeat him!


    His Sword Technique was taught by Senju Tobirama and Uchiha Madara, how could it be bad!


    "I didn''t dodge just now. I was careless. Young people don''t talk about martial arts!"


    Seeing Haru look at her, Guren knew that she had lost face and could not help but defend herself.


    If she hadn''t concentrated on watching the crystal ball just now, no matter how vignt she was, she would not have given the other party such a chance.


    Even if she was given the time to make a hand seal, she would be able to beat him until he cried.


    But how could there be so many ifs?


    If Haru did note out in time, she would fall into the hands of a little girl!


    So, how could Guren not be angry!


    Just now, he was about to kill someone.


    "Take care of yourself in the future. Later, find the person in the ne to leave and give those two unlucky guys to him. Then, pretend to be after that and bring people to chase after them."


    "Let them go? Why?" Guren was very puzzled. She had spent so much energy and time to catch the other party. How could she let them go so easily?


    This was also the difference between Guren and Kagami. If it was Kagami, she would definitely do it first. Only after she couldn''t figure it out could she ask.


    "Have you heard of a saying? It''s called setting a long line to catch a big fish. It''s fine if you don''t understand. Just do as I say and don''t mess it up."


    Since Haru had said so, Guren could only nod.


    After all, she was a worker. When she needed to be obedient, she had to be obedient.


    Thus, after a period of chaos, Sakumo sessfully escaped from the crystal maze with his twopanions.


    Then, Guren took a group of people and chased them for a while before giving up.


    Although she was a little unhappy, when she thought that there was still a little girl left to vent her anger, she felt less ufortable.


    ......


    That night, Haru and Guren came to Amegakure''s cell and saw the locked up Koyuki


    After interrogating him in Land of Iron, the other party was brought back by Haru.


    "Tell me, what is your rtionship with Sakumo-san?" Haru asked in a routine manner.


    Then, he found that the other person was a little naturally stunned and shook his head. "I don''t know the person you are talking about."


    "Tano Dano is Sakumo, and Tano Dano is a fake name!"


    "Ah, so the real name is Sakumo-san? I know, thank you."


    I thank you...


    Huft...


    Don''t be angry. The world is so beautiful, but I am so irritated. This is not good, not good.


    Haru took a deep breath and continued, "So, what is the rtionship between you two? What is your mission?"


    "I am a match for you. However, your strength is far beyond my imagination. I really want to see you again and ask for your guidance!"


    Was this girl a wart?


    What kind of situation was she in?


    Or do you think that if you act foolishly and sweetly enough, you can sessfully lower everyone''s IQ to the lowest


    "Forget it. It seems like I won''t be able to get anything out of you. I''ll leave it to you. Don''t go overboard."


    Haru, who had lost interest, chose to hand the other over to Guren, who was eager to give it a try.


    One had to know that her previous sorry state had not been avenged!


    However, just as Haru was about to leave, a voice came from a nearby cell.


    "How long are you going to lock me up here?"


    Haru looked at the other party, then turned his head and asked with a serious expression, "Who is this person?"


    Haru, "..."


    The prisoner, "..."


    "Ah! When I get out, I will definitely kill you! I will kill all of you!"


    Under the shouts of a crazy woman, Haru coughed twice, then leaned over and whispered, "Last time, it was Jinchuriki from Takigakure."


    "Ah... I remember now! So it was that unlucky seven-tailed Jinchuriki. Why did she lock it up here? What if she went berserk?"


    Haru once again said in a strange tone, "Bad luck is bad luck, but I don''t think I have the chance to go berserk."


    "Why?"


    "Did you forget how many sealing technique this guy was inflicted withst time? Not to mention the Bijuu in his body who went berserk, now any normal person with healthy limbs can beat her. So, I didn''t bother to lock her up and directly threw her into the cell."


    It seems like... It''s like this!


    Haru was also embarrassed.


    "Well, well done. But she has been so arrogant for so long. What are you pretending for? Let''s starve her for three days first."


    "Good!"


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who was holding the iron door, suddenly showed an expression of doubt.

 Chapter 284: Do You Know a Roronoa Zoro With a Sword in His Mouth?

    Chapter 284: Do You Know a Roronoa Zoro With a Sword in His Mouth?


    Finally, he was back.


    When Sakumo returned to Konoha with the two Jonin who were in charge of monitoring him, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Although the mission failed, fortunately, he was fine.


    Then next was to report the mission to Hokage-sama and find out the traitor who leaked the mission.


    This was what Sakumo thought, but he did not know what the other two were thinking.


    He was not sure before, but when they stepped into the enemy''s trap and were ambushed, he could already be sure that someone had betrayed them.


    When they woke up, they found that Sakumo had actually rescued them unscathed.


    Was this possible?


    Surrounded by more than twenty Uchiha, hundreds of samurai, and other strong people, not only did they kill their way out alone, but they also saved.


    What about this superheromovie?


    Well, maybe Sakumo was so strong that he really did it!


    They also wanted to think so, but Sakumo was too clean, and he was not injured at all. If he killed his way out of the encirclement, there would be blood, right?


    But not to mention blood, there was not much ash!


    Could it be that in the process of bringing them to break out of the encirclement, Sakumo also took the time to take a bath and change into clean clothes?


    Who was he doubting?


    In the face of the surprised and doubtful looks of the two, Sakumo naturally guessed what they were thinking.


    But firstly, he had a clear conscience, and secondly, there were some things that he really could not exin to them.


    Could it be that he wanted to say that it was because he had helped Tokugawa once before that Haru let them go this time?


    It was even more difficult to exin the truth, and he was very depressed!


    Soon, in Hokage''s office, Sakumo and the other two received Hokage''s summons.


    After reporting the details of the mission, Sarutob Hiruzen remained silent. He just lowered his head and smoked.


    After a while, he said, "Was he ambushed? Was he exposed in advance or..."


    This time, Sakumo did not hesitate and said, "I''m more inclined to reveal the contents of the mission in advance. I suspect that there is a traitor!"


    "A traitor. There is such a possibility. Well, I know. You can go back first."


    Sakumo and the other two immediately left.


    But not long after, the two Jonin who had been with Sakumo came back and submitted a new mission report.


    Sarutob Hiruzen looked at it and asked, "Tell me your thoughts. Is there anything unusual about Sakumo?"


    The two of them looked at each other and then began to report truthfully.


    Of course, their analysis and the things they could not understand were all said.


    Putting down the mission report, Sarutob Hiruzen took out his pipe again.


    "So you mean that Sakumo has turned traitor, right?"


    When asking this, Sarutobi''s eyes suddenly became sharp. After all, this was a big matter rted to Konoha, a superbat power, and he had to be careful.


    The two men gritted their teeth and said, "We were forced to separate during the mission. Now that I think about it, it is very likely that Sakumo deliberately used this method to get us out of the way and get the opportunity to send the information out."


    "There was also an ambush afterwards. He wanted to kill his way out of the encirclement of so many enemies, and he even brought two. cumbersome people. Not to mention whether it was possible or not, Sakumo was too rxed. This was also the biggest doubt."


    "I suspect that the enemy deliberately let us go, so that we can testify for him. After all, saving his life is enough to affect the subjective judgment of most people, so that Sakumo can continue to stay in the vige with peace of mind."


    It was likely that Sakumo, who had saved people, would never think that the two people who were saved by him would have so many things in their minds.


    Not only were they not grateful, but they were also crazily stabbing him in the back.


    They even felt that they had done the most correct thing and were not influenced by personal feelings.


    Gradually, thest hope in Sarutob Hiruzen''s heart began to disappear.


    However, he did not only listen to the words of these two people, even though they were sent by him, the loyalty could be guaranteed.


    He still needed to send people to investigate the Land of Iron.


    If it was really as the two of them said, then even if it was Konoha White Fang, he would have no choice but to endure the pain and destroy it.


    Traitors were not worthy of sympathy!


    ......


    Amegakure.


    Haru was a man of his word. He said that he would starve her for three days, and that was what he did!


    88 cash red packet!


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who had been hit by countless sealing techniques, could not even defeat an ordinary person now. After three days of hunger, she would saw stars in her eyes.


    It just so happened that the little girl next to her had every meal!


    Although it wasn''t big fish or meat, it was still an ordinary meal.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t want to loose her face several times, so she could only hold on.


    As an unqualified Jinchuriki, Bijuu''s mental influence on her was more serious than she had imagined.


    On the other side, Koyuki had also begun to doubt life these past few days.


    Guren was really not polite. Every day, she would send food over on time. Then, she would start to y with tying. Then, she would pick up a knife and start spanking her butt. Moreover, the more she fought, the more excited she became. It was unknown if she had awakened some sort of strange attribute.


    Koyuki was only 18 years old. How could she have experienced such a shameful posture?


    Especially when she discovered that the female devil was gradually bing dissatisfied with spanking her butt, she could not help but swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva. She finally understood the times and became a hero.


    He even made Guren look very disappointed.


    In the end, he informed Haru of the matter and went back to take care of the child.


    After all, it was understandable for a pretty widow without a man to be a little perverted.


    Thus, when Haru saw the other party again, Koyuki practically exined her family situation as quickly as possible. Their birth date and hobbies.


    For a time, Haru wondered what exactly Guren had done to her.


    Oh, she could no longer be considered a child, nor did she have such a big child.


    "You said that you are the Princess of the Land of Snow. Because you like the way of the sword, you secretly escaped and challenged experts everywhere. If you want to be the number one swordsman in the world, prove that women can also do it."


    "Well, why does this script look so familiar? Have you ever seen a Roronoa Zoro in the field of learning the way of the sword? This guy likes to y the Three Sword Style. He has a sword in each hand and a sword in his mouth. Even when he speaks, he doesn''t bring it out."


    Haru asked with a strange expression on his face.


    It was Koyuki who tilted her head in confusion. "Roronoa Zoro? Never seen it before. Three Sword Style? How do you fight with a sword in your mouth? And you can even speak? Did you smear glue on it?"


    Haru silently praised. This shit was good!

 Chapter 285: Hungry

    Chapter 285: Hungry


    Haru didn''t know where to start, but he first apuded for the other party''s ridicule.


    Hokage version of Ninja World''s first female swordsman, you really are something!


    Haru also couldn''t believe whatever the other party said, but if it was true, then could he consider selling it for a good price?


    She was still a Princess, so it shouldn''t be shameful to offer a few hundred million taels!


    After figuring out the route, he could also take down the Land of Snow.


    Haru couldn''t help but silently praise his intelligence.


    As for what the other party said had nothing to do with Sakumo, it was just that he was grateful that the other party had given him pointers, so he wanted to help.


    Whether he believed it or not was no longer important.


    Just as Haru was about to turn around and leave, the seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who was once again ignored in the cell next to him, finally couldn''t help but open her mouth and admit defeat.


    "Hey, how long are you going to lock me up?"


    "If you have the guts, starve me to death! At that time, Bijuu, don''t even think about wanting me!"


    Haru stood still and turned to look at her with some doubt. "Who are you?"


    WTF!


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki began to curse in her heart.


    She was not ignored, he hadpletely forgotten about her!


    "I will kill you! I will definitely kill you! Ah! Bastard!"


    "So arrogant? And why does it feel a little familiar? Forget it, let''s starve her for three days first."


    Just like that, Haru left in a carefree manner. Then, seven-tailed Jinchuriki did not have any food for three days.


    ...


    A whileter, the people Haru sent to Land of Snow brought back the news.


    Ransom?


    Stop dreaming!


    And they almost didn''te back.


    They were greatly humiliated, and only then did they manage to save their lives.


    When Haru heard this, he was immediately annoyed.


    Although I kidnapped your daughter and sent someone to ask for ransom from you, you can''t be so rude!


    If you don''t want to give it to me, then don''t give it to me. Why are you hitting me?


    Haru was very unhappy, so he went out of the cell and told the other party directly. As a result, Koyuki did not look surprised at all. Instead, she said as if it was natural, "How could you think of using me to exchange for money? I still have an older brother. He is my father''s most beloved child. As for me, other than being used as a tool for marriage, even if I die outside, no one will want me to save me. So you shouldn''t waste your energy and let me go."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Haru was speechless when he heard this.


    "You didn''t ask, and I didn''t know that you had this idea."


    Haru blushed, but immediately returned to normal. How could the matter of civilized people be called kidnapping?


    He was asking someone to get the food and amodation fees that this guy had been staying here for this period of time. Well, it was just a little expensive.


    But the service attitude was also here!


    Every day, the three meals were delivered at the right time, and every 24 hours, when you wanted to sleep, you could sleep at any time, how happy!


    Haru was moved by her words, and he wanted to recruit some geeks y with his mobile phone andputer every day.


    "Forget it. If I can''t use her, then forget it. Release her? That''s impossible. Since you chose to be enemies with Akatsuki, then stay here for the rest of your life."


    When Koyuki heard this, she immediately became a little anxious.


    She didn''t expect that the other party would rather throw her here than let her go. What should she do?


    Her journey had only just begun. She still wanted to be the strongest swordsman!


    But now, she had no chance.


    In her panic, she suddenly had a sh of inspiration and blurted out, "Can I spend money to redeem myself"


    "Ah? What the hell?"


    "I''ll spend my money to redeem myself! Didn''t you lock me up here to exchange me for money? What''s so important about whose money? I will redeem myself!"


    EMMMMMMMM...


    It seemed that what he said was very reasonable!


    But the problem was.


    "Are you rich?"


    "Yes, how much do you want?"


    "''3. Forget it, take a hundred million and I''ll let you go."


    Originally, Haru wanted to take at least three hundred million, but the other party did not fall for it.


    Then there was no other way. He could only take a step back and ask for the second best. A hundred million was not too little.


    However, "One hundred million? I only have one hundred thousand ryo left." Koyuki suddenly said with a dejected and weak voice.


    At that time, Haru almost lost control of his temper and elbowed her.


    Damn, she dared to say that she had redeemed heself with this little money?


    Was she ying with a fool?


    Haru was very angry, and the consequences were very serious. He immediately decided to starve this girl for a week and let her know how powerful he was.


    (Seven-tailed Jinchuriki: "I know, it''s really amazing! Am I the first Jinchuriki who was starved to death?")


    However, right at this moment, the other party seemed to have given up on the second half of her life''s wits. Seeing that Haru was about to leave, she hurriedly said, "I... I can work to pay off my debts!"


    "You? What can you do?"


    Haru raised his proud head and almost red at the others with his nostrils.


    However, in reality, he was just using this posture to think about which aspects the other party could use.


    "My Sword Technique is very powerful!"


    Seeing Haru looking at her from the side, she immediately remembered the process of being instantly killed by the other party, so she bit her lips and admitted, "But it is not as powerful as you."


    Only then did Haru let out a satisfied ''en''.


    "What else?"


    "I... I can eat a lot of food."


    Looking at the other party''s serious face, Haru sighed in his heart and decided not to ridicule her anymore. He wanted to see how the child was forced.


    He hadn''t thought about whether he should release her or not, and he was ready to think about it for a few days.


    Then he was ready to leave again.


    However, before he could take two steps, he suddenly found something that seemed to have hooked onto his trouser leg.


    Looking down, he found that it was an extremely miserable woman lying weakly on the ground, seemingly using all her strength to grab his trouser leg.


    "Who are you? What''s the matter?"


    Seven-tailed Jinchuriki, who was about to starve to death, really couldn''t go crazy this time, and he couldn''t say any harsh words.


    He said weakly, "It''s me, seven-tailed Jinchuriki."


    "Ah, so you are the seven-tailed Jinchuriki. How did you end up like this? Oh right, it''s been so long, I still don''t know your name?"


    Haru pretended to be ''suddenly realized'' and said.


    "Fuu, Fuu is my name."


    Fuu?


    It really had the meaning.


    "So, what''s the matter?" Haru touched his chin.


    "..."


    Maybe I am not a human, but you are a real dog!


    Do you really want to starve me to death?


    However, at this time, Fuue was a little fierce. Who had been starved for so many days would have been the same result.


    Therefore, she squeezed out a somewhat reluctant smile, "I was wrong, I am no longer arrogant."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "I want to eat something."


    "Cheeky."


    The seven-tailed Jinchuriki almost shed tears of emotion. "I really won''t be arrogant anymore!"

 Chapter 286: Trick the Fool into Killing

    Chapter 286: Trick the Fool into Killing


    "This is Amegakure? What an annoying weather."


    "That''s right. The little Princess should be here. Didn''t those guys mention something about Amegakure and Akatsuki? And we followed them all the way here. We wouldn''t be wrong."


    "We found the ce. What should we do next?"


    "Let''s go. We''ll talk about it when we see him."


    The leader took the lead and led the people into Amegakure.


    They were the ninjas from the Land of Snow - Snow Ninjas!


    Obviously, the king of the Land of Snow did not care as much as he showed on the surface. After all, no matter what was said, Koyuki were also genuine royal daughters. It was impossible to let them fall into the hands of the thieves.


    Therefore, after the righteous refusal, he immediately sent people to follow in secret to find them.


    However, the difference was that the leader had received another order.


    If he could not rescue the Princess safely, then he would kill her directly to avoid bringing shame to the royal family.


    From beginning to end, the king had never considered spending money to redeem her.


    It was no wonder that after she became an adult, she would recklessly run out to pursue her dream of bing a great swordsman.


    Haru deliberately sent people to lure them, but it was also effective. It was just that it might be different from what he had imagined.


    ...


    Not long after the dozen or so Snow Ninjas infiltrated Amegakure, Haru received the news.


    After such a long period of operation, the intelligence system on the surface had been sessfully established, and there was no need to rely on White Zetsu''s investigation.


    So soon, a "Thirteen Outsiders had sneaked in, dressed strangely, and a ninja forehead guard that had never seen before. The pattern was as follows..."


    It was indeed a brow guard that he had never seen before. There were a total of four small circles, arranged like the side of the die 5 points, but there were no points in the upper left corner.


    Haru did not know either, but he guessed that it might be the Snow Ninjas attracted by his previous actions.


    After all, if he really just wanted money, he would not casually send a few people, but would personally take the "hostage" to go.


    Moreover, if one wanted to know if the other party was a Snow Ninja, then the purpose ofing here was very simple.


    "Send a few ''tongues'' to these people. The secret guards of the other prison cells are all removed, leaving only the guards on the surface. En, tell them to run directly when they see that the situation is not good. They don''t have to fight to the death."


    Not long after, Haru''s guess became reality.


    Those fellows had indeed taken the bait. After obtaining the urate ''intelligence'', they immediately moved towards the prison cell.


    "Enemy, enemy attack!"


    "Run!"


    In a panic, the leader of the Snow Ninjas immediately stopped his men from chasing after them and said, "Don''t waste time on this group of minions. The movement here will soon rm the ninjas outside. Find the Princess and leave quickly!"


    A few of his subordinates nodded their heads in embarrassment.


    "That''s right. The guards are all this kind of trash. The ones outside are probably not that strong."


    However, they only dared toin. After all, they still had important matters to attend to.


    Thus, they quickly rushed into the prison and immediately discovered one of the rooms where they were searching for the person they were looking for!


    "Her Royal Highness is here. Get ready to break out immediately!"


    The leader of the Snow Ninjas immediately shouted.


    However, after seeing this group of peoplee to save her, there was no joy on her face.


    She did not want to go back, but on the other hand, she felt that these people might all die here.


    "Your Royal Highness,e with us."


    Koyuki did not resist after escaping. She only asked, "How many of you havee? Has everyone else been sacrificed?"


    "Sacrifice? Your Royal Highness must be joking. All of us are here, and we did not encounter any decent resistance along the way. These Amagakure Ninja are simply unable to withstand a single blow!"


    Koyuki''s heart immediately skipped a beat. This was clearly a trap, but these people still foolishly lined up and jumped in.


    What made people even more speechless was that they were already preparing to fill in the soil, and they were still swimming happily in the pit.


    "Captain, there is still a prisoner here. Do you want to?"


    As he spoke, he gestured to silence them.


    The captain, who was leading the team, shouted, "Let her go. One more person can help us divert our attention and buy us more time."


    However..


    "Idiot!"


    The cell door was opened, and there was no restriction on Fuu, but she did not step out of the cell at all. Instead, she looked at these people coldly and scolded them with disdain.


    Didn''t she want to escape?


    She was scared to even dream about it!


    But even that silly and sweet woman could see the problem. How could she be silly to apany them in acting


    In her eyes, these guys were no different from dead people.


    It didn''t matter if they wanted to die, but they must not implicate her.


    It was not easy for her to eat a hot meal and she did not want to starve anymore.


    "Looks like you want to die!"


    The Snow Ninja who was scolded immediately wanted to kill this crazy woman in front of him.


    In the end, a sharp crystal thorn directly pierced through the wall behind the bee and immediately nailed the Snow Ninja to the wall on the other side.


    Then a big hole appeared in the wall behind the bee and a cold woman with blue hair walked in.


    "Why don''t you run?"


    Koyuki revealed a disdainful expression and directly sat down on the bed in her cell. She said impatiently, "Do you think I''m stupid? I don''t want to be punished by that guyter. Please take care of these guys quickly. In addition, I seriously condemn you guys for deceiving fools into killing them. If you want me to pretend that I didn''t see it, please add another chicken leg for dinner. Thank you."


    Seeing the person who came, Koyuki immediately became a little anxious, "You guys are not her match, quickly go!"


    Originally, meeting a crazy woman who only knew how to speak crazy was already enough to make these Snow Ninjas upset, but now hearing her say this again, it was no different than adding fuel to the fire!


    "Kill them!"


    The captain said coldly.


    In the next second, more than a dozen Snow Ninjas attacked at the same time, and all of them were Ice Release!


    "Ice Release: ck Dragon Blizzard!"


    "Ice Release: Ice Pir!"


    "Ice Release: Ice Hand Sword!"


    For a time, even the temperature in the prison room dropped a lot. It could be said that these Snow Ninjas had the capital to be arrogant.


    However, a thick crystal wall instantly blocked all of their attacks!


    When it was over, Guren casually pped the crystal wall. The thick crystal wall immediately broke into arge number of crystal shuriken, densely covering the dozen or so Snow Ninjas.

 Chapter 287: Give You a Chance

    Chapter 287: Give You a Chance


    "Ice Release: Ice Rock Hall!"


    It wasmon knowledge that sometimes, ice could be hard enough to make you doubt life!


    Therefore, all of Guren'' counterattacks were deflected. In terms of direct destructive power, Crystal Release was still a bitcking.


    At this time, Haru also walked in from the copsed wall behind.


    These Snow Ninjas were unexpectedly difficult to deal with.


    However, Haru was not prepared to make a move. Instead, he looked at the seven-tailed Jinchuriki Fuu who was sitting at the side, watching a good show.


    Although this guy could easily go berserk if he was not dealt with well, if he used it well, it would undoubtedly be a great help.


    "I''ll give you a chance to deal with these people. If you can''t do it, then continue to stay here."


    It was obvious that Fuu''s tactful behavior had given her such an opportunity.


    If she could not grasp it and continued to stay in the cell, what if she caught it?


    Fuu was stunned at first, then she asked with a bit of ridicule, "You dare to undo the seal on my body? Aren''t you afraid that I will help this group of idiots bite you back!"


    "I believe that you won''t be so obedient, but you shouldn''t help a group of idiots."


    "That''s true. Being in contact with a group of idiots is contagious."


    Made, the two of you are singing and singing together, what about this crosstalk?


    It''s okay to ridicule them for a while, one stupid word, we don''t want face


    The Snow Ninjas were all furious, but Guren was not a pushover either. A pair of a dozen or so actually did not have any difficulty.


    Of course, if the battle environment was ced in the Land of Snow, then the situation might bepletely different.


    Haru walked to the front of Fuu and began to do something!


    He had changed several of the seals just by using them. The clothes on Fuu''s belly were almost torn by him. It could be seen how ruthless those fellows of Ashina were!


    When thest seal was removed, the long-lost power returned to her body. Fuu''s eyes became extremely aggressive again!


    She even calcted the chances of escaping before the group of Uzumaki n ninjas arrived at this distance.


    Those Snow Ninjas were directly ignored by her. At such a close distance, she was confident that she could sneak attack Guren.


    But this mysterious guy had always made her unable to see the depth of his strength.


    To be able to make a Crystal Release Ninja obediently listen to him, and to have so many Uzumaki n and Jonin who were proficient in sealing techniques under hismand, it could be seen that this guy''s strength was not to be underestimated.


    And for some reason, whenever she had the thought of making a move, she could always feel a lingering sense of crisis from the other party.


    It was as if the other party had been waiting for her to do so.


    The cruel killing intent that was eager to give it a try was quickly concealed, "It seems that you are very confident. It has been a long time since someone dared to stand so close to me."


    At this time, Haru smiled and said, "No, you should be d that your reason suppressed your impulse. Otherwise, you would probably never wake up."


    As she spoke, Koyuki noticed the other person''s eyes!


    What kind of pattern was this?


    How could there be such eyes


    At the same time, she felt a chill from the bottom of her heart!


    "This guy is serious! The seven-tailed in my body is actually afraid!"


    Koyuki was in disbelief, and then there was deep fear.


    "Go, I''ll give you one minute. Is that enough?"


    Fuu turned around and walked towards the Snow Ninjas. At the same time, a disdainful voice was heard, "Thirty seconds is enough!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she directly entered the terrifying state of Semi-Bijuu transformation!


    What was different from before was that in the past, she could only maintain a little bit of rationality when she underwent the Semi-Bijuu transformation, and she could be swallowed up at anytime.


    However, this time, it was unknown whether it was because the seven-tailed was afraid, but when she entered the Semi-Bijuu transformation state, she was so clear-headed that she could not believe it.


    "Perhaps my life will change here?"


    Fuu thought uncertainly, and then spread its wings. She flew into the Snow Ninja in a sh, and then set off a bloody storm.


    The moment the bee flew out, Guren gave up on attacking and was only wary of the opposite party''s retaliation.


    Because even if it was her, if she didn''t focus, she might be instantly killed.


    Do you really think that the seven-tailed was joking with you?


    The Ice Release was directly ignored when it hit Fuu. Either it didn''t break the defense at all, it was blocked by Bijuu''s coat. Or even if it broke the defense, it was just a superficial wound. In the blink of an eye, it recoveredpletely.


    On the contrary, the casual attack of Fuu was fatal!


    Facing Bijuu and Jinchuriki, the Snow Ninjas almost had no decent ability to resist. This was a one-sided massacre.


    Perhaps they would be wiped out in less than thirty seconds.


    The captain widened his eyes. He never thought that there would be such a monster hidden here. Moreover, it was the crazy woman who they wanted to use as bait, but was ridiculed in the end!


    This was very good!


    Sister, if you are really so powerful, can we make things clear beforehand so that we don''t run into each other?


    This was great. They had offended a monster they could not afford to offend.


    At this time, knowing that there was no hope of breaking through, the captain suddenly remembered the king''s instructions before leaving.


    Now that things hade to this, then he was sorry!


    No one had expected that the captain, who had been desperately protecting Koyuki, would suddenly turn around and stab into her body!


    Fortunately, Koyuki saved her life from danger, causing him to subconsciously dodge to the side. This led to the captain not sessfully piercing into her vitals, but sessfully injuring himself.


    "Why?"


    Koyuki was bleeding while asking in confusion.


    "This is His Majesty''s intention. If I can''t save you, then I''ll let you stay in eternal sleep forever. So, I''m sorry, Your Highness."


    The captain said calmly.


    The next second, he was pped in the head by Fuu


    In just a short twenty seconds, these Snow Ninjas were almostpletely ughtered. Bijuu''s lethality was notparable to that of ordinary ninjas.


    But just as Fuu was about to tear off his head, Haru appeared in front of her and said calmly, "Alright, stop."


    If this was in the past, Fuu would definitely think, "Who the hell are you! Stop just because you want me to stop I''ll p you to death first!"


    However, this time, before Fuu was ready, the violent Bijuu chakra retreated back.


    Fuu was stunned on the spot.


    What exactly happened?


    Why did the seven-tailed suddenly be so cowardly?


    You''re doing this, which makes me lose face, do you understand?

 Chapter 288: Not a Good Bone to Tackle

    Chapter 288: Not a Good Bone to Tackle


    In fact, as soon as Haru entered, he entered the spiritual space where the seven-tailed was imprisoned. Then he used Mangekyou Sharingan and the seven-tailed to have a "friendly" conversation.


    Therefore, it was not important whether the bee waspatible or not. He couldpletely control Fuu like how Obito controlled the three-tailed Jinchuriki, the Mizukage in the original work.


    And in this way, it didn''t matter if Jinchuriki was qualified or not.


    Because Bijuu and Jinchuriki had to listen to him obediently and act ording to his instructions, there was no possibility of raging.


    However, Haru saw that not only did Fuu not take the opportunity to escape, but also sneered at the other party, which gave her a chance.


    If Fuu did not sense danger from him and made the ''right'' choice, they would have beenpletely reduced to a puppet of someone at this time.


    If they did not even have their own consciousness, they would be no different from walking dead.


    Therefore, what Haru said before was really not to scare her.


    "Are you sure that these guys were sent by your father to save you and not to kill you?"


    Looking at the deathly pale face of Koyuki, whose clothes were dyed red with blood, Haru could not help butin.


    Koyuki also seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She did not say a word, and her eyes were filled with sadness.


    To be honest, even Haru did not expect that it would end up like this.


    This was too cold-blooded and heartless.


    Forget it, he would feel bad if he made an issue of this little girl again. Let''s save her first.


    Therefore, Haru directly took Flying Thunder God away with him.


    This small injury looked very scary, but don''t forget, he could find Tsunade at any time and cure her in minutes!


    After Haru left, only Guren and Fuu were left staring at each other.


    In all seriousness, these two people still had a ''grudge''.


    Guren was the one who had brought people back. Of course, during the entire process, Guren was also surrounded by danger several times.


    Now that it had suddenly be ''one of us'', both sides were very ufortable.


    In the end, the guy who was nailed to the wall by Guren let out a groan and broke the awkward and tense atmosphere.


    It was unknown if this guy was lucky or unlucky.


    If he was lucky, he would be killed in an instant.


    If he was unlucky, he survived stubbornly and escaped from Guren and Fuu''s hands.


    However, it was good that there were even survivors now.


    Guren first used the Crystal Release to seal the prating wound so that this guy wouldn''t die from excessive blood loss. Then, she picked it up and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Fuu finally spoke, "Hey, are you leaving just like that?"


    "Otherwise?" Don''t tell me that I have to treat you to a meal and celebrate your regaining freedom? I think our rtionship is not so good. "


    "Bastard, who cares about your food! Who am I? Aren''t you afraid that I will escape?"


    "You can do whatever you want. If you think you can escape from that guy''s palm, you can try."


    After saying that, he really left with his people, really not caring about Fuu!


    At this time, Fuu''s mood was veryplicated, and it was a little messy. It shouted something without admitting defeat, "I''ll die if I try!"


    However, even though she said so, in the end, she stilly back on her bed, speechless.


    She mumbled something, "I won''t fall for it!" "It must be Uzumaki n''s Jonin outside!"


    ......


    After being treated by Tsunade, KOyuki was saved.


    However, she waspletely like a salted fish, her eyes were dull and confused.


    But Haru did not have the time to care about her.


    After this period of development, it seemed that the n of running around in circles could continue.


    It just so happened that Kagami also brought a few good news.


    "Onoki once again sent people to ask us when we attacked Konoha."


    Listen, was this a fcking human speech?


    One of the five great countries, the Land of Earth''s Iwagakure Vige''s Tsuchikage-sama, actually had the nerve to let them, a small shrimp, go head to head with a huge monster like Konoha. Wasn''t he just treating them as fools!


    Not to mention whether he could beat them, even if he could, Haru would not let others use him as a gun.


    "So, have the resources that those bastards promised been in ce?"


    "Kirigakure used the excuse that the journey was far away to start a fight. Sunagakure said that they were poor and would payter. Iwagakure''s Onoki unexpectedly squeezed out half of the supplies. Now, they had been delivered. But the most straightforward person was still Kumogakure. If not for unexpected, Kumogakure should be the most unwilling person to end the war. If there is a Third Ninja World war, then the person who started the war will either be Kumogakure or us."


    Kagami''s analysis couldn''t help but make Haru look at him.


    The Third Ninja World war in the original work was really chosen by Kumogakure!


    Although the fuse was the disappearance of Third Kazekage, the one who took advantage of the situation was Kumogakure!


    But this time, if Haru wanted to unify Ninja World, there would inevitably be another war.


    It was unknown whether Kumogakure still had the opportunity to fire the first shot.


    "They really are a bunch of untrustworthy swindlers. They want us to fight with Konoha and don''t want to pay anything. How can there be such a good thing? Tell Onoki that the resources I want can not be less. When all of them arrive, when will we attack? If Kirigakure and Sunagakure don''t give it to us, then let them, Iwagakure and Kumogakure, fill it up!"


    What was this called?


    This is called taking the money first, and then deciding whether to do it or not!


    He took the resources of the four major countries to develop his own territory, and his attitude was so bold, just one word, awesome!


    As for the reaction of the four major countries, Haru did not care.


    What, there are still people who are willing to help Konoha clean up the mess?


    As long as Haru''s actions did not break their bottom line, as long as the group of bastards still hoped that Akatsuki and Konoha would bite the dog, then they would not touch a single hair of Akatsuki before this.


    This was almost the unanimous consensus of Haru and Kagami!


    That was why they took the opportunity to open their mouths and beat up the stakes.


    "I got it. I guess I will have to tear it up this time." Kagami nodded.


    "How are Tokugawa and the others recently?"


    "They are all fine, but they are all holding back."


    "Then let them vent!"


    "Where are we going to fight? The Land of Bird or the Land of River? It can''t be Land of Hot Water, right? Kumogakure''s supplies are quite satisfying. There''s no need to give them medicine now."


    "None of them. Our goal this time is... the Land of Snow!" Haru smiled.


    "The Land of Snow?"


    "Yes, this bone is not easy to chew. It''s a good opportunity for Tokugawa and the others to vent their anger."

 Chapter 289: Deep Into the Land of Snow

    Chapter 289: Deep Into the Land of Snow


    Why did he suddenly want to find trouble with the Land of Snow?


    Just because the other party sent people to his territory to cause trouble?


    Haru expressed that he really didn''t hold a grudge!


    In fact, it was because of the living person left behind by Guren. After questioning, Haru was surprised to find that this Land of Snow seemed to have something!


    Moreover, it was a country with crooked technology trees!


    Land of Sky had researched a ''ne'' that used chakra as a force. There was also a flying machine, an aircraft carrier, and a sky fortress the size of a city!


    And what about the Land of Snow?


    Good fellow!


    Not only was this country very developed in heavy industries, but it also had a wide open railway and arge-scale illusion machine that was not Rikudou Sennin at all


    ording to what the other party said, the so-called illusion projection machine was actually an iplete product of the environmental transformation machine. As long as this great invention waspleted, the Land of Snow, which was covered in ice and snow all year round, could also experience the four seasons, spring, summer, autumn, and winter like other ces.


    It was fucking outrageous!


    If Hollywood saw it and directly called it an expert!


    As for the chakra armor that the other party mentioned that could greatly increase the user''s chakra capacity, he didn''t take it to heart.


    Hehe, it doesn''t sound very reliable!


    However, he wants the railway and the AR Technology!


    The former could improve the passage of the people, while thetter could provide infinite entertainment, which would greatly enhance the satisfaction of the people.


    Anyway, from the first time he pulled wool until now, Haru had never received a [satisfactory evaluation], which meant he was basically got [unsatisfied].


    After all, the speed of expansion was fast, and the problems brought by it had also increased. This was understandable.


    Now there was a chance to change the current situation, of course he had to seize the opportunity!


    Moreover, the Snow Ninjas who knew Ice Release were not rare in the Land of Snow, but it was still quite rare inside Akatsuki, and they could absorb some of it.


    Just thinking about how Doto Kazahana would abuse Naruto and Sasuke, he knew that this Kekkei Genkai was really not weak.


    After a deep conversation with Kagami, Kagami also agreed with his point of view. First, they would take the Land of Snow, and then wait until all the assets of the four major countries were in ce, and then they would wipe out all the small countries around.


    Although this would inevitably cause dissatisfaction and suspicion of the four major countries.


    But at this time, they only needed to take the initiative to find trouble with Konoha, and the four major powers could temporarily ignore their actions.


    After all,pared to Akatsuki who had only annexed some small countries that they looked down on, Konoha''s threat level was something that even ten Akatsuki would not be able to give them!


    However, the four major powers did not know that when the real beasts revealed their fangs, all the hunters would be torn apart!


    ......


    He came to a new ce and adapted to it for a while.


    On this day, Hyuga Tokugawa finally waited for him to leave the family and leave Konoha!


    upying the Land of Snow!


    No one wanted Akatsuki to develop into a more powerful force than Konoha.


    One day, they would even swallow up Konoha!


    Therefore, the first battle had to bepleted beautifully!


    It was still Guren who led the team, but this time, the main force was Hyuga Tokugawa and the others.


    Each family had three people, and they had gathered fifteen elite teams. Adding on five people from the Uchiha n, there were a total of 20 people.


    The guide was thest surviving Snow Ninja from before and he was choose to show the way.


    Haru did not waste time. Dropping the business online once again, and Flying Thunder God directly sent them all to the Land of Snow.


    Before, he sent people to the Land of Snow once, and the benefits were here now. He had people to ce the ''coordinates'' in advance, saving a lot of trouble.


    After doing all of this, Haru walked back. For some reason, he felt like he had forgotten something.


    In the prison cell, the walls had copsed, and no one hade to repair. As for Fuu, she was lying on the bed and sneezing out of boredom. "Am I forgotten again?"


    ...


    In the Land of Snow, most of the four seasons of the year were ice and snow. It was rare for the weather to be warm.


    The harsh environment was almost the same as most of thend area in the Land of Wind, which was a desert.


    However, such a harsh environment created the exclusive ninja of the Land of Snow and the unique technology.


    Almost every Daimyo was trying to improve the harsh environment here.


    And the king of this generation was no exception.


    Just like the cold environment here, Kozuki had a cold heart of an Emperor.


    His eldest son, Kisashi, had inherited many of his merits and would be the next king in the future.


    The second son, Koruchi, had ambition and talent, but he was narrow-minded and short-sighted. He relied on developing chakra armor obtained from Kosuki.


    And the younger daughter, Koyuki, was the same as her name. This was the daughter of Kosuki and other women.


    After she was born, she was no longer valued. When she grew up, she waspletely given up because hse was obsessed with some kind of Sword Technique.


    So when Koyuki left the pce and left the country, Kosuki knew about it. However, he did not pay any attention to it.


    Because in his eyes, as a member of the royal family, if she could not provide help to the development of the country, then she waspletely useless!


    Could it be that bing some bullshit Great Sword Hero could turn the Land of Snow into a beautiful country that was always spring?


    She could not save the Land of Snow by learning the Sword Technique!


    However, even Koyuki did not expect that his first daughter to give up was actually so disappointing!


    It was one thing to run out, but he was actually caught by someone and came to ask for ransom. It was simply the biggest joke in the world!


    He would not give a single cent, but he would also not let his daughter be humiliated and bring shame to the royal family.


    Therefore, he only humiliated the people who came, but did not kill them. Then he immediately sent people to follow these people.


    If you can save them, save them, and don''t think about leaving for the rest of your life.


    If you can''t save them, or you have shamed the royal family, then die there directly.


    Father?


    No, he was just a cold-blooded monarch.


    For the sake of the country, he could even sacrifice himself, or even the other two children!


    It was under such a background that Hyuga Tokugawa and his group, who wore thick clothes but still felt very cold, walked on the snow of the Land of Snow.


    Even if they fought on the other side''s home ground, even if the number of people was not equal.


    But they still had the confidence toplete the mission.


    Moreover, they did not need to fight to the death with all the Snow Ninjas. They only needed to find the pce, kill their way in, and capture the king, and they would basically win half of the battle.


    But would it really go as smoothly as they thought?

 Chapter 290: Secret Treasure?

    Chapter 290: Secret Treasure?


    "Forgot? You forgot about me again?! No one hase to repair the walls of this cell these days! If not for the daily delivery of food, I would have thought that you took people to run away first!"


    When Haru remembered what he had forgotten, he held the mentality of ''This girl isn''t stupid enough to stay in the cell.'' Then he saw Fuu in the copsed cell, and then he was violently sprayed!


    If this was before, he would have taught the other party with a gaze of 7 sauce.


    But this time, he was indeed in the wrong, so Haru decided not to lower himself to the level of this olddy. We are civilized people.


    "It''s almost done. I''ll take you to dinner at most. Let''s go and find a ce to stay for you."


    After saying that, Haru subconsciously walked out from the copsed wall.


    "Huh? Why don''t I go through the main entrance? And why hasn''t anyonee to repair it?"


    "Ah, I remember now."


    Kagami had mentioned this matter to him before. If sama was in a cell here, it would generally be useless. There was no need to throw a small mistake in. If he made a big mistake, he would directly lock up the prison in the flying machine and could even be used as a power source.


    In addition to the recent development of several countries, there was some shortage of manpower. Anyway, there was no hurry to do it here, which was why the previous incident of the ck Dragon happened.


    Fuu''s lungs were about to explode with anger. She had never been ignored like this again and again!


    "You think you can bribe me with just a meal? What do you think I am?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    "At least 20 chicken drumsticks. Otherwise, there is no room for negotiation!"


    Haru, "...Okay."


    Well, Fuu''s favorite food was chicken legs, causing all chicken to suffer, and then everyone prevent her to catch another chicken, so there was little opportunity to eat


    What a good chicken leg girl!


    Even Haru did not expect that this seemingly brutal and fierce crazy woman was actually a foodie in her bones.


    In the evening, Haru really prepared 20 drumsticks for Fuu and let her have a good meal. The resentment from before had mostly dissipated.


    Then, a cute girl with a youthful face who insisted on being a swordsman came over.


    Moreover, she made a big gift as soon as she arrived.


    "I will remember your saving grace. I hope you can let me leave temporarily. If I continue to stay here, I will bring more trouble."


    "Trouble? If you are referring to those Snow Ninjas, then there is no need. Because I have already sent people to find trouble with them. Perhaps it won''t be long before the Land of Snow bes my territory."


    Haru said indifferently.


    Koyuki was both shocked and worried. Her expression was veryplicated.


    "The environment of the Land of Snow is very bad, and the location is so remote. The gains do not make up for the losses! I can go back and persuade father to let him."


    "There is no need for that. I am very interested in the Land of Snow."


    "Interested? Just because you are interested, you start a war. The people are innocent."


    Haru interrupted her again and said, "This is not a war. It is just a change of leader for the Land of Snow. What does it have to do with the people?"


    "Alright, if you want to leave, then leave."


    It looked quite pleasing to the eyes, but that was all.


    Koyuki did not leave. She began to worry for her rtives, the people of Land of Snow, and the entire country.


    She wanted to stop all of this!


    "Please stop the invasion of the Land of Snow. I can give you the secret treasure of the Land of Snow aspensation."


    "Secret treasure?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. What about the treasure of the Land of Snow?


    He suddenly became interested!


    "Tell me, what kind of treasure is it?"


    "I don''t know exactly what kind of treasure it is, but it is passed down from generation to generation in the royal family. It must be very precious."


    However, Haru found the blind spot. "Since it is a secret treasure, and it is so precious, how do you know? ording to your style of wanting to kill your father, you should not know such important information."


    "It is indeed so. I should not have known. If I had not identally discovered this secret, my mother would not have died because of it."


    ording to the story of Koyuki, Haru found out that it was her mother who identally found out about the secret treasure, and then she conducted a secret investigation.


    In the end, this matter was somehow leaked out, and then Koyuki never saw her mother again.


    Everyone knew that it was her cold-blooded and ruthless king father who personally killed her mother who was spying on the royal family''s secrets.


    However, unexpectedly, Koyuki''s mother also left a backup n. In the birthday present her mother gave her, she found out the result of her mother''s investigation.


    She knew very well that if her father found out that she also knew about this secret, he would definitely kill her as well.


    That was why she did not hesitate to run out after she reached adulthood.


    Firstly, she wanted to stay away from that family without any warmth, and secondly, she was afraid of revealing this secret.


    If not for the fact that the Land of Snow was in big trouble because of her, she would not have revealed this secret.


    Haru could tell that she was not lying.


    What would the secret treasure of the Land of Snow be?


    He was very curious and very interested.


    Maybe he could sell it for a good price in exchange for more materials.


    He had to admit that he was tempted.


    But it was impossible to give up the original n of upying the country like this!


    "I am very interested in the treasure you are talking about. But I am not ready to ept your proposal. When I upy the Land of Snow, I can also ask your father where the secret treasure of the Land of Snow is. Even if I want to, I can ask you to tell me this secret now."


    Haru''s eyes had unconsciously be three tomoe.


    Scarlet?


    There was no secret on these eyes!


    Koyuki immediately paled, but she still forced herself to say, "I know that you don''t want to do such a thing. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be standing here peacefully."


    "Things are different now. You still have onest chance to convince me."


    Koyuki gritted her teeth and said, "I can take you to find the secret treasure of the Land of Snow. However, if the Land of Snow is really defeated, I hope that you can promise me that you will let my father and brother go. Don''t let the people of the Land of Snow get hurt."


    Haru looked at this somewhat silly, somewhat innocent, and somewhat stubborn woman and nodded lightly.


    "Sure, as long as we find the treasure, it''s fine to let them live afterwards. But if they insist on courting death, then they can''t me me."


    Haru said this with great confidence.


    After all, he was ready to fight with the five great countries at any time. If he couldn''t even take down a mere Land of Snow, it would be better to farm as early as possible!

 Chapter 291: Its a Show, only Snow Ninja is Getting Beaten

    Chapter 291: It''s a Show, only Snow Ninja is Getting Beaten


    "It is indeed very cold."


    For the sake of the so-called secret treasure of the Land of Snow, Haru had no choice but to personally go and bring Flying Thunder God to the Land of Snow.


    However, they were not two people, but three people.


    Because Fuu that had eaten a chicken leg and seemed to be very interested in the treasure wanted toe and take a look at it no matter what.


    Haru nned to bring one or two with him, and no matter what, this crazy woman was a seven-tailed Jinchuriki. At that time, she might be of some use to prevent the car from flipping over.


    Thus, he simply brought her along.


    The three of them were wrapped in thick clothes, looking at the boundless snow, feeling the magnificent scenery. They were wrapped in silver and white, exceptionally beautiful.


    However, only the wind and snow that had lived here since childhood knew how terrifying the danger was hidden under such beautiful scenery.


    Because of the perennial snow, the agricultural development here was very difficult.


    To put it simply, there was ack of food!


    Moreover, the temperature was almost 20 to 40 degrees below zero. This was a temperature that could freeze people to death!


    In addition to the asional avnche, hail and other natural disasters, it could be said that the people of Land of Snow had been living a very hard life.


    If they had a choice, they would definitely hope that the beautiful snow scenery wrapped in silver would disappear as clean as possible!


    "How do we go next?" Haru asked.


    Although Koyuki was shocked that she had returned to the Land of Snow in an instant, she immediately realized that the other party''s subordinates must have also been sent to the Land of Snow through this method.


    So we can''t dy any longer!


    "I need to determine the location first." Koyuki said cautiously.


    Haru nodded indifferently and told her to hurry up.


    After a while.


    "Come with me, this way."


    .........


    Just as Haru and the two women were enjoying the scenery while exploring the treasure, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others encountered trouble.


    In this country where few outsiders could be seen all year round, Hyuga Tokugawa and his group were really too eye-catching!


    Not to mention that not long ago, someone had arrogantly run over to ask for ransom.


    Therefore, they were soon targeted and were ambushed.


    "Be careful, there is an ambush ahead."


    "Enemy position, 800 meters ahead in the snow. Left front, right front."


    Under the investigation of Hyuga Tokugawa and the other two Hyuga nsmen, all the ambushes were exposed to that pair of Byakugan!


    "Pretend that nothing happened and keep moving forward at the same speed as before."


    "Shima, it''s up to you guys."


    As the strategist of the group, Shikakichi took over themand.


    Guren had no objections to this. After all, she was only the leader in name for this mission, and the ones who truly contributed were Tokugawa and the others.


    It could be said that this was a chance for them, and it was also a test.


    Maintaining their speed just now, the group almost crossed the distance of nearly one kilometer.


    Then, suddenly, ten Snow Ninjas burst out from the snow!


    Now that they were so close, they could not see any ws. It could be seen how good these Snow Ninjas were pretending!


    If Hyuga Tokugawa had not discovered them long ago, the team would have been in a panic.


    But since they had already discovered the troublesome enemy, the identity of hunters and prey would naturally be changed immediately!


    "Shima!"


    Aburame Shima did not say anything. He just stood there quietly with the other two nsmen.


    However, the Snow Ninjas suddenly let out a wail and stopped their attack.


    It turned out that it was not only the Snow Ninjas who were covered by the heavy snow, but also Aburame Shima who had hidden the parasite in the snow in advance!


    Therefore, the moment these Snow Ninjas thought that they had seeded, it was precisely the moment of their death!


    Very quickly, the wails all disappeared.


    Arge number of bugs returned from the corpses and drilled back into the bodies of Shima and the others.


    This extremely terrifying scene was extremelymon in the eyes of Tokugawa and the others.


    On the contrary, Guren revealed a look of fear in his eyes. These young people from Konoha''s big n were indeed extraordinary!


    However, seeing through the enemy''s first wave of attacks did not make Tokugawa and the others feel smug.


    Byakugan opened it again and took in everything around him once again.


    "Behind! There are arge number of enemies chasing us from behind. We have been exposed."


    Shikakichi said very calmly, "This is something that will happen sooner orter. I was too careless earlier. If my guess is correct, this guy must have used the footprints to transmit some kind of information, which is why he attracted the enemy."


    Everyone immediately turned to look at the Snow Ninja who had been obediently leading the way.


    "I''m not. I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Looking at this guy''s flustered expression and his flickering eyes, how could everyone not know that this guy was really ying tricks?


    Hyuga Tokugawa directly killed him with a single palm!


    "Since we have already been exposed, we can only deal with these pursuers first and then proceed to the next step."


    "That''s the only way." Shikakichi nodded.


    After a while, dozens of Snow Ninjas caught up on their sleds.


    "Nishi!"


    Akimichi Nishi, who was called by the name, also became serious, and his usual simple and honest smile disappeared.


    "Super Multi-Size Technique!"


    Akimichi Nishi and the other two nsmen turned into giants at the same time. Then, they grabbed arge rock that they had already prepared and threw the bowling ball!


    The Snow Ninjas that slid down on the sleighwere like targets that rushed straight at them. Many people did not have any space to dodge and were directly crushed by the huge rock.


    Just the first wave of attacks caused a lot of casualties and chaos for the opponent.


    However, the remaining Snow Ninjas all scattered in time and surrounded them from all directions.


    Seeing this, Shikakichi shouted again, "Kou! It''s your turn!"


    "Got it!"


    "Woof!"


    Inuzuka Kou, who was hiding in the snow like the Snow Ninjas before, immediately merged with Sesshomaru and transformed into a two-headed wolf!


    Inuzuka Kou mixed the human beasts and transformed into double-headed wolf!


    "Human Beast Combination Transformation: Double-Headed Wolf!"


    All of a sudden, his body spun rapidly, forming a huge tornado that began to sweep through the battlefield!


    Even if he did not directly touch the enemy, he would still be able to cut it into two and quickly spin it.


    However, because the speed was too fast, he would not be able to see his opponent clearly. He would often need to move in the air before using it.


    But this time, there was no need. Because he only needed to move in a fixed trajectory!


    Thus, under the Human Beast Combination Transformation: Double-Headed Wolf''s movement, the white snow was immediately dyed red.


    Before they could do anything, the pursuing Snow Ninjas had already lost more than half of their men, and their morale was on the verge of copse.


    However, this was far from over!


    Because Shikakichi had also brought his nsmen to attack, his elusive Shadow Secret Technique urately killed the fish that slipped through the.


    For a time, the remaining nsmen of the Hyuga n and Uchiha n had no chance to attack, and could only watch the show.

 Chapter 292: Ice Beast Army

    Chapter 292: Ice Beast Army


    Why had Konoha always been so powerful?


    Apart from the Senju Hashirama brothers and Uchiha Madara who were both outstanding talents, they were also closely rted to the many families who had chosen to join Senju n.


    Each of these families had their own unique skills, secret technique or Kekkei Genkai.


    It was to support Konoha''s pir!


    This was also one of the reasons why after losing Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, and Senju Tobirama, Konoha was still able to stand tall under the siege of the four great powers.


    Without him, the foundation was too rich!


    What Guren saw now was a miniature version of Konoha''s foundation.


    Shikakichi and the others didn''t even need to expend much effort to instantly defeat the numerous Snow Ninjas!


    "It''s no wonder that guy would do such a thing in order to catch these people."


    Guren was originally puzzled, but now she understood everything.


    Soon, under the search of Tokugawa''s Byakugan and Shima''s parasite, all the remaining Snow Ninjas who were still alive or hiding in the snow were killed, leaving only two alive and continued to lead the way.


    Of course, this time, Shikakichi would not make the same mistake as before.


    "Let''s go. We must get to the destination before new enemies catch up."


    Not long after Shikakichi and the others left, another group of Snow Ninjas rushed over.


    When they saw the corpses on the ground, they immediately realized that the people they had discovered before hade prepared, and they were definitely tough to deal with!


    "Looking at the footprints left here, the target of the other party should be Kazahana Castle, and it is even possible that they areing for His Majesty!"


    "Kaito-sama has yet to return. It seems that we can only inform the Second Prince first. The enemy is menacing, and ordinary Snow Ninjas are no match for them. We have to send out the Ice Beast Army!"


    "That''s right, we can only do this. We have to rush to the other side and intercept them before they reach the imperial city!"


    After the group of Snow Ninjas reached a consensus, they immediately scattered.


    Relying on their familiarity with the environment and high mobility, they quickly ryed the information.


    As a result, Shikakichi and the others who had just experienced an ambush weed a new test.


    ...


    Byakugan had been carefully activating it all this time, scouting at a 360 degree angle without any blind spots.


    Suddenly, Hyuga Tokugawa''s expression changed. He said in a low voice, "The enemy is approaching quickly from the front. No, on the left, on the right. We are surrounded!"


    Byakugan''s detection range was within a kilometer and could prate objects to investigate.


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa could not understand how the enemy could control their position and surround them urately.


    Even the footprints that followed them could not do this!


    "If I can''t dodge it, then I can only do one."


    "Be careful!"


    Before Shikakichi could finish speaking, he was pressed down by Akimichi Nishi''s palm, which had been expanded by a part of the technique.


    A huge piece of ice fell from the sky and hit the back of Akimichi Nishi''s hand. He could not help but groan.


    If he had not raised his head to take a look and protected Shikakichi in time, this ''Cold Ice Meteorite'' would have been enough to smash him into meat paste!


    "Nishi, thank you. You saved my life!" Shikakichi, who had escaped death, said gratefully.


    "Nothing." Akimichi Nishi withdrew his hand and forced a silly smile. However, the intense pain made his smile very ugly.


    "Nishi, your hand."


    "It''s nothing. It should just be a broken bone. It doesn''t matter." Akimichi Nishi said very tough-looking, but the fine sweat on his forehead betrayed him.


    It was clear that this was not a small injury. His entire hand was swollen and could not move at all.


    At this time, Inuzuka Kou could not help but shout again, "Be careful, it''sing again!"


    Before his voice fell, several huge ice cubes fell down.


    However, because everyone was on guard this time, they only destroyed the formation and no one was injured again.


    However, Tokugawa was not happy at all. "The enemies around us are alling up!"


    Using this time, the encirclement almost instantly contracted.


    The Snow Ninjas with simr numbers as Tokugawa and the others all stared at them.


    At this time, the enemies in the sky finally descended.


    It was actually a woman wearing tight armor. She looked very young and a little strange.


    But she could actually fly?


    Shikakichi finally knew why they were surrounded. It was obvious that this guy was tracking them in the air, so he avoided Hyuga Tokugawa and the others'' detection.


    After shended, she and a big man who was as strong as a bear stood on both sides. She respectfully lowered her head, and then a figure slowly walked out.


    "In the name of the second Prince of the Land of Snow, I sentence you and other outsiders to death!"


    Without any nonsense at all, Koruchi, who was wearing chakra armor, directly gave the order.


    So many Snow Ninjas had died, did he still want to argue with the enemy?


    Of course, it was to pay with blood!


    Therefore, all kinds of Ice Release Ninjutsu were disyed in an instant.


    At this point, Guren suddenly made her move!


    Although the main fighting force of this mission was Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, at the same time, she also understood that if these people died here, it was estimated that when they went back, that guy would explode with anger!


    So when it was time for her to make a move, she would not hesitate.


    The thick and solid crystal shield instantly enveloped everyone, blocking all the Ice Release, giving others the opportunity to counterattack at any time.


    Seeing this, Koruchi''s expression did not change at all. He just calmly said, "Chikao, Kairi, lead people to kill them all!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The two of them respectfully epted the order.


    Chikao, which was the woman who could fly just now, immediately flew up into the sky again.


    As for Kairi, he really rushed out like a bear.


    Unlike the Snow Ninjas that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had encountered before, all of the members of this Ice Beast Army were the owners of Ice Release Kekkei Genkai. Moreover, their names all carried a type of beast.


    Including the Itsuki who had previously led people to rescue Koyuki in Amegakure, he was one of them, and one of the three vice-captains of the Ice Beast Army.


    In the end, when he was carrying out a mission, he was directly killed by Haru.


    After all, Ice Release was nothing in front of Jinchuriki, not to mention fighting with Jinchuriki who had transformed into a Semi-Bijuu in a limited space.


    Even the average Kage Level could not guarantee that he would win, let alone Koruchi who was only at Jonin Level.


    However, this time was different. Not only did the Snow Ninjas of the Ice Beast Army upy the terrain, but Koruchi and the two vice-captains also wore the carefully developed chakra armor, while Tokugawa and the others didn''t have Jinchuriki to help them fight here.


    Therefore, the situation of the battle suddenly became tense.

 Chapter 293: The Gentle Fist Technique Shows Its Power!

    Chapter 293: The Gentle Fist Technique Shows Its Power!


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    "Fire Escape..."


    Under the leadership of the two vice-captains, Guren''s crystal shield was quickly shattered.


    After all, the defensive area was sorge that the defensive upper limit was also there.


    Then, everyone fell into a real chaotic battle.


    Hyuga and Uchiha, who were still able to stand to the side and watch the battle, also disyed their true abilities this time.


    However, in this world of ice and snow, Fire Release, who Uchiha was good at, was greatly suppressed and could not disy any power at all.


    Thus, they had no choice but to use the sword technique and Genjutsu in their hands to fight their enemies. They were not at a disadvantage.


    Although one of Akimichi Nishi''s hands had been crippled, he still bravely fought Kairi. Thus, the two big men began a battle between men and men, a true man who could lock down men.


    Chikao which could fly in the sky and constantly shoot down was also grasped by Shikakichi. He used a shadow secret technique to pull her down, so that she could fall and have a concussion!


    Although they were surrounded, thebat strength that Shikakichi and the others disyed far exceeded everyone''s imagination!


    Koruchi could not help but slightly frown when he saw this. How could so many troublesome enemies suddenly appear?


    He was ready to kiss his hand, so he took off his coat, revealing the chakra armor that was different from others.


    "Ice Release: ck Dragon Blizzard!"


    After quickly making a series of hand seals, he gathered his chakra in his hand and released a ck dragon formed from Frost Snow Ice.


    A member of Hyuga n couldn''t dodge in time and was only cut in half before spitting out blood. The cold air entered his body and he was seriously injured.


    If he was hit directly, he would probably turn into a frozen corpse on the spot!


    At this time, Guren attacked again.


    "Crystal Release: Tearing Crystal Falling Dragon!"


    Guren, who saw herpanion started to get more presure finally release her crystal, it turned into a crystal dragon that soared into the sky and collided with the menacing ice dragon.


    The wind whistled, and the cold wind mixed with the snow blew on everyone''s faces. It was as if they had been cut by a knife!


    Between Chikao and Kairi, neither of them could do anything to the other.


    But at this moment, because of the intense pain in his right hand, Akimichi Nishi was seized by Kairi and was sent flying with a hug. Then, he quickly used a ninjutsu.


    "Ice Release: Twin Dragon Blizzard!"


    In an instant, the surrounding snow immediately condensed into the form of a fierce tiger and rushed straight towards the two giant dragons that were in a deadlock.


    This ice style was a secret technique that was specially developed to deal with dragon form ninjutsu!


    With a kacha sound!


    Guren'' crystal dragon was actually unable to withstand the pressure and directly shattered into crystals on the ground.


    After that, the ck dragon ferociously attacked again!


    Guren''s Ninjutsu was broken, and his face couldn''t help but turn pale. Even the movement of chakra became somewhat sluggish.


    Seeing that the ck dragon was about to wreak havoc, a figure stood at the front, and made a hand gesture.


    "Eight Trigrams Vacuum Wall Palm!"


    It was unknown whether it was an illusion or not, but a huge eight trigrams formation suddenly appeared under Hyuga Tokugawa''s feet, and the center of the formation was Hyuga Tokugawa himself.


    Then, when the ck dragon broke into the eight trigrams formation, time seemed to freeze.


    Hyuga Tokugawa shouted angrily, using all his strength, he struck out with his palm!


    Boom!


    The terrifying wind pressure instantly crushed the iing ck dragon. First, its head, then its body,yer byyer, shattered.


    Guren had already repeatedly raised her expectations of these people, but in the end, she discovered that she had underestimated them too much.


    If the followers chosen by Haru did not even have this bit of strength, how could they be worthy of him making a scene that Konoha wanted to bring them out in a grand and magnificent manner


    Don''t forget, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had once been the core students carefully nurtured by the variousrge ns in Haru''s era.


    He was a genius disciple who would be able topete for the position of n Leader in the future!


    If it was 30 yearster, his foundation would be equivalent to Konoha''s level of 12 Genin!


    Not to mention, this age was their peak period!


    "Leave this guy to me. This mission must bepleted beautifully no matter what."


    After throwing out this sentence, Hyuga Tokugawa suddenly activated Byakugan and quickly rushed out.


    "The guy that the monster knows is indeed not a normal person that can be seen withmon sense."


    Guren made this judgment.


    Facing Hyuga Tokugawa who was rushing towards him, Koruchi once again released the ninjutsu, "Ice Release: Horned White Whale!"


    As soon as he hit the ground, he saw a single-horned ice whale condensed from ice and snow suddenly jump up.


    With the help of chakra armor, the amount of chakra of Koruchi had greatly increased, so Ninjutsu and other things were also released one by one.


    However, this kind of ''crooked way'' was not in Hyuga Tokugawa''s eyes.


    It was a familiar starting move, and also a familiar eight trigrams formation!


    "Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms!"


    Pa..


    Kacha!


    White whale?


    Turning into a dead fish in minutes!


    In the blink of an eye, Hyuga Tokugawa smashed his opponent''s attack with a pair of fleshy palms.


    Then, he suddenly jumped arge distance away.


    However, just as he was about to arrive in front of Koruchi, an ice ball instantly trapped him inside.


    "Ice Release: Ice Prison Technique!"


    Only then did Koruchi release his right hand that was behind his back to form a seal.


    This Ice Prison Technique was simr to the Water Prison Technique, but it did not need to be maintained by chakra, nor did it need to get close to the caster. It was quite hidden, which was why Hyuga Tokugawa was hit.


    But to use this to trap him, it was looking down on the strength of the core disciples of Hyuga n!


    "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Ka-Cha!


    Ice crystals scattered all over the sky. Hyuga Tokugawa still maintained the posture of his final palm strike. He had a feeling that he would be able to break it with a single palm strike!


    Koruchi finally revealed a solemn expression. He still wanted to continue forming seals, but at this distance, how could Hyuga Tokugawa give him another chance


    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"


    First, Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven interrupted Koruchi''s hand seal. Then, Hyuga Tokugawa quickly stepped forward and once again disyed the starting stance of the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven.


    And this time, the Eight Trigrams Formation directly appeared under the feet of the two people.


    Koruchi suddenly realized that he could no longer move. He could only watch helplessly as the other party''s palm struck his body.


    "Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa shouted loudly, and the speed of his palm strike was so fast that it left afterimages!


    One breath or two breaths?


    In a sh, all one hundred and twenty-eight palms fell on Koruchi''s body.


    With a bang, Koruchi directly rolled his eyes and spat out blood!

 Chapter 294: Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher!

    Chapter 294: Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher!


    Day after day, year after year, the results of trainings were fully disyed at this moment!


    Sweat would not deceive people!


    Hyuga Tokugawa slowly retracted his palm and let out a long breath.


    Just now, Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms. It was clear that he was still the proud son of Hyuga n, but he had no rtionship with Hyuga n.


    It was a bit ironic.


    "Second Prince!"


    Chikao activated her chakra armor to save Koruchi, but he was stopped by Shikakichi. She had no choice but to avoid the shadow of the other party. At the same time, she was also careful that her shadow would be caught.


    At this time, Kairi was already too busy to take care of himself. The angry Akimichi Nishi directly used a super multiplier technique and then activated the hamster mode!


    Under such a size and weight, being stepped on was a death sentence, without any exception.


    In terms of strength, Kairi was an inferior!


    Seeing that the Ice Beast Army had lost, Hyuga Tokugawa, who had turned around, suddenly felt a cold wind blowing past his ears.


    He instantly stopped, turned around, and then widened his eyes.


    Impossible!


    Just now, his Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms, should have blocked off all the chakra flow of the other party!


    But now that guy couldn''t help but stand up again, and alsopleted a new Ninjutsu


    Was it because of that strange armor?


    Hyuga Tokugawa''s attention was subconsciously focused on the other party''s body that had already shattered, but most of the armor was still intact.


    To be able to withstand his attack just now, and most of it was still intact, it could be seen how extraordinary this armor was!


    The truth was indeed so. Koruchi relied on the defense of the armor on his body to weaken the power of Tokugawa''s Eight Trigrams Palm. Moreover, don''t forget that this chakra armor itself had the ability to increase the user''s chakra capacity. So when Koruchi was lying on the ground just now, he relied on this ability to forcibly break open the seal lock, and restored the cirction of chakra.


    And now, it was his turn to attack again!


    "Ice Release: Twin Dragon Blizzard!"


    Two gigantic Ice ck Dragons flew out, coiling around each other. A terrifying blizzard began to sweep through the entire battlefield!


    The first to bear the brunt was Hyuga Tokugawa, who had already confidently turned around!


    Facing such a powerful attack, Hyuga Tokugawa was calm and collected. Although the enemy was a bit more troublesome than he had expected, it was precisely such an enemy that he could disy his strength and value, wasn''t it?


    "Front Lotus: Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"


    Tokugawa instantly danced in this world of ice and snow!


    He knew that ordinary reverse might not be able to block this move, so he used the enhanced version of the reverse, and the defense range was evenrger, but the consumption of chakra and physical strength was undoubtedly greater.


    Boom!


    The two ck dragons directly collided with Tokugawa''s Front Lotus: Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, and arge amount of ice and snow sshed out!


    The somewhat miserable Koruchi did not expect that his strongest move could actually be blocked, but this was not the end!


    With the help of special chakra armor, Koruchi unexpectedly released this powerful beyond A-Rank Ninjutsu once again.


    "Ice Release: Twin Dragon Blizzard!"


    In an instant, two more ice and snow ck dragons roared out, their target still Hyuga Tokugawa who was about to be submerged in ice and snow.


    Although his vision was blocked, under this pair of Byakugan, nothing could hide.


    The surrounding temperature had be extremely low, and Tokugawa also found that his speed was starting to weaken.


    But he was still very calm, because he knew that the result was already destined from the beginning, but the process would be a bitplicated.


    "Gentle Fist!"


    "Ha!"


    Hyuga Tokugawa instantly released arge amount of chakra from all the acupoints in his body, and then used the reverse to increase his power.


    Almost at the same time as this, a real open space appeared around him, and all the ice and snow were blown away, including the two ck dragons.


    Then, Tokugawa ced his palms in front of him, one in front of the other, "I didn''t expect that this move would be used here in advance. Unfortunately, Boss is not here."


    After saying that, his body rotated 360 degrees, and his right palm heavily pped on the ck dragon head in front of him!


    "Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher!"


    The ce that was hit by Tokugawa seemed to be unscathed, but in the next moment, arge amount of chakra erupted!


    A beam of blue light that was thicker than thebined strength of the four dragons, like aser shock wave, directly pierced through everything in front of them.


    The four ck dragons were almost instantly melted into nothingness, and the blizzard also disappeared!


    Then it hit a small mountain that was covered in ice and snow all year round behind Koruchi, and then an extremely shocking scene appeared.


    Under the vision of this, such a small mountain was actually destroyed and copsed in an instant!


    You tell me, this is called Gentle Fist?!


    Where is it gentle?


    How is it a punch!


    Koruchi widened his eyes, his fighting spirit had been destroyed.


    Just a moment ago, that chakra light beam almost brushed past his body and hit the mountain behind him.


    If it was just a little bit off, he would probablypletely disappear from this world.


    This was a level of strength that he could not increase no matter how he improved the chakra armor he wore!


    And in this moment of absent-mindedness, Hyuga Tokugawa had already crossed the middle distance and once again arrived in front of Koruchi.


    "Wait a minute, I..."


    "Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms!"


    The familiar Eight Trigrams Formation once again set it on top of it. The sound of fists hitting flesh immediately drowned out the following words.


    The carelessness just now made the current Hyuga Tokugawa very angry. Did he think that relying on a piece of broken armor could block his soft fist?


    Dream on!


    No matter how hard he thought about it, he would never have imagined that the chakra armor he had spent so much to forge would actually be smashed by someone with both hands!


    Yes, the entire armor could no longer withstand such a violent attack, and it directly shattered on the ground and was scrapped!


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa was not prepared to let him go.


    "Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!"


    The vertical finger turned into a sword, facing Koruchi who had no ability to resist, as if he had been beaten silly, Tokugawa pointed at the eight acupoints on his body again and again!


    Only the sound of a puff could be heard.


    Koruchi suddenly spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, his expression suddenly became dispirited, and his eyes rolled back and fell down.


    Just a moment ago, Tokugawa had already destroyed all of the eight gates used to control chakra, which meant that this guy could no longer be arrogant in this life, and could only be an ordinary person.


    So terrifying!


    Hyuga Tokugawa''s continuous burst of power simply stunned everyone.


    Guren couldn''t help but secretly swallow her saliva. She made up her mind that in the future, when she faced the people of Hyuga n, she had to distance herself from them. She couldn''t give them a chance to get close to her, so she had to pay more attention to their long-range attack section!

 Chapter 295: Split Up!

    Chapter 295: Split Up!


    With such a strong closebat ability, an invincible scouting ability, and such a powerful long-range attacker.


    This Hyuga n was too terrifying!


    It was obvious that Hyuga Tokugawa''s violent performance just now had won Guren''s respect and fear.


    However, after finally defeating Koruchi, Tokugawa, who had rxed his nerves, almost lost his strength.


    Although he had been suppressing his opponent the entire time, in fact, after putting on his chakra armor, his strength had already reached the level of elite Jonin.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to take out a lot of trump cards and use a lot of powerful means to defeat his opponent.


    And the result of this was naturally that he was somewhat exhausted, and his chakra was almost exhausted.


    If not for the fact that he had so many people by his side, he really wouldn''t dare to y like this.


    At this time, Hyuga Tokugawa really wanted to sit on the ground and rest for a while, but at this time, he suddenly remembered the teachings of the boss Haru once taught him.


    Therefore, he forced himself to endure the difort, put on a calm and rxed appearance, and examined the battle that had not yet ended.


    If Haru was present at this time, he would definitely give Hyuga Tokugawa a beating and fail!


    This is how this young master taught you?!


    Your expression is too stiff, your face is full of deliberately two words, and can you stop shaking your hands?


    That''s right, Hyuga Tokugawa is holding strong and pretending to be thirteen!


    But the effect is surprisingly good!


    The Snow Ninja, who was still fighting, had lost at least half of his fighting spirit after seeing the Second Prince defeated.


    The big shot who had defeated the Second Prince without even taking a breath, if they were to fight, they would definitely die!


    In an instant, their morale was reduced again and again!


    Even Chikao and Kairi, who were holding the two vice-captains, had the intention to retreat.


    But it was toote to run now!


    Seeing that Hyuga Tokugawa had directly defeated the other party''s leader, the rest of the people seemed to have been stimted, and all of them revealed their true abilities.


    Akimichi Nishi, who had used a super-times transformation technique, used a flesh bullet chariot to crush Chikao, who had been forced into a corner, into a pool of red stuff.


    Chikao, who wanted to escape from the air, suddenly discovered in horror that her chakra armor had gone out of control, and she fell head first.


    However, she was clearly careful enough to not let her shadow be caught.


    However, if she couldn''t fly, then she couldn''t fight.


    "Shadow Crack!"


    Puff.


    Several shadows directly pierced into the body of Chikao. Before shended, she was already dead.


    At this time, a few insects entered her unwilling line of sight. Then, they pped their wings and flew back to the low-key Aburame Shima.


    The mystery of the chakra armor failure had been solved, but unfortunately, the person was already dead and could not see this scene.


    Then, several two-headed giant dogs began to wantonly ughter. Several Uchiha nsmen were also urate in killing all the enemies who wanted to escape.


    In just a short moment, the Ice Beast Army werepletely annihted!


    As for Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, the price they had to pay was only their own strength. One of their nsmen was seriously injured, Akimichi Nishi''s right hand was broken, and there were some other injured people.


    Completely wiping out the enemy with zero death was already better than that. After all, the other party was not someone easy to deal with.


    "There are still quite a few injured people. Should we find a ce to get warm first and treat them?"


    Guren originally had good intentions.


    "Right now, not only are we alone, we are also isted and helpless. We have to attack the capital as fast as possible before the other side can react. upying that ce is the safest way."


    Tokugawa, who had just recovered a little strength, also agreed, "Shikakichi is right. The longer we dy, the more disadvantageous it will be for us. God knows how many Snow Ninjas with the same strength as just now still exist? If we continue to waste time, we will be the ones to copse in the end."


    Akimichi Nishi also agreed, "Go back as soon as you finish your task. It''s too cold here, and it''s even more annoying than Amegakure. Although my right hand is temporarily crippled, even if I use my left hand, I can still smash the gate of the castle!"


    Akimichi Nishi''s spirit had infected many people, but Shikakichi said, "You have already put in a lot of effort in the battle just now. Even my life was saved by you, so leave the rest to us. Nishi, I need you to bring the wounded to a safe ce to wait for us toe back."


    "The rest of us will attack the capital at lightning speed and take the country of snow in one go."


    When we attack the capitalter, there will inevitably be more battles. It is very inconvenient to bring the wounded, but it is impossible to give them up.


    Therefore, Shikakichi''s n was the best. The light wounded would take care of the heavy wounded and find a ce to hide.


    Then the next task would be handed over to the remaining people toplete.


    Although the strength was scattered, Shikakichi felt that it was worth it.


    "This is just a small injury. Even if I don''t use my right hand, I can do it." Akimichi Nishi seemed to not want to stay and continued to exin.


    However, he was immediately interrupted by Hyuga Tokugawa. "Alright, Nishi. We all know that this small injury can''t affect you at all. However, we need a powerful person to protect the other wounded. There is no one more suitable than you here."


    After hearing what Tokugawa said, Akimichi Nishi finally agreed.


    "Tokugawa, do you want to stay too?"


    "Me?"


    Tokugawa looked at Shikakichi in confusion, but Shikakichi said bluntly, "You must have consumed a lot of energy in that battle just now, right? Yourst acting ability can fool others, but it can''t fool me. If it was the usual you, as long as you still have strength left, you would definitely join the battle again, and not stand on the side and pose!"


    Tokugawa, who had been exposed by Shikakichi, was somewhat embarrassed. "I just thought that you could deal with the remaining enemies by yourself, so I didn''t make a move. A lot of energy? Hahaha. One more time, I can let him have one hand!"


    "I don''t want you to stay. I just hope that in the next battle, you don''t try to be brave anymore. If you meet a strong enemy again, leave it to us. This first mission, you can''t be in the limelight all by yourself!"


    Shikakichi''s brain was very smart. When he said this, Hyuga Tokugawa''s heart immediately warmed up, and he nodded his head.


    His previous consumption was really too great, and he didn''t know how much stamina and chakra he could recover before the next battle.


    Therefore, he could only do as much as he could during the battle that took ce in Kazahana Castle.


    Just like what Shikakichi had said just now, he couldn''t be the only one in the limelight.


    As for whether or not Shikakichi and the others could handle it.


    After so many years, he was not the only one who had grown up!


    Even in a one-on-one fight, Tokugawa did not dare to say that he was the strongest among the brothers.


    Just Akimichi Nishi, who had been injured in order to protect Shikakichi, was enough to make anyone who looked down on him regret for the rest of their lives.


    It was just that up until now, he had not met an enemy who could make this guy use his full strength.

 Chapter 296: A Stone Hidden in a Snowball, Isnt That Common Knowledge?

    Chapter 296: A Stone Hidden in a Snowball, Isn''t That Common Knowledge?


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others began to split up.


    Akimichi Nishi took a few seriously injured people and prepared to find a ce to hide first, simply treat their injuries, and then take some food to warm themselves up.


    At most, they would only need to endure this day to end.


    The good news was that although some of these injured people were seriously injured, they were not in danger for a short time.


    In addition, Haru once said that Tsunade had always been with him.


    With Tsunade here, this injury was nothing.


    Then, Shikakichi and the others took the unconscious second Prince, Koruchi, and then continued to rush to the capital.


    The reason why he had the upper hand was that this guy was not weak, and he was the leader of this group of people. Maybe he could be of some use.


    At this time, everyone thought that the real fierce battle wasing, but in fact, the most elite force of the Land of Snow had been lost in their hands.


    ...


    The fight on Hyuga Tokugawa''s side was fierce and intense.


    However, Haru was very rxed and at ease, not much different from traveling.


    In all fairness, although the environment of the Land of Snow was very cruel, for many people who usually couldn''t see snow or came here for the first time, the scenery here was indeed beautiful.


    It was just that they were tired of looking at it too much.


    "How far is it?"


    "Soon."


    "You said the same thing half an hour ago."


    Haru stopped and looked at Kurochi.


    He did not like to be deceived, so if the secret treasure of the Land of Snow was fake, or if the other party was deliberately stalling for time, he really would not let this guy go easily.


    "We are really almost there. Look, the vige in front of us. We will reach the ce as long as we pass through that vige."


    Haru looked in the direction she pointed and found that there was indeed a vige.


    "Let''s go. I hope you know what you are doing."


    Koyuki bit her lips and continued to lead the way.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the quiet and peaceful vige.


    It was still the same sentence, there were very few outsiders in the Land of Snow, so the vigers here all looked over, revealing surprised looks.


    Of course, that was all, no one had done anything more excessive, and no one had taken the initiative to talk.


    Haru originally did not stay here to break the peace of this ce, but at this moment, the bee suddenly punched out!


    Pa!


    A snowball was directly blown up by Fuu''s punch, and then everyone stared at her.


    Haru first looked at the children in front of her who were fighting snow, and thenughed and pressed down Fuu''s overreacting hand.


    "It''s just an ordinary snowball, you are too sensitive."


    Fuu immediately muttered awkwardly, "Who knows if there are any weapons wrapped in it. This is a preventative measure."


    "I think you are suffering from persecution!"


    Haru nced at her, toozy to care about it.


    Then another snowball came.


    The current stage of the self-proimed first Ninja God with a speed like Senju Haru was actually struck by a snowball straight up.


    The child who threw the snowball just now could probably blow it up for a lifetime when he grew up!


    "Sorry, the children didn''t do it on purpose. I will scold themter. Please don''t be angry, okay?"


    Before Haru could say anything, a mother rushed over to apologize and exin. At the same time, she didn''t forget to turn back and look at her. It was just like the reaction of her parents when Haru got into trouble in her previous life.


    Haru was not angry at first, but now it was even more impossible.


    "It''s nothing. It''s natural for children to be naughty."


    After saying that, he squatted down and made a snowball with great interest. He gently threw it at the children.


    "Let''s fight to the end! The three of us will fight against all of you!"


    The mother who ran over to apologize was dumbfounded. Koyuki and Fuu were even more confused!


    Weren''t you in a hurry to find the treasure just now?


    How did you start a snow fight in the blink of an eye? And with a group of children


    But the children did not care about this. They were a little tired of fighting snow battles. This time, there was an ''outsider'' who dared to provoke them. Naturally, they would fight first.


    So, one by one, they excitedly turned their firepower around and threw the snowball in their hands over with all their might.


    Before Fuu could speak, a snowball hit her in the face, and then a snowball hit her one after another.


    This time, Fuu was directly on fire!


    She, who originally thought that it was too childish, immediately began to prepare the ammunition, and urately shot her head one after another!


    With the uracy of Ninja and a group of children fighting a snow war, wasn''t that bullying?


    Bee immediately turned over, and one person beat the other until the other side was defeated.


    Then there was a bang!


    A huge snowball with a diameter of almost two meters directly smashed into her head, smashing her whole person into the snow.


    Who else could do such a thing?


    Naturally, it was Haru-sama who couldn''t stand it!


    "Aren''t we in the same group? Why did you hit me"


    "Oh, did I missed?" Haru looked away.


    Fuu immediatelyughed in anger!


    Missed?


    Fine, miss!


    "Then how do you exin this?"


    "Exin what?"


    "Why is there a stone in the snowball? And it is such a big stone? You want to smash me to death, right? You just want to smash me to death!"


    Looking at the big stone on Fuu''s finger, Haru whistled this time. "It''s a snow battle. Isn''t it basic operation to hide the stone in the snowball? Otherwise, how can you pinch such a big snowball? It''s really a big fuss."


    Veins began to appear around Fuu''s temple one after another, and her teeth were about to break.


    "Alright, I''ll make a big fuss. Is hiding stones in snowball a basic rule?"


    She suddenly picked up the big stone on the ground, then grabbed a handful of snow and threw it directly at Haru!


    "Crap! You are simply a stone! You don''t even pretend anymore?


    Haru widened his eyes and dodged with a whoosh. Then, the ground was smashed into a pit.


    It could be seen that this guy was serious. He actually used so much strength!


    At this time, the bee had gotten an even bigger stone out of nowhere. As she sneered, she sprinkled a handful of snow on it.


    "It''s just a ''snowball''. It''s just that the stone hidden inside is a little bigger, and the snow outside is a little less. What are you making a fuss about?"


    After saying that, there was another boom!


    After witnessing the snow war in the adult world, the cute snowball in the children''s hands all fell to the ground.


    If this kind of ''snowball'' was hit, would it really die on the spot


    If they had to y this kind of snow war when they grew up, then they would not grow up for the rest of their lives if they thought about it carefully.

 Chapter 297: The Secret Treasure that Disappoints

    Chapter 297: The Secret Treasure that Disappoints


    Just as the vigers'' houses were about to be demolished, Haru finally forcefully subdued the bees and left awkwardly.


    Even though she was carried away by Haru on his shoulder, the bees did not lose their true colors. They kept struggling and wanted to bite people.


    Haru was so angry that he almost used his arms to hug his sister and break her legs!


    However, it took a lot of effort to suppress this chaotic force.


    When Koyuki saw this scene, she suddenly felt less pressure. Perhaps, it was not that scary.


    After leaving the vige, Haru and the others continued to move forward.


    Finally, they arrived at the destination of this trip in a mountain temple.


    "Is it here?"


    Koyuki nodded, but it was also her first time here, so she was a little nervous.


    Haru made a gesture and asked her to start her performance.


    Koyuki followed the information she learned from her mother and went to the back of the statue of worship.


    Then she heard a rumble.


    The statue retreated slowly, revealing a ck hole.


    "There really is one?" Haru no longer suspected that the other party was lying to him.


    Koyuki finally let out a long breath. It seemed that the information his mother left behind was not groundless.


    "That''s all I got. As for what dangers there are down there and what treasures there are, I don''t know." She said sincerely.


    "You''ve alreadypleted your task," Haru said, naturally not making things difficult for her as well.


    As she spoke, Koyuki was about to walk inside when Haru pulled her back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that there are traps inside?"


    "What''s the use of being afraid? The value of my existence is just being used by others. I''m already used to it. Besides, if I don''t go down first, would you be willing to let this delicate little sister take the lead? Or would you, a big master, take the risk yourself?"


    Fuu said in a mocking tone and prepared to walk around Haru.


    However, he was stopped again.


    Haru said seriously, "Maybe you think I am using you, but I prefer to use words like cooperation or hiring. In addition, this kind of small matter doesn''t need to be said so seriously. Don''t you know there is a Ninjutsu called Shadow Clone?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Haru formed a seal. A shadow clone appeared out of thin air with a bang. Then, it nodded at him and directly jumped into it.


    Fuu was instantly embarrassed.


    However, she did not know why the other party''s words were neitherforting nor warm. Instead, it made her somewhat agree.


    Compared to any fetters and friendship, she was more willing to believe in the rtionship of mutual exploitation, cooperation, and employment.


    It was cold, but it would not be very troublesome.


    After a while, Haru revealed a strange expression. "Are you sure this is the Land of Snow''s secret treasure?"


    When Koyuki heard this, her heart immediately tightened. "Could it be that there isn''t anything inside?"


    "It''s not that there is nothing, but... forget it. We''ll know once we go down and take a look."


    After saying that, he took the lead and went down. It seemed that there was no danger.


    And when all of them entered the ground, their eyes suddenly widened.


    It was different from what they had imagined. There was only an ice-cold machine here!


    "This is..."


    Koyuki unconsciously walked over and looked at it carefully.


    As for Fuu, he said bluntly, "What the hell are these things? Could it be that the so-called treasure is this pile of scrap metal?"


    "I don''t know either." Koyuki was also somewhat confused.


    "Could it be that they are hiding somewhere else? Do you want to smash these things open and take a look?"


    "No!" Koyukiw hurriedly said.


    FKoyuki''s suggestion made Haru shake his head.


    "There''s no need. If I''m not wrong, this is indeed the Land of Snow''s secret treasure. Moreover, it''s a precious treasure that can not be exchanged for no matter how much money you use."


    "What do you mean? You won''t exchange this pile of scrap metal for no matter how much money you pay?" Koyuki directly looked at him as if he was joking.


    Haru ignored her and looked at the slightlyplicated expression on his face. "You should already know what these are."


    She nodded silently, then bit her lips and said, "These are all heating devices."


    So the so-called ''treasure'' was just a warmup.


    To the people of the Land of Snow, this was of course a ''treasure'', but to the people on the outside, it was just like what the bee said, a pile of scrap metal!


    Fuu was greatly disappointed!


    To be honest, Haru was also very disappointed. He came all the way to find the treasure, but the result was too different from what he expected, and it was inevitable that he would feel bad.


    However, he was not so narrow-minded that he would be implicated in Koyuki.


    After all, she did not know what the so-called treasure here was. If she knew, Haru felt that she would definitely not dare to take it out to make a deal.


    This kind of deception could easily lead to greater trouble.


    "I''m sorry, I really don''t know."


    Seeing that the little girl was at a loss, Haru did not make things difficult for her. If he could not squeeze anything out of her, he would not be able to do anything.


    Moreover, these things could not be said to be useless. When he, [upy] the Land of Snow, he could still continue to use them.


    Using the things of the Land of Snow to harvest the good feelings of the people of the Land of Snow, and then pulling wool and harvesting energy points, it was simply perfect!


    Therefore, Haru''s mentality finally calmed down.


    "Don''t worry. Although the so-called treasure is a bit disappointing, our deal is still reached. My promise will also be fulfilled."


    When Koyuki heard him say this, she actually felt a little grateful.


    It was true - being been sold and was still looking for money!


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go take a look at the situation over there. If your cheap dad and two unlucky brothers are still alive."


    Yeah, I don''t know if we can still make it!


    Koyuki immediately became anxious.


    After they went out and blocked the entrance again, Haru still maintained the good habit of giving out the second dimension card no matter where he went.


    Then, he sensed the location and grabbed the two women and disappeared.


    At the same time, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had already charged into the capital and entered the pce with unstoppable momentum.


    The strongest Ice Beast Army in the Land of Snow had almost beenpletely wiped out, and the remaining Snow Ninjas really could not cause much trouble for them.


    Moreover, Shikakichi and the others had indeed fulfilled their previous promise, and each of them had revealed their true abilities, making a great show of fame.


    On the contrary, Hyuga Tokugawa, who was somewhat weak, was a bit low-key this time, and began to draw water, on the edge.


    But no one felt that he had done something wrong. In the previous battle, he had already made enough limelight, and it was fine to just y a bit of soy sauce for a while.

 Chapter 298: Ice World!

    Chapter 298: Ice World!


    In the capital of the Land of Snow, a group of uninvited guests had arrived today.


    Although the Snow Ninjas had the advantage of terrain and numbers, Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were considered elites among elites even if they were ced in Konoha''s shoes.


    Wasn''t something like Kekkei Genkai something that everyone was born with?


    No?


    It''s fine, there is also the family secret technique, the same!


    And rtively speaking, the things that the Snow Ninjas were good at were too singr, and theycked the experience of fighting. In addition, the strongest Ice Beast Army had already been defeatef. Even the Second Prince was captured. So the Snow Ninjas were almost instantly defeated after the battle began.


    After smoothly killing their way into the pce, although the resistance was a level higher, there was still no pressure.


    Guren was somewhat idle and began to watch the wind.


    Then they finally saw the current king of the Land of Snow, the cold-blooded and ruthless father of Koyuki.


    It had to be said that this guy looked like a dog. He was also wearing a fur coat made of unknown animals. Not only was it warm, but it also looked very luxurious.


    With a face full of anger and self-might, even though his eyes were already burning, he was still able to remain calm. He could be considered a person.


    At this time, he said, "Who are you? If you retreat now, everything can be forgiven."


    If this was Guren, she would not waste words and quicklyplete the task so that she could leave.


    However, Shikakichi maintained his humanitarian spirit and replied, "You know what you have sent people to do. As atonement, from today onwards, this country will be taken over by us. If you give up resisting now, you may leave your life."


    As he spoke, the half-dead Second Prince directly threw him to the ground, immediately causing many people to cry out in rm!


    "Koruchi!"


    A young man behind the king could not help but subconsciously shout.


    This was the eldest brother of Koyuki, Kisashi, and also the next king''s sessor.


    However,pared to Kisashi who was still concerned about her younger brother, their father, who was also the king, only took a casual nce at Koruchi.


    It was as if he did not care about his life at all!


    Or perhaps, in his eyes, his second son was already a failure and had no value in saving him.


    "So it was because of the disaster that was attracted by that vile spawn. If I had known earlier, I would have killed her along with that slut back then. It would have saved me trouble."


    Just thinking about it, Kosuki knew the general cause and effect.


    However, what he was angry about was.


    It was no wonder that Kosuki could not wait to leave this ce when she was just an adult. No one could stand having such a terrible father.


    "Your family matters can be dealt with by yourselves in the future, so can you give me an answer now? Forget it, you can also see it. Do it."


    The battle started again!


    Facing the attack of Shikakichi and the others, the Snow Ninjas who were protecting the king in front were quickly defeated. It was apletely one-sided crush.


    At this time, Kosuki personally took action!


    "Ice Release: Ice World!"


    No one could have imagined that the king of the Land of Snow was actually an expert who possessed Kekkei Genkai!


    Kosuki, who had finished forming her seal, pressed her hands on the ground. In an instant, the ground under her feet began to freeze, and then spread out at an extremely fast speed.


    In just a few breaths, the entire pce was sealed in ice, and the people outside could not enter, and the people inside could not get out.


    Moreover, the temperature in the inner side quickly dropped to -40 degrees, and it was even continuing to fall.


    The ground, the walls, and the ceiling all turned into ice that could reflect human figures, just like Kosuki.


    Then, Kosuki strangely merged into the ground.


    Shikakichi''s teeth trembled from the cold, but he still asked warily, "Tokugawa, have you found it?"


    Without needing Shikakichi''s reminder, Hyuga Tokugawa had already activated Byakugan, who was searching around.


    "This guy is moving rapidly around us, as if he is hiding inside the ice!"


    Before he finished speaking, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the ground and grabbed Hyuga Tokugawa''s feet.


    In almost the blink of an eye, both of Hyuga Tokugawa''s feet were frozen and quickly spread upwards.


    In less than a few seconds, he might be frozen into an ice sculpture.


    However, Hyuga Tokugawa endured the pain and sent Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven flying with one move.


    However, the only thing that was shattered was the smooth ice crystal. Kosuki had already gone missing.


    Moreover, the ce that was shattered was frozen in an instant.


    "Tokugawa! How are you?"


    "It''s nothing. I was careless."


    After saying this, Hyuga Tokugawa fell to the ground.


    It turned out that in less than a second, his feet had been severely frostbitten. If he took off his shoes now, he would see that his feet had turned into a terrible purple color.


    If it had been a littleter, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Shikakichi''s expression suddenly became solemn.


    The bad news was not limited to just this.


    Because the entire pce was sealed in ice, the light outside was difficult to shine in.


    Without light, there would be no shadow, and without shadow, one would be unable to use shadow secret arts. This was also the greatest weakness of the Nara n!


    And at this time, another member of the Uchiha n was ambushed. Fortunately, the people next to him had saved them in time. This was only an injury and not death.


    Byakugan and Sharingan had lost their original functions.


    "Guren, protect everyone first."


    He was ordered.


    Guren couldn''t help but curl her lips, but she still decided to settle the score with this guy when they got back.


    "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation!"


    Guren seemed to transform all the ice crystals on the ground like a nemesis, then formed a new crystal barrier, protecting everyone inside.


    This move could be said to be a drastic measure!


    An intense collision sound suddenly came from outside. It was obvious that Kosuki was trying to break through Guren''s barrier.


    However, after all, Guren was not stupid. The enchantment was not so easy to destroy, so everyone rxed a little and began to think of countermeasures.


    At this time, the decline of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others whockedrge scale destructive power appeared.


    To deal with Kosuki, the ice world had to destroy more than half of the pce in a very short time to be effective. Otherwise, it would be like just now, just as the front foot was destroyed, the rear foot would be frozen again.


    But the problem was, these ice crystals were very strong.


    Even if all of them attacked at the same time, they might not be able to do it, let alone prevent Kosuki''s sneak attack.


    Even worse, there was also the frostbite of Hyuga Tokugawa and another Uchiha nsman. If they could not be treated in time, it might be... amputation!


    This was a result that they could not ept no matter what!


    At this time, Aburame Shima had a suggestion. If he could buy him some time, maybe he could destroy the other party''s ice world.

 Chapter 299: Eight Tomoe!

    Chapter 299: Eight Tomoe!


    Aburame n''s parasites evolved ording to their environment and circumstances.


    As long as they were given a certain amount of time, even the crystal that Guren used to transform wouldn''t be able to escape the devouring of the parasite.


    Therefore, Aburame Shima''s suggestion was for the others to buy time for him and the other two nsmen, so that they could catalyze the parasite that could restrain the ice crystals outside in the fastest time possible!


    This way, they could instantly destroy the ice world outside, or even destroy all of the opposition''s resistance in one fell swoop.


    Right now, there was no good solution. Shikakichi was also prepared to try Shima''s suggestion.


    However, this also meant that they needed to remove Guren''s crystal protective barrier and face the enemy''s unpredictable attacks and the terrifying low temperature attacks.


    Not to mention that the degree of danger had greatly increased, it was very possible for them to be careless.


    However, just as Shikakichi was about to agree, three figures suddenly appeared out of thin air near Guren. Moreover, it was none other than Haru and the other two who had just found the Land of Snow''s secret treasure and returned in disappointment.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    After Haru appeared, he looked around and immediately frowned.


    "Boss! We..."


    When Hyuga Tokugawa saw Haru, he was happy and ashamed.


    The first mission was actually ruined by them, how could they have the face to see him?


    "Tell me, what''s the situation now? Why are you in such a sorry state? Where are the others? Why don''t we see Nishi?"


    Tokugawa was so ashamed that he couldn''t speak. Therefore, Shikakichi directly exined the cause and effect of the matter. He didn''t put any gold on his face, but he also wouldn''t erase the credit that he and the others had made all the way here.


    After hearing this, Haru''s expression eased a little.


    As long as the person was fine, it was still within the eptable range.


    In addition, ording to what Shikakichi said, this powerful king''s methods were indeed a bit difficult for them to use, so much so that even Tokugawa was seriously injured.


    "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "We are going to buy time for Shima and the others, and use the fastest speed to train the parasite that restrains the enemy''s ability, then defeat the enemy in one fell swoop."


    Haru thought for a moment. This was indeed a possible way to seed, but there were too many uncertainties and dangers.


    His gaze stopped on Tokugawa''s feet for a moment. He felt that this mission would end here.


    He also had a certain understanding of the strength of Tokugawa and the others.


    In general, he was satisfied. Of course, many shorings were inevitable. This could only wait for them to slowly correct themselvester.


    Now, it was better for him to personally end this farce.


    "Guren, remove the barrier. I will experience the means of this king."


    Lanlian nodded and immediately dispersed the crystal protective Guren.


    In an instant, the cold air came again.


    "Have you finally realized? Even if you hide inside, you will only be trapped to death! It''s not toote to kneel down and beg for mercy now."


    Kosuki stood in front of the crowd with a face full of anger and ridicule.


    In his opinion, these enemies were willing toe out of the crystal shell because they knew it was useless to hide inside.


    However, a voice caught his attention. No, it should be said that a woman behind the owner of this voice made his face even more ugly.


    "Although someone told me not to harm your life, if you act too arrogantly, I can''t guarantee that you will be able to survive unscathed. So, I''ll return it to you. It''s still not toote to kneel and beg for mercy now."


    Unlike the other party''s threatening tone, Haru was only telling the truth.


    At this time, Kosuki''s attention was not on him, but on his own daughter who had suddenly appeared here


    "Koyuki?" Why are you here? Look at how much trouble your selfish and willful behavior has brought to this country and your brother and father! Just like your mother, that bitch. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have been soft-hearted and let you go. Forget it, I''ll deal with you after I deal with these guys. "


    Although Koyuki knew what kind of person her father was and how he treated her, his words still hurt her deeply.


    "It''s not toote to go back on your words now. You can change the contents of the transaction, although the so-called secret treasure is a little disappointing."


    "I..."


    Koyuki did not even have time to speak before she was interrupted by a furious voice.


    "Secret treasure? How do you know? Bitch, it must be that bitch who secretly left a message. All of you deserve to die, all of you!"


    At this time, the way Koyuki looked at Kosuki hadpletely be the way they looked at their enemies.


    Koyuki only felt that her heart was cold to the point that her whole body was stiff.


    Perhaps it was a mistake for her to follow him this time!


    In a daze, she could no longer ask for her father''s life.


    Moreover, at this time, the furious Kosuki alsounched an attack.


    A huge Snow ck Dragon raised its head high and opened its huge mouth.


    "Ice Release: ck Dragon Blizzard!"


    An extremely cold air current mixed with ice and snow instantly gushed towards Haru and the others.


    Shikakichi and the others already felt as if their blood had been frozen. If they were sprayed, they would probably immediately be frozen into ice sculptures.


    However, the figure standing in front of them was unwavering, giving them great confidence.


    In a sh, a huge ck energy body enveloped the crowd.


    The Ice Release: ck Dragon Blizzard of Kosuki all hit the body of Haru''s Susanoo, covering it with ayer of ice armor!


    However..


    Kacha!


    Crash!


    Haru''s Susanoo only moved its body a few times beforepletely shattering all of the frost on its body and shaking it to the ground.


    And all the people on the inside side werepletely unscathed.


    Seeing this scene, Kosuki''s eyes congealed, his anger reduced, and his rationality once again gained the upper hand.


    "Is this only extent?"


    Rage shed in the eyes of Kosuki, but he didn''t let it go, instead his figure once again slowly blended into the surrounding ice and snow environment.


    "You want to sneak attack? It seems that you are indeed only at this level, thinking that hiding is useful."


    Before he finished speaking, Haru had already sent out arge amount of eye power.


    Then, four huge magatama suddenly condensed in the hand of that huge Susanoo, which was simr to the pattern of Sharingan.


    Then, Haru chuckled, "You know nothing about true power."


    "Eight Tomoe!"


    As he said that, Susanoo threw him out, directly into the ice world!


    Boom!


    An iparably huge explosion instantly engulfed the entire ce!


    A dazzling light filled everyone''s line of sight.

 Chapter 300: The First Queen

    Chapter 300: The First Queen


    After a while, a shocking scene appeared!


    The entire pce was destroyed and turned into ruins.


    As for the ice world of Kosuki?


    It directly turned into nothingness!


    Only Shikakichi and the others who were protected by Susanoo were still standing there in perfect condition.


    But the shock in their eyes was not small at all!


    Whenever they thought that they had be stronger and were able to keep up with the footsteps of Haru-sama, Haru-sama would always use his actions to tell them that they were still far from being able to catch up.


    It was the same now. The enemy that had made them look rather miserable before was now simply not a match for one move of Haru-sama!


    Plop.


    A figure crawled out of the remaining ice crystal with great difficulty, then powerlessly knelt on the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    This was precisely Kosuki who had used all of his strength to protect himself when he felt a sense of danger just now!


    It was only one move, and it was not a move specifically targeted at him, yet it actually made him feel the threat of death.


    If not for the chakra armor on his body that helped him resist the final explosion, he really might have died in this unknown.


    But even if he survived, what could he do?


    The strength of the opponent was not something he could contend with just by relying on the chakra armor ''cheating''!


    But.


    "Isn''t it a little toote to kneel and beg for mercy now?"


    Kosuki suddenly raised his head and rushed out. A handful of ice thorns condensed in his hands, and he made his final counterattack with hatred.


    However, no one had expected that the person he wanted to kill in the end was not Haru, nor was he a member of Akatsuki, but his own daughter!


    Kacha!


    A single attack from the bee shattered the ice thorn in this guy''s hand.


    However, the impact this scene brought to Kosuki was iparably huge!


    Moreover, this was not the end. Even though he was knocked to the ground, Kosuki still released the most vicious curse in this world. "It''s all because of you! It''s all because of you! You brought destruction to this country. I will definitely kill you! You and that slut mother of yours."


    Pfft!


    This time, Koyuki did not remain silent.


    In front of Fuu''s surprised eyes, the little girl who had been pleading for her family and had never even killed anyone actually stabbed her father in the heart.


    "My mother and I are not cheap people. You are the one. Go to hell, bastard!"


    Koyuki, who had pulled out her de, shed out again and directly cut off the head of Kosuki.


    It was over. The nightmare was finally over.


    sh!


    The knife in Koyuki''s hand fell to the ground, and she began to cry silently.


    At this point, the resistance of the Land of Snow waspletely wiped out.


    Kosuki was shed by her daughter, Kisashi and Koruchi were killed by the explosion.


    It was time to go back.


    ......


    A few dayster, Akatsuki officially took over the Land of Snow.


    And the Land of Snow also weed the first Queen in history!


    However, the Queen''s power no longer came from the people, but from Haru.


    Haru was the real ruler. She chose to be the Queen of Snow. First, she wanted to do something for the country. And Haru did need a spokesperson to help him deal with all the big and small affairs in Land of Snow, just like the three ships of Land of Iron.


    Moreover, the identity of the royal family of Land of Snow was quite useful at this time, which could reduce a lot of trouble.


    In the end, the Land of Snow had sessfullypletely [upy], causing the map on [Myriad Realms Monolith] to increase once again.


    The subway that Haru wanted, therge-scale illusion projection machine, and other techniques had already been obtained, and they had sent people to start building rain grass and other ces.


    On the other hand, the manufacturing technology of chakra armor seemed to have been destroyed along with the pce, and it had not been found.


    Regarding this, Haru was very indifferent.


    That kind of thing could only y a certain role for Gennin and Jonin, and it could not be mass produced, which was no different from chicken ribs, so there was no such thing.


    As for the injuries of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, Haru specially went to pick up Tsunade and invited her to join Akatsuki.


    After thinking for so long, Tsunade should have her own ideas.


    So this time, after treating the injuries of Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, he did not refuse. Instead, he agreed to give it a try.


    In this regard, Haru was naturally overjoyed!


    Immediately ask someone to give it to someone, ask for money, and immediately start to set up the medical research institute, hospital, medical ninja training base, and everything that Tsunade imagined!


    For this reason, Kakuzu came to stop him every few days. Every time he looked at Tsunade, there was something wrong with her eyes, as if he was looking at his enemy.


    It could be seen how much money the Primary Instruction had spent aftering here.


    However, Haru knew that all of this was worth it, so not only did he not reduce the funds of the Primary Instruction, but he also added more and more, causing Kakuzu to pay no less than ten resignation letters!


    Fortunately, the four major countries did not know how to discuss it. They sent over arge amount of resources that Haru had asked for before, which could be considered to have solved the urgent need.


    However, these things were not given to him for free. The four major countries directly issued their final ultimatum. If they did not let them see Konoha being defeated, they would probably not be able to give them any more supplies. They might even turn against each other.


    This won''t do!


    Haru was a little addicted to pulling wool. It was too cool to use other people''s money and supplies to develop his own country!


    Then he could only find some trouble for Konoha first.


    Even the reasons and excuses were readily avable, and the matter of Konoha sending people to assassinate three ships could not be settled just like this.


    However, Haru also did not expect that not only was he going to cause some trouble for Konoha, but Sarutobi also wanted to cause some trouble for him!


    On this point, the two of them could be said to have thought of the same thing.


    Moreover, this was not a surprising thing. After all, Haru had repeatedly brought people to make trouble for Konoha and even snatched away Kyuubi Jinchuriki.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Sarutob Hiruzen to remain silent all the time.


    It was because Sakumo''s matter made him feel like he was stuck in his throat. He was afraid that someone would stab him in the back again, so he did not make a move.


    But now that he had basically confirmed that Sakumo was not with Konoha, there was nothing to say.


    However, because Sakumo was too strong, if he used force to suppress him, it might cause great casualties.


    Therefore, Sarutob Hiruzen thought of a way to deal with Sakumo.


    In addition, this period of time had been effective.


    Under the influence of public opinion, the hero in the eyes of the vigers, Konoha, had now be the object of many people''s disdain.


    Because he had given up on the mission on his own, it caused Konoha to suffer heavy losses.


    Moreover, even the twopanions he rescued began to publicly use him of his mistakes.


    All of this looked so familiar.

 Chapter 301: The Sabre That Kills Without Blood

    Chapter 301: The Sabre That Kills Without Blood


    In the Land of Fire, Konoha.


    Walking on the street, Sakumo ignored the cold and pointing of his formerpanions and returned home with the things he bought.


    At this time, Kakashi was more than one year old, and he became more lovely.


    As soon as he saw his fathering back, he stretched out his little hand, which softened the original resolute face of Sakumo.


    But when he thought of his current situation, he could not help but clench his fists.


    After a long time, he slowly loosened his grip, coaxed Kakashi, and then went to cook.


    But suddenly, the sound of the window shattering and the sound of Kakashi crying rang out almost at the same time.


    Sakumo rushed out with a spatin his hand and found that Kakashi was fine, but the window was smashed by a stone. Just a little bit more and the ss fragments could hurt Kakashi.


    For Sakumo, this was undoubtedly touching his reverse scale!


    It doesn''t matter to me, but you can''t hurt my child!


    The angry Sakumo threw down the spatand chased after him. He wanted the other to pay the price!


    But when he chased after him, he suddenly became silent.


    It was because the ones who did this were actually a few children.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "Run!"


    "My father said that it was because this guy gave up the mission that the vige suffered a huge loss. He deserves it!"


    "Yes, we just smashed a window. He doesn''t dare to do anything to us!"


    "Yes, continue to smash!"


    Looking at these children who were bending over to pick up stones, Sakumo suddenly felt a chill.


    But as they said, he really couldn''t do anything to them.


    At this time, he seemed to hear Kakashi crying again.


    Sakumo suddenly burst out with a strong killing intent, and the children who had just picked up the stone were scared out of their wits, directly sitting on the ground.


    It was the real shit, and the taste was great!


    This would undoubtedly leave a strong shadow in their hearts, but Sakumo did not care. He would not let anyone hurt his child.


    But not long after, Hokage sent someone to summon him.


    He said that several parents jointly used him of hurting his own child, causing a mess and a serious mental injury.


    Sakumo walked into Hokage Building without a word, and then walked out without a word.


    In Hokage''s office, he only said one sentence to Hokage-sama, "Is it that only when I die can all of this stop? Kakashi doesn''t have to go through this?"


    Sarutobi was silent for a long time before he said, "The vige will take good care of Kakashi and let him grow into an excellent ninja."


    Walking out of Hokage Building, Sakumo could not help but hold down headband who was tied to his arm. Suddenly, he remembered what a guy had said to him.


    Konoha. had changed his feelings.


    And he hadpletely lost the trust of the vige. Only death could redeem his honor, and only then could Kakashi not bear these infamy and grow up.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was reluctant to part with his child. He also wanted to see Kakashi grow up, get married, and have children.


    But now it seemed that it was all a dream.


    Sakumo walked step by step home. Even in such a situation, he still did not choose to betray the vige.


    Then it was time for Konoha White Fang toe to an end.


    .........


    At the same time, Haru also used the Flying Thunder God Technique he had used to hide in Konoha to sneak into Konoha again.


    No matter how tight the defense was, it was nothing to him, unless he could destroy all the Kunai he had left behind.


    However, it was obvious that Hyuga Tokugawa and the others had done something for such a long time.


    Walking on Konoha''s big street with the transformation technique, a shop attracted Haru''s attention.


    "A cup of ramen?"


    Seeing that it had only been opened for a year, and it was still a hand hit when he was young, Haru couldn''t help but think of the woman he had saved a long time ago.


    Since he was already here, how about tasting this period of ramen?


    With this thought in mind, Haru walked in.


    He found that the noodle shop in this period of time was actually bigger than he knew. Moreover, his face didn''t look like he always had a kind smile when he was old. When he narrowed his eyes, he gave people a sharp spirit!


    Moreover, Haru also found that there were really many peopleing here to eat noodles. There were actually a long line outside.


    So what exactly happened in the future that made him give up on making ramen and instead open a small stall?


    After exchanging positions with Sharingan and a certain person at the front, Haru was able to enter the small store.


    He nced at the price hanging on the wall and saw that it was still so friendly.


    After all, people were always unable to resist things that were good and cheap.


    "Give me a signature pork bone noodles."


    "Okay, customer, please wait a moment!"


    The hand-beaten man was very sure that he was down there. Haru suddenly heard the two words "White Fang" in the process of waiting and immediately looked over.


    What Konoha White Fang? He is just a rash man who only knows how to kill people. Because of his stubbornness, the vige suffered such a serious loss. Even the economy is in a bad state. He deserves to die!


    "What is this? I also heard that the Hatake n has long joined other forces. It was Hokage-sama who thought that he still had some credit in the past, so he did not have the heart to punish him."


    "There is such a thing?"


    "Exactly! Someone even saw this guy bullied a few children with his own eyes and almost killed them!"


    "What is the point of keeping such a person? He should have rushed out earlier! Why is Hokage-sama always so kind? Sigh!"


    Haru almost vomited when he heard that. He lost his appetite after smelling the fragrance of the noodles.


    Hokage was kind?


    Sakumo deserved to die?


    As expected of Konoha!


    Haru couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile. He left a bowl of noodles and walked out directly.


    "Customer, your noodles are ready!" The helper hurriedly shouted.


    "Give it to someone else. If there''s a chance,e back and try your cooking next time." Haru said without turning his head.


    This made him start to reflect on whether he had done something wrong and let the guest leave without turning his head back.


    This also led to the process of the hand hitting the lower face in the future. If he found that the guest had been waiting for a long time, he would immediately offer free side dishes.


    As a result, Ichiraku Ramen''s reputation had risen to another level.


    However, the guest who said that he woulde again had never appeared again. This made him very disappointed. He had always wanted to thank this guest in person.


    Sadly, Teuchi never knew that the person his mother wanted to thank the most was actually the same person as the guest he wanted to thank.


    Fate was so wonderful that it could not be described with words.

 Chapter 302: Spend Your Money, Beat Your Baby!

    Chapter 302: Spend Your Money, Beat Your Baby!


    Haru went all the way to Sakumo''s home.


    Although so many years had passed, he still had a vague impression.


    And at this time, Sakumo was still on his way home.


    After illegally entering Sakumo''s home, Haru had sensed the situation inside in advance, so he knew that Sakumo was not at home, and there was only a small fluctuation of life in the house.


    When he found it, it was indeed a little baby lying on a baby bed.


    Haru was immediately amused.


    He couldn''t help but pinch Kakashi''s little face.


    Among so many transmigrators, there should be only a few people who had the qualifications and the opportunity to bully Kakashi!


    Just as Haru was feeling pleased with himself, Kakashi, whose face had been pinched, was unhappy and began to cry.


    He was not good at taking care of babies at all, but fortunately, there was a warm milk bottle next to him, which should have been prepared by Sakumo in advance.


    So he immediately raised his knife and pulled out the milk bottle and stuffed it into Kakashi''s mouth.


    It made the cry just now suddenly be tsk tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk,


    Using practical actions to prove what it meant to have milk was mother!


    After temporarily dealing with Kakashi, Haru was also afraid that the night would be long, so he found a pen and paper to leave a note. He directly picked up Kakashi and disappeared with Flying Thunder God.


    A few minutester, when Sakumo returned home, his face suddenly changed, and then he rushed into the baby room like crazy.


    Gone!


    Kakashi had disappeared!


    Could it be that the vige still did not want to believe him and wanted to force him to die?


    Sakumo was so anxious that he was about to die, but fortunately, he still saw the note that Haru pressed on the table with Kunai.


    After reading the contents of the note, Sakumo was almost relieved, but at the same time, he became nervous.


    The child was taken away by Haru. At least, he did not have to worry about his safety.


    However, the reason why Haru took the child away really made him not know whether tough or cry.


    "I, Senju Haru, the child was taken away by me. I heard that your situation is not very good. After dealing with it, you cane to Akatsuki Vige to pick up the child. If you are ready tomit suicide, just pretend that I did not say it. I will not help you take care of the child. On the contrary, I will spend your money after you die and hit your son. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    This was all the content on the note. It could be said to be straightforward and somewhat arrogant.


    He was even a little angry and moved.


    Haru was able to understand Konoha''s information. This was not surprising, but what made him confused was how the other party knew that he had the idea of that side?


    (Haru: How do you know? God''s perspective! Who knows if you willmit suicide this time, of course, you have to prepare for the rain!)


    After reading the note, Sakumo destroyed it on the spot.


    However, he still put Flying Thunder God Kunai into his ninja backpack.


    At the same time, his thoughts of walking into a dead end began to fade.


    Yes, he could die and end everything. He paid the greatest price for his choice to win back his reputation.


    But what about Kakashi?


    Without a mother, and without a father, who would take care of him?


    Would he be able to eat and dress well?


    He clearly did not do anything wrong, so why did he do this to him in the end?


    Whether it was dying in Konoha or leaving Konoha, the only thing Sakumo needed to do now was to find his son, Kakashi.


    Whoever came to stop him would be courting death!


    Therefore, he immediately wore his equipment, tightened his grip on the white headband tied to his arm, and put his sabre behind his back.


    When Sakumo walked out of the house, he had already noticed that there were people secretly watching him, or that there had been people watching him all this time.


    However, he ignored them and calmly walked towards the direction of Konoha''s gate.


    The members of Anbu, who were secretly monitoring Sakumo, did not notice anything wrong at first, but when Konoha''s gate was getting closer and closer, they immediately realized that the target was likely to leave Konoha!


    How could this be?


    Therefore, one of them immediately went back to report to Hokage, and the other five did not care about the problem of exposing themselves, directly appearing and surrounding Sakumo.


    "Sakumo-san, Hokage forbids you from leaving the vige at this moment, please go back."


    For Sakumo, it was enough for him to get here in the face of five people. The rest of the way, he had to ask how his sabre went.


    So he slowly pulled out the sabre on his back in silence as his answer.


    What Sakumo did could be said to anger these Anbu members and make them extremely nervous.


    After all, Konoha''s name was not who gave him a high hat, but the name of one person and one sabre, who fought on the battlefield again and again!


    If not for Hokage-sama''s order, they would not have believed that such a hero would betray Konoha.


    However, the truth was the truth. They could not let him leave, so they could only fight.


    "Sakumo-san, how dare you disobey the order! Now, you will follow us to see Hokage-sama!"


    After shouting, they strengthened their morale and rushed forward at the same time.


    If Haru was present at this moment, he would admire their courage.


    After Sakumo drew his sword, he still dared to take the initiative to rush forward in closebat. How big of a misunderstanding was this about his strength?


    "White Light de!"


    A round arc saber light shed, and Anbu and the others directly froze one meter away from Sakumo. As Sakumo slowly put the dagger back into the scabbard on his back, the five people directly fell to the ground, blood flowing out of their bodies.


    This was the result of Sakumo showing mercy. At least if the rescue came in time, they could still keep their lives.


    After killing these people who dared to stop him, Sakumo did not care about the disturbance caused and immediately elerated to the gate.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "Konoha White Fang defected! Don''t let him leave the vige!"


    Therefore, those who truly knew Akatsuki and Sakumo''s strength were basically enemies. After hearing someone shout this sentence, there were actually quite a few nearby ninjas who directly blocked in front of Sakumo.


    Probably in their view, even if Sakumo was very powerful, he could not stop so many of them working together.


    But the truth was often much more cruel than imagined!


    With a cold face, Sakumo pulled out his White Light de again, and every time he waved, one of them would fall!


    Every time he moved forward, he would cross the bodies of the people in the same vige!


    Whoever dared to stop him, he would kill them!


    Almost without any time to dy, these people were all cut down by Sakumo alone, leaving the surrounding people shocked, and finally understood what was called Konoha White Fang!


    However, just as the door of Konoha was close to him, something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 303: Konoha White Tooth Has Defected?

    Chapter 303: Konoha White Tooth Has Defected?


    "Sakumo, what are you doing?"


    Jiraiya, who had juste back from the outside, saw all of this and stood in front of him with an angry face.


    As a former member of the same generation who had participated in the Second Ninja War, Jiraiya naturally knew how terrifying Sakumo''s strength was.


    But he still wanted to stop him and question him without hesitation!


    It was only because what Sakumo had just done had broken his bottom line!


    As the guardian of Konoha, how could he wave his sabre at the people of the same vige?


    Looking at the angry Jiraiya, for the first time, Sakumo did not directly sh at him, but said, "Get out of the way, Jiraiya, you are not my opponent."


    "Why? Do you know what you are doing?" Jiraiya did not give way, but became even more aggressive.


    Sakumo was silent, and then he was a little disappointed and self-deprecating. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I just want to find my child now. If I don''t get out of the way, I can only chop you up with me."


    "Child? Kakashi? What''s wrong with Kakashi?"


    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then quickly asked.


    "Kakashi has been taken away. I have to leave Konoha now. Whoever stops me will be my enemy."


    After hearing this, Jiraiya was worried for Kakashi, but he could not help but rx a little. At the same time, he was puzzled and said, "Why didn''t you report this to Hiruzen-sensei? You actually want to force your way out?"


    "Jiraiya, sometimes I really envy your naivety. If you really don''t understand, then go ask your sensei. I don''t want to do anything to you, so... don''t force me."


    After saying that, Sakumo strode forward.


    Jiraiya began to struggle. A voice in his mind told him that he should stop him at all costs. As long as he could hold on until the reinforcements arrived, he could stop Sakumo from leaving.


    But another voice told him that he should not do that. Kakashi was in danger, and he should let Sakumo go.


    Just as he was fighting, Sakumo had already walked past him.


    "Thank you, Jiraiya. If there is a chance to meet again in the future, I will treat you to a drink."


    Jiraiya turned his head with mixed feelings, and what he saw was Sakumo easily knocking down the gate guard of Konoha, and then disappearing.


    In the end, he still couldn''t convince himself to attack his former colleagues.


    However, what did thest sentence mean?


    Was Sakumo not going toe back?


    What had happened recently?


    Why did Sakumo say that he was naive and asked him to ask Hiruzen-sensei?


    Jiraiya did not know what happened to Konoha during the time he went out to pick the wind. If he knew, he would stop him in advance.


    Two minutes after Sakumo left, Sarutob Hiruzen actually brought people over.


    After seeing the mess and the injured people, Sarutob Hiruzen''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Jiraiya? You''re back. Did you meet Sakumo just now?" Sarutob Hiruzen asked with a rxed expression. After all, Jiraiya was his favorite student.


    "Sensei, what happened?"


    The confused Jiraiya could only tell Sarutobi what had just happened, and at the same time, ask his own confusion.


    "You saw him injure so many people, but you didn''t stop him from leaving. What are you thinking?" Sarutob Hiruzen asked.


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but argue, "Sakumo has already shown mercy, and he said his child."


    "Enough! I think you went out to pick the wind and threw away your brain. In this heavily guarded Konoha, who has the ability to steal his child in front of Sakumo and escape from Konoha?"


    Jiraiya was speechless, but he also knew that Sakumo was an upright person.


    At this time, the member of Anbu, who went to the Hatake n to check on the situation, also came back and brought bad news.


    Sakumo''s child was really gone.


    "Cha, someone must have helped him send the child out of the vige first. In addition, the Anbu team immediately went to chase Sakumo, regardless of life or death!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    Jiraiya had some objections to the order given by sensei, so he could not help but ask, "Is there a misunderstanding?"


    "A misunderstanding? You are not in the vige recently, so you naturally do not know what happened. I suspect that Sakumo has defected, and what happened this time can be verified."


    "That''s impossible! Sakumo is not that kind of person!" Jiraiya said firmly.


    "I also hope that he is not. If you want to prove his innocence, then go and bring him back." After saying this, Sarutob Hiruzen directly left like a steel man.


    Jiraiya was left standing on the spot, at a loss.


    He began to gradually not understand the changes in Konoha. First, Senju n, which had once supported Konoha, and Uzumaki n, who had been in an alliance with Konoha for generations, perished. Then, they established Konoha''s elder n - Uchiha n - publicly broke away from Konoha.


    Then, Senju Haru and Konoha became mortal enemies, established Akatsuki Vige, Tsunade disappeared, and someone saw her and Senju Haru appear in Land of Hot Water.


    There were also cases of ''rebellion'' in the big ns like Hyuga, and now it was Sakumo!


    If such a simr thing happened, he might not be sure who the problem was. But if it happened one after another, did it mean that there was a problem with Konoha now?


    Jiraiya was not sure whether his sensei was wrong, but he knew that Konoha was wrong!


    Not long after, Orochimaru, who had already started to set up many secret bases for forbidden experiments, also received the news that Konoha was suspected to have defected.


    At the beginning, he did not believe it!


    Anyone could have defected, but that guy was the most impossible!


    So there must be some inside story behind this.


    But he suddenly thought of a certain person, but he was not sure.


    This was because Uchiha Kagami was also like this back then. To be able to be Hokage''s personal guard with Uchiha''s surname, it could be seen how much Senju Tobirama valued this person at that time. Moreover, at that time, Uchiha Kagami was almost publicly recognized as someone who could think that the vige had given everything.


    But it was this kind of person who in the end betrayed Konoha in front of so many people, and even lost his ninja forehead.


    All of this was because of that guy!


    And Sakumo was also a person who had a close rtionship with that person.


    Therefore, if it was that guy who was interfering, it was not impossible for such a thing to happen.


    Didn''t you see that even Tsunade has been kidnapped?


    Orochimaru suddenlyughed. Things were getting more and more interesting.


    Then, he picked up a potion and injected it into the frightened middle-aged man in front of him.

 Chapter 304: Asura

    Chapter 304: Asura


    "Over there, he hasn''t gone far yet."


    "Chase!"


    At this time, Sakumo was hiding in a tree, slowly pulling out the short knife on his back.


    He did not want to bear the infamy of killing his fellow vigers, but the price was that the pursuers were more and more unscrupulous.


    This was how the injuries on his body came to be.


    If this continued, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold on any longer.


    "That bastard."


    Sakumo could not help but curse in his heart, but he had to admit that if this guy had not taken Kakashi away, he might have chosen another path, and he could not make this choice now.


    So for a moment, he did not know what kind of emotion he should be feeling now.


    While waiting, Sakumo quietly changed his position, like a patient hunter.


    Then suddenly, with a few screams, Sakumo walked out of the forest alone.


    This was already the number of pursuers he had killed.


    Fortunately, they were about to reach the border of the Land of Fire.


    Just as Sakumo rxed his vignce, the sword in his hand, Kunai, suddenly came from all directions!


    Sakumo waved his sabre, giving off a momentum that could not be sshed by water.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Those Kunai were actually tied with arge number of Explosive Tag!


    Then, more than a hundred Konoha Ninjas appeared one after another, nervously watching the smoke left behind by the explosion.


    But after the smoke dissipated, there was no trace of Sakumo left in the same ce!


    "Ah!"


    "He is here!"


    With a scream, everyone finally found Sakumo who had disappeared again.


    At this time, Sakumo was not in a good mood. Not only were there wounds left by Kunai, but there were also wounds that he could not avoid after the explosion.


    He never thought that there would be so many people lying in ambush at the border of the Land of Fire!


    It could be considered a coincidence.


    These people were originally arranged by Sarutobi to have another mission here, but after Sakumo ''defected'', Sarutobi guessed that his destination must be Amegakure, so while sending the pursuers to buy time, he sent people to inform the ambush here.


    The matter of finding trouble for Akatsuki can be put aside first, but Sakumo must not be released alive!


    Sure enough, Sarutobi guessed it!


    Sakumo really ran to Senju Haru.


    "White Light de!"


    A dazzling white light instantly bloomed!


    At this moment, Sakumo seemed to turn into light. Every time he shed, someone fell in a pool of blood, and then there was the sound of thunder.


    Under the condition of being injured, in the face of the siege of so many people, even if it was Konoha, White Fang could no longer hold back. Whether these people could survive in the end depended on luck.


    And for the first time, Konoha White Fang, had truly revealed his sharp fangs!


    At this time, the advantage of Konoha''srge number of ninjas had instead be a disadvantage.


    Because after being attacked by a tiger into a flock of sheep, their closebat was simply not enough. If they wanted to use Ninjutsu, it would affect their own people. It could be said to be a dilemma.


    "Spread out! All of you, spread out!"


    "Find a way to restrict his movement speed!"


    "Let''s go to hell together!"


    Konoha and the others quickly expanded the surrounding area, then gritted their teeth and released somerge-scale Ninjutsu.


    This led to the fact that many people did not die under Sakumo''s sabre, but were killed by them.


    But this also caused more trouble for Sakumo.


    In particr, after Earth Release and Konoha Ninjas turned the ground into a swamp, the area that Sakumo could move became smaller and smaller.


    The sabre sh!


    Another person was pierced through, but Sakumo''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    This person was so crazy that he put a burst talisman on his body in advance.


    Boom!


    At this critical moment, Sakumo had no choice but to be forced into the swamp.


    Although he managed to avoid the explosion, he still ced himself in a dangerous position.


    "Lightning Release: Four Pir Bind!"


    Seizing the opportunity, a Konoha Ninja quickly formed a seal. Four pirs rose from the ground and released lightning, locking Sakumo inside.


    Then another person pressed his hands on the ground, "Earth Release: Sticky Earth Drop!"


    Arge hole suddenly appeared in the sky, and a huge lid fell out from it, directly locking Sakumo inside.


    Not enough, the Konoha Ninja who used Lightning Release made another hand seal, "Lightning Release: Sixteen Pir Bind!"


    Separated by the sky, the lightning pir in the middle doubled again!


    "Did you kill him?" Someone asked nervously.


    In just a few minutes, more than twenty people had already been killed. How terrifying was Sakumo?


    Everyone was staring ahead, waiting for a result.


    Then, they heard the sound of cracking.


    Everyone''s heart split apart like the sky dome in front of them!


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    With a sh of saber light, Sakumo broke sixteen lightning pirs, split the sturdy sky dome, and walked out.


    "Why do you want to force me? I don''t want my hands to be stained with the blood of the vigers, so now make way." Sakumo lowered his head slightly, and the white light of the short knife in his hand began to flicker, which confirmed the uneasiness in his heart at the moment.


    But..


    "Go! He can''t do it anymore!"


    "Don''t fight in closebat. Keep your distance and userge-scale ninjutsu to kill him!"


    "Traitor! Pah!"


    "Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique!"


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    ......


    Everyone wanted to kill Sakumo andplete the task given by Hokage-sama.


    Every time Sakumo held back, the result was always the same.


    The Wind Cutter Techniquee and the Dragon Fire Technique instantly passed through his figure.


    "It hit!"


    "No, it''s an afterimage!"


    "What"


    Sometimes, heaven and hell could only be decided by a single thought.


    When the remnant of Sakumo left in ce slowly dissipated, the asura in charge of killing in hell... Awakened!


    "White Light de!"


    The ultimate de was extremely fast!


    It was as if Sakumo was walking slowly past him, his body unable to move, and then his head fell to the ground.


    In this ughter, Sakumo''s face was extremely painful.


    The more painful it was, the faster the killing speed was, and the faster it was.


    When everything was over, only Sakumo was left standing there with blood all over his body.


    In the past, his sabre only shed at the enemy.


    He didn''t know when, but his sabre had fallen on the people he had once protected.


    This pain tormented him!


    Perhaps death was his best destination.


    With numb eyes, Sakumo slowly raised his knife and pointed it at himself.


    But at this moment, he seemed to suddenly hear Kakashi crying!


    He suddenly raised his head, and someone seemed to be smiling at him. "Wee to Akatsuki Vige."

 Chapter 305: A Bit of Good Health

    Chapter 305: A Bit of Good Health


    In the darkness, Sakumo felt that he had a very, very long dream.


    He dreamed that after his death, Kakashi painfully embarked on an extreme path of growth, and at such a young age, he went to the battlefield, spending every day in killing.


    Loneliness, resentment, stubbornness, even self-destruction!


    Whoosh!


    He suddenly woke up from his sleep, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    "Fortunately, this is only a dream."


    "Where am I?"


    When he came back to his senses and looked at the strange environment around him, his expression tightened again. He subconsciously touched the dagger on his back, but he felt nothing.


    He quickly looked around and found new clothes on the table next to him, as well as headband and the sabre that he had taken from him.


    Only then did Sakumo find that his wounds had been treated and bandaged, and thest memories slowly surfaced in front of his eyes.


    He silently changed his clothes, tied headband up on his arm, put the sabre on his back, and then pushed open the door and walked out.


    "You''re awake?"


    The bright sunshine made Sakumo slightly narrow his eyes, and then he saw the owner of the voice clumsily ying with a little baby.


    "Kakashi!"


    Sakumo rushed forward and gently picked up the child.


    For him, as a father, this kind of joy that was lost and restored was indescribable!


    And Haru did not stop Sakumo, or rather, he was not ready to use a child to threaten Sakumo.


    The reason why he took Kakashi away was simply because he was worried that Sakumo would go back to the old road in the original work and end up in such a tragic ending.


    He did not believe that after Kakashi was taken away by him, Sakumo could still remain indifferent!


    Reality proved that his idea was correct.


    As expected, Sakumo did not try tomit suicide again. Instead, it was as if he was a different person. From Konoha, even when he was forced to the point where he had no way to retreat, he turned into a shura and began a soul-stirring ughter!


    Throughout the entire process, Haru could be said to know everything.


    He had never appeared because he wanted to see how far this Sakumo could go.


    If this guy chose to surrender and return to Konoha, he would undoubtedly be very disappointed.


    But the result made him very surprised and happy!


    The help sent by Sarutob Hiruzen was too timely.


    Now he finally saw the hope of sessfully recruiting Sakumo.


    "Hey, don''t you see that there are old friends sitting here?"


    Seeing that Sakumo only had Kakashi in his eyes and did not even look at him, Haru said helplessly.


    Only then did Sakumo look up at him, "Do you know? If you had not left that note at that time, I would have killed you one by one!"


    After hearing this, Haru was not angry at all. Instead, he spread out his hands and said, "It turns out that I saved you."


    "Saved me? You mean to hide at the side and watch a good show, and thene out and bandage me? If that''s the case, I really should ''thank you'' properly!"


    "No, of course not." With my understanding of you, if you continue to stay in Konoha, the final oue is likely to be extreme death. That''s why I used this method to ''save'' you from Konoha. Do you think there''s anything wrong? "


    This time, Sakumo was silent, or he could not refute.


    Because he did have this thought.


    The distrust of the vige, the cold eyes of the people around him, and even hispanions made a false usation against him. All these experiences had already made his heart unable to bear them.


    The more he cared, the more painful it was!


    That was why he said those words to Hokage, "Is it that only when I die can all of this be stopped?"


    From this point of view, Haru had indeed saved his life.


    This was also one of the reasons why he did not immediately draw his saber and sh at the other party after seeing him.


    Kakashi was his reverse scale!


    Haru was the first bastard who touched his reverse scale but made him helpless!


    "It seems that you really have the idea ofmitting suicide. Obviously, your stupidity has exceeded my imagination."


    Seeing such a reaction from Sakumo, how could Haru not understand? He could not help but sneer.


    Sakumo did not exin, but gently put Kakashi, who was very happy to see his father, back into the cradle.


    He only said one sentence, "That is something I am willing to protect with my life."


    "Regardless of whether you admit it or not, Konoha has already changed. The things you want to protect have already changed. Moreover, you can''t go back. Don''t tell me that people really think that after killing so many Konoha Ninjas, they can go back and continue to protect Konoha?" Haru continued to mock.


    "Who is the reason for all this!"


    "Did I force you to break through Konoha''s door, or did I use the puppet technique to control you to kill people? I just brought my nephew out to y for two days, and I even left a note for you, so I won''t take the me!"


    Sakumo was speechless again!


    Indeed, the root cause of all this was the vige''s distrust of him.


    Thinking of this, he felt very ufortable.


    Anyone who gave everything in exchange for this kind of ending would be in extreme pain.


    Seeing his bitter face, Haru finally stopped provoking him. Instead, he softened his tone and invited, "Come and help me. Akatsuki needs you, and the new Konoha also needs you. You can find what you want to protect here!"


    "I can not betray Konoha."


    "But the truth is that you have already ''betrayed''. Even if you can prove your innocence with your life, what about your child? Do you have the heart to let Kakashi go? Let a child have neither a mother nor a father?"


    Haru''s words were like a knife, deeply stabbing Sakumo.


    When the two bottom lines were crazily opposing each other, for a moment, Sakumo did not know what to do.


    Seeing that Sakumo began to waver, Haru immediately began to increase his strength.


    "Come with me. I will take you to see some things. After you see them, you can make a choice."


    Shuomao reached out to hug Kakashi. Haru was speechless. "Don''t worry. Kakashi is very safe here. And if Kakashi is hungry and peedter, what will you do?"


    After that, Haru immediately called someone in. The two women immediately began to take care of Kakashi carefully.


    Only then did Sakumo feel relieved, but he was also a little reluctant.


    In the end, he was forcefully dragged away by Haru.


    ...


    At the same time, Sarutob Hiruzen also received information.


    All the people who went to ambush werepletely wiped out


    It must be known that during this pursuit, Sakumo never killed anyone.


    What did this mean?


    Compared to this possibility, Sarutob Hiruzen would rather believe that Akatsuki had sent people to rescue Sakumo.


    However, the death wounds described in the intelligence all showed that it was indeed Sakumo''s own hand.


    Sarutob Hiruzen could not help but throw away the information in his hand and close his eyes.

 Chapter 306: One Dose of Fierce Medicine!

    Chapter 306: One Dose of Fierce Medicine!


    "Thest time you went to Iron City, you should have seen some of the results of Akatsuki''s efforts, butpared to here, it is nothing."


    Haru and Sakumo walked on the streets of Rain City, and then Haru proudly introduced them to Sakumo.


    "Look at this Steel Capital in front of you. Can you imagine that more than a year ago, this ce was almostpletely destroyed?"


    "That is the newly built school. That is the trading market. That is the ce where missions are issued."


    Sakumo was really shocked by everything in front of him.


    Of course, he had been to Amegakure in the past. Under the destruction of the mes of war, there were ruins everywhere and people lying on the ground waiting for death.


    But everything in front of him waspletely different!


    Tall buildings, neat streets, residents with sincere smiles on their faces, and children running andughing.


    Sakumo suddenly realized that Haru was not just saying it, nor was it just to take revenge on Konoha. He was doing real things toplete that great dream!


    And Sakumo also saw that the people here were not looking at Haru with fear, but with respect and fanaticism from the bottom of their hearts!


    It was as if as long as Haru needed it, all of them could sacrifice themselves toplete any task.


    Haru was the eternal god in their hearts!


    "What is this?"


    As they walked, Sakumo, whose heart was bing more and more shaken, suddenly pointed to a busy construction site and asked.


    "That is the railway being built," Haru said with a smile.


    "Railway?"


    "Yes, as long as the railway is built, it can run a high-speed transport. From then on, the rapid passage between the country will be possible, no longer exclusive to the ninjas."


    Sakumo had never been to the Land of Snow, so he did not know the function of the railway. However, ording to the picture described by Haru, he was still shocked and unimaginable.


    However, he believed that Haru would not lie to him on this matter. After the construction waspleted, maybe he could experience it himself.


    "Let''s go, I will take you to see something more interesting."


    Just like a granny entering the Great View Garden, Sakumo followed Haru to another ce.


    "What do you think that is?"


    After turning left and right, Haru suddenly pointed to a ce full of people in front of him.


    Then Sakumo was shocked again!


    "This is... a Genjutsu? No, that''s not right!"


    Haru smiled again. He liked to see others make a fuss about nothing.


    "This is an Genjutsu Projection Machine. The specific principle is moreplicated. Simply put, it can turn the ''Genjutsu'' you think into an image and disy it to achieve the effect of pretending to be real."


    "Then these people are here."


    "Oh, I will reserve this thing to transform a few home appliance cinema and game hall. These people are helping to collect data and conduct assessment."


    Sakumo did not know if he understood, but he just nodded woodenly.


    Haru wanted this effect, so he continued to walk forward with Sakumo.


    "This is?"


    "Hospital, let''s go. I''ll take you to see an old friend."


    In the respectful eyes of everyone inside, Haru and Sakumo met his so-called old friend unimpeded all the way.


    "Tsunade?"


    Although Sakumo had guessed before, when he saw Tsunade who had disappeared from Haru''s side for a long time, he was very surprised!


    Tsunade, who was busy, just looked up at him and said, "Oh, it''s Sakumo. How is it? Are you well? Where are you ufortable?"


    Sakumo looked at Haru, who just shrugged and said, "Tsunade is a core member of our Akatsuki, and she is also the head of the medical department. She was the one who treated your injury. Don''t worry, it won''t leave a scar."


    Sakumo was speechless. Was he worried about leaving a scar?


    I want to know. Sigh, forget it!


    Tsunade was already here, what else was there to ask?


    "What are these people doing?"


    Sakumo looked at the people who were busy with their uniforms and asked.


    "This is Tsunade''s idea. Establishthe training system for Medical Ninjas, train arge-scale Medical Ninja, and put them into thebat team to reduce the casualties of the Ninjas in the battle. I think it is not normal, so... you saw it."


    Hospital, medical Ninja, training mechanism.


    Tsunade had indeed proposed these suggestions to Konoha, but they were all rejected.


    Because Konoha''s higher-ups felt that this method was too time-consuming, and the investment was huge, and they did not know what role it would y in the end, so they did not think well of it.


    They did not expect that the final concept of Tsunade would actually be achieved here!


    Everything was afraid ofparison.


    The scale that was originally biased towards Konoha had slowly tilted back.


    Compared to Amegakure, who had changed so much, Konoha had practically been staying where he was all these years!


    Of course, it wasn''t that his Sensei hadn''t done anything, but what had he done?


    He had built Hokage, built his roots, supported Danzo, and joined forces with the small families of Konoha to engage in political infighting.


    The more he thought about it, the more disappointed he became.


    "Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, hurry up and go out. Don''t stay here to get in the way."


    Not even two minutester, Tsunade began to dislike them.


    Haru did not dare to provoke Tsunade, who was in a working state, so he quickly slipped away with Sakumo.


    After walking out of the hospital, Haru asked again, "How is it? Do you still think that I am boasting? Is such a beautiful ce not worthy of your protection?"


    "I..."


    Sakumo had to admit that he was indeed shaken. Perhaps he could take Kakashi here and start over again.


    But in this way, he really ''betrayed'' Konoha. This was undoubtedly a very difficult thing to ept.


    Seeing this, Haru knew that he was only one step away from subduing Sakumo, but thisst step was the most difficult to cross, and he needed a fierce medicine!


    So he stretched out his hand and put it on Sakumo''s shoulder, and Flying Thunder God instantlyunched, and the two disappeared.


    When Sakumo looked around again, he could not help but frown, "What is this ce?"


    "To let you truly make up your mind."


    The confused Sakumo followed Haru''s line of sight, and his pupils suddenly began to violently contract.


    That was..


    "Are you shocked? When I first found this ce, I had the same reaction as you."


    "Tobirama-sama? Tobirama-sama is still alive?"


    "Yes, he is still alive. Tsunade and I have been trying to find a way to extend Tobirama''s life so that he can trulye back to life." Haru looked at Tobirama who was quietly sitting inside and murmured.


    This time, Sakumo clenched his fists. Was it difficult to choose the Second Hokage or Third Hokage?

 Chapter 307: Dividing the Troops in Two, Secretly

    Chapter 307: Dividing the Troops in Two, Secretly


    After returning from Tobirama''s secret base, Sakumo had already convinced himself.


    He did not betray Konoha, but followed the will of the Second Hokage, to establish a new Konoha!


    With the continuous influence of headband for so many years, Sakumo could finally bring his talent to the side of a bastard!


    So Akatsuki''s core member added another general, Konoha White Fang?


    No, from now on, Sakumo should be called Akatsuki''s White Fang!


    And at this time, the core members of Akatsuki, apart from Haru, were already in the early stages. The members were Uchiha Kagami, Kakuzu, Guren, Tsunade, Fuu, and Sakumo, who had just joined!


    Everyone was a super-strong person!


    Originally, as a seven-tailed Jinchuriki, because of thest trip to the Land of Snow, Fuu had sincerely surrendered.


    As a thug, although there were some risks that could not be controlled, but strength was indeed enough. Regarding this point, even Guren had to admit it.


    Therefore, Fuu transformed from a prisoner to a core member of Akatsuki.


    However, Haru did not arrange any positions for her, and let her purely be a hired thug.


    Fortunately, the crazy woman Fuu knew how much she was worth. She was even more happy to be idle. As long as she took care of her food and shelter, the batsmen would never be ves...


    However, Sakumo was different. Haru directly gave him a lot of power.


    In addition to the core members of Akatsuki, Sakumo had the right to mobilize all the other members.


    Moreover, Haru also formed an elite force with Sakumo and Tokugawa, and they would go out to rob their homes in the future.


    Basically, apart from the five major countries, no one could stop this force!


    Hyuga Tokugawa and the others were not dissatisfied because of Haru''s decision. After all, the Ninjas World still depended on strength, and Sakumo''s strength was recognized as strong.


    Therefore, they did not reject Sakumo''s arrival, but were particrly happy.


    Who would have thought that Haru could really trick Sakumo over!


    It was simply amazing!


    After resting for a few days, Haru began to feel unwilling to be lonely again.


    Fuu brought a portion of Akatsuki''s members and began to take the initiative to invade the Land of Fire. There was only one requirement, the thunder was loud and the rain was small!


    The task was to create a scene where they were causing trouble everywhere in the Land of Fire.


    But in reality, this was just ayer of cover.


    Sakumo brought Hyuga Tokugawa and the others to directly deal with the situation in secret, targeting the country of birds and the country of rivers.


    It was like sweeping through all resistance.


    Therefore, Haru felt that while he was secretly sending people to take over the two countries, Sakumo and the others also set off for the next target.


    Land of Hot Water did not cause any obstruction, but he did not expect that the final problem was the Land of the Moon!


    The Land of the Moon was a very rich country. At the same time, it was also a vassal country of the Land of Lightning. Every year, it provided arge amount of military expenses to Kumogakure.


    There were originally no ninjas in this country. It was only when the elite ninjas of the various ninja viges were tired of the life of fighting and killing that they escaped and established Land of the Moon in this ce that Land of the Moon could be considered to have their own armed forces.


    However, in essence, they still had to rely on the protection of the Land of Lightning.


    Therefore, Land of the Moon was equivalent to stealing meat from the Land of Lightning.


    It wasn''t that Haru didn''t know this, but the problem was that the Land of the Moon was too fucking rich!


    As [uped]nd grew more and more, the speed of construction became faster and faster, and the speed at which Haru spent money also increased. In order to not stop, he urgently needed a money bag.


    Even if it was for this reason, it didn''t matter!


    Of course, before that, he still had to find a way to get all the supplies that the four great countries hadn''t delivered.


    As such, Sakumo and the others sneaked into Land of the Moon to gather information while making preparations to make a move at any time.


    On the other side, Guren led her men and came to support Konoha Ninjas tounch a sneak attack. There was no need to cause any substantial damage, but the momentum must be great!


    They made all of Konoha''s reinforcements nervous, not understanding what they were doing.


    They felt very agitated!


    When the time was almost up, Haru immediately began to seize.


    It meant, when would the promised supplies be given?


    If not, we will withdraw.


    Want to use us as guns for free?


    No way!


    The four big countries looked at it and said, "Eh? It seems to be a bit effective. The Land of Fire is directly in a mess, and it seems that there is no good way to deal with this Akatsuki."


    "You want to withdraw at this time? That won''t do! You have to work harder. It is best to beat Konoha to the gate!"


    It wasn''t like Onoki didn''t notice Akatsuki''s secret actions, it was just that this matter had nothing to do with him.


    A power that was sandwiched between several big countries, what use was there in developing it?


    He admitted that Akatsuki still had a few strong people, but the problem was whether he could protect them!


    As a result, he was not worried that Akatsuki would be able to flip the palm of Onoki, who was very active inmunicating with the other families, finally gathered thest batch of supplies and sent them to Akatsuki Vige.


    Then, he asked them not to make such a small ''fight'' anymore and to hurt Konoha!


    After Haru heard Kagami''s report, he immediately flipped his eyes!


    So, the things that the few big countries of the capital barely managed to do became a rigid rule for me, right?


    However, it didn''t matter. In any case, this was thest stroke he could scam.


    When the big countries found out what Akatsuki had done, they naturally would not have such a good temper.


    After thest batch of supplies was handed over, Haru directly used Flying Thunder God to send a message to Sakumo that they could start!


    Guren and the others continued to y guerri warfare, attracting people''s eyes and ears to buy time for the operation of Sakumo and the others.


    Therefore, Sakumo and the others immediately began the assassination operation!


    The first to bear the brunt of the misfortune were the Kumogakure Ninjas that Kumogakure had left behind.


    These guys were used to living afortable life in the Land of the Moon. Usually, dealing with these little thieves like the Wandering Ninjas was easy, but to deal with the elites like Sakumo was like killing a chicken with a knife.


    Originally, ording to the n, after clearing out these Kumogakure Ninjas, then controlling all the members of the royal family, the mission was halfpleted.


    But no one expected that the ones who came out to stir up trouble at this time would actually be the misceneous troops of Land of the Moon.


    Although Sakumo soon brought people to suppress Land of the Moon, it also made things big.


    The original intention of secretly taking Land of the Moon into his territory was instantly destroyed!


    Moreover,Land of the Moon waspletely connected to the Land of Lightning, and it was also the only way for the Land Lightning, the Land of Earth, Land of Fire, and Land of Wind to pass through!


    Therefore, it was obvious that the Land of Lightning''s attitude and reaction would be very fierce and terrible!

 Chapter 308: The Money Bag of the Land of Lightning Has Been Snatched Away!

    Chapter 308: The Money Bag of the Land of Lightning Has Been Snatched Away!


    "What is the meaning of the Land of Lightning sending people to question us? Have our people leave the Land of the Moon immediately. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences. Yes, this is the first letter, and it is also an ultimatum. That Raikage-sama is not a good person. He did not send people to fight directly. He probably wants to see us fight with Konoha."


    Kagami handed the letter written by Raikage to Haru and continued.


    Haru was toozy to look at it and directly tore it apart.


    "We have already expected such a situation. After this fleece is over, the four major countries are not fools. Seeing that we have not fought with Konoha, it is even more impossible for us to be fooled a second time. We might even settle this debt with us."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s make the first move and take advantage of the time when the other party is about to get angry but hasn''t made a move yet to reap the benefits first!"


    "I want the Land of the Moon. Not only the Land of the Moon, but also the other three country, Land of Birds, Land of Rivers, and Land of Hot Water are almost under our control."


    "Send my order directly. There is no need toy low anymore. Use the fastest speed to let the four kingdoms know who is in control of their fate!"


    "Any disobedience, whether it is coercion or bribery, make them disappearpletely. You must clear all obstacles for me before the four kingdoms react, and let half of the citizens acknowledge my rule!"


    Haru''s voice could be said to be resolute and decisive!


    However, for the first time, Kagami could not help but ask.


    "But if this is the case, it is equivalent to offending the five great countries at the same time. Even if we upy these ces, we do not have so many people to guard."


    Kagami''s words were true. As the saying goes, it is easy to conquer the world, but difficult to sit in the world!


    If they wanted to upy a country, they only needed to send Sakumo and the others to kill all the military forces that dared to resist.


    But if they wanted topletely upy this country and take charge of this country, it was not enough for Sakumo and the others.


    This was one of the reasons why Akatsuki developed so quickly, with thousands of members, but still felt that it was not enough, where there was no shortage of manpower!


    Therefore, in Kagami''s view, Haru was doing this purely for the sake of fighting.


    At that time, when several major powers worked together, no matter how strong Akatsuki was, he would be able to protect Amegakure and the Land of Grass next to him. If there were more, he would be unable to fend for himself. Even if Haru had Flying Thunder God, it was the same.


    This was the typical drawback of having an unstable foundation and relying solely on high-end power


    However, what Kagami didn''t know was that Haru had chosen to do this because he was confident.


    After all this time, he had umted quite a number of energy points.


    Therefore, as long as he couldplete these new territories in time, he could rely on [Myriad Realms Monolith] power to be invincible!


    Can''t defend?


    Even an army of thousands can be defended by you!


    This was Haru''s confidence!


    However, he could not tell Kagami about these things, so he could only vaguely say, "I have already made sufficient preparations. If Kumogakure attacks, you will know when the timees."


    Hearing this, Kagami knew that his advice was in vain again.


    However, even though he could not figure it out, Kagami still immediately conveyed Haru''s orders.


    If not for the fact that Kagami, the ''Head of Grand Cab'','' had organized everything in an orderly manner, Haru reckoned that he would have already messed things up.


    Therefore, a few dayster, the Land of Lightning did not wait for Akatsuki''s apology. Instead, they waited for a piece of news that made them iparably furious!


    The four countries - Land of Birds, Land of Rivers, Land of Hot Water, and Land of the M oon - had all epted Akatsuki''s rule, and were renamed as cities by the country!


    When these small countries that were either neutral or looked down on were taken by Akatsuki one by one, the five great countries suddenly discovered that the territory of Akatsuki Vige had actually grown so quickly!


    Although it still couldn''tpare to any of their countries, just looking at the size of thend, it was at least a quarter of the size of any of their countries, or even close to a third.


    This fully exined the principle that no matter how small an ant was, it was still meat!


    What made them even more solemn was that after the Akatsuki Vige that Akatsuki had upied annexed so many countries, it had almostpletely separated the remaining four great countries outside of the country!


    This also meant that if these four great countries wanted to go to the other side''s territory, they had to go through the Akatsuki Vige! Otherwise, they could only go through the water road!


    This was a big problem!


    Onoki and the others finally realized that Akatsuki''s ambition was much greater than they had imagined!


    Not only did he take advantage of their conflict with Konoha to seek benefits for himself, but he also took advantage of them.


    This was simply ying them as fools!


    Weren''t they afraid that they would collectively attack him and cause trouble for him?


    This waspletely not putting them in their eyes!


    One after another, they all exploded in anger!


    And the one who was the most angry was of course the Land of Lightning''s Kumogakure.


    The others were only angry because they had been cheated of some supplies, but they were different. They had lost a money bag!


    If they could not get back the Land of the Moon, they would have to go through the permission of Akatsuki if they wanted to go ind. Otherwise, they would have to go from the sea. What the hell was this?


    Therefore, Raikage was so angry that he did not want to be a coward. He directly took people to the Land of the Moon overnight.


    He wanted to see who gave this Akatsuki the courage to run to the door of the house and be arrogant!


    Onoki and the others originally wanted to teach Akatsuki a lesson, but when they saw that Kumogakure exploded first and directly went to find trouble with Akatsuki, they were naturally happy to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. They wanted Kumogakure to test Akatsuki first.


    If he was crippled in an instant, then there was nothing to say. He directly punched out and divided the inheritance!


    If he knew what was good for him, he could also throw a few bones and let him continue to bite Konoha.


    Even if he didn''t die, he would still kill Konoha!


    If he still couldn''t recognize his own weight, then he would be embarrassed. It was a lot of chicken ribs, and it tasted quite good.


    As for Kumogakure, he had lost.


    How was this possible!


    Although this Akatsuki had indeed once had a moment of high light and forced back Konoha and Suna''s frontline forces, only then did he take control of Amegakure in one fell swoop.


    But now, it was Raikage who personally led the team to demand an exnation!


    Did someone really think that Akatsuki''s leader was stronger than Raikage?


    Onoki had experienced the strength of Third Raikage. Once he got close, it would be the time of his death.


    His old arms and legs couldn''t withstand a series of moves from his opponent.


    Of course, if he pulled away the distance, it would be another matter.


    Therefore, they were all happy to watch the show.


    They were simply waiting to eat meat and drink soup.


    However, the development of the situation was destined to make their thoughtspletely fail.


    Although Raikage was strong, he was far from being invincible!


    Senju Haru said.

 Chapter 309: One Against Zero is Just a Basic Operation

    Chapter 309: One Against Zero is Just a Basic Operation


    On this day, the sun was shining brightly. It was a rare cloudless day. When one looked up, one could see the blue sky.


    When Third Raikage bring hundreds of Kumogakure elites to the Land of the Moon, Haru had been waiting for a long time.


    The signature fiery cloud robe was lined up, and Kakuzu, Guren, Fuu, and Sakumo were lined up on both sides of Haru.


    Although there were only five people, they were extremely calm when facing enemies that were ten times more powerful than their own, and they were even not at a disadvantage in terms of momentum.


    As for Kagami and Tsunade, they were too busy, so they ignored this small matter.


    The two sides were separated by a hundred meters and looked at each other from afar.


    At this time, a strong man with dark skin, light yellow long hair and a long beard walked out. There was a lightning-like scar on his chest, and there was a "lightning" tattoo on his right shoulder.


    This was Third Raikage, who had the "strongest spear" and "strongest shield", who could suppress the eight-tailed with his bare hands


    At the same time, it was a terrifying monster that could fight against ten thousand Iwagakure Ninjas for three days and three nights before finally dying of exhaustion!


    "Kid, I admire your courage. You dare to stand here with only these few people. So I will give you a chance. Surrender and bring your forces to join the Land of Lightning. I will give you everything you want in the name of Raikage!"


    Although Raikage looked rude and irritable, if anyone really regarded him as a brave and ipetent guy, then they would be in big trouble!


    Onoki and others were waiting to watch the show. Didn''t he know?


    But he was the first to run out and take the lead, taking the initiative to bite the hard bone of Akatsuki. Why?


    In addition to having confidence in his own strength, Third Raikage also had the idea of winning!


    If he could conquer this Akatsuki in one fell swoop, then wouldn''t he be able to swallow him whole!


    While Onoki''s men were still ying attention to follow him for soup and meat, he was ready to take the pot home with him.


    However, all the people who regarded Akatsuki as a fish on the chopping block and could be trampled on would pay the price for this idea!


    After hearing this, Haruughed directly. Raikage saw that they only came to negotiate or surrender?


    "What are youughing at?" Raikage frowned without anger.


    "It''s not impossible for me to bring Akatsuki to join the Land of Lightning, but can you really give me everything I want? I''m afraid that your name, Raikage, is not important enough!"


    "What is there that I can''t give you? As long as you are loyal enough, after I die of old age, you can alsopete for the next Raikage! This is my promise!"


    Raikage''s words were powerful and full of confidence!


    Even the Kumogakure Ninjas behind him were convinced by his personality charm. They all revealed fanatical eyes and hostility toward Haru.


    It had to be said that even Haru, who originally wanted to ridicule Raikage, did not expect that Raikage was actually ying it for real. No matter what happened in the future, it was already very difficult for him to dare to make such a promise in front of so many people!


    In the five great viges, who would dare to be like Raikage and give an outsider a fair chance topete for the position of Kage?


    Of course, this was only a chance.


    Therefore, Haru also put away the smile on his face, sighed, and said seriously, "Raikage''s courage is admirable, but Raikage-sama really can''t give what I want."


    "What is it? Be more straightforward!"


    "Peace."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to unify the entire Ninja World and achieve true peace."


    When these words came out, it was as if the air was quiet.


    Then, Kumogakure burst into loudughter. All kinds of ridicule followed. There were all kinds of things to say. Among them, there were some very unpleasant words.


    "Ninja World is still peaceful? What does this guy think he is? The god of Ninja World"


    "Even if Senju Hashirama was reborn, he wouldn''t dare to say such big words. It really makes meugh!"


    "Do you think this guy is scared silly by our Raikage-sama? Why did he start to talk nonsense so quickly?"


    "The clown is actually myself? Loved it loved it!"


    "Stopughing. I admit it. Pfft, I can''t do it anymore, hahaha."


    ...


    "Are you messing with me?"


    Listening to the ridiculeing from behind, Raikage also asked with a bad expression.


    "Whether you believe it or not is up to you. Whether you can do it or not is up to me."


    Raikage nodded, "Then show me now. I also want to know where you got your confidence from."


    "You will know, and it will be right away."


    Just as Haru finished speaking, Raikage burst out with an extremely fast speed, crossing the middle distance with the momentum of thunder, and punched at Haru.


    Although this punch was powerful, it was only a test.


    Therefore, Haru didn''t use anything else and just threw out a punch as well.


    Strange power!


    An ordinary punch!


    A bang was heard in an instant!


    The two fists collided, and no one retreated. Then, the earth actually could not withstand this pressure and began to crack apartyer byyer.


    Sakumo and the other three also spread out at the first moment, far away from the center of the battle.


    Because Haru had said from the beginning that Raikage was his prey, they naturally would not interfere.


    However, the task on them was not easy. At this time, hundreds of Kumogakure Ninjas had rushed up with full morale.


    Fuu revealed an eager look. When she looked at Guren, she deliberately provoked, "Do you want topete with who kills more enemies?"


    "Boring," Guren said.


    Sakumo was silent.


    Only Kakuzu revealed a bloodthirsty gaze and asked, "How much will you pay if you win?"


    Fuu suddenly felt bored. It was really boring!


    Then, a pair of wings grew out of her back as she flew directly into the sky.


    "Scale Powder!"


    Seemingly ordinary scale powder began to sprinkle from the air, and then in the moment it touched the object, it suddenly began to spontaneouslybust, almost like a white phosphorus incendiary bomb!


    This initial show of strength immediately made the Kumogakure Ninjas, who had victory in their hands, fall into a panic.


    But the nightmare had just begun!


    Arge number of crystal hands were thrown into the crowd like free swords, and countless ck lines suddenly appeared on the ground. Anyone who could not dodge in time would immediately be caught, and then take out their hearts and die.


    Sakumo suddenly felt that there was no need for him to take action, and he did not know where Haru found so many experts.


    In the face of Kumogakure''s attack, the five of them were enough.


    After observing for a while and staring at a strong Kumogakure, the dagger in Sakumo''s hand suddenly emitted a familiar white light.


    "White Light de!"


    Rip!


    A white light pierced through the crowd and urately killed a Kumogakure Jonin!


    Only then did someone react, revealing a terrified gaze.


    "Ko... Konoha White Fang"

 Chapter 310: The Armor of Lightning!

    Chapter 310: The Armor of Lightning!


    When the name Konoha White Fang, appeared in the battlefield, the morale of Kumogakure, who had suffered a head-on blow, instantly fell again!


    Those who had not experienced the Second Ninja War could not imagine how many lives were represented behind this name, and how great the deterrence of this name was!


    And panic was contagious!


    Guren and others immediately found that the resistance of these Kumogakure Ninjas had suddenly dropped by more than half, and their original strength could not be exerted.


    They could not help but take a deep look at the white light that was still mercilessly harvesting lives.


    The situation here naturally attracted the attention of Raikage, who was fighting with Haru.


    "That is... Konoha White Fang? And Iwagakure''s Crystal Demon?"


    Although they did not recognize it at first, when Sakumo and the others attacked, the almost impossible to imitate sign immediately made Raikage recognize two of them.


    Instead, it was Kakuzu, who had always been in the underground ck market circle, and Fuu, who had been staying with Takigakure, who was directly ignored.


    Raikage really could not understand why these two guys with Kage Level''s strength woulde here.


    Could it be that Konoha and Iwagakure were both crazy?


    They actually let them go?


    And they had all joined Akatsuki


    So this was the confidence of this guy in front of him. Things had indeed be a little tricky.


    But..


    Did he think that he could beat them back like this?


    Raikage''s body suddenly burst out with terrifying lightning!


    "Lightning Strike Armour!"


    By concentrating the lightning style chakra in the whole body, the whole body will be covered with lightning style chakra, and the physical body can be activated and the defensive ability will be greatly improved. At the same time, the lightning burst in the body can increase the transmission speed of the nerves. As the lightning style chakra increases, the defense and speed will continue to increase.


    This is the so-called lightning style chakra mode, and also the "strongest shield" that Third Raikage proud of in his eyes!


    Without a doubt, after seeing the numerous ninjas that he had brought with him beingpletely crushed by the four of them, Raikage, who refused to admit defeat, began to be serious.


    Haru''s expression also became a bit serious.


    He knew that in the original work, Raikage''s Lightning Strike Armour waspletely unscathed after fighting against tens of thousands of Iwagakure Ninjas for three days and three nights. Moreover, after being resurrected by Edo Tensei, it even took a hit from Naruto''s Wind Release: Rasenshuriken. Nothing happened!


    However, it was still the same sentence. Since he could stand here, then it meant that he had a certain degree of confidence!


    Swish!


    All of a sudden, Raikage disappeared from where he stood.


    What a fast speed!


    Although Haru had already activated the three tomoe Sharingan, it was still difficult for him to track Raikage''s movements.


    Almost subconsciously activated Mangekyou Sharingan, and then released Susanoo!


    Raikage who had arrived behind Haru directly threw out a whip kick, but this powerful attack was blocked by the ck energy body that suddenly appeared on Haru''s body.


    But Skeleton Susanoo who had only entered the first state was actually directly kicked into the ribs by this whip kick of Raikage!


    Boom!


    Susanoo smashed down with a fist, but Raikage had already disappeared once again.


    While repairing the damage of Susanoo, Haru directly evolved Susanoo into the second form. His body was covered with even more solid armor, and his hand was also holding a powerful trident!


    After doing all this, he was relieved and began to capture the movement trajectory of Raikage.


    In the case of not using Flying Thunder God, Third Raikage who had entered the lightning chakra mode was indeed qualified topete with Tobirama for the title of Ninja World''s number one ninja!


    This so-called Lightning Body Blink should also be the strongest type of explosive power among all of Body Flickering Technique!


    Only after Haru activated Mangekyou Sharingan could he barely keep up with Raikage''s speed.


    And in such a short few seconds, he had already taken three punches and four kicks from Raikage, but all of them were blocked by Susanoo.


    "Not bad defense, then what about this move!"


    The berserk Third Raikage suddenly appeared and paused for a moment. Then, he concentrated his chakra on the four fingers of his right hand.


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had torn apart the sky!


    Raikage instantly disappeared and appeared behind Susanoo as if he had teleported.


    Looking at the ck second form of Susanoo, it actually directly broke open a big hole!


    The defense of Haru Susanoo was directly smashed!


    But there was no joy on the face of Raikage, as if the battle had not ended.


    Susanoo copsed, but there was no figure of Haru inside!


    It turns out that when the Raikage used the Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop, Haru realized that at this time, Sunanoo was not able to resist this move, so he directly left the ce with Flying Thunder God.


    Therefore, what Raikage pierced through was merely the Susanoo shell that Haru had abandoned.


    At this time, Raikage looked at Haru, who had reappeared, and said rudely, "Compared to your strength, your ability to boast is higher!"


    This was undoubtedly mocking the fact that Haru had said that he wanted to unify Ninja World and achieve true peace.


    It was also true that if it was just this level of strength, what was there to talk about unifying Ninja World?


    Therefore, Haru nodded and said, "Then the warm-up ends here."


    Before he finished speaking, he formed a seal and mmed it on the ground.


    Then, a ck stick appeared from the ground every few meters where Haru and Raikage fought. If one looked carefully, one could see the inconspicuous QR code from it.


    This was the appetizer that Haru prepared for Raikage. It was a new move that was mutated from the infinite flow of des - Yin Yang Release Formation!


    That''s right, those ck sticks were something that Nagato had unintentionally condensed with Yin Yang Release when he was training Rinnegan. When Haru saw them, he had the idea of using trash. Therefore, Nagato condensed a little more without forcing himself. This was what he saw in front of him.


    Because to deal with Raikage, ordinary weapons were basically useless.


    Only the ck stick condensed from Yin Yang Release had a disturbing effect. When stabbed into the body of the opponent, it could seal the acupoints of the opponent to refine chakra, and at the same time, it could also cause the chakra disorder in the opponent''s body.


    But it was much more useful than ordinary swords!


    Therefore, this time, Haru directly gave up on the sword. He swung his hands, and two extremely sharp ck sticks slid directly into his hands.


    "Are you ready? There is no time to catch your breath next."


    Bang!


    Haru directly went behind Raikage and sent him flying with a club.


    Then, his figure instantly disappeared from where he was, and he pped Raikage again.


    With the support of the strange force, although Haru still did not break through Raikage''s defense, his visual effect was extremely shocking!


    Before this, who would dare to imagine that the iparably powerful Third Raikage had actually been whipped around like a badminton ball, looking like he was powerless to fight back

 Chapter 311: Izanami!

    Chapter 311: Izanami!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At this moment, Haru turned into light. Every time he shed, Raikage''s body would be hit elsewhere.


    Although he looked very shocked, in fact, Raikage was not injured at all.


    Just as Haru tried to stab the ck stick in his hand into Raikage''s body, his eyes immediately narrowed, and then he left without hesitation.


    Kacha!


    The two ck sticks actually directly shattered!


    Raikage''s Lightning Strike Armour was even stronger than he had imagined. As expected of the strongest shield.


    However, Haru had already expected this.


    If it was an ordinary sword, it might have broken right away.


    Raikage, who finallynded on the ground, stood up again. He patted the non-existent dust on his body with an expressionless face. Then, he slowly said a fact, "It''s useless. My ''strongest shield'' is invincible. You can''t even hurt me."


    "This sentence is also for you. Come on, you''re almost touching the corner of my clothes."


    When Raikage heard this, his eyes became extremely dangerous. Then, he stopped talking nonsense. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Haru and punched out again!


    However, just as the fist was about to touch Haru, Haru disappeared once again. He pulled out a ck stick from his back and aimed it at Raikage.


    However, this time, Raikage was already prepared. He used the same ''Body Flickering Technique'' to avoid this attack, and then a pair of iron fists smashed towards Haru.


    Therefore, everyone who paid attention to this side saw that Haru and Raikage were like two intertwined lights and shadows, constantly shing in every direction of the battle arena. Sometimes, they would be separated upon contact, and sometimes, there would be fierce fighting sounds.


    They could not see who was who!


    It was even more impossible to know who had the upper hand!


    This level of terrifying battle left Guren and the others speechless.


    At this moment, Fuu, who was proud of her speed, began to doubt her life. She was the seven-tailed Jinchuriki!


    She couldn''t even clearly see the fight between these two guys


    There was no need to mention Kakuzu. Against either one of the two, he could live for five seconds even if he had enough hearts!


    Probably only Sakumo was seriously considering his odds of winning, but the answer was not very satisfactory.


    After a fierce fight, Raikage finally admitted the strength of Haru.


    But the stronger the opponent, the more Raikage wanted to defeat him!


    "Lightning Release: ck Panther!"


    Suddenly, Raikage released a leopard shaped ck lightning from his body.


    Haru still arrived behind Raikage.


    But this time, Haru was wrong!


    The leopard formed from ck lightning was actually not at his previous position. Instead, it was sted apart by Raikage''s fist the moment it pounced out!


    The terrifying ck lightning spread out in all directions with a bang!


    Raikage relied on his own defense and actually yed this trick.


    Haru was instantly sent flying by the ck lightning without a moment of carelessness.


    When hended on the ground, Haru''s expression changed, because the ck lightning actually paralyzed him like poison, causing him to stiffen for a moment.


    It was precisely this split second of weakness that was caught by Raikage.


    "Lightning Straight!"


    Raikage''s ''strongest spear'' appeared!


    Boom!


    The ground was affected and directly exploded into a huge pit.


    Haru''s figure suddenly shed out, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although he used Flying Thunder God to dodge in time, because of that momentary stiffness, he was injured by the chakra wrapped around his hand. The left side of his body was directly torn open, and blood was dripping out!


    "Next attack, you won''t have this kind of luck again." Raikage seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with his mistake just now. If he could be faster, he could directly kill the other party.


    After hearing this, Haru couldn''t help but smile.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan in his right eye began to slowly turn from the moment Raikage used the Lightning Straight.


    After waiting for so long, he finally waited for this move of Raikage.


    So he did not care about the injuries on his body. He just asked Raikage inexplicably, "I have always been curious about one thing. If you use your ''strongest spear'' to attack your ''strongest shield'', what will happen?"


    "This question is meaningless, because whether it is ''strongest spear '' or ''strongest shield'', their owners are me."


    "Is that so? But my eyes can see that result."


    Before his voice fell, arge amount of eye power gushed out, and Haru''s right eye suddenly shed a line of blood and tears.


    All this time, Mayang has only used the ability of the left eye [Rinnegan], and today he finally gushed out the ability of the right eye [Mangekyo Sharingan]!


    "Izanami!"


    Under the effect of the eye power of Haru''s right eye, a shocking scene appeared!


    A ''person'' that was exactly the same as Third Raikage appeared. Moreover, his entire body emitted arge amount of lightning and terrifying aura. He raised his right hand, and in the end, only a single finger remained.


    If someone had just used God''s perspective to watch the entire battle, they would have discovered that this waspletely the beginning move of Third Raikage that had previously seen - Lightning Flickering Technique!


    Third Raikage, instantly widened his eyes. "This is impossible!"


    Was this a Genjutsu or was it just a facade?


    Just as he was uncertain, the fake Raikage in front of him burst out with a terrifying speed that was exactly the same as his.


    Lightning Straight!


    In a moment of disorientation, the Third Raikage only had time to cross his arms in front of his body...


    Boom!


    Just like the question that Haru had raised just now, ''The Strongest Spear'' had finally met ''The Strongest Shield''!


    Who was the winner of this ''contradiction''?


    Bang!


    Third Raikage, was directly sent flying and mmed heavily on the ground.


    His arms were directly pierced through, leaving a terrible bloody hole in his chest!


    The Lightning Strike Armour seemed to have been broken!


    Obviously, in this battle between ''The Strongest Spear'' and ''The Strongest Shield'', ''The Strongest Spear'' was still superior!


    Then, the fake Raikage disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    However, Raikage, who was heavily injured and lying on the ground, told everyone that it was not an illusion, nor was it an illusion, nor was it a false attack, but a real hell


    Even if he used all of his strength, it would only be as powerful as the one he had just disyed!


    No one had expected that in the end, Haru would use Third Raikage''s own ultimate move to defeat him.


    However, the consumption of this move was clearly iparably huge. Even Haru, who possessed such a terrifying amount of chakra, couldn''t help but feel a wave of exhaustion, especially the eye power of his right eye, it almost instantly consumed half of it.


    If he used it a few more times, he might be blind in an instant.


    This was also one of the reasons why he had never easily used his right eye ability.

 Chapter 312: The Weakest and Strongest Ability!

    Chapter 312: The Weakest and Strongest Ability!


    [Izanami].


    Haru''s other Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability could be said to be at the extreme level of ''copying''!


    Because what he copied was not a simple ninjutsu, a person or something, but a perfect copy of the time and space recorded in his right eye!


    In other words, the fake self that Third Raikage thought was actually not fake!


    Instead, he was himself when he used the Lightning Straight to pierce through his hand.


    Haru only intercepted Third Raikage at that time and then materialized them.


    It could even be seen as the Third Raikage a minute ago using the ''Strongest Spear'' defeated the Third Raikage a minuteter using the ''Strongest Shield''!


    To put it simply, the ability of Haru''s right eye [Izanami] was like a camera that had both "recording" and "projection" functions, and could briefly turn Genjutsu into reality and then manipte it in a simple way.


    In this respect, [Izanami] was exactly the opposite of [Izanagi], which could transform reality into a Genjutsu dream world!


    So just now, Haru used his right eye [Izanami] ability to store the whole process of the Third Raikage''s use of the Lightning Straight, and then used arge amount of power to project and transform it into reality, so as to defeat the Third Raikage''s Lightning Strike Armour in one fell swoop!


    Of course, [Izanami] also had its own limits and drawbacks.


    First, the scene that exceeded the limits of Haru''s chakra and eye power couldn''t be materialized even if the recording waspleted.


    And the projection that could be materialized also had a time limit. With a single person as an example, Haru''s current limit was ten seconds.


    In other words, even if he risked his life, he could only ''y'' Raikage''s ten seconds of ''action''. If he added the background, the consumption would increase exponentially.


    Apart from that, there was another problem that he couldn''t bypass, which was that he had to have the target of ''recording''.


    The target was awesome, and the things that Haru recorded ''had to be awesome, otherwise this ability would be worthless.


    If it was too awesome, maybe after the recording was finished, the person would also be gone.


    If Raikage directly killed Haru in one move, then there was no point in recording or not.


    Secondly, after finishing the recording, he could only store a document. If he recorded the record again, then the things stored in thest record would disappear.


    Haru was not sure that as he became stronger and his eye power evolved again, this restriction would not break, but now he could only store the record once.


    Then there was the problem of the number of times it could be used. Any picture that had been recorded and stored would only be materialized three times at most. After reaching three times, it would automatically disappear.


    Therefore, it was impossible to think of a powerful forbidden technique that stored the recording and release it without limit.


    Thest problem was the consumption of energy. The consumption of this ability was so great that even Haru could not bear it. Moreover, he had never encountered a chance that was worth using, so he had never used it.


    But even with so many drawbacks, the power of the [Izanami] was still unquestionable and could be called the strongest ''steal man''!


    Perhaps this move of yours is very strong, but it might be mine in the next second!


    And the most BUG point of [Izanami] was that it broke the chains and made everything possible.


    Kekkei Genkai, Kekkei Totai, and all kinds of secret techniques and forbidden techniques.


    As long as someone used it in front of him, he could perfectly reproduce it, and besides the consumption of chakra and eye power, he didn''t need to pay any price!


    For example, if someone were to use Dead Demon Consuming Seal in front of Haru.


    Then, afterpleting the "recording", Haru would be able to use the power of "Izanami" to "project" and kill the enemy with the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, and because it didn''t use the Dead Demon Consuming Seal itself, even the Shinigami couldn''t do anything to him.


    For example, if one day Nagato used Outer Path''s reincarnation technique in front of Haru.


    Then Haru would still be able to achieve the original effect after reproducing it with [Izanami], but would not lose his life as a result.


    This was because the person who had used this technique was Nagato who had materialized. At least within a few seconds, Nagato was real, so any side effects would not implicate Haru.


    If not for the fact that every time "recorded" could only be "materialized projection" three times at most, and the "recording" process itself required a certain amount of time and was still very dangerous. Just by relying on this ability, Haru felt that he was already invincible!


    Now, after a little test, the power was indeed extraordinary, directly making Raikage suffer the consequences.


    After Haru rxed a little, he frowned in pain.


    Previously, Raikage had injured him quite badly. Luckily, Flying Thunder God had saved his life. Otherwise, he might have had to use Izanami.


    Third Raikage, was indeed a bit awesome!


    Then, under Haru''s astonished gaze, Third Raikage, who had both his ''strongest spear'' and ''strongest shield'', forced himself to stand up again.


    The holes in his arms and chest were still bleeding. If it was an ordinary person, not to mention standing up, it would be a problem whether they could still be alive.


    However, he did not see any pain on Third Raikage''s face. Instead, he looked like a wounded beast, ready to bite off the hunter''s throat at any cost!


    "It seems that your ''strongest spear'' broke your ''strongest shield''."


    Haru already had an answer to his question just now.


    This time, Raikage clearly did not say anything like ''no meaning''.


    Because the result was already in front of his eyes, what else was there to talk about!


    "What exactly is that?"


    After a moment of silence, Third Raikage couldn''t help but ask.


    "You."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Haru was not talking to Raikage about any riddles. He was just telling the truth. The one just now was indeed Raikage himself.


    Although Raikage still did not understand, he knew that he could not get any other answers from Haru.


    He knew his own situation. Maybe if he turned around and ran now, he might leave, but the hundreds of Kumogakure Ninjas he brought were all abandoned by him.


    This was his pride that could not be allowed no matter what!


    Moreover, he had not lost yet, but with this level of injury, he could not kill him in a short time!


    Although the ''strongest shield'' was broken, it also reduced the destructive power of the ''strongest spear'' to the lowest.


    There was still a chance!


    The other side was also seriously injured, there was still a chance!


    Raikage''s eyes revealed a crazy look ready to fight with his life on the line!

 Chapter 313: Breaking the Back

    Chapter 313: Breaking the Back


    "Raikage-sama!"


    "Protect Raikage-sama!"


    Just like how Guren and the others did not expect Haru to be able to injure Raikage so cleanly, these Kumogakure were simrly iparably shocked by the oue before their eyes!


    What did they just see?


    There were two Raikage-sama, and then one injured the other


    Although they were puzzled, they quickly came back to their senses and wanted to go and support Raikage-sama.


    However, they had to ask if Guren and the others agreed.


    "Scale Powder!"


    "Crystal Release: Crystal Pentagonal Prison!"


    "Earth Grudge Fear!"


    "White Light de!"


    The destructive power of the four of them could only be described as a reduction in the dimensional attack!


    There was nock of Jonin among the people brought by Raikage, but inparison, Sakumo and the others were too strong.


    Fuu, seven-tailed Jinchuriki controlled the air control, her speed was fast, and the Scale Powder attack was even more difficult to defend against!


    Guren, the strongest of the original Iwagakure Vige''s secret assassination unit, his own strength was infinitely close to Kage Level, with enough power to beat Sarutob Hiruzen. Kekkei Genkai Crystal Release was also abination of attack and defense, and could also trap people, very omnipotent.


    Not to mention Kakuzu. He was 800 miles away from an ultra-long-range infrared-guided hand sword that was a billion points away from disfiguring Senju Hashirama. That was the man who was 50-50 with Ninja World!


    (Kakuzu: Crazy, it''s not over! This joke can''t be passed!)


    Sakumo was once Konoha White Fang, he had Kage Level strength. He was an existence that made countless enemies tremble in fear in the Second Ninja War.


    In this, Kakuzu might be the weakest one. These few people joined hands to fight a group of dragons, it was really too cruel!


    Kumogakure was a ninja, he really was not worthy of his name!


    In just a dozen or so seconds, there were more than ten casualties.


    Raikage had brought out a total of more than three hundred people. At this time, almost half of them were dead, and the remaining half were all injured and covered in dust.


    It was really a good show of one against a hundred!


    A desperate atmosphere couldn''t help but spread quickly.


    At this moment, a leopard shaped ck lightning suddenly attacked.


    Fuu and Sakumo quickly flew away, one using Body Flicker Technique to distance himself, and Guren directly used crystal to construct a protective barrier around her.


    Only the speed was slow, and the defensive ability was poor, Kakuzu used Earth Release: Earth Spear, and entered a defensive state all over his body.


    Then, with a boom, the ck lightning exploded, separating Sakumo and the others from Kumogakure.


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed into the ck lightning, and a flying kick hit Kakuzu''s back.


    Kakuzu, who did not expect it at all, suddenly froze, and then his whole person flew out with a whoosh.


    The kick just now not only smashed one of his mask monsters, but also broke his spine!


    Now, if there was an X -ray, he could see that Kakuzu''s spine had been broken into pieces.


    When the lightning dissipated, the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas were not only shocked!


    "Raikage-sama!"


    "As expected of Raikage-sama. He reversed the situation the moment he attacked, and even heavily injured an enemy."


    "Now is not the time to be happy. There are at least four enemies."


    The morale of the fallen valley finally rose, but if he wanted to get rid of Haru and participate in the battle here, how could Raikage not pay a price?


    Puff.!


    Raikage ignored the pain and pulled out the two ck sticks that were inserted in his lower abdomen and right leg.


    If not for the influence of this thing just now, Raikage guaranteed that his kick was not as simple as breaking the spine of the other party.


    But who knew that this ck stick was actually so strange. After piercing into his body, not only did it disrupt the cirction of his chakra, but it also sealed all the chakra acupoints around him. Only after pulling it out did he return to normal.


    Throwing away this damn thing, looking at the nearby leader Akatsuki who casually picked up two ck sticks and walked towards him, Raikage''s face sank like water, and finally made a difficult decision.


    "Everyone, listen up. In the name of Raikage, I order you to immediately leave this ce and return to the vige, and let Dodai temporarily rece Raikage."


    "Raikage-sama!"


    Kumogakure Ninjas immediately opened their eyes wide, revealing a look of disbelief.


    Could it be that Raikage-sama was defeated?


    "Obey my orders, let''s go!"


    Knowing that anyone could leave, but it was impossible for him to leave, Third Raikage finally chose the same answer as his future self. He stayed behind to cover up the retreat, saving the chance for the young bloodline in the vige.


    Blood kept flowing out, and Raikage''s breathing rate gradually increased. This meant that his physical strength was rapidly depleting.


    One of Kumogakure Ninjas bit his lips hard, and finally shouted with red eyes, "Listen to Raikage-sama, let''s go!"


    Perhaps it was not toote to go back and call for reinforcements.


    With Raikage-sama''s strength, he might really be able to hold on until they came back.


    Under the support of this belief, all of Kumogakure Ninjas began to flee at the fastest speed possible.


    Go back, I must go back!


    Seeing this, Fuu immediately prepared to chase after them. With her speed, it was not difficult.


    However, he suddenly felt a strong gust of winding at him!


    It was actually Third Raikage, who was in a terrible state, who had taken the initiative to attack.


    The careless bee tried its best to dodge, but at the same time, it also blocked the side of its head with its arm.


    Bang!!!


    In the end, Fuu was unable topletely dodge, and its entire body heavily smashed onto the ground.


    When the smoke dispersed, Fuu''s eyes fiercely spat on the ground. As she crawled up, she couldn''t help but frown.


    Just now, she had only been lightly swept by Raikage''s whip leg, but its left arm had already been broken.


    If her head was kicked, wouldn''t she die on the spot


    Fuu was extremely unhappy. Although this kind of injury was nothing to her, she was just unhappy.


    Dark red chakra began to emerge from her body, and her broken left arm also entered the countdown of healing.


    Then a p hit the back of her head, almost knocking her to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Fuu was instantly enraged. ''I''m going to tear him apart!


    However, when she turned around ferociously, Fuu immediately froze.


    "Huh? Why are you staring at me so fiercely?"


    "Uh, nothing. Just now. Maybe it was my period. You know, women will always have a bad temper for a few days."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Remember to drink more hot water."


    "En..."


    Fii nodded obediently, and wrapped up the Bijuu coat.


    It couldn''t be helped, because she couldn''t beat him.


    Haru was a big shot who could make the seven-tailed in her body feel scared, so that sometimes she couldn''t tell who was the real ''monster'' between her and Haru.


    Forget it, she couldn''t afford to offend him, she couldn''t afford to offend him, so she just took it as a mosquito bite just now.

 Chapter 314: The Defeat of Raikage

    Chapter 314: The Defeat of Raikage


    Kakuzuy on the ground with an ugly expression on his face. He had probably already cursed Raikage''s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart.


    So many people were looking for trouble with him. Did they think that he was easy to bully?


    (Raikage: You know, but you still ask)


    If an ordinary person was injured to this extent, even if they did not die, they would probably be paralyzed in bed for the rest of their lives. However, this was not a big problem for Kakuzu.


    At this time, Sakumo and Guren were also stopped by the injured Raikage.


    Although the ''strongest shield'' was broken and the ''strongest spear'' could not be used because of the injury to the arm, Raikage''s strength was still not to be underestimated. At least at this stage of madness, no one could take it lightly, and they had to be careful.


    "I will chase those who run away." Fuu volunteered again.


    Haru shook his head. "Forget it. There''s no need to chase after him. Just treat it as fulfilling this honorable Raikage-sama''s final wish."


    Sure enough, seeing that Haru and the others had no intention of chasing after him, the madness in Third Raikage''s eyes slightly decreased, but the aura on his body became stronger and stronger.


    Because he was already prepared to fight to the death!


    But this time, he was not only going to face Haru, but also the other three people besides Kakuzu.


    "Come on!"


    Violent lightning shed on Raikage''s body again, and then he rushed forward with indomitable will.


    Ten minutester.


    The lightning wrapped around Raikage''s body finally disappearedpletely. He stood there motionless, and his eyes had lost their luster.


    In addition to the injuries he had suffered before, there were many more ''honorary'' added to Raikage''s body. Several ck rods pierced through his body, and one of them even directly pierced through his heart.


    His lower body was directly crystallized, sealed in the crystal, and half of his neck was cut open.


    But even so, when Raikage was alive, he still made Sakumo and the others suffer. At this time, almost everyone was injured, and they consumed a lot of energy in all aspects. Especially in terms of mental strength, the pressure was really indescribable.


    If not for Haru crippling Raikage''s ''Strongest Shield'' and ''Strongest Spear'' from the beginning, this battle would have been impossible to fight!


    If they didn''t break the defense, they wouldn''t be able to break it unless they were like Onoki, forcefully killing Raikage.


    But it was finally over. Not only did they defend the Land of the Moon, they even kept Third Raikage forever.


    But now was not the time to be happy. They knew that they would have to face Kumogakure''s crazy revenge!


    If not for Third Raikage being too arrogant this time, they wouldn''t have had such a good chance if they personally went out and only brought 300 people.


    In reality, this was already extremely stable for everyone. It was a pity that he was so easily captured.


    After the news of Raikage''s death spread out, Akatsuki''s reputation would soar. The other viges would definitely not give them such a chance. They might even attack him when he was afraid. This was very likely.


    "Let''s go. It''s time for Ninja World to change the sky again." Haru looked at the clear and bright sky and said.


    ......


    Haru had predicted correctly!


    When the fleeing Kumogakure Ninjas brought reinforcements to the Land of the Moon again, out of humanitarianism, Haru returned the body that Third Raikage had sealed.


    Then, one by one, Kumogakure Ninja after another revealed an expression of disbelief, and then they shouted with red eyes that they wanted to take revenge for Third Raikage


    Naturally, Haru was already prepared for this.


    He directly closed the door and released the seven-tailed!


    With Mangekyou Sharingan and Uzumaki n around, the seven-tailed was truly unable to stir up any waves.


    On the contrary, the Kumogakure Ninjas who had brought people here without any preparation were directly beaten into a pulp!


    If he had strength, if he had the ability to restrain himself, then Bijuu would be invincible!


    In front of Bijuu, a sea of people tactic was the most useless and helpless method. Other than dying for a bit of time, it could not solve the problem at all.


    Therefore, these Kumogakure Ninjas who came to find trouble once again copsed.


    Then the news of Third Raikage''s death spread like wildfire across the entire Ninja World!


    First, it was Hanzo. Now, it was Third Raikage. How could this Akatsuki still be considered a newly rising power? This was a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    No wonder he dared to openly y tricks on the five great countries. He even directly robbed the money bag of the Land of Lightning and took Land of the Moon into his pocket.


    This waspletely not putting the five great countries in his eyes. Moreover, he even used practical actions to prove this point!


    Even someone as strong as Third Raikage was killed just like that. Wouldn''t the other shadows all be afraid of themselves?


    At this time, no one felt that Akatsuki was not worthy of establishing a country. Moreover, there were some busybodies who began to call the leader of Akatsuki Vige... Akatsuki Kage!


    Vaguely, it was as if the sixth country was about to rise up!


    Then, even deeper information was dug out.


    Konoha White Fang and Iwagakure''s Crystal Demon defected their respective viges to join Akatsuki.


    In addition, there was also Takigakure''s seven-Tailed Jinchuriki, who was also a core member of Akatsukit


    Looking at this, everyone was shocked to find that this Akatsuki had actually developed to such a scale!


    Possessing the topbat power (Haru, Sakumo and the others), the mainstay (Hyuga Tokugawa and the others), arge number of cannon fodder (thousands of peripheral members), Bijuu (Seven-Tailed Jinchuriki and Kyuubi Jinchuriki who only a few people knew), War Weapons (Flying MAchine), Land (annexed several small countries).


    Each of them seemed to have reached the minimum standard to be the sixth great country!


    Some of the advantages did not even exist in the five great countries.


    Only then did people realize that Akatsuki had unknowinglypleted the umtion of the early stages and had begun to bare his fangs.


    Moreover, after possessing the Land of the Moon, the most difficult financial problem had also been solved.


    Apart from the fact that the poption of the country was not thatrge, there were basically no shorings.


    Haru also felt that he was already prepared, so he dared to provoke him.


    Since sooner orter they would have to face each other, thene if you don''t agree!


    Akatsuki''s arrogant attitude made Onoki and the others not dare to act rashly. They began to suspect that Akatsuki still had a hidden card.


    Moreover, even Raikage had died there, so it would be a lie to say that he was not afraid!


    More importantly, they all knew that Kumogakure, who had suffered a great loss this time, would not easily give up.


    Even Raikage had been killed by him. If they did not think of a way to take revenge, then the hearts of the people would basically disperse.


    Moreover, the son of Third Raikage, was also not good-tempered.


    Therefore, Kumogakure and Akatsuki would definitely fight to the death.


    They could continue to watch the show, and maybe they could y the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, and wait for Kumogakure and Akatsuki to fight each other until both sides were injured before jumping out to take advantage of the situation!


    What a good n!


    It was a pity that Haru might not be able to let them have their way.

 Chapter 315: A Who Wants Revenge

    Chapter 315: A Who Wants Revenge


    Land of Lightning, Kumogakure.


    Boom!


    The gate shattered, and more than a dozen people flew out.


    "All of you, scram!"


    A young man with dark skin, light yellow hair, and a very strong body, with a bare upper body and a "Fuma Shuriken" pattern on his shoulders, he had arge belt on his waist angrily walked out from inside.


    "Lord Dodai has ordered that it is forbidden."


    "I said, get out of here!"


    The irritable and impulsive A took a deep breath and roared loudly.


    After that, there was another wave of people and horses, and almost no one could stop the footsteps of A.


    In the younger generation, his hand-to-handbat ability was the strongest in the entire Kumogakure. He often won in battle with speed, and his speed was as fast as blue lightning.


    And now, A, who was already 19 years old, heard the death of his father, how could he sit still


    In his opinion, what kind of plot did Akatsuki use to kill his father?


    And those guys who only know how to find excuses to run away before the battle, they all deserve to die!


    So what if the other party had Bijuu and Jinchuriki?


    Did they, Kumogakure, not have them?!


    Was Bijuu''s agreement forbidden?


    Damn it!


    The agreement signed by the five major powers was to let others take advantage of the loophole?


    If that Akatsuki could use it, why couldn''t they, Kumogakure, use it


    This time, he was going out of the vige to seek revenge!


    Although he also respected Lord Dodai, no one could stop him!


    It had to be said that A was a bit more sophisticated than his father. He was too impulsive and angry.


    It was also because he knew this that Third Raikage, chose to bring up the rear at thest moment. He asked someone to send Raikage''s position to Dodai for the time being. He was worried that once he passed Raikage''s position to A, A would recklessly take revenge for him and do stupid things.


    And when did A stop being so impulsive?


    Now that he had a general view of the situation, Third Raikage believed that the tform would definitely return Raikage''s position to A.


    After all, A had been trained as the sessor of Raikage since he was very young. He even directly gave him the name of ''A'', which meant that he was optimistic about his future.


    Then, he selected A from the many children topare, so that the two of them could be partners and cultivate together. While inheriting Kumogakure''s tradition, he would also develop thebination skills.


    All these years, he had done so many things for this child. Third Raikage naturally did not want him to go to his death in anger.


    Even if he wanted to take revenge for him, he would have to wait until he had enough strength.


    It was obvious that the simrly iparably sad Dodai also thought this way.


    It was only after Third Raikage had died that he truly realized how terrifying the power that Akatsuki possessed was.


    But it was already toote at this time.


    Therefore, he would never allow A to make the same mistake. Therefore, he forced A to be grounded and did not allow A to leave the vige.


    However, from the looks of it now, it was probably very difficult to stop A from leaving.


    "All of you can leave."


    The figure of Dodai slowly came from outside.


    The injured Kumogakure Ninjas all bowed respectfully and called him "Lord Dodai", then left with a grimace.


    "Have you had enough?" Dodai looked at A and asked calmly.


    Although Dodai was seven years older than A, he was only 26 years old.


    However, the 26-year-old Dodai was deeply trusted by Third Raikage. Not only did he have the Lava Release Kekkei Genkai, but he was also a mentor of the Lightning Release: Double Lariat.


    Before the ident happened to Raikage, it was he who personally selected his future partner for A. He was an optimistic and cheerful young man who was only eight years old this year.


    After the Third Raikage''s ident, in order to prevent Kumogakure from falling into internal strife, he used his own strength to temporarily rece Raikage, forcing all hidden dangers to be suppressed and dealt with slowly.


    Therefore, for A, Dodai was not only his elder brother, but also his life''s sensei.


    Normally, no matter how angry A was, he would not contradict Dodai. But this time, he could not hold back and said loudly, "I want to leave the vige and kill all the people in Akatsuki!"


    Dodai was not surprised by this. He just said lightly, as if mocking, "Just you?" Your father, Third Raikage, is more than ten times or a hundred times stronger than you, but now he is defeated. Do you think you are stronger than Third Raikage, and you can kill the entire Akatsuki? If you really think so, then not only will I not stop you, but I will also beat you and send you there."


    "After you avenge Lord Raikage, I will help you be Fourth Raikage. Then we will fight one by one and defeat the other four great countries, unifying Ninja World. What do you think?"


    A''s face suddenly flushed red!


    Even if he had no brain, he would not say such stupid words that he was stronger than his father!


    The meaning of Dodai''s words was already very obvious. If you were really so awesome, he would definitely not stop you. Instead, he would be happier than anyone else!


    Did he not want to avenge Lord Raikage?


    He also wanted to, but did he not have to consider the consequences


    In the end, even though A was already 19 years old, he was still like a small child.


    Seeing that A had been holding it in for a long time without saying anything, Dodai said bluntly, "You can''t do it? If you can''t do it, then go back and stay. When you think you can surpass Lord Raikage,e back and talk to me about that stupid thing just now!"


    "I don''t believe it! Father is so powerful, how can he be defeated by just four or five people?" A shouted somewhat stubbornly.


    When Dodai heard this, he could not help but reveal a self-mocking smile. "Four or five people? You are wrong."


    "As expected, I knew it!"


    Before Dodai could finish his words, A was already excited.


    However, what Dodai said next was like a bucket of cold water that poured on his heart.


    To be exact, Akatsuki only sent five people that day, while Lord Raikage brought three hundred people. However, in the end, Lord Raikage lost to Akatsuki''s leader, and the three hundred people he brought along werepletely crushed by Akatsuki''s remaining four members.


    "In order to prevent everyone from dying there, Lord Raikage decided to bring up the rear and fight for hope for the others."


    "Now do you understand? The Akatsuki you look down on only sent five people to defeat us! There are only five people!"


    "Now tell me, where did you get the courage to go alone to take revenge on the other party?"


    A was sprayed with saliva on his face by Dodai, and he was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 316: Showdown, Fuck it and Be Done With It!

    Chapter 316: Showdown, Fuck it and Be Done With It!


    A finally calmed down.


    He no longer shouted and wanted to run out to find Akatsuki for revenge.


    But this did not mean that he had forgotten. He only chose to remember it in his heart.


    Obviously, he did not have the strength to take revenge now. If he went, he would just be courting death.


    So only eight years old B was unlucky. Every day he had to train and cooperate with A for the Lightning Release: Double Lariat, and then every time he was drilled by A.


    A, who was already very diligent,pletely became a training maniac this time, in order to have the strength to avenge his father one day earlier.


    In this case, the partner who had been identified as B, naturally could not escape.


    This made it so that not only did he not have the time to write, but he also suddenly wanted to die every day when he opened his eyes.


    After A stopped making a fuss, Dodai could finally focus all his energy on the vige.


    Thanks to Kumogakure''s fighting style and Third Raikage''s personality charm, Kumogakure did not have as many bullshit things as Konoha.


    In the political aspect, they generally listened to the fist!


    Therefore, Raikage generally had the final say. Unless it was a decision that was too brain-damaged, basically no one would object to it.


    This also led to the previous wars in the original work, apart from the Fourth Ninja War, Kumogakure was basically the first to take the initiative to pick a fight.


    As long as there were a few more useful voices, it was unlikely that Raikage would immediately make final decision ording to him!


    However, at this time, the advantages also showed. Even if someone had ideas about Raikage''s position, they wanted topete openly, and would not do anything behind the scenes.


    And now, the most important thing was to avenge Raikage!


    Not only did everyone in the vige think this way, but the entire Ninja World was looking at them, Kumogakure.


    If they just admitted defeat like this, this would be a huge blow to Kumogakure''s reputation.


    But the problem came again. ording to the two encounters with Akatsuki, this Akatsuki''s strength was really way stronger!


    Otherwise, Raikage would not have fallen in the Land of the Moon.


    Therefore, if they really fought, they didn''t dare to easilye to a conclusion. Even if they won, they would definitely suffer heavy losses. They might even be targeted by the other major powers.


    It could be said that they were in a dilemma!


    It wasn''t that Dodai hadn''t thought of using the threat that Akatsuki disyed to unite the other major powers to attack him together.


    However, if he had done so earlier, there would definitely be no problem.


    But now it was too difficult!


    First, they, Kumogakure, had just lost Raikage and had a reason to fight Akatsuki to the death. If they joined forces at this time, those who didn''t know would think that they, Kumogakure, couldn''t deal with Akatsuki, so they asked for help.


    Although Dodai was indeed not confident.


    But if this was spread out, it would be even more embarrassing.


    The second reason was that the other big countries were filled with traitors, so they naturally wished for them to die together with Akatsuki. How could they help at this time?


    Therefore, even if they wanted to pull the other big countries into the water, they would not be able to do it.


    He even secretly sent people to Konoha to contact Hokage, bur the answer was that they were politely refused.


    Didn''t Sarutob Hiruzen want to kill Akatsuki and Haru?


    He even dreamed of it!


    But he could not agree to Kumogakure''s cooperation.


    Becausepared to the scandal that couldn''t be publicized, it was obvious that Komugakure was more desperate!


    If someone helped to get rid of a great enemy, why did he have to do it himself?


    Only the heavens knew how shocked he was when he received the news that Raikage had died in battle!


    Senju Haru''s strength had already grown to such an extent. Unless he was crazy, he would only bring people to fight to the death.


    Sitting on the mountain and watching a tiger fight, and then waiting toe out and take advantage of it, was he not fragrant?


    Otherwise, how could it be said that these people who liked to y tricks were all dirty in their hearts!


    If they were willing to join hands earlier, Haru would have already been cold.


    But in reality, everyone wanted to eat the hedgehog meat, and no one wanted to stab their hands.


    In the end, they could only wait for this different hedgehog to stab them to death!


    ......


    A few dayster, Haru received a threatening letter full of ''fierce but weak steps''.


    In the letter, the acting representative Raikage first severely reprimanded Akatsuki for their ''treacherous act'', and then he ordered him to hand over the seven-tailed Jinchuriki and the Land of the Moon, or else he would officially start a war and fight to the death!


    Although he looked tough, what was the truth?


    Kumogakure had loose their Raikage!


    Thepensation required was only the seven-tailed Jinchuriki and the Land of the Moon that originally belonged to Kumogakure


    It was not that Jinchuriki was worthless, but that was the Kage of a vige was stupid. How could there be such a simple exchange between the two?


    For example, Happy Beast could only exchange for Little Royal Brother in terms of sry, but it was not a game. How could it be the same!


    Therefore, through the phenomenon, Haru saw through the other party''s thoughts at a nce.


    After Raikage was killed, it was naturally impossible for him not to do anything.


    However, if he really wanted to fight to the end, he was a little hesitant.


    Thus, he wanted to test out his attitude first before making a decision.


    He wanted to see if Haru really had the confidence or if he was strong on the outside, but weak on the inside.


    "How should I reply to Kumogakure?" Kagami asked helplessly. He did not expect that these guys would actually kill Raikage after just a trip out!


    God knows how shocked he was when he heard this news!


    "Didn''t they say that you will not rest until they die? Then let''s do it like this." Haru indifferently put down the letter in his hand.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Kumogakure obviously wants a lower stage. Can''t you tell?"


    "I can tell, and then?"


    "Do you really believe it?" Kagami was stunned.


    "Well, since it''s already like this, why don''t we start the second phase of the n? I find that we have overestimated these guys from the five big countries."


    "Ah? This..."


    Kagami was a little confused. In less than two years, he was actually going to make a move on the five big countries. Wasn''t this a little too arrogant?


    Kagami felt that the current Akatsuki was strong, but all parties were not prepared enough. It was not the time to challenge the five big countries.


    However, Haru felt that the time was almost up.


    One of his self-confidence was naturally due to his strength that was steadily growing every day.


    The second was the increase in energy points with the increase in territory and residents!


    With these energy points in hand, he now dared to say that he was almost invincible in his territory.


    Moreover, even if there were more enemies, he was confident that he could defend the country and the people.


    What are you waiting for, of course!


    He had even prepared an excuse to deliver himself to the door. If he didn''t take advantage of this good opportunity to kill Kumogakure, Haru felt that he would definitely regret it in the future!


    As for whether he could seed or not, he really did not think too much about it.


    Pain''s God n could almost destroy Konoha, so what was hecking? How many circles were missing in his eyes?

 Chapter 317: Declared war on the Land of Lightning!

    Chapter 317: Dered war on the Land of Lightning!


    All of a sudden, a huge earthquake swept through the entire Ninja World!


    A deration of war!


    It was not a deration of war between the five great powers, but rather a deration of war against the Land of Lightning that had been constantly spammed over the past two years!


    The former n to just snatched the money bag from the other party, change after thetter of asking fo fight until death came to the master who hade knocking on the door. Now, he didn''t even bother to cover it up and directly wanted to swallow Kumogakure up!


    That was one of the five great powers, the Land of Lightning!


    Normally, only theLand of Lightning would hit others. When had it ever been someone who would humiliate them like this


    If it was really unbearable, then even if uncle could endure it, Auntie would not be able to endure it!


    A bang!


    Even with his temper, Dodai could not ept such a result. He stood up and pped the table heavily.


    This was simply not putting them, Kumogakure, in his eyes at all!


    Not only did he clearly express his attitude to fight to the death with them, he even made it public, afraid that others would not know.


    Deration of war?


    What was this?


    How many?


    He was really furious!


    All the higher-ups of Kumogakure were furious!


    Fight, they had to fight!


    Even if they were to go bankrupt and their descendants would all die, they would still have to kill the other party!


    That''s right, it was just that strong!


    However, very quickly, Dodai was the first to calm down. Since the other party dared to dere war on them without leaving any leeway, he must have sufficient confidence.


    Therefore, they still had to fight, but they had to score how to fight.


    Otherwise, even if they really won, they would lose themselves.


    The other big countries were all waiting for the result!


    Thinking of this, Dodai could not help but be very angry. How could such a rash organization appear in Ninja World? They actually dered war without a word. It was really good!


    But no matter what, the war that had calmed down with great difficulty began again.


    .........


    Almost everyone couldn''t understand why Akatsuki dared to dere war on the Land of Lightning. Moreover, he had to make it so that everyone knew about it.


    But now, with these amazing achievements, at least no one would think that Akatsuki was hitting a rock with an egg.


    Of course, even more people were more optimistic about Kumogakure, even though Third Raikage had just died not long ago.


    And for Haru, after triggering the effect of [War Fever], what he had to do now was to kill Kumogakure, not think about anything else!


    Don''t talk about innocence or innocence, Kumogakure was an old war fanatic.


    People who killed people were always killed, and it was no different.


    There was a good saying that one had to pay it back sooner orter.


    Haru did not feel that he was a good person, but in order to fulfill the promise he made with Tobirama and Madara, even if his hands were stained with blood, he was determined to kill all the enemies that blocked him, and then unify Ninja World to achieve true peace!


    Moreover, with the golden finger on him, he indeed had the strength and qualifications!


    Peace?


    Simple!


    It was nothing more than a few problems with [Law]!


    If a few were not enough, then ten. If ten were not enough, then a hundred!


    As long as the entire Ninja World became his territory, then no one would be able to stir up any waves.


    That was why he could boast shamelessly, "All the sacrifices are meaningful!"


    At least, he had been following his bottom line, which was enough.


    As usual, Kagami continued to deal with the internal affairs and was in charge of keeping Akatsuki Vige in good order.


    Tsunade, who did not want to fight and kill, continued to stay to train the Medical Ninjas for Haru, develop new medical ninjutsu and medicine, and add bricks and tiles to the medical career of Akatsuki Vige.


    Of course, if there was a need for Tsunade to personally take action, Haru could also ask Flying Thunder God toe over.


    As long as there was Tsunade, it was really difficult to die. This wet nurse was too much!


    Well, in various sense.


    Kakuzu originally wanted to bring her along, but thest time Kakuzu was hammered too hard by Raikage, even if his physique was special, and there was also the treatment of Tsunade, he had been lying in bed for several days.


    Haru thought about it and decided to forget about it. This time, he would treat it as a holiday for Kakuzu.


    Therefore, he would not call Kakuzu for the fight. He would continue to be his financial manager.


    Haru was once moved by his ''kindness''!


    (Kakuzu, who was expected to be squeezed to death: "Did I still have to thank you? Fck!" )


    Thus, this time, the main force was still him, Guren, Sakumo, and Fuu.


    Apart from that, there were also Hyuga Tokugawa, Uzumaki n, and the others, as well as thousands of outer cannon fodder members.


    Isn''t it just war, making it seem like who doesn''t know how to fight!


    However, before Haru could make any preparations, the first shot of the war was fired!


    .........


    At the border between the Land of Lightning and the Land of the Moon, Kumogakure''s ten-man team quickly arrived at the designated location and looked around vigntly.


    The battle n this time could not be lost!


    "Blue B, is this ce okay?"


    He saw a man with half white hair, half green hair, and a blue diamond mark on the right side of his right eye, and a katana on his back, nodding silently.


    He was Blue B, original name Fukai, the current eight-tailed Jinchuriki, and also the former Sensei of Killer B, cousin of A.


    Because of his excellent performance in ninjutsu, bloodline, ability, moral character, and other aspects, he was chosen as the eight-tailed Jinchuriki.


    And after bing the eight-tailed Jinchuriki, he could also suppress and control the eight-tailed very well, so that the eight-tailed himself was very optimistic about him, but the good times did notst long.


    After Blue B became Jinchuriki, he found that the attitude and eyes of the people around him had changed, bing so strange and terrible.


    Therefore, his body and mind became increasingly tired, and he often unconsciously imagined the horrible scene of his death. Several times, it almost caused the eight-tailed to go berserk.


    And this time, the reason why he came here waspletely because Kumogakure was already shameless.


    They were prepared to take advantage of the fact that Akatsuki had yet to react and arrive at the border of the Land of Lightning as fast as possible, and then let Blue Bpared to using Bijuudama to directly bombard without any difference!


    When caught unprepared, not to mention ordinary ninjas, even Kage Level could be killed in an instant!


    As for those innocent people, they could only be sorry.


    Although they were a bit despicable and cold-blooded, this was already the best way for Dodai toe up with the smallest loss and the biggest chance of winning.


    As long as this could wipe out all of Akatsuki''s vitality in one fell swoop and seriously injure him, then in the next war, Dodai would have a lot of confidence to win.


    If he could directly kill Akatsuki''s leader, then that would be the best!


    And obviously, even Haru did not expect that Kumogakure would carry out such a shameless and inhuman n.


    Blue B looked at the distant Land of the Moon and remained silent. However, dark red chakra had already started to surge out from his body, and then it quickly took the form of Bijuu''s outer clothing.


    Bijuudama continuously flicked, and was about to deliver!

 Chapter 318: Continuous Bijuudama Bombardment!

    Chapter 318: Continuous Bijuudama Bombardment!


    In the Land of the Moon, in order to fight to the death with the Land of Lightning, Haru had already transferred most of his people over.


    At this time, Haru was making the final battle n with Kagami.


    But suddenly, a terrifying chakra fluctuation made Haru suddenly raise his head.


    "This is... Bijuu chakra fluctuation!"


    With his perception ability, he would not make a mistake, and then the first thing he thought of was that Fuu and the Bijuu in Kushina''s body went berserk?


    But this chakra fluctuation was not like that of the seven-tailed and Kyuubi.


    So he immediately broke through the window and rushed out, wanting to find out.


    The chakra perception ability instantly increased to the maximum, and Haru almost instantly locked onto the source.


    Not in Land of the Moon, outside!


    At this time, Haru finally saw clearly that in the direction of the Land of Lightning, a Bijuudama that contained terrifying energy had taken shape, and then flew in this direction with lightning speed!


    Haru''s expression suddenly became extremely ugly!


    He never thought that Kumogakure would actually disregard the life and death of ordinary people and secretly use Bijuu, moreover, using Bijuudama tounch an indiscriminate sneak attack, this shameless method!


    He really overestimated the moral integrity of the five great countries!


    Once this Bijuudama fell, even if the Land of the Moon was finished, no one would be able to survive within the range of the explosion.


    Moreover, things happened too suddenly, and there was no time to shift the crowd.


    Haru directly blocked the path of Bijuudama without hesitation, and then began to release chakra with a serious face.


    In an instant, a space-time barrier full of spell patterns was opened in front of Haru!


    Then, in the next instant, the terrifying Bijuudama just happened to smash into it.


    However, an extremely shocking scene appeared. The terrifying Bijuudama actually did not directly explode, but fell into this barrier, as if he was wrapped in a cloth and eaten.


    "Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder!"


    With a whoosh!


    Bijuudama disappeared.


    Then, a super big explosion urred in the mountains hundreds of miles away!


    From a distance, it looked like another sun had risen on the horizon. A few secondster, the shockwave of the explosion spread to the borders of the Land of the Moon once again, blowing many vigers who had no idea what had happened into gourds.


    After temporarily resolving the crisis, there was no expression of joy on Haru''s face.


    Because he knew that since Kumogakure had chosen such a shameless method, then it was impossible for him to end it like this. He had to achieve his goal.


    Then it was obvious that the Bijuudama just now was just an appetizer.


    The real test had only just begun!


    Shua, shua, shua!


    Several shadowsnded beside Haru. They were the people who had been attracted by the explosion just now.


    "What happened?" Asked Sakumo.


    "Just now, Jinchuriki used Bijuudama to attack this ce and was transferred away by me. If I''m not wrong, it must be Kumogakure''s people who are desperate. Next, they will definitely not stop here."


    Bijuudama?


    Everyone''s expression suddenly became extremely serious. Once this kind of attack was hit, even if they wanted to leave some ashes, it was just an extravagant hope.


    If Haru had not transferred Bijuudama away in time just now, they would have all died.


    And who knows how many innocent people will die!


    "How dare Kumogakure do this? Don''t they know how many innocent people will be implicated in this fight?" Hyuga Tokugawa said angrily. It was obvious that he was stillcking the poisonous beating of society and was a little naive.


    People like Guren who had experienced the dark side of the Ninja World would not be surprised at all, at most they would only sneer.


    As long as they could achieve their goal, what could they not do?


    "What should we do now?"


    "Fuu and Guren stay. The rest of the people will find that Jinchuriki. The direction is over there."


    Sakumo immediately nodded. He was not good at facing Bijuudama head-on, but if he were to bring people to find trouble with Jinchuriki, he was very confident.


    Thus, Sakumo immediately led his people to chase in the direction that Haru pointed out. The faster they found Jinchuriki, the faster the crisis would be resolved.


    And just as they left, that familiar fluctuation once again began.


    ...


    "They actually moved away?"


    Blue B, who had entered the Semi-Bijuu transformation state, revealed an expression of surprise. He then muttered to himself, "You have some ability, but how much can you transfer?"


    Blue B opened his mouth again, and the terrifying Bijuudama began to condense again!


    Continuous Bijuudama!


    Xiu!


    This time, three slightly smaller Bijuudama flew out one after another, and they allnded in different ces.


    "One for each person, attack!"


    The moment these three Bijuudama flew out, Haru shouted, and then rushed towards the ce where one of themnded without hesitation.


    Fuu and Guren also ran towards one each!


    While running, arge amount of dark red chakra appeared on Fuu''s body, directly entering the Semi-Bijuu state, then aimed at the Bijuudama she was in charge of, and directly opened her mouth wide!


    Intercept?


    Isn''t it just Bijuudama, who doesn''t know ah!


    Go!


    A Bijuudama of the same size flew out in an instant and collided with the eight-tailed Bijuudama in the air.


    Boom!!!!


    Another huge explosion. The wind pressure was so strong that countless people couldn''t open their eyes. They could only lie on the ground to ensure that they were not blown away.


    Fortunately, Fuu''s collision was timely, directly detonating it in the distant air, not causing any serious consequences. Otherwise, the the Land of the Moon could have be history.


    On the other side, the expression on Guren''s side was also particrly serious.


    "Crystal Release: Crystal Encampment Wall!"


    In the midst of chaos, Guren''s body was surrounded by a huge crystal, and then she chose to take this Bijuudama head on!


    Just like what Guren had once said, she wasn''t weak even when facing Bijuu!


    The iparably terrifying Bijuudama was actually unable to break through Guren''s crystal defense and was forcefully blocked just like that, shocking the eyes of countless people!


    What kind of deities were these?


    As for thest Bijuudama, Haru did not hesitate either. He once again opened the space-time barrier and used Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder to transfer it away.


    The three of them worked together and once again blocked the bombardment of Bijuudama!


    Moreover, it was impolite not to reciprocate!


    Under Haru''s silence, the bee once again condensed a Bijuudama, sending him back the same way.


    Guren also controlled a huge crystal, shooting out a powerful beam of light.


    She didn''t want to kill Jinchuriki, she only needed to buy a little time.


    Sakumo brought Ashina and the others to chase after him. As long as he found the other, he would teach him a lesson!

 Chapter 319: Invincible Mode!

    Chapter 319: Invincible Mode!


    Blue B never thought that this Akatsuki would be so powerful. The three Bujuudama were easily broken by their Bijuudama, and he evenunched a counterattack in his direction.


    Presumably, the others had already started to look for trouble with him.


    While thinking, he threw out another two Bijuudama, directly counteracting the attacks of Fuu and Guren, causing considerable damage.


    But it was useless. His mission was to destroy the Land of the Moon!


    Therefore, Bijuudama had tond in a useful ce.


    At this time, a person beside him also spoke up, "The other side has already discovered our position. We will do everything we can to stop them and buy you time. Whether or not we canplete the next mission depends on you. Take care."


    After saying that, other than a ninja who was responsible for bringing back eight-tailed Jinchuriki, the rest of the people rushed out in the direction of the Land of the Moon with the determination to die.


    Blue was silent for a moment, then his expression became extremely serious.


    Although this was not his intention, it could only be like this. War was just so cruel. He was willing to ept all punishment after death.


    Thus, he condensed Bijuudama for the third time, and it took longer than before.


    Continuous Bijuudama!


    Swish.


    This time, it was not one, nor two, three, not four, five, but a whole 12!


    Unlike Fuu, after bing Jinchuriki, he hadprehended some secret technique. Other than the Ninjutsu he originally knew, he only knew two moves, Bijuudama and Continous Bijuudama!


    It seemed nothing, but in the face of true power, everything was like window paper, a single stab would leak!


    There was nothing that Bijuudama could not solve with one, if there were three, if not, then twelve!


    There was a feeling of one force defeating ten.


    Also, who could withstand the continuous bombardment of 12 Bijuudama!


    Even Haru could not transfer 12 Bijuudama at the same time, let alone Fuu and Guren.


    Therefore, when 12 Bijuudama flew at the same time, the bee waspletely dumbfounded because she could not do it.


    Guren''s face turned pale as she bit her lips.


    It was already her limit to be able to block one Bijuudama in such a short period of time. 12. Should she used her head to block it?


    At this time, the only hope they had left was Haru.


    However, Haru also seemed to have given up. She did not open the barrier in advance like before and moved Bijuudama away. Instead, she stood in the same ce and watched as the 12 Bijuudama flew over. She even sighed.


    It was over, everything was over!


    At this time, not only did Fuu and Guren think so, Sakumo and the others who rushed out to find Jinchuriki also changed their expressions.


    This was not an attack that could be blocked by human strength!


    Now they realized what kind of scene it would be to suddenly use a war weapon like Bijuu in the war.


    But it was toote to regret now.


    What was even worse was that at this time, Kumogakure''s people actually ran out to stop them, not allowing them to continue forward.


    "''12 Bijuudama''... This..."


    Then he heard Sakumo say with killing intent, "Remember our mission, kill them all, and then find that Jinchuriki and kill him!"


    If Haru and the others really could not resist, Sakumo would make these people pay with their blood.


    If the miracle happened in the end, it would be even more necessary to find that Jinchuriki. Otherwise, would they pray for the miracle to happen again?


    When the others heard Sakumo''s words, they immediately stabilized their emotions and tried to break through the obstruction of Kumogakure Ninja.


    The fearless performance of Kumogakure Ninjas, who had long been prepared to die, added a lot of trouble to Sakumo and the others.


    Then at this moment, there was an earth-shattering explosion behind him!


    ...


    Time went back a little.


    Just as everyone was helpless in the face of the 12 Bijuudama, Haru suddenly sighed and opened his arms, as if he wanted to hug Bijuudama. He said, "God says, no attack can approach me!"


    [Basic Defense]... activate!


    Enter the Invincible mode!


    Ayer of transparent golden barrier enveloped the entire territory of Akatsuki Vige.


    At this moment, countless people looked up at the sky in surprise. They didn''t know what this was.


    Then, in the next instant, 12 Bijuudama directly bombarded the transparent golden barrier that rose from the Land of the Moon, causing a super chain explosion!


    This kind of power could easily wipe out a small country and destroy several mountains!


    However, the people who were originally in despair within the Land of the Moon were surprised to find that the terrifying explosion had actually been directly blocked outside the golden barrier!


    Moreover, even the aftermath of the explosion had not seeped in. There was not even a slight tremor. Only a tiny sound that had been weakened by countless times could be heard.


    Silly, all of them were stupefied!


    After the shock, the people all looked towards the stalwart figure.


    Then, the majestic voice from before echoed in his mind.


    "God says, no attack can approach my body!"


    Hiss...!


    Countless people knelt on the ground with fanatical eyes, and they all bowed to the only ''god'' in the world.


    Although the Land of the Moon was conquered by Akatsuki not long ago, in the great horror of life and death, they saw the miracle that Haru showed and saved their lives, so many people immediately became loyal believers!


    This was countless times better than the effect of Haru sending people to publicize for a few months!


    In fact, it was not only these ordinary people. At this time, even Fuu and Guren who witnessed all this were shocked to the point that they had no idea what to say.


    That was 12 Bijuudama!


    He actually got it done just like that?


    What the fuck is this Ninjutsu?


    Is there really a god?


    I have never read this in a book, don''t lie to me!


    However, it was undeniable that at this moment, Haru''s act of acting was deeply engraved in the deepest part of their hearts, unconsciously forming a feeling of awe.


    In contrast, the emotions of Blue B, who released 12 Bijuudama, and the Komugakure Ninjas, who blocked Sakumo and others, were the opposite.


    "How is this possible?"


    "Why is it like this?"


    "I must be dreaming, hehe, I must be dreaming!"


    Kumogakure Ninjas, whose mentality had already copsed, almost instantly lost their will to fight. Why did they not hesitate to sacrifice their lives to stand here?


    Wasn''t it just believing that Blue B could destroy the other party?


    But now, everything in front of them told them that even if it was 12 Bijuudama, it would be useless. If they could easily block it for them to see, what was there to persevere for?


    So in a trance, when they were killed, they forgot to resist.

 Chapter 320: Iron Armour Seal!

    Chapter 320: Iron Armour Seal!


    The fact that 12 Bijuudama was easily blocked instantly crushed Kumogakure Ninja mentality, and then he was killed by Sakumo and the others almost without any decent resistance.


    At this time, they were extremely excited!


    Although they did not know what happened in the underworld, it was clear that the biggest crisis had passed. They only needed to rush over and find Jinchuriki to solve it, and the crisis of the Land of the Moon could be solved.


    "Let''s go, don''t let the other side escape!"


    Sakumo immediately led his people to chase after him.


    At this time, Blue B waspletely stunned and almost began to doubt whether what he had just released was Bijuudama or just a few hups?


    What kind of ninjutsu was that transparent golden barrier that suddenly rose?


    How could even his Bijuudama be able to block it so easily?


    I don''t believe it!


    Blue B instantly condensed a Bijuudama once again, and he almost used his full strength.


    Then, another 12 pieces of Bijuudama, which were bigger than before, roared out!


    But it was no different from before.


    When it hit the golden barrier, it exploded. Just looking at the special effects, it was like doomsday had arrived.


    However, when the explosion ended, the golden barrier waspletely undamaged. Everything was calm.


    It was as if what he had just thrown out was not some ''missile'', but just a fewrger fireworks!


    This time, Blue B finally shut himself up.


    There was a loophole in his spirit defense line, and now he hadpletely fallen into self-doubt.


    As a result, Blue B had a tendency to go berserk, and his eyes immediately became blood red, and his eyes were full of unwillingness and madness.


    When Kumogakure, who was left to guard against this situation, saw this situation, he immediately thought that it was not good, and then without hesitation, took advantage of the moment before Blue B went berserk, a palm print appeared on his chest, and instantly activated the Iron Armour Seal!


    After theIron Armour Seal was activated, Blue B''s outer clothing of Bijuu quickly retracted into his body, and all the chakra of Bijuu disappeared.


    Bu.i''s eyes regained their innocence, but his face was extremely pale.


    After activating the Iron Armour Seal, it meant that this operation hadpletely failed.


    "Akatsuki''s people should being here soon. Let''s go!"


    Blue B nodded silently. Before leaving, he did not forget to look back at the golden barrier. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The two of them quickly escaped from here!


    But before they could escape far, Sakumo had already brought people to find this ce.


    After quickly checking, Sakumo immediately said, "The target is two people, heading to the northeast. They should not be far away. Chase!"


    After saying that, he immediately brought people to chase after him.


    And this time, just after a wave of Blue B, Haru saw there was no next wave of Bijuudama bombardment, so he took the opportunity to remove the invincible mode.


    Made, the effect after activating [Basic Defense] was really high, but the problem was that it consumed too much energy!


    10,000 energy points per second, who could afford this!


    Even Haru, who had been umting energy points for several months, could not take it.


    After taking two consecutive waves of Bijuudama''s bombardment, he had lost 6.6 million energy points!


    There was no other way. The aftermath of the explosion of Bijuudama was too long. Otherwise, he would not have sighed deeply before using it. He had even caused Fuu and Guren to misunderstand that he was helpless.


    Damn!


    His heart ached so much that it almost split apart!


    Haru really hated Kumogakure to the core right now!


    Motherfuker, throwing a nuclear bomb at the slightest disagreement, right?


    It made it seem like who would not know!


    Originally, he had thought that executing that n was a bit too inhumane and would bring harm to the heavens.


    Now that Haru did not think this way, he was prepared to repay the favor with his eyes and teeth!


    He also wanted to let Kumogakure have a good time!


    "Is it over?" Guren asked with lingering fear.


    "End? Dream on! This is just the beginning!"


    After Haru said this, Flying Thunder God disappeared.


    Fuu could not help but mourn for Kumogakure, "Looks like those guys are going to be in big trouble. It''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke a narrow-minded guy who is not even as big as a sesame seed."


    Guren raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beauty before?"


    "Hehe, you are gone. How dare you say that to the leader."


    Careless!


    Too careless!


    The bee immediately felt as ufortable as if it had eaten a fly. That little bitch, Guren, would secretly make a small report!


    What should he do?


    If that narrow-minded guy found out that she was saying that he was narrow-minded behind her back, it was likely that not only was the person dead, but the horse was also gone.


    Hey, wait a minute, I don''t seem to have any horses?


    Then it''s all right!


    ......


    "Stop them!"


    "White Light de!"


    Boom!


    Under the pursuit of the experienced Sakumo-san, they finally found the figures of the two people, and then a fierce battle broke out.


    Although he was temporarily unable to use Bijuu''s strength, Blue B''s strength was still not to be underestimated.


    If not for the fact that he valued his talent and talent, Raikage would not have let him be the eight-tailed Jinchuriki. Moreover, he had high hopes for him.


    However, in the end, he still paid the wrong price.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    For a time, the violent rampage of Blue B actually made everyone unable to do anything, and at this time, the group of Uzumaki n directly attacked.


    The golden chains wildly danced, and Blue B identally fell into the attack, and his whole person was firmly locked.


    Under the suppression of this golden chain, even Bijuu could not do anything, let alone Blue B.


    For a time, it was extremely difficult for him to even use chakra, and no matter how he struggled, he could not break free.


    Seeing that everything was settled, the eight-tailed Jinchuriki was about to fall into Akatsuki''s hands. The previously inconspicuous Kumogakure suddenly rushed out and pounced on Blue B immediately.


    "Iron Armour Seal!"


    With a loud shout, his entire skin color suddenly changed to a greenish-gray color. Then, he firmly grabbed the golden chain wrapped around Blue B.


    Then, a scene that shocked the five people appeared!


    The golden chain that even Bijuu was unable to break free from was actually directly corroded and broken by the other party''s hands.


    Without the restraints of the Adamantine Sealing Chains, Blue B instantly broke free and regained his freedom.


    At this time, Blue B was no longer in the mood to fight. He just wanted to take hispanions and escape quickly.


    However, the other side directly shouted, "Don''t worry about me, go quickly! I can''t be saved!"


    Yes, there was no way to save him.


    The effect of the Iron Armour Seal was to corrode and destroy other sealing techniques. It was originally developed to deal with the powerful Uzumaki n.


    However, the price of using this technique was that all the iron elements in the user''s blood would be lost.


    In other words, he could not live for long now.


    Seeing the other party''s life aura quickly disappear, Blue B silently burst out with the fastest speed possible to leave this ce. He could not let the sacrifice of hispanions be in vain.

 Chapter 321: Deliberately Letting Go

    Chapter 321: Deliberately Letting Go


    To be honest, when they saw that there was actually someone who could break through their Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Sealing Chains, Ashina and the others were indeed a little surprised.


    But that was all!


    Because they had also seen the other party''s end, using their lives to break the seal, there was nothing to be concerned about.


    However, Jinchuriki seized the opportunity to escape, which was a little annoying.


    Moreover, under the full power of Blue B, its speed was not something that could be easily caught up.


    Moreover, if they continued to go deeper, they wouldpletely enter the territory of the Land of Lightning. It was hard to say whether there would be an ambush from Kumogakure Ninjas.


    Therefore, whether to chase after them or not was a problem.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside everyone. It was Haru, who used Flying Thunder God toe and see the situation!


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Haru looked at the traces of the fight here and the dead Kumogakure Ninja on the ground, but there was no trace of Jinchuriki, so he asked.


    "We just let Jinchuriki run away. We are preparing to continue to chase." Said Sakumo.


    "Jinchuriki escaped?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. There were so many people and Uzumaki n''s nsmen. How could they let him escape?


    Then, he immediately said, "It was because of me. Originally, we had already used the Adamantine Sealing Chains to capture Jinchuriki. However, we did not expect to ignore the other Kumogakure Ninja. In the end, the other party broke the seal and let Jinchuriki escape."


    When Haru heard this, he was relieved.


    After all, Ninja World was so big, and he had all kinds of strange ninjutsu and secret arts. There was nothing to worry about.


    "Don''t chase him for now. I will go and take a look alone."


    After saying this, Haru immediately followed the trail.


    ...


    Running... Running...


    Blue B was trying to escape with his life on the line.


    The terror of death began to devour his heart again.


    If not for the fact that someone had previously reinforced his Iron Armour Seal, the eight-tailed might have already gone berserk by now.


    "Hold on a little longer. Someone will soone to our aid." Blue B like this, told himself.


    Then, the danger of death that made his scalp numb made him suddenly dodge to the side.


    In the next moment, a long and thin high-pressure water column immediately cut through his original position, as if it had cut the ground in half!


    Looking back, there was actually someone chasing after him!


    Although he had only found one person, Blue B was unable to determine if there were still people behind him who had yet to arrive, so he did not linger and turned to run.


    However, he was no longer able to maintain his previous explosive power, so Haru only needed a few consecutive Body Flickering Technique to catch up.


    "Water Release: Water Trumpet!"


    Boom!


    A huge crater was created on the ground.


    The path ahead of Blue B was directly cut off, forcing him to dodge to the side again.


    "Water Release: Water Severing sh!"


    Haru held Kunai in his hand, and with Water Release on it, he directly attacked Blue B.


    Being chased and beaten one after another, this made Blue B feel angry.


    "There is only one person, do you really think I am afraid of you"


    As soon as this thought came to mind, Blue B could no longer suppress his desire to attack. He was prepared to kill this person as quickly as possible and then leave.


    As he avoided the Water Severing sh, he turned around and rushed forward with a lightning sword!


    "ck Lightning!"


    In the face of the charging Blue B, who was like a bull, Haru unhurriedly formed a seal and then instantly deprived the opponent of his light.


    Then, he easily took a few steps to avoid the opponent''s attack. Finally, he found the right position and pped the back of his head!


    Pa!


    Suddenly, Blue B in front of him fell down like a dog gnawing on shit!


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Blue B was gradually entering a state of rage. His eyes were already bloodshot, and cracks appeared on the reinforced Iron Armour Seal.


    Threads of Bijuu''s chakra broke through the seal and began to spread throughout his body.


    The extremely uneasy Blue B suddenly began to release Bijuudama in all directions.


    His thoughts at this time were extremely simple. Since he could not see the enemy, then he would destroy everything in the surroundings, and he would be safe.


    When Kumogakure''s troops, who were in charge of receiving them, followed the sound and came over, this was the scene they saw.


    "Not good, Blue B has started to go berserk!"


    "Where are the others? Did the mission fail?"


    "Let''s not talk about this for now. Immediately prepare to forcibly suppress and reinforce the seal!"


    "Be careful! There is a Bijuudamaing this way!"


    When Blue B finally regained his consciousness, what he saw was not the enemy that he killed, but the countless corpses of Kumogakure Ninjas.


    In order to subdue him and reinforce the seal, Kumogakure Ninja paid an extremely heavy price!


    But it was finally over.


    It was over?


    How was that possible!


    It was just the beginning!


    Looking at Jinchuriki who was taken away by Kumogakure from a distance, Haru thought that it was impolite not to reciprocate. He hoped that the gift he prepared would be liked by the other party.


    .........


    When Haru returned, he immediately held a meeting to determine the final battle n.


    When they heard that he had let Jinchuriki go, everyone was surprised, but they did not ask further.


    It was obvious that Haru had his reasons for doing so.


    On the other hand, when Sakumo and the others heard about the ''Miracle'' that had happened before, they looked at Haru with a strange look.


    He protected the entire country and took 24 of Bijuudama in a row.


    Was this still a fucking human?


    Could it be that in this world, other than the ''Sage'', there was also the existence of the ''God''?


    Then herees the question, is Immortal better, or is God better?


    Regarding this question, even Haru could not answer him.


    Because he was not a god, just a huckster.


    If he were forced to say an answer, then he could only say, it wasn''t Sage and Gods, or the most powerful open one!


    After the meeting ended, everyone became busy.


    A few dayster, the army of the Akatsuki Vige that was attacking the Land of Lightning finally made their move!


    Moreover, they didn''t hide it and invaded the border of the Land of Lightning.


    At this time, the Land of Lightning was not fully prepared.


    However, it was toote. Only the capable people could go first, and the supplies followed.


    In order to destroy Akatsuki in one fell swoop, Kumogakure had exhausted all his strength.


    Originally, the second great battle of Ninja World had only ended for a year, and it was not enough to rest and recuperate.


    Therefore, these 2,000 ninjas were almost exhausted.


    If they still couldn''t do anything to Akatsuki, then Kumogakure really had no other choice.


    One of the reasons why Haru was in such a hurry to carry out the second stage of the n was because he was sure that the five countries in this period were in the weakest state!


    After a few more years when they had recuperated, there would be no such good opportunity!

 Chapter 322: Eight-Tailed Storm!

    Chapter 322: Eight-Tailed Storm!


    Land of Lightning, Kumogakure.


    Before he left with his men, Dodai was giving a final warning to A.


    "I know that you really want to go to the battlefield and kill the enemy. Your strength is reassuring, but remember, I am only acting as Raikage. You are the real Fouth Raikage!"


    "So I can die on the battlefield, but you can''t! You represent Kumogakure''s future, and Kumogakure needs you."


    "While I was away, I hope that you can learn how to do Raikage''s job well. I have already arranged for someone to help you familiarize yourself with these things. If I fail, Kumogakure will be in your hands."


    "Train him well. He will be your most tacit partner in the future. Think more before you decide what to do. Don''t be impulsive and don''t be impulsive."


    Dodai nagged a lot, looking like he was worried, but in fact, it was more like he was telling hisst words.


    Because he was not sure if he would have the chance toe back after leaving this time.


    Yes, as Kumogakure''s agent, Raikage, themander of this war, he had no confidence at all.


    If he had thought that he had overestimated Akatsuki, then after Bijuudama''s bombing n had failed, especially after listening to Blue B''s narration, his heart had sunk to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean.


    The power controlled by Akatsuki was far more terrifying than he had imagined!


    He really could not imagine what kind of power could block the continuous bombardment of 24 Bijuudama with a wave of his hand


    In any case, the tform could not think of a way to deal with Kumogakure in the same way. What should they use to resist these 24 Bijuudama?


    How could they fight?


    What should they do?


    However, it was no longer a matter of whether or not they would let go of Raikage''s death. Instead, the other party was not ready to let them go and wanted topletely annex Kumogakure.


    Therefore, they could only ept this battle.


    No matter how many chances they had, they had to fight with all their might.


    Fortunately, even if he failed, there was still the seed of hope, A.


    Surprisingly, in the face of the chattering of Dodai, A really listened. He did not refute, nor did he show any expression of frustration.


    Perhaps he had already sensed something.


    After exining everything and making sure that there was nothing missing, Dodai patted A on the shoulder and resolutely walked out of Kumogakure''s door.


    At this moment, A, who was looking at Dodai''s back, clenched his fists.


    Be stronger!


    He still needed to be stronger!


    "Brother, don''t worry. I believe that sensei will definitely be able to defeat the enemy and return safely,"


    Wearing ck sunsses with a small adult Killer B look than said seriously.


    Then, A grabbed him under his arm and said, "If you have the time to worry about other people, why don''t you hurry up and train? Today''s goal is to cut off the heads of a hundred rubber dolls with the Lightning Release: Double Lariat."


    What?


    A hundred?


    He must be crazy!


    "No, a hundred is too much. I will die!" Killer B shouted.


    Don''t think that it''s simple. If you want to break the neck of the rubber doll with the Lightning Release: Double Lariat, you have to exert the same strength on both sides to seed.


    It was because of this test that thepetition became the partner of A.


    Otherwise, do you really think that A has nothing to do and has to choose a kid as his partner?


    It was because the assessment was too difficult and there was no second choice!


    Therefore, this move was a huge test for the tacit understanding between the two of them. Only by practicing together frequently could they develop this tacit understanding.


    Moreover, if he wanted to unleash the greatest power of this move, he had to improve his strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, he could only amodate to the power of the move.


    It was because of these difficulties that thepetition copsed so much.


    A hundred? This was simply killing him!


    However, A was unmoved. He said directly, "Shut up. If you want to be stronger, you have to challenge your limits. I''ll say a number."


    "Two hundred!"


    What the fuck!


    There was a look of defeat and despair on Killer B''s face.


    So why did you have such a cheap mouth just now?


    This time, he was really dead!


    Suddenly, he wanted to improvisea song, and the title was "My Devil Brother".


    ...


    It was night.


    Blue B, who lived alone in an area, was tossing and turning on his bed.


    Every time he closed his eyes, he would see countless dead bodies.


    Most of them belonged to someone else, and he knew many people. They even died in front of him, but he soon saw himself.


    He imagined all kinds of ways to die.


    That kind of pressure, that kind of fear, made him unable to breathe.


    "Ha..."


    The cloth covered in cold sweat suddenly woke up!


    He had just seen ''himself'' go berserk and turn into a huge eight tail, then wreak havoc in the vige and was finally killed!


    Fortunately, it was just a dream.


    Blue B breathed a sigh of relief, but he suddenly froze.


    Because from the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be someone standing beside his bed.


    Human?


    How could someonee to him at this time?


    Blue B stabbed out with his Kunai without even thinking!


    However, the moment he turned his head, a pair of terrifying eyes that could not be described with words quickly erged, finally upying his entire vision, bing the entire world in his eyes!


    Blue B lost his consciousness.


    The Kunai that was thrust out also powerlessly dropped.


    It was none other than Haru who had imprinted Flying Thunder God''s mark on the back of his head and used Flying Thunder God toe here.


    Just now, he had used Mangekyou Sharingan topletely control the eight-tailed.


    The process was smoother than he had imagined.


    Then, he tried to let theeight-tailed out, but they were stopped by the Iron Armour Seal in his body.


    "What an interesting sealing technique. However, this alone is not enough to stop me."


    Haru''s five fingers formed a w and directly pressed on Blue B''s chest.


    Stimted, all the seals on the iron armor appeared on Blue B''s chest.


    Then, Haru shouted, "Release the seal, open!"


    The originally intact Iron Armour Aeal was instantly opened several cracks by Haru''s unsealing seal. Although it could not bepletely opened all at once, it was already enough.


    This was because the power of the eight-tailed was the decisive attack!


    A violent aura began to awaken within Blue B''s body, and dark red chakra emerged one after another.


    With the help of Haru, the Iron Armour Seal began to quickly be swallowed up, gradually bing faint, and finallypletely disappeared.


    Then, an extremely terrifying aura suddenly erupted from Blue B''s body!


    Roar!


    A world-shaking roar instantly spread throughout the night sky of Kumogakure.


    Seeing this, Haru smiled gently and then disappeared in an instant.


    He believed that this big gift could make the entire Kumogakure feel satisfied.

 Chapter 323: One Handed Beheading of Ushi-oni!

    Chapter 323: One Handed Beheading of Ushi-oni!


    Roar!!!!!!!!!


    When the roar of the eight-tailed spread throughout the sky above Kumogakure, countless people were awakened!


    "What happened?"


    A, who had already fallen asleep, rushed out in an instant.


    Then, under the moonlight, a huge minotaurwith an octopus tentacle tail was roaring into the sky!


    "Eight-tailed!"


    "How is this possible! How could the eight-tailed go berserk?"


    "Didn''t they already strengthen the seal many times before? The guys in the sealed ss all said there was no problem. How could this be?"


    Countless people showed extreme fear in their eyes!


    This was not the first time that the eight-tailed had gone berserk. In the past, there was still Raikage-sama who could take care of the eight-tailed, reducing the losses to the minimum.


    But now that Raikage-sama had already died, and Dodai-sama had brought all the elite ninjas in the vige to the front line to fight against Akatsuki, Kumogakure''s strength was empty. With that, he had to use his head to suppress the eight-tailed and re-seal it?


    A feeling of despair and confusion began to spread rapidly.


    At this moment, an angry voice sounded in everyone''s ears, "What are you all standing there for! Everyone, evacuate the people immediately and bring people to the fallout shelter!"


    "Have the people from the sealed ss bring the amber bottle over immediately! Before that, I will suppress the eight-tailed to buy time!"


    The amber bottle had been lost to Konoha in the First Ninja World.


    However, after Sarutob Hiruzen ascended, Kumogakure used various methods to get it back.


    Now, it just so happened to be of use!


    When A finished roaring, he directly rushed towards the eight-tailed who had lost her mind.


    This time, the rest of the people finally woke up one after another, as if they had a backbone. They went to save people, to take things.


    There was also a group of people who followed A''s pace and rushed to the eight-tailed with the awareness of death.


    They had to stop the eight-tailed here!


    Once the eight-tailed was destroyed without any obstruction, the destruction of Kumogakure might happen today!


    Everyone thought that for the sake of Kumogakure, even if they had to pay the price of their lives, they would dy the eight-tailed here andplete the seal!


    A tragic atmosphere quickly spread.


    At this time, the eight-tailed that had finally finished roaring seemed to have noticed the little bugs under their feet.


    "Attack together!"


    More than a dozen lightning bolts jumped high into the air with swords in their hands. Then, in the next instant, the tails of the eight-tailed waved wildly, and they were sent flying like flies in the blink of an eye.


    That kind of terrifying power, even Kumogakure Ninja, who was famous for his strong physical fitness, could not resist it. Each and every one of them could not even scream. As long as they were hit directly, they were basically dead.


    Only a terrifying body like Raikage could use his body to fight Bijuu head-on. Not only did he suppress the berserk eight-tailed, but he also used the Lightning Straight and cut off all eight-tailed.


    The lightning-shaped scar left on his chest was a battle that fought to the death with the eight-tailed. Because both sides were exhausted, they fell to the ground before they could use theirst move, and then identally injured themselves.


    This was also the humiliation that for Third Raikage and he was unwilling to mention it again.


    Seeing that the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas could not do anything to the eight-tailed, and the sealed ss had not retrieved the amber bottle, no one could stop the eight-tailed from destroying it.


    At this moment, a blue lightning seemed to light up the night sky, and with a tearing sound, it hit the head of the eight-tailed!


    The huge body of the eight-tailed bull actually nted a step to the side!


    Only then did the rest of Kumogakure Ninjas see clearly that it was not blue lightning just now, but A who had entered the Lightning Chakra mode!


    A was moving extremely fast through the activated cells in his body, so it looked like a blue lightning tearing the sky!


    Kumogakure Ninjas were immediately excited!


    It was as if he could see the shadow of Third Raikage, who could fight the eight tails on A''s body.


    That punch was really powerful!


    It was at least ten thousand times stronger!


    Ah pei!


    No,


    It wasmon knowledge that people could not burn things, so even the vige''s toothless grandmother sneezed more than the rumor!


    However, the excitement of the people suddenly stopped.


    After taking a heavy punch from A, the eight-tailed really only took a step to the side and tilted its head. Then, a terrifying octopus tail instantly sent A flying!


    Boom!


    A directly smashed into the buildings, causing ruins, but fortunately, there were no casualties.


    If it was someone else, they would have already tried to leave theirst words.


    However, as the next candidate for Raikage, the 19-year-old A already had the strength of Kage lLevel. It was just that he hadn''t reached the peak of strength like the Fourth Ninja War in the original work, but he still couldn''t be underestimated. At least it would be no problem to torture a few Sarutob Hiruzen.


    (A Hokage: "Damn! It''s me again? This can also drive me. I didn''t expect it. What benefits do you have to smear me like this?" )


    (Faceless: Shut up, noob! The strongest Hokage in the past!)


    Therefore, after using the Lightning Release Armor, A did not suffer any injuries. Instead, he became even more violent. That terrifying face was enough to make a child stop crying!


    "Ah"


    A was like a Super Saiyan Transformation. His body instantly released an extremely strong aura and yellow lightning chakra. His hair stood up like needles.


    In the next moment, A, who was using the Lightning Chakra mode with all his might, disappeared at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Then, before he knew what had happened, the eight-tailed, who had not reacted yet, was hit by a ''lightning'' on the lower jaw. Its body immediately leaned back.


    "Ahh!"


    Along with a loud shout, A, who used all his strength, punched the face of the eight-tailed beast, and the terrifying force actually forced it to take a step back.


    However, it was not over yet!


    Afternding on the ground, A took advantage of the fact that the eight-tailed were still in a stiff state and jumped into the air again. Then, he hit the lightning chakra in his right hand and dived down. Then, he chopped the eight-tailed with his hand knife!


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    sh...!


    Boom!


    Under everyone''s gaze, a huge bull horn suddenly broke and fell to the ground!


    A actually cut off the left horn of the eight-tailed with one hand!


    "Hiss...!"


    Countless people gasped, and when they looked at the figure, they couldn''t help but reveal fanatical gazes.


    If they had only seen the shadow of Third Raikage because A had stepped forward at this time, then they now believed that A was the Fourth Raikage they were waiting for!


    The Fouth Raikage who could lead Kumogakure to the peak of glory,!


    "A!"


    "A!"


    "A!"


    Everyone shouted the name with a special symbolic meaning in unison, representing that they had recognized the future Raikage!

 Chapter 324: Chakra Chains Restriction Seal

    Chapter 324: Chakra Chains Restriction Seal


    The left corner of the eight-tailed was cut off!


    An earth-shattering roar instantly suppressed the cheers of Kumogakure and the others!


    Although it was controlled by Haru using Mangekyou Sharingan, the eight-tailed''s instinct was still there.


    He could not tolerate these ants daring to provoke him again and again!


    What''s more, he even cut off his horns


    "Roar!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The eight-tailed entered the most terrifying berserk state. The eight octopus tails began to dance crazily. Every time they struck, they would either bring a group of people or destroy a house.


    Among them, the unforgivable A was the main target of the eight-tailed. However, A was moving too fast at this time, so the eight-tailed could not hit him.


    The more he could not hit, the angrier he became. This anger could only be vented to everything around him.


    Therefore, Kumogakure waspletely destroyed!


    Not only were the buildings destroyed, the eight-tailed moved its huge body towards the center of Kumogakure.


    "Beast! Stop for me!"


    A Kumogakure Ninja desperately rushed towards the eight tails, and then released the most dazzling lightning!


    "Lightning Strike!"


    "Ah!"


    He came quickly and left quickly!


    Eight-tailed directly pped him into the ground, and he was dead.


    Seeing that the others could not stop eight-tailed at all, A could only choose to step forward again!


    "Guillotine Drop!"


    Bang!


    The huge body of the eight-tailed finally stopped. The eight-tailed looked down slightly and found that it was the hateful bug that had just cut off his horns, so he directly pped down with his palm.


    sh....


    At the critical moment, A used the Lightning Body Flickering to dodge the attack quickly and came to the top of the eight-tailed.


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    He instantly condensed all the chakra in his body on his right foot, and then suddenly chopped down!


    Bang!


    Dong!!


    Eight-tailed, which had once again suffered a heavy blow, crashed to the ground. For a time, he was somewhat dizzy.


    A once again stopped eight-tailed from moving forward, but at this time, he was not happy at all.


    Because now, he had used nearly 120 of his strength to barely hold eight-tailed. Under the full power of lightning chakra mode, not only did it consume a lot of chakra and stamina, but it also made his body suffer overload damage!


    Especially when he used all his strength to attack eight-tailed, the real effective attack was only to cut off eight-tailed'' horns, but in fact, it was useless to eight-tailed.


    On the contrary, his several forced attacks had already caused his body to show signs of being overwhelmed, and many of his muscles began to convulse.


    Moreover, don''t forget, during the day, he and Killer B had just gone through a whole day of hell training!


    His body had never recovered to begin with.


    In the end, the current A was only 19 years old. If he was given another ten years, the eight-tailed would not be able to be arrogant, and he would be able to fight the eight-tailed like Third Raikage did.


    Unfortunately, there was no time for him now!


    Just as A endured the pain in his body and was ready to attack again, the sealed ss finally arrived and brought the amber bottle that was used to seal the eight-tailed.


    "Good chance, quick!"


    Seeing that the eight-tailed was still shaking its huge head, the eight elite Jonin immediately threw out specially made ck chains that were specially used to suppress the eight-tailed.


    This kind of ck chain was not only very strong, it could not be easily damaged by the brute force of the eight-tailed. Moreover, it also had a certain effect of weakening chakra. In addition to the use of sealing technique and barrier, it had already proved its function many times.


    This time was no exception. The tip of the eight chains directly pierced into the tails of the eight-tailed. Then, they pulled straight in different directions, as close as possible to the ground. Then, another eight members of the Sealing Team descended from the sky with a huge ck iron cone wrapped around their hands. The tails of the ight-tailed were fiercely nailed to the ground!


    Although the Sealing Team was not as powerful as A, however, they quickly suppressed the eight-tailed as soon as he made a move. They used practical action to prove what was called specialized in skill.


    Seeing this, A could not help but let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Next, he only needed to seal the eight-tailed into the amber bottle.


    Thinking about it, this was how the eight-tailed riots had been dealt with in the past.


    However, there were two crucial problems that Kumogakure and the others had ignored.


    One, the reason why they were able to sessfully seal the eight-tailed in the past was due to Third Raikage, but Third Raikage were no longer there.


    Secondly, it was the reason why the eight-tailed went on a rampage in the past, so there was no need to worry about someone causing trouble at the most critical moment.


    But now it was different. Haru had spent so much effort to release the eight-tailed, how could he let it be sealed again?


    "Lock it up! Don''t let it break free!"


    "Quick, open the amber bottle and prepare to seal it!"


    "Not good, the eight-tailed are starting to break free again."


    At this time, A rushed up again, regardless of the damage to his body afterwards, and punched the head of the eight-tailed one after another.


    Although he was not as powerful as his father, he could still protect Kumogakure!


    Under the desperate suppression of A, the resistance of the eight-tailed became smaller, reducing the pressure on the people in the Sealing Team.


    However, just as their faces were covered in sweat and they firmly locked onto the eight-tailed, preventing it from escaping, they felt that something was wrong.


    En?


    Why didn''t they use the Amber Purifying Pot to seal the eight-tailed?


    What the hell was going on!


    The few members of the sealed ss looked back anxiously and then were dumbfounded!


    It was gone.


    The amber bottle that was behind them had disappeared!


    The two members of the sealed ss who were in charge of sealing the eight-tailed the amber bottle had been knocked out and were now lying on the ground.


    No wonder no matter how they shouted, there was no response.


    How could this be?


    Almost in an instant, cold sweat drenched their clothes.


    What to do?


    Without the Amber Purifying Pot, how were they going to seal the eight-tailed?


    Use the Benihisago?


    It was not impossible, but not to mention the time it would take to go back and take the Benihisago. Because the method of use was different, the Amber Purifying Pot could seal the eight-tailed more quickly, but the Benihisago needed to wait for a longer time, and it was not necessarily sessful.


    What was worse was that the teo-tailed was still sealed inside, and he had not been able to find the right Jinchuriki!


    What made their eyelids twitch even more was that someone had appeared behind them silently just now, knocked out two of theirpanions, and took away the amber bottle!


    If the other party had directly killed them, what would have happened?


    They simply did not dare to imagine!


    With such an enemy lurking in the dark, even if they went to retrieve the red gourd, the result would probably be the same.


    Then, they could not help but think of an even more terrifying possibility!


    After eight-tailed Jinchuriki returned to the vige, the people in their sealed ss would strengthen the Iron Armour Seal every day, afraid that eight-tailed would go berserk again.


    However, eight-tailed still went berserk.


    The question that they had been unable to figure out before seemed to have an answer now.


    It was very likely that someone had deliberately released eight-tailed!

 Chapter 325: I Come to Become a Two-Tailed Jinchuriki!

    Chapter 325: I Come to Be a Two-Tailed Jinchuriki!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A was still staring with a round eye after the eight-tailed fell, punch after a punch were thrown on the eight-tailed head.


    But he didn''t know when it started. He gradually panicked.


    Because in his impression, when he tried his best to suppress eight-tailed, the people in the Sealing Team should have finished the seal of the eight-tailed. It was clearly like this when his father was alive.


    Why was it that if it was a different person now, the Sealing Team couldn''t seal it?


    This didn''t make sense, right?


    He really wanted to look back, but he didn''t dare.


    This was because the eight-tailed, who had suffered so many heavy punches from him, was now staring at him with bloodshot eyes. He had no doubt that the other party would want to tear him apart one by one after breaking free from the restraints.


    Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and continue with the eight-tailed!


    At this moment, if the people were to do the dubbing, it would probably be like this.


    Raikage came up and punched the eight-tailed. "What are you looking at!"


    The eight-tailed was indignant. "Why are you looking at me?"


    Raikage punched eight-tailed again. "Try looking at it again!"


    The eight-tailed, who had nothing to do, said with red eyes, "Damn it, let''s try it. If you have the ability, let me die. Otherwise, I will definitely let you eat shitter!"


    Raikage, who was a little fierce but weak inside, shouted as he fought, "Look at me, ook at me! Pa, are you not worried anymore"


    In fact, he was extremely weak in his heart. He thought, "Why hasn''t Uncle Policee yet? Hurry up and catch this guy who affects the appearance of the city. Otherwise, I won''t be able to withstand it!"


    In the end, Uncle Police had his car stolen. Now, he was in a hurry to find a car. How could he have the time to care about him?


    I made this script into a video and put it on the station. Without 2,000,000 broadcasting, I pulled my hair all out!


    What?


    I have no hair.


    Then it''s all right.


    Returning to the main topic, under the struggle of the eight-tailed, the members of the Sealing Team gradually lost the strength to control the eight-tailed like before because they were exhausted.


    After all, this thing was like a tug-of-war. It was fine to pull it out for a few minutes with all their strength. If they didn''t let go, they would let them pull it out for 20 minutes. Let''s see if you still have the strength to do so.


    I''ll tire you to death!


    This was the situation for the members of the Sealing Team. Because they had beenpeting with the eight-tailed previously, they could still barely suppress the eight-tailed when they were full of energy. Now that their physical strength had declined, they were directly weakened.


    "Roar!"


    With another roar, the eight-tailed finally broke free from his grasp and threw the four members of the sealed ss into the sky. Then, he pulled off the ck chains that were wrapped around his body.


    This thing was sturdy, but it was not indestructible. It was already not easy for it to survive for so long.


    A was still gritting his teeth and persisting. At this moment, he still did not know what had happened.


    Then, he was smashed into the ground by the eight-tailed!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After pulling out the huge iron cone, the eight-tailed that were nailed to the ground also regained their freedom and quickly wrapped around themselves and began to rotate at high speed.


    Tailed Beast Eight Twists!


    The eight-tailed''s "skill" was finally used, bringing with it a huge storm that swept through everything in the surroundings!


    Many people didn''t even have time to scream before they were directly torn apart, turning into a cloud of blood mist.


    As for the nearby buildings, there was no need to talk about them. They were like paper, directly uprooted, flying into the sky, and then smashed to pieces and fell everywhere.


    When the huge body of the eight-tailed finally stopped, everything within a thousand meters of them disappeared.


    Only a bare pit was left.


    From beginning to end, the eight-tailed only used one move topletely shatter all of Kumogakure Ninjas'' efforts and destroy everything around them!


    Crash.


    The edge of the pit was already full of ruins. At this time, a miserable figure crawled out of the ruins.


    It was the A who used speed to barely keep his life!


    The Lightning Armor saved him once again.


    Otherwise, he would be like the others, torn apart by the storm just now without any resistance.


    But then?


    His father, Third Raikage, had used all his strength to tie the berserk eight-tailed. At the moment, he was only 19 years old and had not reached his father''s level of strength. Moreover, the vige was at its most empty stage. If the elites such as Dodai and Kumogakure were still in the vige, there might be other ways.


    But it was already toote.


    Weng!


    The eight-tailed seemed to still be dissatisfied after making a scene. He suddenly opened his mouth and terrifying energy began to gather.


    "It''s Bijuudama!"


    "Above Rikudou Sennin, who can stop all this?"


    "It''s over, it''s all over."


    "I don''t want to die yet. Someone save me!"


    "Run, run, run in another direction. Maybe you can survive."


    Under the crisis of life and death, the morale that had been preserved before instantly copsed.


    It was not that they did not understand, but they could not see any hope.


    When A stepped forward, they had cheered, as if they saw that Third Raikage, was still alive.


    However, the fake was still fake in the end. A failed to protect Kumogakure, and the sealed ss failed for some reason.


    Who else could stop the rampage of the eight-tailed?


    At this moment, A gritted his teeth, but he was powerless.


    At this moment, a voice called back his remaining calmness.


    "Brother!"


    Hearing this, A turned around and found that it was actually Killer B who was carrying a red gourd on his back.


    "What are you doing here? Quickly go to the fallout shelter!"


    A''s terrible appearance frightened others, but it could not scare Killer B.


    Moreover, there were others who came with Killer B.


    "B, there''s no time to exin. The only way to limit the eight-tailed is to use another Bijuu to defeat it!"


    A was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes fell on the red gourd on Killer B''s hand.


    "No! Let''s not talk about whether the teo-tailed can defeat the eight-tailed or not. If the teo-tailed are released, Kumogakure will be destroyed in an instant if the two Bijuu join forces! In addition, even if the teo-tailed and the eight-tailed really fight, how should we deal with itter? The aftermath of the two Bijuu''s battle is enough to destroy Kumogakure more than ten times!"


    What A said was a question that he had to face. Otherwise, it would be like drinking poison to quench his thirst. The result of Kumogakure''s destruction would still not change.


    But if he had not considered these problems, how could the Killer B take the initiative to suggest this method?


    Therefore, Killer B suddenly admitted to it and said, "As long as I can be the two-tailed Jinchuriki and not lose my mind and go berserk, then we will have a chance to suppress the eight-tailed and seal it with the Benihisago!"


    That''s right, this is the way topare!


    Let''s go all out and fight to the death!


    As long as he can control the two-tailed, then at least the situation will not be bad, and there is even a certain chance of winning!

 Chapter 326: The Solution to Having a Mine at Home is to Throw One More Grenade

    Chapter 326: The Solution to Having a Mine at Home is to Throw One More Grenade


    The worst situation right now was nothing more than Kumogakure''s destruction, and there was no difference between being destroyed in the hands of the eight-tailed or the two-tailed.


    They had to admit that they had been convinced.


    Because they could not think of a better way now.


    They could still fight with the method ofparing, and if they did not, they could only hope that the raging eight-tailed could let them go and take the initiative to leave Kumogakure.


    Needless to say, the probability of thetter was infinitely close to zero!


    It seemed that he could only gamble!


    However, A was still a little hesitant.


    This did not seem to be his personality, because he really treated Killer B as a brother. He did not want topare things.


    After all, Jinchuriki wasn''t someone that anyone could be. No matter how talented a person was, they could still die on the spot. Even if they seeded, they would be tortured for the rest of their lives.


    Six-tailed was the best example!


    In just a short amount of time, the eight-tailed Bijuudama had already formed and released it.


    Boom


    Under the dazzling white light, one-third of Kumogakure was instantly wiped out!


    This was under the condition that the eight-tailed was not conscious and only hit the wrong side by instinct.


    An attack like this only needed two more times before Kumogakure could directly destroyed.


    Fortunately, the eight-tailed did not seem to notice A. Otherwise, that Bijuudama would not have hit far away.


    "Brother! We can''t wait any longer!" B was also anxious.


    A knew that he had to make a decision at this moment. At least, without his order, no one dared to release the two-tailed privately.


    This was his responsibility and also his pressure!


    "Have you thought it through?"


    "Don''t worry, brother. I won''t make you lose face."


    "Remember, no matter what you be, you will always be my brother."


    The two fists collided again.


    "Hurry up and start. Do you still have time?"


    B said anxiously to the person he had found.


    The person smiled bitterly, "Originally, this kind of situation requires a lot of preparation in advance to increase the sess rate to the maximum. But now, I can only give it a try."


    "Next, I will try to seal the two-tailed into your body with the Iron Armour Seal."


    "If you fail, there is a high probability that you will die directly and then the two-tailed will go berserk. The small probability is that you will lose your mind and be controlled by Bijuu."


    "What if you seed? Can you solve the crisis in front of you?"


    "If you seed, you can only say that you are qualified to be Jinchuriki. As for whether you canmunicate with Bijuu and borrow Bijuu''s power, it depends on you. Under normal circumstances, when you first be Jinchuriki, you can''t do this. Maybe we can pray for the appearance of a miracle."


    Instead of giving up after hearing the other party''s words, he was a little thoughtful.


    "Thene on! Brother, I can only rely on you for this period of time."


    "I can guarantee that before you give out the results, the eight-tailed will not be able to do anything."


    Unless you step over my corpse!


    A took a deep breath. He had already gambled his life. Could it be that he had another way out?


    Abandoning the vige to escape?


    Even if he were to die, he would not make such a choice.


    Whoosh!


    A turned into a bolt of lightning again and punched the face of the eight-tailed. Then, he used the advantage of speed to tangle with the eight-tailed.


    And the match immediately began!


    The man, Killer B, was lying t on the ground. Then, with a serious expression on his face, he quickly made a series of hand seals. His right hand heavily pped on B''s chest. At the same time, his left hand opened the red gourd beside him without hesitation!


    "Iron Armour Seal!"


    The lid of the Benihisago was opened, and the hissing sound of the two-tailed regaining its freedom turned into a shrill and angry roar. Then, it was continuously sucked into the Iron Armour Seal that appeared on B''s chest.


    The whole process was under the nervous gaze.


    He only felt a violent chakra pouring into his body, as if it was going to tear him apart, but he still gritted his teeth and endured.


    Did it seed?


    For the time being, no one knew.


    .........


    Haru, who was standing on a high building, was admiring his masterpiece at the moment.


    The destructive power brought about by Bijuu''s rampage was too astonishing.


    It was no wonder that in the original work, Obito felt that releasing Kyuubi would be able to smoothly destroy Konoha.


    If not for Konoha having Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, moving Bijuudama and Kyuubi many times, and Kushina using herst life to release the Adamantine Sealing Chains to suppress Kyuubi, Konoha might really be finished.


    If not for this couple, who else could Konoha have counted on then?


    Was he looking forward to the ''strongest'' Hokage, Sarutob Hiruzen, and Kyuubi fighting one-on-one?


    The current situation was like this. Third Raikage was already dead, A had not yet grown to his peak, and Dodai had brought most of Kumogakure''s elites and left the battlefield for Akatsuki. Therefore, the eight-tailed was almost unstoppable.


    If Kumogakure had not used such a crazy method to sneak attack him, Haru would not have learned from Obito.


    However, Kumogakure had taught Haru a good lesson before, telling him that war should be done at all costs, regardless of right or wrong, only depending on the result.


    He had learned, so he had prepared such a big gift for Kumogakure.


    As for the amber bottle that had disappeared just now, of course, he had used Flying Thunder God to transfer it away. Since he had encountered such a novelty, there was no reason to let it go.


    Seeing that he did not need to use a single soldier, he could destroy Kumogakure just by relying on the rampage of the eight tails.


    Just at this moment, something happened!


    A cat cry that made people''s hair stand on end instantly suppressed the sound of the battle between A and the eight-tailed, and then a very terrifying aura spread out.


    "This chakra fluctuation, could it be?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. Then he looked in the direction of his perception. Was Kumogakure''s people crazy? Was one not enough chaos? Was there another fight?


    Before executing this n, he had inquired in advance. Kumogakure''s Jinchuriki only had eight-tailed for the time being, and because the suitable two-tailed Jinchuriki had never be found, it had been sealed for all these years.


    So, Kumogakure''s people were now throwing the pot away?


    It was like finding andmine at home, and then your solution was not to try to remove thendmine, but to throw a grenade inside, hoping that the two could die together.


    But the problem was that although the person was saved and could be sure that he would not be killed by the explosion, his home was gone!


    Then Haru saw that extremely powerful chakra was constantly overflowing, wrapping a certain person insideyer byyer, and the people around him were rapidly retreating.


    He couldn''t help but frown, "Is this a mess?"


    It looked very simr, but his intuition told him that the development of the next matter might not be as smooth as before.

 Chapter 327: The Blitz Plan!

    Chapter 327: The Blitz n!


    Boom!


    Another huge monster appeared inside Kumogakure.


    It was a cat demon whose whole body was covered with blue chakra mes. Its name was... Two-tailed Matatabi!


    No matter what, Kumogakure threw out the ''bomb''. As for whether he could detonate the ''bomb'' in his home or his own home, only heaven knew.


    Hearing the shrill cry of a cat, A immediately gave up the fight with the eight-tailed. He panted heavily and opened up a distance, looking over.


    "B, is that you?"


    A''s shout attracted the attention of the two-tailed, and then there seemed to be a trace of doubt in the eyes of the two-tailed.


    A felt there was a chance!


    Just as he was about to speak again, he saw the two-tailed directly p down with its w.


    Although A, who had been on guard all this time, managed to avoid this attack in time, his heart sank to the bottom when he revealed himself again.


    Could it be that he still failed?


    It was obvious that it was not a match just now!


    However, right at this moment, after driving away the little bug in front of him with a w, it immediately noticed its own ''kind''.


    Just like when a cat was threatened, it would re up and bow its back. The two-tailed also had the same reaction, and then it kept roaring, as if it was warning or trying to drive the other away.


    If the eight-tailed still had its own consciousness at this moment, it might really be able to chat a little.


    Unfortunately, the current eighth-tailed was left with no way of destroying.


    Therefore, he directly took the warning of the two-tailedl as a provocation!


    "Roar!"


    After roaring as usual, the eight-tailed octopus tail flexibly grabbed all kinds of debris on the ground and threw them at the two-tailed.


    Obviously, the eight-tailed also felt the threat brought to him by the other party instinctively.


    Pa... Pa.. Pa...


    Under the nimble dodge of the two-tailed, all the things thrown by the eighth-tailed failed to hit, but this immediately angered the two-tailed.


    Therefore, the two-tailed immediately opened its mouth and began to counterattack!


    A huge fireball was instantly formed and released, as simple as drinking water and eating.


    The huge body of the eight-tailed did not have time to dodge. It could only wrap itself up with the tail of an octopus, and then it was directly hit.


    Bang!


    The red ball exploded, and the mes that fell on the eight-tailed strangely did not extinguish. Instead, they continued to burn.


    The eight-tailed, who felt pain, began to roar again and again. The eight octopus tails kept pping the ground, trying to extinguish the mes above.


    However, at this time, the two-tailed had taken advantage of this opportunity to leap into the air, scratching down from top to bottom with a w!


    Three w marks appeared on eight-tailed''s face, and his whole body tilted to the side.


    However, this aroused the ferocity of the eight-tailed!


    The eight-tailed suddenly wrapped around two-tailed with the tail of an octopus, and then punched two-tailed in the head, making him see stars.


    In terms of speed, the eight-tailed were not enough!


    In terms of strength, the two-tailed were like little brothers!


    However, the eight-tailed cried out in pain because the mes on the two-tailed were about to turn his tail into an octopus.


    However, the eight-tailed refused to let go no matter what. They would rather their tails be roasted and shrink.


    The two-tailed had not seen the sun or moon for a long time. How could it have seen such a wolf die? It was almost cooked and did not let go of it. On the contrary, it could not stand being strangled.


    Then the two-tailed bit on the octopus tail!


    Eh?


    It actually tastes pretty good!


    Bang!


    The eight tails returned with another old fist!


    Was it a crazy little wild cat?


    And a bite!


    The two-tailed shook its head and tore open an octopus tail with a w.


    Bite?


    I''m still scratching you!


    The eighth-tailed is a headbutt!


    Then, he ignored the pain and tightened his tail again.


    Have you heard of the saying of hugging a girl and killing her?


    I will fucking strangle you to death!


    ......


    The two-tailed and the eight-tailed started to fight like this!


    This time, A hesitated.


    Was this a sess or a failure?


    If it was a sess, why would they attack him just now?


    But if they failed, what was going on in front of them?


    A was a little confused, but the situation was not bad at least, and it was beneficial for them.


    As long as these two Bijuu fought to the death, their next chance would be!


    The scary thing was that the two Bijuu fought and threw Bijuudama randomly. When the time came, they would not kill the other party, but instead, they would wipe out Kumogakure first.


    It would be great if they seeded in thepetition. They could take the initiative to reduce the danger to the minimum.


    However, they could no longer ask for more.


    A led his people to be the audience and make a final gamble for the possible bitter battle.


    Haru, on the other hand, had a toothache. He did not expect that he would be won by Kumogakure''s suicidal choice.


    It was hard to say what would happen after the two-tailed and the eight-tailed had fought.


    He rubbed his chin, thinking about whether he should continue to cause trouble for the other party and simply destroy Kumogakure.


    However, after careful consideration, he found that he still could not be so inhumane.


    Otherwise, when the eight-tailed had just gone berserk, he could have chosen to use Flying Thunder God to bring them to the center of Kumogakure instead of letting them continue to stay at the remote edge and slowly move.


    In addition, due to the frequent rampage of the eight-tailed in the past.


    The ce where Blue B was located was not only remote, there was no one living around, so the vigers evacuated very quickly to the fallout shelter, so skilled that it made people feel a little sad.


    Haru''s original n was to use the eight-tailed to exhaust all of Kumogakure''s remaining vitality, and then force people to go to the soil tform to stop Akatsuki. He had no choice but to bring people back to clean up the mess, and then think of a solution again, let the eight-tailed give Kumogakure another surprise!


    In this way, on the surface, it could create the illusion that Akatsuki easily defeated Kumogakure''s base camp, avoiding a lot of unnecessary consumption and trouble.


    In the dark, he had already exhausted almost all of Kumogakure''s strength in advance.


    When the time came, he would be able to bring his men and wait for the attack. He couldpletely defeat Kumogakure at the smallest cost. Then, he would use the effect of [War Fever] toplete the snake swallowing the elephant with the speed of lightning and take down the Land of Lightning in one fell swoop!


    This was the ''sh strike n'' that Haru and Kagami had finally decided on after Kumogakure had released Jinchuriki to use Bijuudama tounch a sneak attack on the Land of the Moon!


    The key to this n was Flying Thunder God and Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Coincidentally, Haru had both of them!


    It was just that there had been some idents in the n, and it hadn''t achieved the desired effect.


    After thinking it over and over again, Haru still decided to wait and see. He had to ensure that Kumogakure was destroyed to a certain extent, so that the y tform that had received the news had to rush back, instead of feeling that it was unnecessary orpletely giving up.


    This speed was not easy to grasp.


    So Haru was thinking, should he also control the two-tailed?


    Controlling two Bijuu at once was somewhat challenging.

 Chapter 328: Bad News Comes True

    Chapter 328: Bad News Comes True


    Under the attack of the eight-tailed, the two-tailed began to fall into a disadvantageous position.


    Although the protective mes of the two-tailed were very powerful, it was clear that it was impossible to burn the other party to ashes in a minute when facing such a tough opponent of the same level.


    On the contrary, the choice of closebat made the two-tailed suffer a lot!


    At this moment, A made a decision and rushed out with Lightning Body Flickering, punching the head of the eight-tailed.


    Taking advantage of this moment of stiffness, the figure of the two-tailed suddenly shrank strangely, running out from the gap between the eight octopus tails, and then changed back to its original size. It went up and scratched the face of the eighth-tailed with its two ws, and then ran away.


    The eighth-tailed roared angrily, and then began to condense Bijuudama. He wanted to destroy everything!


    Ai was anxious. If he let the eighth-tailed release Bijuudama again, Kumogakure would be seriously injured!


    But just before he made a move, no one expected that the two-tailed, who had just opened the distance, suddenly rushed up again.


    The lightning-fast cat''s ws blocked all the octopus tails that wereing over. Then, it suddenly stretched forward and hung on the body of the eight-tailed. Then, it waved at least twenty ws in an instant, and actually overturned the huge body of the eight-tailed


    Boom!


    At that moment, Bijuudama, who had not yet formed, directly rushed into the air and exploded.


    This was not the end. The two-tailed that directly pressed on the eight-tailed opened their mouths and shot three big fireballs at their faces!


    The eight-tailed were burned to the point that they roared repeatedly, and they had alreadypletely broken apart.


    But in the process of struggling, the two-tailed that were unable to suppress the terrifying power of the eight-tailed were also injured by the only remaining horn of the eight-tailed.


    The two sides could be considered to have suffered heavy losses.


    "Fight, do not let him make a sound!"


    A did not know whether B was controlling the two-tailed or if the two-tailed was swallowing him. He could only make a final gamble.


    However, he did not know if the two-tailed understood what A was saying. He directly spat a big fireball into the mouth of the eighth-tailed. Then, his whole body tightly hugged the head of the eighth-tailed and refused to let go.


    The powerful octopus tail of the eighth-tailed began to hit the two-tailed again and again, but the two-tailed resisted.


    Finally, the condition to activate the red gourd was fulfilled!


    A held the Benihisago and directly pointed it in the direction of the eight-tailed. He shouted, "Come in!"


    A strange force immediately acted on the eight-tailed. No matter how they struggled, they could not escape the result of being sucked in.


    When the eight-tailed were finally sucked into the Benihisago, A immediately sealed it.


    It was finally over.


    A just breathed a sigh of relief when a loud roar came into his ears.


    It was Killer B, who was also badly injured, venting his emotions!


    A''s face suddenly changed. Now he had torn down the east wall to repair the west wall. The eight-tailed had been sealed in again, but what about Killer B?


    "Yes! You..."


    Boom!


    A hadn''t even finished speaking when arge fireball smashed down. He could only hurriedly dodge.


    At this time, the person who hadpleted Jinchuriki''s seal also shook his head regretfully. "Looks like it still failed. Is there really no miracle?"


    A did not believe it and still tried to wake it up, but what he got in return was the increasingly violent attack of the two-tailed.


    Could it be that the previous cooperation was just a coincidence?


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    A suddenly rushed towards the two-tailed, but the two-tailed did not even look at him, directly sweeping him away.


    But A, who stood up again, rushed out again.


    "Lightning Release: Lariat!"


    "Yes! Have you forgotten how to cooperate?"


    Bang!


    A was once again sent flying, but before he was sent flying, he noticed that the movements of the two-tailed had slowed down a little.


    So he once again rushed over regardless of his life, shouting loudly at the same time, "Yes! Today''s training is not over yet!"


    "Lightning..."


    "Release..."


    "Lariat!"


    Thest sentence was not shouted by A, but from the mouth of the two-tailed.


    Then the huge body of the two-tailed instantly disappeared.


    B''s arm and A''s arm were intertwined.


    "I did it, brother."


    "B!"


    A was just about to say something excitedly, but B had already fallen into his arms with a smile.


    Then, the person who hadpleted Jinchuriki''s seal eximed in shock, "He actually seeded? This is truly inconceivable!"


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing major. It''ll be fine after a nap. After all, he had just be Jinchuriki and had already gone through aplete battle with the other Bijuu. It would be strange if he was still alive and kicking!"


    Only then did A put down his heart.


    He gently carried B on his back, and in the next moment, he fell to the ground with a thump.


    After restraining B for such a long time, A''s body had already reached its limit, and he had only been holding on with his willpower just now.


    Now that the string in his brain had loosened, the pain and weakness from his entire body instantly drowned him.


    "Someonee, quickly send them to the treatment!"


    This was thest sentence that A heard before falling into darkness.


    Haru had witnessed the entire process, but he did not expect that there would be such a change in the n.


    The original eight-tailed Jinchuriki, now inexplicably became the two-tailed Jinchuriki, and it was even a little earlier.


    Haru was not sure if Killer B could be the perfect Jinchuriki, but he had to admit that this would bring him a little trouble for his next n.


    Yes, just a little bit.


    In the chaos, Haru did not alert the enemy and rashly approached the Benihisago that was guarded by strict defense. Instead, he found an inconspicuous ce and threw the amber bottle with a QR code into the ruins.


    After doing all this, he left with Flying Thunder God.


    Counting the time, Dodai who received the news should be back at noon or afternoon tomorrow.


    At that time, it would be the real show.


    Not long after Haru left, Kumogakure Ninja, who had been searching for survivors, found the Amber Purifying Pot in the ruins and happily moved it back.


    The members of the Sealing Team who had realized the problem had all died under the eight-tailed Bijuu, so at this moment, no one doubted how this thing came out here. They only thought that it was sent flying by the eight-tailed beast.


    As a result, the Amber Purifying Pot that was finally found was sessfully sealed in the secret chamber with the Benihisago.


    Everyone was celebrating the joy of surviving a disaster!


    They werepletely unaware that there would be a follow-up to this disaster.


    The next day.


    It was a little earlier than Haru had expected. Before they even reached, Dodai had rushed back with a group of people.


    Moreover, when he saw Kumogakure''s current miserable state, his heart skipped a beat!


    He never thought that he would only leave with his people for a day, how could he be like this?


    Originally, he had received news that Akatsuki''s people were also allowed to ambush Kumogakure, but he had only brought a portion of his people over with the mentality of believing it rather than not, and brought some people to rush


    In the end, the grievous news actually came true?

 Chapter 329: Komugakure is Surrounded by Me!

    Chapter 329: Komugakure is Surrounded by Me!


    What exactly happened?


    Where was A?


    How were the casualties?


    One question after another made Dodai unable to stop. He grabbed a person and began to ask.


    And at this critical juncture, the return of Dodai finally gave the remaining survivors a pir of support.


    When Dodai heard that the eight-tailed had suddenly gone berserkst night, and then A was forced to release the two-tailed, and then made B the two-tailed Jinchuriki, and finally sealed the eight-tailed, he waspletely dizzy!


    Therefore, Dodai immediately rushed to where A was staying, where he saw A who had woken up, but was covered with bandages, and B who was still unconscious.


    "Dodai-sama"


    A was the first to say in surprise when he saw the y tform return.


    "I received news that Akatsuki was going to use backup Bijuu to bombard the vige, so I hurried back with people. As soon as I came back, I saw the vige be like this. What happened?"


    Hearing the inquiry of the y tform, A''s face suddenly darkened, and then he fell into the memory.


    With the detailed exnation of A, the expression on the y tform was also gloomy and uncertain.


    Maybe they hadn''t reacted at that time, but after that, they were all aware of what was strange at that time!


    Let''s not talk about whether it was because of the negligence of the Sealing Team that caused the eight-tailed beast to go berserk. Just the abnormal behavior of the eight-tailed beast was not right, not to mention that A saw a strange pattern in the eyes of the eight-tailed beast. During the whole battle, the eight-tailed beast seemed to move only by instinct.


    It looked like it was being controlled by someone!


    A and Dodai thought of this possibility, and then their hearts sank.


    Controlling Bijuu?


    Was it possible?


    There were many strange things after that. For example, the Sealing Team had clearly cooperated with the A pressure to control the eight-tailed. Next, they only needed to seal it as soon as possible to minimize the loss.


    But at this time, the Sealing Team actually cooperated with the


    The person in charge of sealing the eight-tailed remained silent for a long time and finally gave the eight-tailed a chance to break free.


    If not for the fact that thetter had made the most extreme choice and won the bet, perhaps the one who came back today would be Kumogakure, who hadpletely turned into ruins!


    After a brief silence, Dodai analyzed as much as possible. "There''s no need to think about it. Someone must have done something behind this. The one who incited the eight-tailed to go berserk is very likely to be Akatsuki''s person. It''s just that the other party probably didn''t expect such a change to happen in the middle. Now that I''ve brought people back, the other party probably won''t dare to act again."


    "By the way, did you just say that you received the news? Where did the newse from?" A asked, frowning slightly.


    "That was a spy I nted in Akatsuki in advance. It''s a pity that he only mixed into the inner members, not the core members. Otherwise, I should have received the news earlier." Dodai exined.


    But for some reason, A felt more and more uneasy.


    In particr, this uneasiness reached its peak with the sudden return of Dodai.


    "Assuming that this is not a coincidence, the other party deliberately lured the eight-tailed beast to go on a rampage after you left in an attempt to destroy Kumogakure. However, I always feel that the other party''s methods are not so simple. If the first failed to seal the eight-tailed beast, then there is no reason for the second time to watch us sessfully seal the eight-tailed beast. I suspect that the other party is waiting for something."


    A, who was usually irritable and impulsive, actually began to have a storm in his mind at this moment. It was simply unbelievable.


    Dodai also subconsciously asked, "What are you waiting for? Could it be that you are waiting for us to return?"


    Not good!


    A and Dodai suddenly looked at each other, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    Now that he thought about it, the time he received the news was really too coincidental!


    Was the other party forcing him toe back on purpose


    As soon as this thought came out, Dodai broke out in a cold sweat. He did not care about anything else and asked loudly, "Where is the red gourd that sealed the eight-tailed?"


    "It is still in the secret room. It is surrounded by guards!" A seemed to have thought of a possibility and hurriedly replied.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dodai did not hesitate at all. He turned around and left with a deep voice.


    If he did not look at them with his own eyes, he would not be able to rest assured.


    Now, he was inclined to think that the spies he had nted in Akatsuki had been discovered and controlled. Then, he deliberately lured them back.


    But what was the purpose of this?


    Was it just to make them tired of running?


    No, the other party''s goal should not be so simple.


    The moment the tform and A hurried to the outside, a loud noise made their faces change greatly!


    "Roar!"


    "Eight-tailed?"


    "How is that possible? Wasn''t the eight-tailed sealed?"


    "Who is it? Who released the eight tails?"


    "Could it be that the heavens want to forget about Kumogakure?"


    Along with a familiar roar, the huge body of the eight-tailed directly broke through the secret room and reappeared in Kumogakure.


    And this time, it was almost solid!


    Someone deliberately released the eight-tailed!


    Moreover, he silently bypassed all the guards around him and sneaked into the secret room, opening the red gourd.


    This sounded a bit strange, but there was no other answer besides this possibility.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "Look! There is a person standing on the head of the eight-tailed?"


    The soil tform that had collected countless information about Akatsuki was almost immediately recognized the figure!


    It was almost impossible for him to be mistaken when he was wearing a unique robe with golden edges and ck and white hair.


    "That''s Leader of Akatsuki, Yone. No, it should be said that Konoha relel Senju Haru!"


    "Is he Akatsuki''s leader, the one who killed my father?" When A heard this name, he immediately fixed his eyes on Haru.


    "Well, don''t be impulsive. The other party actually came here alone. It is also our chance!" Dodai knew the crisis they were in, but at the same time, if he could find a chance to keep the leader of the other party here, there might be a chance to turn the tables.


    Ai did not speak, but his disordered breathing was enough to prove that he was not calm at the moment.


    "Akatsuki''s leader actually has the ability to control Bijuu. It seems that everyone underestimated you!" Dodai said loudly while making various gestures with his hands behind his back. Then, the Kumogakure Ninjas he brought back all secretly moved.


    It was unknown whether Haru did not notice or did not care. Heughed lightly, "There is no need to be in such a hurry to pull hatred for me."


    "Don''t worry. You Kumogakure is only the first, but you will definitely not be thest one. At least I can promise you this."


    Dodai was furious, "Shameless boasting! You underestimate the foundation of the five great countries too much. In the end, you will definitely end up with a broken body!"

 Chapter 330: Justice from Heaven!

    Chapter 330: Justice from Heaven!


    "You know nothing about power. It is time for the era of the five great countries to end. I will lead Akatsuki to unify the entire Ninja World and achieve true peace!"


    Haru looked down at everyone from above and announced a result that would definitely be achieved in the future.


    At the same time, as if he was ying, he inexplicably threw Kunai in the air.


    But in the eyes of others, he was an extremely arrogant person!


    "Peace? You, whose hands are covered in blood, who took the initiative to start a war, do you think you are worthy of talking about peace?" Dodai burst open!


    However, Haru was not angry at all. "Before achieving true peace, there will definitely be sacrifices. Instead of letting you continue to set up the Third Ninja War, the Fourth Ninja War, why don''t you let me cut you off one by one?" "Long pain is better than short pain. Using a short period of killing to exchange for eternal peace, so what if your hands are covered in blood?"


    "At least I will never be like you five great countries, standing up again and again. In fact, I am very dirty!"


    Haru''s words were not polite at all, and he directly spat them back.


    But the expression of Dodai who had just looked furious suddenly calmed down, and he shouted, "Attack!"


    It turned out that the agitated look he had before was just an attempt to confuse the enemy. When his arrangements were in ce, he immediately led his people to explode.


    "Lava Release: Rubber Rope!"


    He converted the chakra in his body into rubber and spewed out arge amount of it from his mouth.


    The lower body of the eight-tailed beast was immediately stuck to the ground.


    Then the people of the sealed ss also took their positions and shouted in unison, "Iron Armour Seal!"


    It was a ck chakra chain that merged his essence, energy, and spirit into one. Compared to the iron chain he had used before, it was naturally more flexible and powerful. In fact, the original form of the Iron Armour Seal was based on the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    However, there was also a great drawback to this seal technique.


    That was, once theIron Armour Seal was destroyed, the user would be seriously injured or crippled, or die on the spot.


    Inparison, Uzumaki n''s seal technique was not only varied and powerful, but it also had no side effects.


    Kumogakure had spent a lot of effort and manpower to develop the sealing technique, but the result was that the price was enough to make people retreat. It was no wonder that they had to destroy Uzumaki n.


    I don''t have anything, and you are not allowed to have it!


    Crash! Crash!


    Haru did not control the eight-tailed to resist at all, so these chains quickly wrapped around the eight-tailed.


    After that, Ai who had yet to recover from his injuries, forcibly activated Lightning Chakra Mode, and instantly arrived behind Haru, throwing out a punch with all his strength.


    It could be seen that even though this was the case, Kumogakure''s foundation was not to be underestimated.


    However, Haru''s expression was so calm that he did not care about his surroundings at all.


    "Ever heard of a move that fell from the sky... octopus?"


    Whoosh!


    The huge body of the eight-tailed that seemed to be unable to move actually disappeared in an instant


    A''s full strength punch directly missed, and the attacks of the remaining people also hit the air.


    Moreover, not only the eight-tailed and Haru, but also the members of the Sealing Team who wrapped the chakra chain around the eight-tailed were moved away.


    They were all gone!


    At this time, someone screamed in extreme horror, "The... sky!"


    En?


    The sky?


    The sky... Why is it dark?


    A, who was shrouded in arge shadow, immediately raised his head, and then became absent-minded for a moment.


    Question, how much damage can an eight-tailed monster of this size fall from hundreds of meters in the sky?


    "Run! Run!"


    Someone shouted at the top of his lungs!


    There were also people who directly sat on the ground, waiting for death.


    There were also people who tried to resist in vain.


    But this move was really too ruthless!


    "Lava Release: Rubber Ball!"


    Dodai seemed to have torn the corners of his eyes, but he only had time to put a rubber ball on his body, and the rest was left to the fate of God


    Boom!


    The earth was shaking!


    The mountain forest shook and the birds flew!


    Although the destructive power was not as good as Bijuudama, the momentum and the shock of the painting was far greater than that of Bijuudama!


    Kumogakure was instantly smashed out of a sinkhole by the eight-tailed. Even the eight-tailed themselves were thrown into chaos, and there was no movement for a while.


    All the people and buildings that had not left the area of the eight-tailed was wiped out and squeezed into indescribable things.


    Everything around them was also destroyed by the huge wind pressure and shock wave. It could be said that they were the strongest demolition workers!


    When the shock finally calmed down, the people who had escaped from death sat on the ground in a daze. They did not even bother to wipe the fresh blood on their foreheads.


    A, who had escaped to the edge of the eight-tailed, was now pulling himself out of the ruins.


    Following that, below the ground, he was in an extremely sorry state, and Dodai that was almost buried alive was luckily able to preserve his life.


    It was the defensive power of Lava Release that allowed him to survive. Of course, it also had a lot to do with the fact that he was not in the center of the eight-tailed fall.


    But was it worth being happy about?


    With just a single move, he hadnded on the ground freely, and the few remaining guards that were originally left behind were basically all wiped out.


    And at least half of the five hundred elite ninjas brought back by Dodai had died!


    The people who had just run to attack Haru were basically all dead!


    Kumogakure''s morale instantly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, Haru once again appeared on the top of the head of eight-tailed.


    "How is the power of this heavenly descent of justice? Don''t tell me someone really thinks that they can seal the eight-tailed in front of me? Oh, I''m sorry. Actually, I was herest night too. I was quite worried that you guys wouldn''t be able to defend it."


    After a series of cynical remarks, Kumogakure immediately rushed out in anger.


    Perhaps, by killing this arrogant guy, the eight-tailed would be able to wake up?


    This thought suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    There was nothing wrong with it!


    But the problem was that even if the eight-tailed were to wake up, would it be obedient?


    It was very puzzling!


    "I''ll leave it to you, eight-tailed."


    Haru did not even look at these people, and simply sat down on the head of the eight-tailed, and then patted the head of the eight-tailed.


    Then he saw those reckless fellows who rushed towards him were directly grabbed and crushed by the flexible octopus tails, or simply sent flying, like swatting flies.


    And when their attacks hit the eight-tailed, it was not like scratching an itch, at most, someone took a toothpick and pricked you twice.


    It was a little painful and annoying!


    This was the mood of the eight-tailed at this time!


    Tailed Beast Eight Twists!


    The eight-tailed began to spin and jump without a word.


    Haru was forced to close his eyes.


    Good fellow, he almost transferred out his breakfast.


    However, the effect was also surprisingly good. All those who did not believe in evil had be a jigsaw puzzle, and it was the kind that had no serial number and could not be put together at all!


    This scene made Dodai and A grit their teeth. If they also knew eye techniques, Haru would probably be red at by them hundreds of times at this time!

 Chapter 331: The Mighty Armor - Susanoo!

    Chapter 331: The Mighty Armor - Susanoo!


    "How''s the situation?"


    Dodai found A and asked urgently.


    A was stunned for a moment before he understood what Dodai meant. He frowned deeply. "It''s not very good. Although I don''t know what method he used to regain his senses, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to withstand it again. And he might not seed."


    How could Dodai not know how stupid it was to put his hopes on an eight-year-old child?


    But the problem now was that they no longer had any trump cards.


    Since the other party was able to release and control the eight-tailed, it meant that the Benihisago that could seal the eight-tailed was definitely gone.


    The people in the sealed ss were basically all dead, and Raikage had also died.


    Facing the enemy who killed Raikage and the controlled eight-tailed, the only resistance they could do seemed to be to release the two-tailed to resist.


    "Let''s give it a try. There is no other way now."


    Dodai said with a serious face.


    The eight-tailed was still raging, and no one could stop it!


    Therefore, A could only nod and go to Killer B.


    Compared to being able to enter Bijuu''s transformation again and finally regain his rationality, it would be the key to victory.


    At least that was what Dodai.


    "Lava Release: Rubber Rope!"


    Dodai was also going all out, spitting out arge amount of rubber liquid to trap the eight-tailed inside.


    Haru shook his head. How could he not have a good memory?


    Then, he threw Kunai to the ce where Kumogakure Ninjas were most concentrated.


    Flying Thunder God!


    With a whoosh, before he was sprayed by the sticky thing, Haru brought the eight-tailed and descended on justice once again.


    Arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas were killed by the tails!


    Although the consumption of chakra was not small, Haru had the confidence to y this kind of flower.


    Looking at the terrace, he still wanted to continue to disgust people.


    "On behalf of Raikage? Then I will use this move to kill you." Haru was already a little tired.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan on his right eye began to release arge amount of eye power.


    Then, a figure that couldn''t help but widen his eyes gradually turned real.


    "Izanami!"


    "Raikage-sama? How could that be?"


    Before Dodai could finish speaking, he saw that Third Raikage, who was exactly the same as he remembered, released an extremely violent lightning from his eyes. Then, he instantly rushed towards him.


    That was..


    Tailed Beast Lariat?!


    Almost subconsciously, Dodai used Lava Release to protect himself in the middle.


    To be able to react like this in front of Raikage, it was enough to prove the wealth ofbat experience of Dodai, as well as the familiarity and understanding of Raikage.


    However..


    ...


    This time, his instinct failed to save him.


    Dodai that had its left chest pierced by an arm lifted its head with great difficulty and looked at the expressionless Third Raikage. Fresh blood flowed continuously.


    He had never imagined that he would actually die at the hands of Raikage-sama in the end.


    This ending was a bit too ironic.


    Plop!


    As Thirs Raikage quickly vanished into thin air and were killed in one blow, Dodai, which did not have any defensive effect at all, fell to the ground with its eyes open.


    Thest glimmer of light in its eyespletely disappeared.


    When A rushed over with the woke up Killer B, this was the scene he saw.


    Cough... cough...


    It was the angry voice of A who was about to grind his teeth to pieces!


    "Is a little brat who just became Jinchuriki yourst resort? How disappointing." Haru shook his head. He had discovered that the five great countries were just so-so.


    The war over four years had long emptied their foundation, and they were not the five great countries that entered the most prosperous period 30 yearster.


    Let''s end it.


    Haru, who was not stingy with his chakra for the third time and also thest time, materialized Third Raikage.


    Tailed Beast Lariat!!!!


    That was an extreme burst of speed that even A couldn''t dodge, so he chose to fight head-on!


    Although he didn''t know how the enemy did it, it was clear that this person in front of him was not his real father.


    Lightning Chakra Mode, fully activated!


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    That was the full force punch that A could throw out at this time!


    Boom!


    A hit the opponent, and Raikage also hit A.


    However, the difference was that Third Raikage, used his strongest shield to block it, and nothing happened.


    As for A, blood poured out and fell to the ground.


    The strongest spear of Third Raikage, pierced through A''s defense and almost broke the left shoulder of A.


    A knew the power of Raikage''s move, so his punch just now was not to kill the other party, but to urately hit Raikage''s arm, causing the Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop that could have pierced through his heart, to be a cripple of his left arm.


    Compared to death, such a price was already the smallest.


    He would not make the same mistake as Dodai!


    He also did not believe that the other party could release this move endlessly.


    Third Raikage disappeared once again, disappearing without a trace.


    The severely injured A almost fell to the ground, but relying on his tenacious willpower, he stood there.


    Haru was a little surprised. He did not expect that A would use this method to save himself.


    However, he really could no longer use this move. Unless Third Raikage, came back to life and used this ''strongest spear'' in front of him.


    But it did not matter. A was now an arrow at the end of its flight, unable to overturn any waves.


    "Eight-tailed, deal with them."


    pping the head of the eight-tailed, the eight-tailed immediately condensed into a small model of Bijuudama and sted him out.


    As long as he wiped out all of Kumogakure''s ninjas, the Land of Lightning would be his possession!


    The remaining Kumogakure ninjas, including A, were about to be devoured by Bijuudama.


    At this critical moment, there was a shrill cat cry.


    Compared to using his body to resist this attack, Bijuudama was much weaker.


    Obviously, under the crisis of life and death, in order to protect himself, two-tailed reached a consensus.


    At least if he wanted to enter the state ofplete Bijuu''s transformation, he couldn''t rely on his current strength alone, so he could only take the initiative to borrow chakra.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    After its transformation, the two-tailed was in pain, and when it raised its head, three huge fireballs appeared.


    With Jinchuriki, Bijuu''sbat power was indeed rising in a straight line. Otherwise, Bijuu could only rely on his instinct to fight, which was very unfavorable.


    But Haru did not care at all.


    After seeing the two-tailed appear and spit out a big fireball in this direction, he just smiled. He had wanted to try this move since a long time ago.


    Mangekyou Sharingan had already activated it.


    "Amaterasu: me Wrapping Fire!"


    The terrifying ck chakra energy body instantly attached itself to the body of the controlled eight-tailed, as if adding a thickyer of armor to it!


    The big fireball of the two-tailed hit the body of the eight-tailed, but it didn''t even cause a ripple.

 Chapter 332: Komugakure, the Defeat is Final!

    Chapter 332: Komugakure, the Defeat is Final!


    In the original work, thebination skill of Naruto and Sasukebined Kyuubi and Susanoo, turning them into Susanoo Kyuubi.


    Haru also followed suit now, but changed Kyuubi into eight-tailed.


    The original powerful eight-tailed, after receiving the support of  Susanoo, had overwhelming destructive power and defense.


    Let alone the big fireball of the two-tailed, even Bijuudama can block it directly for you to see!


    Then, Haru controlled the eigh-tailed to hook his finger at the two-tailed, and the provocation was self-evident!


    The two-tailed was instantly enraged!


    What are you pretending for? I just finished dealing with you yesterday and you forgot the pain today, right?


    Eat this olddy''s w!


    Then, he rushed over and scratched eight-tailed''s face with his w.


    My goodness, my w almost broke!


    I haven''t seen you for half a day, how did your skin be so thick?


    "Roar!"


    As usual, the eight-tailed roared loudly, and with a strong momentum, eight octopus tails wrapped in Susanoo began to attack wildly.


    Rather than eight-tailed, it was more like eight flexible octopus tentacles!


    ording to his own thoughts, the ends of the octopus tentacles of the eigh-tailed were equipped with fork-shaped weapons, which supported them like a mutated superrge spider.


    And the two-tailed were not able to dodge in time, and they were almost stabbed to the heart, and were roasted on the stove!


    And it was the kind that had its own furnace fire!


    And then it was a one-sided crushing.


    With the addition of the Eight-Tailed Susanoo, coupled with the control of Haru on the spot, the two-tailed basically did not have any advantage.


    A frontal attack would not break the defense.


    In terms of strength, the two-tailed was a younger brother.


    In terms of speed, there was Flying Thunder God who cheated.


    It was really a test!


    The two-tailed immediately shut himself up, and then Haru found an opportunity to beat him up on the ground.


    The demonic cat instantly became a well-behaved little kitten, but even if it made a sound, it could not escape.


    The two-tailed was directly dumbfounded, and it had no doubt that if it continued to fight like this, it would be able to beat itself to death.


    Although it would not be long before it could be revived, who would be willing to experience the feeling of death once if there was nothing!


    Many of the surviving Kumogakure Ninjas werepletely dumbfounded.


    How could the gap between Bijuu be so big?


    And what was thatyer of ck energy on the body of the eight-tailed?


    Why did all the attacks of the two tails not break through the defense?


    Not to mention that they couldn''t figure it out, even the two-tailed themselves couldn''t figure it out and were directly struck dumb.


    "Are you convinced?"


    Haru asked condescendingly.


    The two-tailed was very stubborn, so a few forks directly nailed it to the ground.


    "I will ask for thest time. Are you convinced or not? I know you can understand me, and I also know that you, Bijuu, can revive even if you die. But believe me, since I can kill you once, I can kill you ten times, a hundred times, and even seal you forever."


    There was finally a look of panic in the eyes of the two-tailed.


    Then, with a sound, it directly removed the state ofplete Bijuu and hid back into the body of Killer B.


    This also meant that the two-tailed hadpletely admitted defeat!


    "Just this? Show all your trump cards."


    Haru looked at the desperate Kumogakure and the others and said mercilessly.


    Ai clenched his teeth, wanting to live and die with Kumogakure.


    But at this time, a white light suddenly wrapped around it.


    "Heavenly Transfer Technique!"


    With a whoosh, A was directly teleported away.


    A dark-skinned Kumogakure ninja gasped for breath and muttered to himself, "At least we have to keep Kumogakure''sst hope."


    Dodai-sama died in battle, and the two-tailed was also defeated. Kumogakure no longer had any other trump cards.


    Although the Heavenly Transfer Technique could teleport any object to any ce at the speed of light, if he wanted to teleport a living creature, he had to be strong enough.


    Right now, only A could leave alive, so he did not hesitate to send A away.


    "Protect Kumogakure, kill!"


    The remaining Kumogakure Ninjas knew that they had no way out,


    Therefore, they directlyunched a suicidal charge.


    Since they were on different sides, Haru did not sympathize with them and directly killed them all!


    At this point, Kumogakure had entered the countdown to his death.


    Apart from A who had been teleported away and the 1500 or so Kumogakure elites who were still rushing to the front line, Kumogakure was already dead in name only.


    In this regard, Haru did not have any pity.


    In any case, there were many small countries that had been destroyed by Kumogakure. He just followed his bottom line and did not attack innocent ordinary people.


    .........


    Several dayster, the elite troops of Kumogakure, who did not know that their hometown had been stolen, finally had a fierce battle with Akatsuki''s army!


    The quality of Kumogakure''s Ninja was indeed not something that these outer members of Akatsuki couldpare to.


    However, in terms of high-endbat strength, Akatsuki was much stronger than the current Kumogakure!


    Just Akatsuki alone, Kumogakure could not deal with it.


    Not to mention, there was also the attack of Guren, Kakuzu, Bee and the others.


    Moreover, the core strength of Akatsuki''s side was not weak at all, and the elite troops formed by Hyuga Tokugawa and the others yed a huge role.


    Thus, in the first day of the battle, the loss ratio directly came to 1 to 1!


    However, all of Kumogakure''s people died were elites, but all of Akatsuki''s people died in battle were cannon fodder.


    No matter what, it was still a profit!


    However, Haru was still not satisfied, so he personally went to the battlefield the next day. Then, he gave the corpse of the soil tform to the other party as a gift, and he had already destroyed Kumogakure to the heart!


    Sure enough, when Kumogakure and the others suddenly heard this news, they immediately fell into a panic.


    First, it was Third Raikage and now, on behalf of Raikage, they all died in the hands of the enemy.


    Moreover, Dodai-sama had indeed received the news and returned to the vige. Until now, no news had been spread.


    Could it be that Kumogakure had really been destroyed by the enemy''s sneak attack?


    As soon as this thought emerged, how could he still be in the mood to fight?


    It was like your home was on fire. Could it be that you were still in the mood to continue the promotionpetition in the Inte Cafe?


    Even if he couldn''t help, he couldn''t continue to stay in the Inte cafe to y games. How much experience would he have?


    At this time, the morale of Kumogakure Ninjas immediately suffered a major blow. It was still the temporarymander who said that all of this was the enemy''s scheme. Kumogakure was still alive and well. He cheered up his morale again and then took a big defeat!


    Especially when Haru yed with Bijuu Susanoo''s bomber attack, directly smashing the other party in a wave.


    This was simply a dimensional attack!


    If not for the fact that Haru had begun to feel that his vision had fallen a little too quickly, he would have directlyunched an air attack and ttened the five great countries.


    Two days of fierce battle had directly caused Kumogakure''s troops to only have 800 people left, and basically all the casualties were caused on the second day. On the first day, more than a hundred people died.


    On the other hand, Akatsuki''s side, because of the addition of the medical ninja, the losses of the battle had declined further.


    Kumogakure, the defeat was already decided!

 Chapter 333: The Enemy in Every Sight!

    Chapter 333: The Enemy in Every Sight!


    When Akatsuki recklessly dered war on the Land of Lightning, almost no one thought highly of them.


    Even if Third Raikage, was killed in Land of the Moon, it was the same.


    Yes, the outside world generally believed that Third Raikage, was killed by Akatsuki using some disgraceful means.


    However, when Akatsuki ughtered his way into the Land of Lightning with unstoppable momentum, Kumogakure was repeatedly defeated. There were even rumors that Kumogakure''s base camp had been destroyed by Akatsuki''s sneak attack. No one thought that Akatsuki had overestimated his own strength after dering war on the Land of Lightning!


    That waspletely well prepared!


    With this, the other major powers could no longer sit still.


    The reason why they did not make a move earlier was because they wanted the Land of Lightning to go and fight Akatsuki to the death, and then they would follow behind to take advantage of the situation.


    But now, seeing that the Land of Lightning had been crippled and might even be swallowed up by Akatsuki, they were immediately dumbfounded!


    At the same time, they immediately began to move.


    While putting pressure on Akatsuki, they also began to openly seize the territory and resources of the Land of Lightning under the banner of helping their allies!


    That''s right, someone couldn''t help but add insult to injury!


    Moreover, it was none other than the Land of Earth closest to the Land of Lightning.


    Onoki sent people to attack the Land of Grass. He wanted to force Akatsuki''s people toe back. He also sent the main force into the territory of the Land of Lightning. Whether Kumogakure could survive the current situation, he had to bite off a piece of meat on his body.


    Because the Land of Water was far away, there was no news for the time being.


    As for the remaining two countries, Konoha directly chose to attack Land of Hot Water without hesitation. He wanted to block Akatsuki''s logistics route and trap everyone in the Land of the Moon.


    The Land of Wind was unwilling to give up and chose to attack Amegakure again.


    All of a sudden, Akatsuki was surrounded by enemies!


    However, Akatsuki''s counterattack also came.


    Amegakure had Kagami and Tsunade on his side, and the enemies of Sunagakure were not able to gain any benefits. Instead, they were hammered to the point of doubting life.


    And for some reason, after being hit head-on, Sunagakure, who already had a grudge against Akatsuki, suddenly gave up. It was as if he had swallowed this breath, causing countless people to feel puzzled.


    ck Zetsu thought to himself, after such a long time, did you guys forget about me?


    With him causing trouble in Sunagakure, it was not hard to understand that Kazekage could do some stupid things.


    Immediately after, Konoha also suffered a heavy blow.


    The flying machine, which was useless against Kumogakure, now yed a huge role.


    With just one shot, he had nearly wiped out all the troops that Konoha had sent!


    There was no air control, nor was there any way to deal with enemy in the air. Unless they kept hiding, otherwise, as long as they dared to gather together and show their faces, with one shot, all the discordant sounds would disappear.


    When Sarutob Hiruzen learned of this situation, it was said that he had broken the pipe in his hand!


    He felt that Senju Haru was targeting him, and even waiting for him to give him the chance.


    However, he had foolishly delivered the goods to his door.


    This time, it was good. After one shot, there were heavy casualties. Then, he had to spend arge sum of money to appease the family members of the victims. After that, he did not get any benefits. It was like losing a wife and losing a soldier!


    If Kyuubi Jinchuriki were here now, how could they allow the other party to be so arrogant?


    Once Bijuudama went down, he just had to wait to watch the fireworks show.


    Right now, there were only two paths left in front of Sarutob Hiruzen. He would either fight to the death and think of a way to destroy the flying machine at all costs, or he would act like he didn''t know anything and withdraw the rest of the people. He wouldn''t send them to their deaths and stop them from dying in time.


    Obviously, Sarutobi wanted to just fight, but the problem was that he wouldn''t win.


    Therefore, he decisively called the people back and arranged a secret mission for Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    Since all the important people of Akatsuki were fighting Kumogakure to the death,


    The n to cut off his escape route could no longer be carried out, so why not take this opportunity to quickly rescue Kyuubi Jinchuriki?


    However, if they were to sneak in, there was no need for them to confront each other head-on. Sarutobi felt that there was still a chance.


    Therefore, Jiraiya and Orochimaru received such a fucking mission.


    Sneak into Amegakure and rescue Kyuubi Jinchuriki.


    There was no other way, Hokage-sama''s mission could only be epted.


    Fortunately, they were not going to directly cause trouble for Akatsuki, otherwise, they might be among the people who took the chakra cannon head on.


    Moreover, now Akatsuki was full of talents, even if it was one on one, they might not be a match.


    After the problem with Konoha was solved, Onoki suddenly found that he was the only one who was looking for trouble with Akatsuki


    It was unknown how many times he had cursed Konoha and Suna, these two ''idiot teammates'' in his heart!


    How could he be so scammy?


    But he expressed his dissatisfaction!


    At this time, how could he not know that the matter of Guren causing a ruckus in Iwagakure and all the military expenses disappearing was Akatsuki''s doing!


    Moreover, if he allowed the other party to continue developing, who knew if Kumogakure would be the next to be them, Iwagakure?


    Therefore, he was definitely going to eat this piece of meat from the Land of Lightning!


    This piece of bone that was hard to chew, he was going to bite it to pieces!


    I, Onoki, want all of them!


    He wasn''t afraid of a fucking flying machine. If he dared to show his face, he would directly shoot Dust Release to set off fireworks!


    However, they were still a bitte.


    At this time, Kumogakure had already been defeated, and Haru could also withdraw enough manpower to deal with Iwagakure''s attack.


    Kakuzu and Bee continued to lead their men forward, attacking the city and attacking the entire Land of Lightning.


    As for Sakumo and Guren, they were brought to the Land of Grass by Flying Thunder God in time, defending against the attacks of Iwagakure Ninjas while starting to counterattack!


    With Guren''s understanding of Iwagakure and White Fang''s attacks and deterrence, Iwagakure Ninjas immediately suffered a lot.


    However, relying on numbers and good defense, the situation was temporarily deadlocked.


    Haru, who was using the Shadow Clone Technique and Flying Thunder God to constantly collect information on the various battlefields, began to shift his focus to the Land of Earth.


    Fuck, no one is messing with you. Do you really take yourself seriously?


    Onoki couldn''t wait to jump out and fight him for the loot, which made Haru extremely unhappy.


    So he decided to give Iwagakure a few big gifts.


    It just so happened that recently, his Sage Mode had already train to a decent level. He could use Iwagakure to test his power.


    If he didn''t hurt Onoki, would he really think that they, Akatsuki, were easy to bully?


    After Haru deployed the battlefield, he immediately charged into the Land of Earth alone.


    Iwagakure was in danger!

 Chapter 334: The Terrible Dust Release

    Chapter 334: The Terrible Dust Release


    In the Land of Earth, Iwagakure was surrounded by rocks and mountains. With a strong defense, it was difficult for the enemy to attack its interior.


    But at the same time, if something happened, it would be difficult for the people inside to evacuate in time.


    Looking at the location of Iwagakure from afar, Haru formed a seal with his hands and pped the ground.


    Bang!


    The eight-tailed controlled by Mangekyou Sharingan appeared outside Iwagakure. Then, they immediately opened their mouths and began to condense Bijuudama.


    At the same time, in Iwagakure, Onoki, who was proud of his decisive action and secretly cursed Suna and Konoha, suddenly raised his head and looked in a certain direction.


    "This fluctuation is..."


    "Not good!"


    He immediately smashed the window and flew out, then quickly rose!


    Finally, he saw the source that made his heart palpitate.


    "That''s... Eight-tailed"


    "And the guy on top of the eight-tailed."


    Onoki immediately recognized eight-tailed and Haru, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    Eight-tailed''s Bijuudama directly bombarded the gate of Iwagakure, destroying it and burying the way out.


    When the explosion disappeared, the whole Iwagakure was in a mess.


    Onoki couldn''t care about anything else, he immediately shouted, "Roshi! Bijuu attacked the vige,e with me, we can''t let the other side release Bijuudama like this!".


    In the crowd, a young man with a big beard, wearing purple clothes and holding a breastte, with his hair tied into a ponytail, slightly frowned.


    He was the Roshi mentioned by Onoki, and also the four-tailed Jinchuriki of Iwagakure.


    Like most of Jinchuriki, Roshi''s identity made him not have a good life in the vige. Even if he didn''t have much hatred, he didn''t have a sense of belonging.


    Especially after Onoki became Tsuchikage, because of his personality, he was extremely ipatible with Onoki.


    So when he heard Onoki speak to him in such amanding tone, he was a little unhappy.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he had lived here for twenty years, so he couldn''t watch the vige be destroyed by other Bijuu.


    So he directly jumped up and rushed out of the vige alone.


    This made Onoki, who wanted to take Roshi with him to the enemy, very embarrassed.


    But now was not the time to settle this with Roshi. The most important thing right now was to solve the enemy first.


    So Onoki gave a few simple orders and immediately flew away from the sky.


    Haru did not let the four-tailed continue to release Bijuudama and just waited for Onoki without fear.


    Soon, two figures, one in the sky and one on the ground, arrived in front of Haru almost at the same time.


    "There is information that you have a way to control Bijuu. Now, it seems that you really control the eight-tailed. But if you think that you can escape unscathed with the eight-tailed, then you are underestimating my two days scale Onoki!"


    Onoki, who was floating in the air, threatened with an ugly expression.


    "Heh, pretentious. Today, I will teach you a lesson and tell you the consequences of stretching your ws randomly." Haru said with disdain.


    "Alright, I want to see what kind of lesson you can teach me!" Onoki was so angry that heughed and said, "Teach this ignorant junior to me. Roshi, you are responsible for dealing with the eight-tailed. Don''t let it threaten the vige."


    Roshi spat on the ground indignantly, but even though he was unhappy, he still began to transform Bijuu.


    "Four-tailed, lend me your power!"


    "Roar!"


    A huge red gori knocked on his chest and demonstrated to the eight-tailed.


    "Since it''s a rare opportunity, why don''t you y with your ''Brother'' for a while?"


    Haru patted eight-tailed on the head and took out two swords. Cough, cough, a sword for cutting watermelons.


    Then, he met Onoki who was diving down.


    "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!"


    Bang!


    Haru held the sword in one hand and blocked Onoki''s punch. Then, he used his other hand to cut Onoki''s neck.


    Onoki''s short stature showed his advantage. He just sank and let Haru''s sword miss.


    Then Onoki''s other hand was covered with rocks.


    "Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique!"


    Boom!


    There was a slight change in Haru''s eyes. He once again retracted his sword and used a strange force.


    However, the power of the Rock Fist, which had been enhanced with the Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique, was far greater than he had expected. It was directly smashed away by this punch.


    Onoki immediately chased after them, leaving the battlefield to the two behemoths.


    After he flew away, the Yonbi suddenly jumped over and gave the four-taied a flying kick, and then the two Bijuu fought, which made people''s eyelids jump.


    "Kid, I want you to know how terrible it is to provoke the old senior." Onoki said from above.


    Even if there were rumors that the other party killed Third Raikage, he did not take it seriously.


    So what if it was true?


    Would he be afraid?


    Haru threw away the broken katana and patted the dust off his body.


    The Land of Earth is not good at this point. The environment is full of rocks, so there is also a lot of dust.


    "I hate people who rely on their seniority the most, so I decided that if you disappoint me too muchter, I will let the entire Iwagakure die with you."


    When Haru said this, his tone was very serious.


    Onoki''s eyes suddenly became extremely dangerous, "Boasting shamelessly, defeat me first before talking this kind of big talk!"


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    The moment Onoki made the hand seal, Haru also began to quickly make the hand seal, even faster than Onoki in the end.


    Two rows of water pirs merged into a dragon in the air, and then bit Onoki.


    But at this time, the transparent cube in Onoki''s hand finally released a terrible light!


    Boom!!


    Under the unparalleled power of Dust Release, the water dragon with great momentum was instantly disintegrated, and then continued to bombard the ce where Haru was.


    After Dust Release hit the ground, the big explosionsted for more than ten seconds before it gradually began to weaken.


    When the explosion finally ended, a huge hole appeared on the ground.


    It was the mark left by Onoki Dust Release.


    "I can''t sense the aura. In the end, is it still only at this level? It''s hrious."


    Onoki shook his head in disdain.


    In his opinion, the other party should have been turned into nothingness by his Dust Release.


    Anyone who was hit by his Dust Release would only die.


    However, he still had to thank the other party. He epted the eight-tailed with a smile. Everything left behind by the Land of Lightning and Akatsuki was disrespectful to him!

 Chapter 335: The Sage Technique "Surging Sea" That Makes People Say "Great"!

    Chapter 335: The Sage Technique "Surging Sea" That Makes People Say "Great"!


    Just as Onoki was about to go back and help Roshi seal the eight tails, the sword flew straight to Onoki''s back.


    "Huh?"


    Onoki nimbly avoided the air, wondering if the other side had apanion hiding nearby.


    As soon as he thought of this, his face changed and he quickly crossed his Rock Fist to block in front of him!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Haru, who suddenly appeared above Onoki, used a powerful strange force


    Next, Flying Thunder Godnded on the ground again. He didn''t chase after them, but waited for Onoki to crawl out of the pit.


    Although this was equivalent to Onoki''s home field, Haru had been waiting here for a long time, but it wasn''t that he hadn''t done anything, at least he randomly sent a lot of QR codes everywhere.


    Onoki, who suddenly suffered a loss, came out of Haru''s sight again. The Rock Fist Technique was directly shattered, his hair was also scattered, and his facial muscles were constantly twitching.


    Being whipped down from such a high ce and smashed into the ground without spitting out two mouthfuls of blood, it already showed that Onoki''s bones were not bad, he was still good!


    "Sure enough, the pure Water Release is still a little weak."


    Haru muttered with some dissatisfaction. The strange force coupled with the water current whip actually caused such a small amount of damage. It was far inferior to Dust Release.


    Onoki put away his contempt and stared at Haru.


    He couldn''t understand how the other person escaped from him and how Dust Release survived and avoided his perception.


    But he already had a guess about the scene just now.


    Therefore, he looked a little ugly and said, "Second Hokage''s son with Flying Thunder God... It seems that the rumors are true."


    Haru was not curious about the rumors about him. He just looked at Onoki and said, "Next, I will take out thetest results of my cultivation. Maybe I can''t control the power very well, so please be careful. Don''t die as soon as youe. I will be very distressed."


    This time, Onoki didn''t say anything simr to ''boasting shamelessly'', and was extremely vignt of the other party''s movements.


    Then, a strange chakra fluctuation suddenly appeared on the body of Haru.


    "Sage Mode, open!"


    There was no strange pattern on the face, only two beautiful seven-colored scales appeared under the eyes of Haru. There was no obvious change in the eyes, and it seemed that there was only a touch of inconspicuous blue?


    After opening Sage Mode, Haru''s already extremely handsome face not only did not copse, but instead became a bit more exotic, so handsome that it made people blush and their hearts beat faster.


    Using game terms to describe it, charm +10!


    However, Onoki didn''t care whether Haru was handsome or not. He looked at him seriously and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Are you ready to dance?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Haru raised his right hand and pointed it at Onoki.


    Onoki, who felt a strong sense of crisis, did not hesitate to make a seal and hit the ground.


    "Sage Mode: Water Release: Great Cannon Ball!"


    "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!"


    The moment Haru made his move, Onoki also created a huge rock arm to protect himself.


    But it was fucking outrageous!


    One after another, huge water balls as big as Bijuu''s head whistled over at an extremely fast speed!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Water Release''s destructive power was indeed not strong, but when the quantitative change caused a qualitative change, every iron cannon jade seemed to hit Onoki''s heart.


    Earth Release restrained Water Escape?


    The Rock Fist was about to be smashed!


    Onoki almost went to call the police when he saw this scene. He had lived for so long and had never seen such a ridiculous Water Release.


    Even Senju Tobirama and Hanzo, did not say that they could release so many huge water balls without a seal


    Are you sure this is not a hundred people releasing the Great Waterfall Technique at the same time


    Not many, not many, Haru bombarded a hundred iron cannon jade.


    The Fist Rock was smashed into pieces before it could even resist ten shots, and then it waspletely plowed.


    It was a mess!


    The ground was full of potholes, just like the surface of the moon.


    Moreover, Haru, who had released 100 Great Cannon Ball, was still as calm as if nothing had happened. Obviously, he had not consumed much chakra, and was simply like a monster!


    But in fact, this was not because the amount of chakra Haru had reached the sky.


    It was the enhancement effect that Sage Mode of the Sea Race brought him!


    It was just like how Sage Mode of the three great immortalnds was different, and the effect was also different.


    One of the effects of Sage Mode of the Sea Race was that when using Water Release, the consumption of chakra was greatly reduced, and the power was greatly increased.


    If it was in a ce with abundant water resources, this effect could be further enhanced!


    So at this moment, Haru, who had entered Sage Mode''s state, waspletely the Sea King!


    Not to mention a hundred iron cannons jade, even a hundred more would not cause him to frown.


    Looking at the messy ground, there was no trace of Onoki.


    Haru directly opened his chakra perception and instantly caught the position of Onoki.


    It turned out that when Onoki knew that the arm couldn''t resist the attack, he decisively used Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet to sneak underground, so he didn''t end up being smashed into tomato sauce.


    "You want to sneak attack from below?"


    Sensing Onoki''s chakra fluctuation quickly approaching his feet, Haru immediately guessed what Onoki wanted to do.


    "Sage Mode: Water Release: Surging Sea!"


    Aiming at the position under his feet, Haru directly sprayed!


    A very thick pir of water, like cutting tofu, cut the earth without any resistance, and then went straight down.


    Boom!


    Onoki quickly shuttled under the ground, but the high-pressure water column followed closely like a maggot in the tarsal bone.


    Even the ground that was hundreds of meters deep could be easily cut apart. Onoki didn''t hesitate that the water column could crush him into pieces.


    So he found an opportunity to finally rush out from the ground. He didn''t dare to stop and immediately rushed into the sky, constantly dodging.


    After flying out of the attack range of the Surging Sea, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The clothes on his back were already wet with cold sweat.


    In such a short time, he actually passed through the gates of hell twice in a row. The strength of Haru made him doubt whether he had lived for decades!


    And that Water Release who made him doubt his life, this kind of power, was he sure that he was not joking?


    Cutting open the earth was not a big deal, but cutting open a hundred meters deep so easily was a little too much!


    Even if he used Dust Release, it would take a lot of effort to bombard a hundred meters deep.


    It was fucking outrageous!

 Chapter 336: Lava Release!

    Chapter 336: Lava Release!


    "What is this Water Release?" Onoki asked with a gloomy face.


    "Water Release? Sorry, this is Ocean Release!"


    The corner of Haru''s mouth curled up, and then there was only a seal, "Sage Mode: Ocean Release: Nine Dragons Coffin!"


    In the midst of chaos, the nine enormous ancient water dragons suddenly woke up, then roared and flew out, rushing towards Onoki from different angles.


    Onoki''s expression suddenly changed, and then he quickly fled while quickly forming a seal.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    When the powerful Dust Release appeared, the four water dragons were instantly annihted.


    However, there were still five water dragons chasing after Onoki.


    Onoki had no time to release Dust Release, so he had no choice but to use the opening to dive down.


    "Earth Release: Golem Technique!"


    Onoki mmed the ground and released his chakra.


    Next, a Rock Monster seemed to wake up from a deep sleep. It turned around and protected Onoki in front of it, using its sturdy and broad back to block the five water dragons!


    As Onoki''s best defensive ninjutsu, he had high hopes for the Rock Monster.


    The Earth Release: Golem Technique sessfully blocked the five water dragons, but the Rock Monster''s back was full of cracks, as if it could break at any time.


    Onoki''s face was very ugly, and he even started to breathe.


    In just a short period of time, not only was he beaten to the point of fleeing like a rat, he even consumed quite a bit of chakra.


    On the contrary, he wasn''t gasping for breath, as if what he released just now wasn''t a huge consumption of ninjutsu, as if he was just casually ying with you.


    "The warm-up is over. As the first person to see the power of the sea escape, you should feel lucky for this."


    After saying that, Haru suddenly began to make hand seals.


    This was enough to prove that the ninjutsu he was going to release next was not simple.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Mountain Shift Filling Sea!"


    An indescribable amount of water was instantly spat out from Haru''s mouth. Then, a huge wave swept across a radius of several kilometers, forming a water square-shaped barrier!


    All Iwagakure Ninjas who saw this scene from afar were all dazed.


    If someone told them that this was the sea, they might not believe itpletely, but they also could not find the reason to refute it.


    Because this was too shocking!


    It was like a miracle!


    Even if Kisame in the original work, who had spat out ake of water in one breath had been called expert!


    ''Damn it, you have more water!''


    Onoki and the four-tailed didn''t have time to escape and were directly submerged by the sea.


    This made them somewhat at a loss!


    This was especially true for the four-tailed. Water Release had already restrained his Lava Release, let alone who was at the level of other Sea Release. He waspletely dumbfounded!


    He then turned to look at Haru and the eight-tailed.


    After entering Sage Mode, Haru also gained the ability to move freely underwater and breathe. At this moment, it looked no different from outside.


    As for the eight-tailed, there was no need to mention that he was afraid of water?


    Onoki, who couldn''t breathe, opened his eyes and looked at everything around him, but his movements were not slow.


    He directly shot out Dust Release, wanting to turn everything in front of him into nothingness.


    But just like the real sea, Onoki used the seawater that Dust Release annihted a second ago, and the next second, he poured in from all directions, filling up the gap.


    Unless he could destroy the entire ''sea'' in one move, any attack would be useless.


    Then, Haru''s attack arrived again.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Water Ghost!"


    Under the influence of Haru''s special chakra fluctuation, the water flow in the sea barrier began to condense one person after another.


    Onoki did not expect that the surrounding water flow would change like this, and was directly entangled by a group of


    Onoki used the Fist Rock Technique to smash one figure after another, but these ''Water Ghosts'' were all formed by the surrounding water flow. Their original bodies did not exist, and even if they were scattered, they would immediately recover.


    If he wanted topletely destroy them, he had to break the sea barrier here.


    Onoki was in a terrible situation!


    Especially when the oxygen he had previously inhaled was getting more and more insufficient, he became more and more anxious.


    Not only Onoki, but the four-tailed was also in the same terrible situation.


    A group of water spirits dragged it down with all their might, fully understanding the principle of ''ants bite the elephant to death''.


    But what really put the four-tailed in danger were the tough and thick octopus tails!


    In the water environment, the fighting strength of the four-tailed was improved once again. At this time, several tails tightly wrapped around the limbs of the four-tailed, and with the help of a group of water spirits, they firmly grabbed the four-tailed, not allowing it to leave.


    Four-tailed was so angry that she wanted to curse, but the moment she opened her mouth, she drank a big mouthful of water.


    Without any other choice, four-tailed also became fierce, and her skin began to glow with red light, bing more and more prosperous.


    Lava Chakra Mode, activate!


    This was originally a unique move developed by Roshi himself, and now it was used afterpletely transforming into Bijuu, allowing four-tailed to directly enter the state of two!


    His whole body was wrapped in hotva, as if ayer of melted armor had been attached to him. At the same time, it was equipped with killing and defense.


    Gulu... Gulu...


    The seawater around the four tails began to rise rapidly, turning into boiling water.


    Due to the high temperature, the surrounding water spirits could not maintain their form.


    The four-tailed revealed an expression of extreme pain. He had no choice but to let go of the four-tailed. Otherwise, he would be able to eat charcoal, roast octopus ws, or boiled octopus!


    With the help of the four-tailed, Onoki was temporarily freed from his predicament.


    But what followed was another more serious problem.


    How long would it take to boil a person in boiling water?


    Onoki was about to cry!


    He could be an online celebrity if he was stewed in an iron pot, and he could increase his powder!


    What about him?


    He was not worthy of the table!


    Onoki quickly moved away from the four-tailed and gestured to the other party.


    "Great, hurry up and retract your divine ability!"


    "What? Master, what did you say? The water temperature isn''t high enough, and it''s notfortable enough to soak in it? Alright!"


    "FlowerFruit Mountain!"


    The four-tailed stabbed into the ''bottom of the ocean'', and then they mmed their hands on the ground.


    A huge volcano erupted in an instant!


    Eight-tailed immediately turned around and ran without hesitation. This person probably had a brain problem!


    Onoki felt that he was about to be cooked. He aimed at a direction and began to swim. Butterfly swimming, free swimming, and finally changed to the most skilled dog digging.


    Then four-tailed suddenly found that he seemed to have tricked himself. In the situation where the surrounding was full of water, theva on his body began to solidify into a ck object.

 Chapter 337: The Wrath of Poseidon and Tsunami!

    Chapter 337: The Wrath of Poseidon and Tsunami!


    "I can''t take it anymore."


    Under the operation of the four-tailed, Onoki couldn''t take it anymore and turned around to attack Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!


    The continuous dposition effect destroyed most of the seawater, which not only made Onoki breathe fresh air, but also avoided the awkward situation of being cooked directly.


    But just as Onoki breathed a sigh of relief, the crisis quietly came!


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Water Mist sh!"


    After adding Senjutsu''s chakra, Kunai directly turned into a 40 meter long broadsword and shed towards Onoki.


    Under the obstruction of his vision, Onoki didn''t have time to think when he sensed danger.


    Swish!


    The high-pressure water de, which could easily cut rocks, directly cut through Onoki''s scalp!


    In thest moment of life and death, Onoki took the initiative to cancel the enhancement effect of Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique, and then used the gravity and thest moment of dodging to avoid the result of being dismembered.


    But the price was that the hair on his head and a small piece of scalp were cut off, and instantly blood was dripping!


    At this time, Onoki already had the intention to retreat. This was his base camp. As Tsuchikage, he had no need to fight the enemy one-on-one!


    Onoki, who found an excuse for himself as fast as he could, left his charred body and flew out.


    While waiting for the sea barrier to repair itself, Haru condensed arge amount of chakra.


    A trident representing the color of the sea began to quickly condense in his hand.


    Then he solemnly looked at Onoki, locked him, and threw him out.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: The Wrath of Poseidon!"


    The seemingly ordinary trident was emitting an extremely terrifying power, causing Onoki''s scalp to go numb. Oh, he almost forgot, his scalp was cut off, then he would be fine.


    Onoki immediately increased his speed to the maximum and tried to dodge.


    However, Haru''s Sage Mode: Sea Release: The Wrath of Poseidon had already locked onto Onoki based on the water of the same root on Onoki''s body, so no matter how difficult it was to fly, Onoki could not shake off the trident.


    It was as if the God of the Sea, Poseidon, was chasing after Onoki with a divine artifact!


    Onoki wanted to turn back and release Dust Release to destroy him, but he kept his full strength so that he could not be caught. If he was distracted to form a seal, he might be directly hit.


    In desperation, Onoki, who did not dare to bring Haru''s attack back to Iwagakure, could only fly back in a circle.


    Then his eyes lit up!


    By the way, there was also Roshi. With Bijuu''s size and defense, he wouldn''t be stabbed to death by such a big ''fork'', right


    Therefore, he immediately flew over and shouted, "Roshi, help me block the attack from the back and fight for an opportunity!"


    Because of the melting chakra mode, Roshi wanted to say loudly, "I don''t care about you!"


    But at this time, the conflict between him and Onoki was not like fire and water. In addition, without Onoki to attract the enemy''s firepower, he couldn''t beat the enemy by himself.


    Therefore, Roshi gritted his teeth and relied on hisplete Bijuu state. The moment Onoki flew over, he directly stood behind Onoki and reached out his hand to grab the unremarkable trident.


    Puff.


    Boom


    Haru''s the Warth of Poseidon first directly pierced through the four-tailed''s palm, and then without slowing down, it directly struck the chest of the four-tailed, and then all the power exploded in an instant!


    Do you know what Sage Mode is?


    Do you know what the sea is?


    Obviously, the four-tailed did not know.


    So the whole person was split open!


    It was truly split open!


    The four-tailed that had directly taken a hit from Haru were directly crippled. Roshi immediately broke away from the state ofplete Bijuu. There was a big hole in his chest, and the rest of the ce was scorched ck and cracked. That was the bacsh after the Lava Chakra Mode waspletely defeated.


    Bijuu was killed in one move


    Onoki, who took the time to look back, was dumbfounded.


    He thought how much hatred he had!


    If that move had hit him, wouldn''t he have died instantly and reported to the Underworld?


    Damn, don''t run if you have the guts, I will go back and call people!


    Onoki decisively ran away, not giving Haru a second chance to unleash the Wrath of the Poseidon. He did not even care about Roshi''s life.


    In fact, at this time, Haru was also powerless. He could only let Onoki run four thousand meters first.


    After all, Wrath of the Poseidon was also arge consumption for Haru. After releasing it once, there would be a period of cool down time.


    Otherwise, he would y himself to death first.


    When he finally managed to catch his breath, Onoki was almost flying back to the vige.


    Haru was toozy to continue chasing, but looked up at the shrunken sea enchantment in front of him.


    Then he took a deep breath and began to make seals.


    This was thest gift he prepared for Onoki, take it!


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Tsunami Technique!"


    The technique was just like its name, it was so simple and crude!


    The seawater that had already been reduced by a lot began to multiply under the increase of Senjutsu''s chakra, then it turned into a huge wave, and without any fancy tricks, it directly smashed towards Iwagakure in front of it!


    This kind of terrifying ninjutsu that was like a natural disaster, most of Iwagakure Ninjas had never seen it before. At this time, people were already dumbfounded, they were dumbfounded.


    Living innd, they had basically never seen the ocean in their entire lives, so how could they have ever seen a tsunami of this scale?


    Copse!


    Many people''s mentality copsed, and they sat on the ground in a daze!


    Was this level of attack really something that a human could create?


    In thest second, Onoki was still immersed in his emotions. He was furious and wanted to let the other party know how powerful he was. But when he saw the huge waves that covered the sky and covered the sky, all these messy emotions disappeared.


    In the end, there was only shock, fear, and confusion!


    But in the next second, he reacted!


    He had to stop everything from happening in front of him!


    Other wise, this wave would be enough to destroy the entire Iwagakure!


    At this time, Onoki suddenly remembered what Senju Haru said to him before.


    "Let the entire Iwagakure be buried with me. So what he said was true."


    After muttering to himself, Onoki''s eyes suddenly became very firm, even though his face was already full of blood.


    He gathered all his remaining chakra and bet it on thisst attack!


    "Earth Release: Moving Earth Core!"


    The dazzling white light immediately swallowed Onoki''s ferocious face.

 Chapter 338: The Gods of All Worlds

    Chapter 338: The Gods of All Worlds


    As the first country that Haru controlled, Amegakure had long regarded Haru as a god.


    Therefore, after the initial establishment of the Ten Thousand Worlds Divine Organization, the people of Amegakure were also the first to actively respond. Their degree of fanaticism was simply unimaginable!


    Next was the Land of Grass that was next to Amegakure, while the other countries were rtively weaker.


    However, when these believers spread out, Haru believed that they would definitely bring him a pleasant surprise!


    Just like that, Konoha''s thirty-six years of history was reced by Akatsuki Vige, Lightning City andpletely rose up.


    Haru did not continue to advance. While digesting the inheritance left behind by the Land of Lightning, he was looking forward to good news from ck Zetsu.


    It had already been so long. If ck Zetsu still could not give him a satisfactory answer scroll before the strength of the Akatsuki Vige rose to another level, then he could only bear the pain and seal it with tears in his eyes.


    Well, in fact, even if ck Zetsu helped him settle the Land of Wind, he would still not let ck Zetsu go.


    In addition, the reason why he slowed down his attack was to numb the others. If the remaining four major powers really came out to fight him to the death, he would also have a headache.


    If he could defeat them one by one, why was he in a hurry to take the risk?


    However, Haru did not wait for good news from ck Zetsu. Instead, he waited for a surprising guy.


    ......


    "I think you seem to have some misunderstanding about our rtionship, Orochimaru." Looking at the person who came, Haru sat on his throne with a calm expression.


    "Isn''t this what you want to see? I have already betrayed Konoha. Perhaps we can work together." Orochimaru licked his lips and narrowed his eyes.


    "Defected? I see you''ve been cast out by that ''Hokage-sama'', what, those forbidden experiments of yours have been discovered?"


    Haru''s words instantly caused the fake smile on Orochimaru''s face to disappear. Clearly, it had poked at his sore spot.


    Apart from this, it also made Orochimaru iparably fearful!


    He didn''t expect the other party to know about the things he had done secretly.


    However, Haru ignored Orochimaru''s ugly expression and continued to think, "It''s not impossible to join forces, but at least the two sides have to stand on the same level to be considered to have joined forces. Now you are just a stray dog driven out by Konoha. Why do you want to join forces with me?"


    How could Orochimaru, who had been ruthlessly ridiculed, not be angry in his heart, but he actually forced himself to endure it.


    After all, he had nowhere to go now, and he could not stay in the Land of Fire. Someone woulde to arrest him soon.


    And all the small countries around him were upied by Akatsuki. If he wanted to hide and hide his identity, he had to go to an extremely remote ce.


    But he still had to continue his experiments. Without financial resources, he would do it?


    As for the other big countries, there was no need to think about it. Not to mention that there was hatred in the first ce, the other party might not be willing to take the risk to ept him. More importantly, it was impossible for him to get support.


    So after thinking about it, it seemed that only Senju Haru suited him the most.


    Beforeing here, Orochimaru had thought very well. He felt that Senju Haru would agree to join hands with him even if it was to take revenge on Konoha, not to mention that he himself possessed quite a bit of value.


    However, who would have thought that pping his face woulde so quickly!


    Orochimaru wanted to leave, but he didn''t know where he could go. In the end, he could only endure his anger and say, "I have already reached the most crucial step in the research of immortality. As long as you and I work together, we can share it after we achieve the results."


    "Moreover, we also have amon enemy - Konoha. I have a lot of information in my hands. The information about the forbidden technique is what you need. How about it? Now do I have the qualifications to talk to you about joining hands?"


    In this regard, Haru only replied with one sentence, "Not enough!"


    Seeing Orochimaru frown with a face of displeasure, Haru directly said without any politeness, "I am not interested in your bullshit research. As for Konoha, I have already looked down on him. Without you, Akatsuki will be able to defeat Konoha sooner orter. So don''t be whimsical. You are not qualified to join me. For the sake of your former ssmate, if you are willing to join Akatsuki, just like Sakumo, you can be a core member."


    "Let''s go or stay. Make your choice."


    Haru was really not used to Orochimaru''s bad habits. He was also reallycking in interest.


    Cooperate?


    Orochimaru really was not worthy.


    Perhaps he would have considered it two years ago, but now that he had defeated the Land of Lightning, even if Orochimaru joined, it would only be adding flowers to the brocade, and it would not be of much use.


    If not for the fact that he wanted to disgust Sarutob Hiruzen and Orochimaru was a talent, he would not even bother to talk nonsense with him!


    Who was he pretending to be a big wolf


    Orochimaru was very angry now, but Haru''s words calmed him down a little.


    Sakumo, who was stronger than him and had a closer rtionship with him, was only a core member. From the looks of it, he had overestimated himself and treated him like a te of food.


    He had to have something that the other party could not do without, to have the qualifications and bargaining chips to negotiate.


    Then, Orochimaru began to carefully think about his advantages. In the end, he helplessly discovered that he needed to borrow the financial resources and shelter that Senju Haru controlled to continue his research, but the other party did not need him that much.


    This was very Gan!


    Orochimaru, whose self-esteem had suffered a great blow, could only ask with a straight face, "If I join Akatsuki and be a core member, what kind of power can I get and what kind of price do I have to pay?"


    Between face and reality, Orochimaru ultimately preferred thetter.


    If he could achieve his goal in another way, it was notpletely uneptable to him.


    Haru still had the same indifferent expression. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you do the suicide job, and it won''t be your turn. If you decide to join, I can promise to help youplete your experiment, or even build a scientific research department. You will be the minister, ask people to give you money, ask for money. As for what you have to pay, it is very simple. Just do your research and leave the results behind."


    "Of course, you can try to hold back, or simply hide it. But if I find out, believe me, even if you develop the real Immortality Technique, I can make you regret it for the rest of your life."


    It sounds good?


    Orochimaru seriously thought about it, and it was a little fragrant.


    Joining Akatsuki seemed to be better than joining hands.


    As for Haru''s threat, Orochimaru did not take it to heart. That was something that could only be said when the time came.


    If he really wanted to run, how could he be afraid of threats?


    It was not like Flying Thunder God did not have a solution.


    In the end, it still depended on whether he wasfortable in Akatsuki or not. Whether he was happy or not, all the things he promised him could not be in ce.

 Chapter 339: Orochimarus Defection

    Chapter 339: Orochimaru''s Defection


    When everything was over, Haru looked at his masterpiece and couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m too awesome. If I had known earlier, I would have gone easy on you."


    After muttering to himself, Haru directly disappeared from the spot with the eight-tailed and Roshi who was on the verge of death.


    Now was not the time to destroy Iwagakure. He had to eat his food one mouthful at a time and walk step by step.


    Set a small goal, first annex one of the five great powers, the Land of Lightning!


    ...


    A few dayster, no one could have imagined that all the remaining countries of earth targeting Akatsuki had suddenly withdrawn.


    Not only did they give up on the idea of getting a piece of the pie from the Land of Lightning, they even called back the troops sent to the Land of Grass to cause trouble.


    ording to the unreliable rumors, Iwagakure seemed to have angered the heavens, so it sent down a flood to clean up the sins of the human world.


    Iwagakure?


    Onoki?


    What a joke!


    No one believed this kind of unreliable news.


    However, it was still spread by a rare message. It was said that before the retreat, Tsuchikage Onoki and the four-tailed Jinchuriki had a fierce battle with people. In the end, it seemed that they returned with a terrible defeat, and even Iwagakure suffered heavy losses.


    Because the urate information had not been spread for the time being, most of the people were also in the clouds and did not know the real inside story.


    Only Haru, who had two more Jinchuriki in the dungeon, knew that this was his warning.


    If Onoki continued to be stubborn, it would not be as simple as drowning Iwagakure.


    And with the withdrawal of the Land of Earth, Kumogakure Ninja, who had lost all morale in her hometown, could not stop the attack of Kakuzu and Akatsuki, who were led by Guren.


    All along the way, she directly pushed forward.


    However, Guren had always remembered the things that Haru had told her. He would not take the initiative to attack ordinary vigers, but only the enemy.


    Of course, if someone were to take the initiative to provoke them recklessly, they wouldn''t just let it go.


    In any case, with the effect of [War Fever], as long as hepleted [upy] within the time limit, he wouldn''t have to worry about being hostile.


    During this period, many disheartened Kumogakure Ninjas chose to surrender, and Guren epted it.


    The remaining enemies, if they could capture them alive, they could only send them down to reunite.


    If they were willing to ept the transformation and no longer have any second thoughts, Haru would not be stingy with giving them a chance to join Akatsuki.


    But if they had the idea of faking surrender and wanted to cause trouble, then sorry, the power prison in the flying machine?


    Just stay in there as a lifetime of human flesh battery!


    However, even after Guren and her peoplepleted the cleaning of the Land of Lighting, there was still a portion of the whereabouts of Kumogakure Ninjas that were missing.


    It was possible that they had hidden themselves away, or they had escaped.


    Haru did not waste any more time on them.


    However, it was worth mentioning that the name of the Land of Lightning was very strong, just like the shadow of his own country.


    He would rather die than ept the ''kindness'' that Akatsuki gave him. He directly brought his family of old and young tomit suicide to show his ambitions!


    When Haru learned of this news, he was really impressed!


    Why do you have to do this? You are not willing to give you an individual life of retirement and insist on dragging your family to death. Is there something wrong with your brain?


    In fact, if there was nothing wrong with his brain, he would not have allocated so much military expenses to Kumogakure every year, and he would not have supported Kumogakure to take the initiative to start wars to attack other countries.


    Probably because he knew that he was not clean, he chose to die in an individual way.


    Haru also heard that his wife and children originally did not want to die, but in the end, they were directly strangled to death by this guy.


    Kumogakure only existed in name, and the name of the Land of Lightning had alsomitted suicide. There was no longer any obstacle that prevented Akatsuki from taking over the Land of Lightning.


    Even the missing A and the hundreds of Kumogakure Ninjas still somewhat made people pay attention, and it was possible that they would jump out and cause trouble at any time.


    However, when Haru sessfully finished dealing with the Land of Lightning, this was not a problem.


    Daring to show his face was the word death!


    Therefore, the entire Ninja World was shocked!


    Although the news of Akatsuki breaking into the Land of Lightning and winning over and over again had already made many people mentally prepared themselves.


    However, when Akatsuki really took down the Land of Lightningand became one of the five new great countries, it still caused countless people to be shocked and not know what to say.


    No one would think of Akatsuki as an unrated new force. Instead, they viewed him as a disgusting fish that stirred up this pool of water!


    Before this, who would dare to imagine that one of the five great powers, the Land of Lightning, would actually be defeated and annexed?


    What made people feel even more different was what Akatsuki had done after taking down the Land of Lightning.


    In the panic of countless people, not only did Akatsuki not harm anyone, but he also took arge amount of wealth and resources to the people.


    Using practical actions to promote Akatsuki''s ideology, to let everyone know that they were not bad people. They were here to protect them, rescue them, and let them live a happier and happier life!


    Some believed it, some did not believe it, and some were skeptical.


    However, this was not important. Under the effect of [War Fever], the people of the Land of Lightning did not have a high resistance to Akatsuki, let alone hatred.


    In addition, with Akatsuki''s familiar ''scattering coins'' and brainwashing offensive, in just a short month, at least half of the people put down their guard and were willing to try to believe in Akatsuki.


    This was enough!


    When half of the people were willing to admit the identity of Haru''s ruler, [Myriad Realms Monolith] finally had a reaction andpleted the deal with [upy] of the Land of Lightning.


    Moreover, he sessfully opened up a new ability.


    [Religious Passion].


    Passive On (can be turned off)


    By passing on the teachings and brainwashing the people, it gradually increased the recognition and satisfaction of the people towards the country.


    Very good, it was fucking realistic!


    This was to let him walk the path of kingship and divine power!


    He did not reject the act of a chatan.


    Moreover, this was an ability that could be activated passively without consumption. Not only could it increase the people''s recognition of the country, but it could also increase satisfaction


    It was probably because after being brainwashed too many times, the pursuit of living matter and other things became lower, so it was easy to be satisfied?


    Haru was not too sure, but the literal meaning seemed to be like this.


    Not only did he not feel that it was very, but he also felt that it had a great value for development.


    However, it was obvious that he did not need the ability to recharge energy points. Either the effect was not good, or it took a long time.


    Haru was not sure what kind of ability this was, but he still ordered to start moving.


    There was no need to doubt the candidate of faith, it was naturally him, the ''god''!


    As for the name, he was toozy to name it, and directly called it the Ten Thousand Worlds Divine Organization.


    What he did not expect was that only a day had passed, and he had countless believers!

 Chapter 340: The Unexpected Defection

    Chapter 340: The Unexpected Defection


    Without much hesitation, Orochimaru agreed to join Akatsuki. Since he had nowhere to go now, he might as well settle down and take a look. If he couldn''t, he would slip away. He wouldn''t suffer any losses either.


    Haru had already expected that Orochimaru would agree, so he didn''t feel happy at all. On the contrary, he felt a bit disgusted.


    After all, research was a gold mine. If he wanted to achieve results, he would have to throw money into it in the future.


    At that time, Kakuzu might even start crying and making a fuss again.


    However, in order to develop a good country, the scientific research department was also essential.


    Now that Tsunade was in charge of developing medical industries, Orochimaru was in charge of research achievements, walking on two legs, Akatsuki would definitely not fall.


    Of course, personal strength was the most important thing. Haru definitely would not ignore this. He still had Sakumo, Guren, and other heavyweight fighters. He guaranteed that he could beat all the children to tears!


    It was not that he did not know, but he was shocked!


    It turned out that after his development, Akatsuki''s strength had already expanded to such an extent!


    Moreover, the development of all sides was very good, and there was no deformity at all.


    Even Akatsuki''s future was worth looking forward to. Don''t forget that Kushina, Nagato, and the others were still under the protection and guidance of Haru, and their strength increased by leaps and bounds every day!


    When they grew up, they couldpletely support half of Akatsuki''s sky.


    Haru couldn''t help but feel a little happy, and then Orochimaru took the initiative to hand over the blood tribute.


    "I think there is a piece of information that you will be very interested in." After they were all on the same side, Orochimaru didn''t seem to be angry anymore, and directly smiling and selling the shuttle said.


    "Tell me! If it is valuable, let someone build an experimental base for you right now. Otherwise, you can go and carry bricks for a month first."


    Orochimaru was immediately deted and almost blurted out, "How can you be like this!"


    However, he had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves, so he hurriedly said, "Kumogakure''s A brought the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas to Konoha. Sarutob Hiruzen, that old fellow, personally met him and settled him in a remote area of Konoha. It should be to deal with you."


    We changed it well, and the smell of ttery came out directly.


    Haru was indeed a little surprised when he heard this, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that it was reasonable.


    After Kumogakure was destroyed and the Land of Lightning was upied by Akatsuki Country, if A wanted to revive the vige and take revenge, he and the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas had no chance at all.


    So they could only choose to use the power of others to achieve this goal.


    Then the problem was, there were only a few forces that could help them defeat Akatsuki and revive Kumogakure.


    The Land of Water was too far away, and they had to go out to sea.


    The Land of Earth was quite close and had the strength, but the problem was that Kumogakure''s people didn''t trust Iwagakure at all. Don''t forget that they had been in trouble before, and the Land of Earth was the first to jump out and hit them!


    So, if they went to ask Onoki for help, wouldn''t it just be like a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth


    Moreover, after Iwagakure was taught a lesson by Akatsuki, the rumor that they were forced to withdraw their troops had always been very popr.


    Even if A did not use his brain, it was impossible to find Iwagakure to help.


    And there was no need to mention Land of Wind. Sunagakure was Akatsuki''s first defeated opponent. It had not been good for Akatsuki for such a long time!


    In addition, the internal poverty was very bad. Third Kazekage seemed to be a loyal person. No matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to be a reliable ally.


    In the end, after thinking about it, it was definitely the Land of Fire''s Konoha who was most suitable to be this sucker.


    First of all, Konoha and Akatsuki had a grudge, and they were mortal enemies!


    There was no doubt about this.


    As long as Senju Haru controlled Akatsuki for a day, as long as Sarutob Hiruzen was still Hokage, this knot could not be untied.


    Therefore, in terms of motivation, Konoha was the one who was most likely to help A.


    Secondly, Konoha had strength and a deep foundation.


    If one were to say who was most likely to defeat Akatsuki among the remaining four great powers, was there a need to ask?


    Naturally, it was Konoha!


    Finally, it was about the personality problem of Third Hokage, and Sarutob Hiruzen.


    Assuming that the final revenge was sessful, Akatsuki was destroyed and the Land of Lightning was liberated, Konoha was the most likely to fulfill the promise to help A and the others rebuild Kumogakure''s forces.


    Because this Hokage was now called Sarutob Hiruzen!


    This kind of operation without horses could only be ced on this ''strongest'' Hokage.


    For example, other people like Onoki, not to mention returning the Land of Lightning, not using them as cannon fodder, even if they were to stab them in the back, they would be eating too little braindead!


    Therefore, although it seemed like A and the others had many choices, in reality, they could only join hands with Konoha.


    The arrival of A and the others could also be considered to be very easy to replenish the weakening of Konoha''s strength.


    With Haru''s understanding of Sarutob Hiruzen, that old brat would definitely make some small tricks behind his back. Perhaps, he had already sent countless letters to the other major powers to form an alliance.


    If not for the fact that Sunagakure had ck Zetsu who was causing trouble and giving Kazekage all kinds of intelligence downy, and that Iwagakure was scared of Haru''s previous move, he might really have been yed by Konoha.


    Haru sent away the somewhat excited and impatient Orochimaru, found Kagami, and briefly exined the situation to him.


    Kagami also frowned at this result, but it was not beyond his expectations.


    "Once we are besieged by three sides, I''m afraid we will lose sight of each other." Kagami came to a conclusion.


    This time was different from thest time. Last time, they were waiting to watch the tiger fight and follow behind to take advantage of the situation. In the beginning, no one thought that Akatsuki could win, so they didn''t take Akatsuki seriously.


    When Raikage died, Kumogakure was robbed, and the Land of Lightning was defeated, it was toote to exert strength.


    But even so, it still brought a lot of trouble to Akatsuki at that time.


    If not for the fact that Haru had already set up a backup n and forced back the three country of the Wind, Fire, and Earth, he would have swallowed the entire Land of Lightning without giving anyone else a chance to do so.


    And this time, if the few great powers joined forces, they would definitely not make a small fuss.


    They would definitely attack with all their strength and fight a battle where either you die or I die.


    At that time, Haru was not sure what the oue would be.


    Therefore, at this time, the more they could not act rashly. It would be best if they could release this kind of signal to the outside world.


    The Akatsuki County is only to rece the Land of Lightning to be one of the new five great countries. Now we are satisfied!


    In this way, other than Sarutob Hiruzen and Kumogakure''s remnants, no one should be willing to fight to the death with them.


    After all, the five great countries were Fire, Lightning, Earth, Wind, and Water. It did not matter to the other great countries.


    But the premise was that Akatsuki could not make trouble again!

 Chapter 341: Theres One Set of Yin and Yang!

    Chapter 341: There''s One Set of Yin and Yang!


    Although the few viges did not act rashly and did not agree to Sarutobi''s proposal, they also began to pay close attention to all of Akatsuki''s movements.


    If Akatsuki was really not at ease with the current situation and was prepared to provoke their bottom line, then it was also possible to join hands and fight to the death.


    It could not be that they did not even have the time to react and were directly killed, right?


    If the difference in strength was really so great, then there was actually nothing to resist.


    Lying t, admitting defeat, it was over!


    What no one expected was that at this time, Haru really did not pay attention to the surrounding countries. Instead, he brought a few little ghosts to go out to sea and travel.


    Kushina, Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan were all in the same ce.


    The target was the Land of Water!


    That''s right, the n that Haru and Kagami came up with in a sh of light was to use the information between the Land of Water and the maind to secretly take down the Land of Water before anyone could react!


    With two out of the five major countries gone, Akatsuki, who controlled the two countries of Lightning and Water, waspletely unafraid of thebined forces of the remaining three major countries.


    Moreover, it was hard to say what kind of situation the Land of Wind would be in.


    Therefore, this move was a stroke of god!


    The Land of Water, which was preparing tough at the great chaos, could never have imagined that it would be the next target of Akatsuki.


    The other big countries naturally did not expect that Haru would actually go to the Land of Water to cause trouble.


    If all the movements of Akatsuki in the ind could not be hidden from the eyes of the various countries, then if they did not make too much noise in the Land of Water, basically no one would pay attention to them.


    Who would be bored enough to stare at the Land of Water!


    Moreover, from the sea to the ind, even if the information was sent out, how long would it take on the road?


    In any case, Haru and Kagami felt that this wave was stable.


    If they hid it well, they could even arrange for Kirigakure to take the initiative and stab them in the back. Just thinking about it made them a little excited!


    ......


    On the sea, a merchant ship was moving as usual. Everything was calm and peaceful.


    Haru was in his room guiding Kushina and Konan to y. In order to not be too conspicuous, he chose to dye his hair ck.


    This method of covering one''s ears and stealing the bell was that he felt that the people of the Land of Water should not recognize him. After all, he had never dealt with the people of the Land of Water.


    "ne!"


    "King Explosion!"


    "One by one!"


    "I only have one card left..."


    "Hurry up, the flowers I''ve been waiting for are all gone!"


    He was bullying the two newbie girl, and Haru was not soft-hearted and his methods were extremely cruel!


    If not for Kushina unexpectedly suppressing his ne midway, it would not be a problem to y spring now!


    Therefore, Haru poured himself a cup of cappino (barley tea) as he spoke. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the bitter melon faces of the two little girls.


    "If no one wants it, I will flip the cards."


    "Wait a minute."


    Hmm?


    Haru raised his eyebrows and looked at Konan.


    Then, Konan was a little embarrassed. She even took out 4. "I... I''ll explode."


    Haru''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, but he still maintained a calm andposed look on his face.


    He still had an A card in his hand, and the two little girls had arge number of cards in their hands. What he was afraid of, he could win with the help of the administrator!


    In order to make himself feel at ease, he even pretended to inadvertently sneak a peek at the cards in Kushina''s hand. After finding that they were all small scattered cards, he immediately recovered his smile.


    However.


    "Three..."


    "Can''t afford it."


    "Five..."


    "No!"


    "Eight..."


    "I don''t believe that you are all couplets!"


    Haru exploded!


    Konan was so timid that she threw out a pair of couplets in embarrassment. Every time, it seemed to hit his face.


    Kushina couldn''t afford it, and she naturally couldn''t afford to have an A in her hands.


    Moreover, Kushina wasn''t stupid. Although she was a newbie, she knew that she and Konan were in the same group, so there was no reason for her to suppress her own team.


    Then, just as Haru forced out a smile and said those words, Konan had just revealed his cards.


    Good fellow!


    Haru immediately called out, "Good fellow!"


    They were all couplets, not a single card!


    Although the damage was not high, the insult was extremely strong!


    Haru''s face burned with pain. If he did not know Konan''s character, he would have suspected that Konan had used paper to cheat!


    Seeing that Kushina and Konan had finally won, Nagato and Yahiko, who were still bitterly doing their daily training, were immediately overjoyed.


    "Finally, there''s no need to practice any more!"


    Fighting Haru definitely had to be a bit of a bet. It would be tooplicated to do something like double or something like that. Therefore, the rule set by Haru was that once Kushina and Konan lost, Nagato and Yahiko would practice Basic Body Techniques.


    Did you see the problem?


    Not only did he bully a newbie, but he also crushed everyone''s brain!


    After losing several times for no reason, Yahiko and Nagato finally reacted. This was not right!


    If one of Kushina and Konan was called thendlord, then after the end, there would definitely be one person who would lose.


    No wonder they had yed so happily before and were still holding theirughter.


    Then, Yahiko began to protest. Haru no longer teased them and changed the rules. He even said that he had lost a round of extra training.


    Immediately afterwards Yahiko and the two of them practiced all morning and still haven''t eaten anything for lunch.


    At this moment, Haru smirked in his heart. He really wanted to use sensei''s authority. He said, "This one is not counted. Let''s do it again."


    Let these two brats experience what it means to be in despair!


    However, just as he vaguely expressed that he wanted to do so, Yahiko directly grabbed Nagato and ran, "Sensei, Nagato and I are going to eat!"


    He smiled and threw down the cards in his hand. This was just to pass the time in boredom.


    If not for the fact that he didn''t leave behind his Flying Thunder God''s mark on the Land of Water, there wouldn''t be such a problem.


    Moreover, this time, not only did he bring a few student out to rx, but he also wanted them toe out and broaden their horizons and sharpen themselves.


    It also saved people from having ideas about them.


    Thest time they attacked the Land of Lightning, Orochimaru and Jiraiya had sneaked into Amegakure to take back Kyuubi Jinchuriki.


    However, Orochimaru had considered a lot. He deliberately exposed himself in the middle and attracted Kagami, causing the mission to end in failure.


    It was after Orochimaru joined Akatsuki that he took the initiative to mention this matter. Otherwise, Haru would not have known.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, Orochimaru had achieved his goal.


    However, Haru still did not trust Orochimaru and told Kagami to keep an eye on this guy.


    Just as Haru was about to go out for a breath of air, a flustered voice suddenly came from the deck.


    He listened carefully, and his expression was a little strange. "Pirates?" This is too strange."

 Chapter 342: Pirate King of Naruto World

    Chapter 342: Pirate King of Naruto World


    Haru and Kagami discussed for a long time before they dispersed. In the end, they came to the conclusion that it was impossible to not cause trouble!


    The pace of Akatsuki''s expansion would only slow down, but it would definitely not stop!


    This was the first consensus that Haru and Kagami came to. Then, all the ns they would do next would be based on this original intention.


    How could they paralyze the others while also ensuring the speed of Akatsuki''s expansion?


    This was undoubtedly a difficult problem!


    However, Haru and Kagami had found a solution. If this n seeded, then even if Konoha formed an alliance, it would be useless.


    Thus, the outside world suddenly discovered that they actually couldn''t understand Akatsuki''s tricks


    First, it was one thing to create something like the Ten Thousand Worlds Divine Organisation. After all, organisation were not rare in the entire Ninja World, but most of them were small Organisations that were affected by the number of people and scale. Not even an organisation as influential as the Ten Thousand Worlds Divine Organisation had appeared!


    No one knew what kind of tricks Akatsuki was up to.


    However, it did not seem to be worth being overly nervous.


    In particr, many spies had learned a piece of information from the recent propaganda of the believers of the Ten Thousand Worlds Divine Organisation. It was that the Akatsuki Country seemed to have started to guide public opinion, wanting the outside world to recognize its identity and status as one of the five major powers.


    Although the country of Akatsuki, after annexing the Land of Lightning, had actually be a major power with the same strength and scale as the four countries of the Fire, Wind, Earth, and Water.


    However, after all, the time for them to rise was still rtivelyte. The recognition level of the outside world was far from as high as the original Land of Lightning. They only relied on their impressive battle achievements to make people have no choice but to pay attention to them.


    Therefore, if they wanted to break this situation, they first had to brainwash everyone!


    That was that the Land of Lightning no longer existed. The current Land of Lightning had be a part of Akatsuki Country. Moreover, Akatsuki Country waspletely qualified to be one of Ninja World''s five most powerful countries with several other countries!


    The citizens of Akatsuki Country had already believed this scheme first!


    After all, they did not have a great ambition like unifying Ninja World. Now that they saw their own country bing one of the five great countries step by step, how could they not be satisfied?


    Thus, in this way, all the spies in the various countries were directly scared off.


    A fatal mistake of information began to be handed out to the outside world!


    That was that Akatsuki Country was already content with the current situation, only wanting to rise to the five great countries, and did not have any thoughts of expanding its territory.


    Kazekage, who had at least tenyers of wisdom reduction buff on his body, firmly believed it!


    Onoki was skeptical, but out of fear and luck, he was more inclined to the best result.


    Mizukage said, "Huh? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    And Sarutob Hiruzen almost jumped out and exposed Akatsuki''s wild ambition in front of everyone!


    At this time, Sarutob Hiruzen could still remember that Senju Haru had shamelessly said that he wanted to establish a new Konoha, and then unify the entire Ninja World to achieve true peace.


    Now, three years had passed, and the new Akatsuki Country had reced the original Land of Lightning and became a big country that was as famous as the Land of Fire.


    How could Sarutob Hiruzen believe that at this critical juncture, the other party would give up the grand aspirations he had once said and develop peacefully with everyone without any harm?


    Rather than believing this, it was better to believe that he was really ''the strongest'' Hokage!


    (The quick-witted Sarutob Hiruzen: "I will cover myself and let others have nowhere to cover!")


    Therefore, one did not need to think to know that this must be the other party''s cover-up. There must be some conspiracy hidden in this, or it was to stall for time to confuse others.


    Therefore, Sarutob Hiruzen began to interact more frequently with the other ''pen pals'', and letters were sent out one after another.


    However, the result he worked hard to obtain made his face darker and darker.


    Kazekage suspected that he had ulterior motives and wanted to start another war.


    Tsuchikage Onoki yed too much, expressing that what you said was right while severely condemning Akatsuki''s behavior of destroying peace.


    However, every time Sarutob Hiruzen happily mentioned business and wanted to join hands to destroy Akatsuki, Onoki expressed that he was powerless now. Some time ago, Iwagakure encountered a natural disaster. Recently, he had changed into the fear water disease and did not dare to wash his face every day. When he recovered, he would definitely bring people to support Konoha.


    Sarutobi was so angry that he smashed the table on the spot!


    Scolding Onoki, that old bastard, was ying with him!


    Iwagakure, which didn''t even have a few small rivers in a radius of several kilometers, encountered a natural disaster that happened once every hundred years. Do you dare to be any more outrageous?


    I really believe in your evil!


    And you even have water phobia!


    Why, was it bitten by a mad dog?


    Fuck!


    After cursing Onoki a hundred times, Sarutobi switched to a new table and checked the letter he sent back from overseas.


    Looking at Third Mizukage. "Huh? Huh? Akatsuki? What is this? When are you going to fight Konoha together? Don''t forget to call me."


    Bang!


    The new table that had just been changed was smashed again!


    There was no other way. It was a veryplicated and difficult thing for the Land of Water, which was far away in the sea, to understand real-time information and all kinds of information on thend.


    But if it was said that Kirigakure really did not understand Akatsuki at all and really did not know what Sarutob Hiruzen was talking about, it was not that.


    Therefore, it was obvious that Kirigakure was just pretending to be stupid!


    Akatsuki had killed the Land of Lightning?


    Well fought, brother!


    Akatsuki might be able to threaten the other major powers, or even start the Third Ninja War?


    This was too fucking good!


    Kirigakure really wished that the three countries of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Akatsuki would die together. In any case, the Land of Water was on the sea, so basically no one woulde to attack them.


    Perhaps, as they fought, the Land of Water would win as the number one country!


    Everyone was not on the same map, so unless Kirigakure''s brain was in water, he would not take the initiative to run to get involved in this mess!


    Therefore, this reply could be seen as Kirigakure taking pleasure in Konoha''s misfortune.


    "A bunch of short-sighted bastards!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen was so angry that he cursed angrily.


    "Hokage-sama."


    "En, bring in another table. It has to be of a better quality."


    Konoha looked at the mess on the ground and hesitated to speak. He thought to himself that this was already the sturdiest ironwood table. Could it be that this time, it was going to be directly reced with iron?


    However, afterparing the hardness of his small body and the table in front of him, he decided to ept it. He didn''t dare to ask and quickly cleaned up the mess inside.


    Then he quickly ran out to ask for support, "Who can help me find a way to build a solid table of pure iron? It''s very urgent!!!"


    Huh???


    Solid table of pure iron?


    Is this person sick?


    The surrounding Konoha Ninjas all began to look at this young man who had just arrived at the workce with caring eyes.

 Chapter 343: Three of the Four Emperors were Hacked in One Sentence, Youre really something!

    Chapter 343: Three of the Four Emperors were Hacked in One Sentence, You''re really something!


    In a world full of ninjas, it was really strange for a pirate to suddenly appear.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was also quite reliable. The ocean was so big, and there were many smuggling pirates.


    As long as this group of people didn''t have straw hat on their heads, they didn''t have a sword in their mouths, and they didn''t have any Seven Warlords of the Sea, Four Emperors, or other buffoons, then we were good friends and could y normally.


    So with a curious mentality, Haru strolled to the deck.


    Good fellow, there really is a pirate ship rushing over.


    Although the sailors on the merchant ship were a little nervous, they still picked up their weapons. Moreover, there were several ninjas on the ship who were in charge of escorting them, so it was not impossible for them to fight.


    However, as the two sides got closer and closer, some people saw the g on the pirate ship and the panic immediately spread.


    "Captain, no... No good, it''s... It''s Whitebeard Kaido''s Big Mom Pirates!"


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    "The Big Mom Pirates never leave anyone alive!"


    "How can we be fixed? How can we be targeted by the Big Mom Pirates?"


    ???


    Little question mark, did they have a lot of children?


    Haru listened to the words of this group of sailors, and now it was a question mark.


    Whitebeard, Kaido, and Big Mom Pirates...


    My goodness, I didn''t expect to directly met three of the Four Emperor!


    Next, if you tell me that this guy actually still has the Devil Fruit, then I will jump into the sea andmit suicide on the spot!


    It was too painful to have a stomach full ofints.


    Haru held back hisughter and felt ufortable all over. He was ipatible with the serious and scared appearance of the people around him.


    He did not want to waste this time, so he was ready to take action quietly and directly drown the other party''s ship with Water Release.


    But now, he was suddenly interested in the whitebeard guy, who created the Red Haired Pirates, and wanted to see him.


    Soon, they were caught up.


    Without any nonsense, they directly confronted each other.


    It could be seen that this Hywood Pirates were not simple, most of them were ninjas, and there was even nock of Jonin.


    All of this was exposed to Haru''s perception.


    It was just that Jonin could go to any force or go to a small country to live in luxury, so there was no need to run to the sea to be a pirate.


    Haru thought that the other party might be another Ninja Vige traitor.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the whitebeard guy came out with overwhelming spirit.


    "Give me face. I''ll give you a number."


    "Ten million!"


    "Take it out and live! Otherwise, all of you will die!"


    This was probably one of the worst times for Shanks to be copied!


    The Four Emperors are all alive!


    Haru almost wanted to ask where the Seven Warlords of the Sea was.


    In such a trance, this fierce-looking but always civilized person, whitebeard guy, led his people to attack.


    It had to be said that this guy had some skills. It could be said that he was as strong as Jonin.


    Right now, there was almost no one who could match him.


    Haru, who was hiding in the corner and no one noticed, muttered, "This is really troublesome. Forget it, let''s end this farce quickly."


    After saying that, he jumped off the deck and quickly made a series of hand seals while there was no one around.


    Summoning Technique!


    Bang!


    The cute Sea Nighthawk, Dori, appeared in front of Haru and scratched his head in confusion.


    "It''s really you, Dori! Go and help me solve those troubles."


    Dori came back to his senses, nced at him, and pursed his lips.


    "Ten kilograms of garlic." Haru''s face darkened.


    "Twenty, twenty kilograms!" Dori immediately raised two fingers.


    "Just twenty kilograms. Do you want it?"


    Dori immediately took back one finger and turned it into the next middle finger. He looked down and said, "Let''s fight!"


    "Fuck! If you curse again, I''ll make you regret it! Get lost. I don''t need you anymore!"


    Haru was anxious. If he was scolded by a retard, he would break his defense.


    However, Dori did not give him a chance to go back on his word. He grabbed his weapon and rushed out. Then, there was a mess on the deck.


    Haru really could not understand the thing that Sea Nighthawk loved to eat the most was actually garlic?


    Was it because he ate too much garlic that the saliva he spat out could petrify people?


    Garlic had this function?


    However, he finally knew why Dori''s tone was so stinky.


    After a series of crackling sounds, there was no sound. Haru went back to the deck and was furious!


    "I told you to deal with all the pirates. I didn''t let you turn everyone into stone!"


    Haru directly sprayed out because Dori actually turned everyone on the deck into stone, and there were bubbles of this guy everywhere.


    Dori did not care about this. He spread out his hands and made a ''2'' gesture. Then he directly jumped into the sea and sank the pirate ship that was trying to escape in two or three strokes.


    With his heels, he knew what would happen to these guys in the big sea.


    Haru was helpless. Dori''s petrification effect could only be removed by the tears of Kanna. Although he had collected some of these things a long time ago, he had used quite a lot.


    It seemed that he had to find a way to make her cry and collect some mermaid tears.


    s, I am a good person, but what can I do?


    The corners of Haru''s mouth curled up crazily, revealing the tortured expression.


    "Water Release: WaterHeavens Convergence!"


    After finally removing the petrified people on the merchant ship in pain, Haru hid his skills and went back to his room and took two fresh cucumbers in the kitchen.


    "Ah! Am I dead?"


    "Who am I? Where is this? What happened just now?" After some people recovered, they immediately sent out soul three questions.


    "Monster, monster!"


    "Don''t scream, we are saved."


    "Look, all the people of the Big Mom Pirates are petrified!"


    "Captain, what is going on?"


    After a moment of panic, the crew looked at these people who were petrified.


    The captain of this merchant ship thought of some legends, then pondered for a moment and said, "I think we just met the legendary Sea Nighthawk."


    "Sea Nighthawk? What is that?"


    "The Sea Nighthawk is a subordinate of God of the Sea. It is responsible for the security of the sea. It is said that anyone who disrespects God of the Sea will be turned into stone by the Sea Nighthawk and then eaten as food."


    As the captain spoke more and more strangely, everyone could not help but get goose bumps.


    "Then we."


    "Obviously, Sea Nighthawk -sama ising for these damn pirates. We did not disrespect God of the Sea, so in the end, we were able to remove the petrification and save our lives."

 Chapter 344: The Light of the Righteous Way, Shining on the Big Butt

    Chapter 344: The Light of the Righteous Way, Shining on the Big Butt


    "So that''s how it is!"


    "I''ve gained a lot of knowledge. As expected of the captain!"


    "Are there any other stories about God of the Sea? Tell me two more, captain."


    "Yes, let''s talk about it again. Captain, I will always pray to God of the Sea before going out to sea in the future."


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, the captain had no choice but to spout two more random stories about the sea god.


    However, the more bizarre this thing was, the more they listened with relish.


    Especially when they had encountered the ''patrolling sea yaksha'' before, how could they not believe it


    As a result, even the captain, who had a strange mouth, gained a lot of admiration, which made him secretly happy.


    "Alright, let''s stop here. Let''s move quickly and appease the guests. Also, get someone to fish them up immediately. Although the ship is heavy, we might be able to find something valuable."


    "Yes, Captain! What about these ''people''?"


    "I''ll move down first. When we reach the Land of Water, we''ll publicize it and make our Chamber of Commerce famous. Then, we''ll find a ce to sell these ''stone statues''. I believe that someone will definitely be interested in these things."


    The captain was very economical. He had even thought about how to promote it afternding.


    In any case, it wasn''t as if he had no basis, so many people had seen it.


    Regardless of what kind of monster it was, why it would save them, as long as they all agreed, then wouldn''t it also have to be!


    The captain felt that he was too clever, getting promoted and getting a raise to marry a rich and beautiful woman, and from then on, the path to the peak of his life was right before his eyes!


    ...


    A few dayster, the merchant ship finally arrived at the Land of Water.


    On the dock, Haru, who came out with a few little ghosts, had a strange look on his face.


    Behind him came the stories of God of the Sea and Sea Nighthawk that the sailors talked about like storytellers. They vividly depicted the heroic and tenacious scenes of them resisting under the pressure of the wood-cutting pirates. At the same time, they also focused on the appearance and deeds of the Sea Nighthawk with an exaggerated metaphor.


    In short, everyone was amazed and surprised, causing more and more people around.


    Especially when someone moved all the stone statues of the whitebeard guy and the others from the ship, the credibility of the words instantly rose several levels!


    After that, the captain personally came out and described himself as a lucky person who was sheltered by God of the Sea, and also advertised his own Chamber of Commerce for no less than ten minutes.


    His words were full of nose and eyes. If Haru didn''t know what was going on, he would have believed it.


    The people of the Land of Water had long been fooled and crippled!


    However, Haru only brought his people and quickly left this ce. He did not expose the captain''s lies.


    After all, everyone was going to have a meal together. It was nothing to exaggerate.


    How bored would he have to be topete with an ordinary person?


    After entering the Land of Water, Haru also looked around curiously.


    During this period of time, the Land of Water was considered a good country that had developed from all sides. The people were also very cohesive, and their military strength and economic strength were not falling behind.


    Especially because of its geographical location, it led to the two great battles between Ninja World and the Land of Water being the least affected.


    In addition, there was nothing to worry about, so after the war ended, the recovery effect was also very good.


    Haru thought for a moment, the time when the Land of Water really began to go downhill and almost yed himself to death was undoubtedly the period of


    Obito almost effortlessly destroyed one of the five major powers, the Land of Water.


    If not for the fact that Terumi Mei and Ao had finally discovered this secret and had instead be the Fifth Mizukage and started a new round of peaceful and open policies, the Land of Water would probably have been removed from the five major powers long ago.


    However, the plot had already changed beyond recognition. This was still the time when the Third Mizukage was in power, and there would probably be nothing for Obito in the future.


    Therefore, Vige of the Bloody Mist shouldn''t have happened.


    As long as everything went smoothly, this ce might soon be renamed as the Land of Waterl, Akatsuki Country.


    They walked around, yed around, and spent a few days before they arrived near Kirigakure.


    Taking advantage of the public business opportunity to travel, it was the truth!


    Oh, this is the boss?


    Then it''s all right!


    "What are you doing?"


    When they arrived at the gate of Kirigakure, Haru and the others were directly stopped. Obviously, it was useless to be handsome.


    Then, Haru skillfully took out a box of cigarettes and handed it to the two guards. "I am a businessman from Land of Snow. This is my ID card."


    The two of them did not pick up the cigarettes. Instead, they looked at the children behind Haru suspiciously.


    "Businessmen? Businessmen bring their children out together?"


    "Sigh, this is a long story. In fact, I picked them up on the road. They looked pitiful, so I brought them along. Come, my two brothers, hurry up and try this cigarette. This is a specialty of my hometown. It is not avable in ordinary ces!"


    In fact, neither of them smoked, but they still took it inexplicably and stuffed it into their mouths to light it up.


    Then, in the next second, his eyes began to shine, and his whole person suddenly became dispirited.


    "Brother! Your Cigarette are quite good. It''s not making me cough at all!"


    "Of course. You will not cough if you smoke other cigarettes."


    "Hey, hey, hey, you are so particr!"


    "Brothers, do you think I can enter this ce?"


    "What? Are you looking down on me? Today, even if Mizukage-sama is here, no one can stop you. Brother, hurry up and go in. You should also keep this thing well."


    Haru smiled and took back the ID card of the Land of Snow. Then, he took Konan and the others in.


    In fact, as a non-war period, it was not difficult to enter Kirigakure, but it was inevitable to leave traces and be targeted by people.


    Therefore, Haru took out cigarette, who had not been used for a long time, and sessfully sneaked in.


    After cigarette finished whipping, the two people could not remember what had happened before.


    After Haru brought people in, one of the guards was still smoking and sighing, "Brother, you really can''t take it easy. It''s really hard to find a good man like this."


    "Who says no? No, we have to help brother. How much money do you have?"


    "Here, it''s all here. Go quickly."


    The other person did not say anything and ran out directly. After a while, he was satisfied with cigarette and walked back.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s done! When I chased after him, I was so moved that I almost cried!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. The light of the righteous path... Shines on the big buttocks..."


    Under the sunlight, the figures of the two became taller and taller, making people respect them!

 Chapter 345: The Test of the Hatchling, Play Big!

    Chapter 345: The Test of the Hatchling, y Big!


    "Damn, this works too?"


    Haru looked at the two wallets in his hand and did not know whether tough or cry.


    They were all silver!


    At that time, he almost thought that cigarette had expired, and he hadmitted a crime.


    As a result, he was a good person who specially came to give him money. As expected, he was a simple and honest person - Kirigakure!


    After sighing a few times, Haru brought a few children to find a ce to stay. Of course, along the way, the QR code was also distributed quite a bit.


    In the future, there would be no need to go back to the Land of Water and Kirigakure.


    "Sensei, what are we going to do next?"


    Yahiko asked impatiently.


    The promise that Haru had made to the people of Amegakure had been fulfilled. Not only did it allow the people of Amegakure to live a better life, but it also kept the war away from them. Now, it had be one of the five major countries in one fell swoop. It was equal to the once insufferably arrogant Land of Wind and the Land of Fire. Therefore, in the eyes of Yahiko and the others, the admiration for Haru had reached its peak.


    Now that there was a chance to contribute to the uing eternal peace, how could Yahiko not be excited?


    Not only Yahiko, but Nagato and Konan also had the same feelings.


    They had long tasted the cold and warmth of the world and knew the cruelty of the war.


    However, under Haru''s careful guidance, their outlook on life and values were different from the times in the original work.


    The things that Jiraiya taught them eventually led to tragedy, causing them to go from one extreme to another extreme.


    But Haru had always told them that war was only a means, not a goal. When they had to choose one in a short period of peace and eternal peace, they all chose thetter.


    Then there must be sacrifices!


    And what they could do was to try to take more gentle measures and reduce this sacrifice to the minimum.


    Yahiko and the others did not understand it very well at first, but simply opposed the war.


    But when Akatsuki developed step by step and annexed one country after another, making more people live a happier and peaceful life, they finally understood the meaning of sensei''s words.


    They also understood how naive their thoughts were in the past.


    Wanting to rely on the mutual understanding between people,munication, and love to achieve peace was simply a joke, an insult to everyone''s brain!


    Force was an essential method to reach the road of peace!


    Therefore, they no longer rejected it. This time, they were even more eager to try.


    Kushina waspletely uninterested. If not for the fact that Kirigakure was the culprit behind the destruction of Uzumaki n, she probably wouldn''t have followed him.


    Even after arriving here, Kushina''s mood was veryplicated. She wasn''t blinded by hatred, and she didn''t even know if she should take revenge on Kirigakure.


    She needed to think about these things herself, so Haru didn''t try to influence her thoughts.


    "Next will be a test for you. I need you to personallye up with a n to capture Kirigakure for me. There is only one requirement. Under the premise that you try not to involve innocent people, don''t make too much noise."


    Haru''s words immediately stunned Yahiko and the others, and then they broke out in cold sweat.


    What a joke, this was Kirigakure''s base camp!


    To actually give such an important thing to them to do, wasn''t this a bit too much of a joke?


    Yahiko immediatelyughed dryly, "All we need to do is toe up with a suitable n? When the timees, we definitely won''t act ording to our n, right?"


    Seeing Yahiko repeatedly confirm this point, Haru also smiled, smiling so happily.


    "I believe in you guys, so even if your final n is to assassinate Mizukage, it doesn''t matter. Work hard!"


    This time, Yahiko and the others were instantly dumbfounded, no longer having the previous bold and lofty aspirations.


    The heavy pressure made them feel a little breathless.


    "Are you really going to hand it over to us?" Under extreme shock, Yahiko''s voice changed from a male duck''s voice to a female high pitched voice. It was very scary.


    "From now on, you have seven days to prepare. If you still can''te up with aplete n after seven days, then we will rush all the way to Mizukage. I hope that the improvement of your strength in the past few years can help you live a little longer."


    Haru did not seem to be joking at all as he said these words. He directly drove the little ones out of his room.


    The confused Yahiko and the others looked at each other in dismay, and they were all dumbfounded!


    "So, sensei ising for real? What should we do?" Yahiko scratched his hair into a chicken nest, expecting someone to stand up and share the pressure for him at this time.


    But obviously, no!


    Kushina only said, "Whether it is true or not, in the next seven days, we must make a qualified n. Just like sensei said, this is a test for us."


    Yahiko rubbed his face hard and cheered up again. "Yes, whether it is true or not, we have to treat it as real. Otherwise, we will only be unlucky."


    Nagato asked, "So what should we do?"


    The careful Konan thought for a moment and said, "Intelligence, no matter what our mission is, the first step should be based on intelligence. Only by collecting enough intelligence can we find a way toe up with a qualified n."


    Pa!


    Yahiko punched his right fist into the palm of his left hand, and then his eyes shone again. "Konan is right! We are new here and do not know anything about this ce, so the next task is to collect information first! No matter what the information is, as long as it is within our ability, we must organize it."


    Kushina added in time, "I don''t object to gathering information, but we must pay attention to the method. The four unfamiliar faces of us are still too conspicuous. Once we are suspected, it is very likely that we will be arrested as spies. Therefore, it is best to use our age and identity advantage to resolve it."


    Just as Kushina finished speaking, Nagato actually made a suggestion. He said, "We need an identity that won''t be suspected. We also need money."


    "Yes, money! With money, many problems can be solved!" Yahiko said excitedly, pping Nagato on the shoulder.


    As the saying goes, three stinking leathersmiths were better than a wise man.


    Yahiko and the others were all smart people. Under the pressure environment that Haru had created for them, all of them were forced out of their potential and began to think hard.


    As they raised useful suggestions, they also rejected some unreliable suggestions. They even began to start from themselves, from the environment, from everything around them, to think about what other things they could use now.


    Thus, after spending the afternoon brainstorming, Yahiko, who had regained her confidence, even took the initiative to go to Haru.

 Chapter 346: Important Value of Information!

    Chapter 346: Important Value of Information!


    That night, Yahiko and the others went out to gather information with the funds they had extorted from Haru.


    This was indeed a test for them by Haru.


    Moreover, no matter how outrageous their final n was, he had to carry it out.


    Because this would be a major tempering for Yahiko and the others.


    While teaching them, Haru also discovered a problem. He protected them too well.


    Without the rtively cruel environment, he did not know if it was good or bad for their growth.


    Therefore, he was also thinking of a way to let Yahiko and the others learn something that he could not usually teach.


    The other one was that he was very much more than he could now.


    Because of the difficulty of information flow, Haru could even use Flying Thunder God to take Sakumo and the others over to y a trick.


    Even after Sage Mode sessfully train and used Iwagakure to test the machete, Haru felt that he had be somewhat Pain, and he really wanted to fight the entire Kirigakure!


    It was not that he was inted, but the environment here was too suitable for him to use.


    He could not imagine what kind of power he would have when he used the sea at full power in this ce surrounded by the sea!


    I, Senju Haru, endorse Water Release!


    All those who think that Water Release is weak,e,e,e, feel the feeling of the whole sea hitting their faces. Isn''t it very cute?


    Therefore, he might have to think about whether he would y it off in other ces, but as for the Land of Water, forget it. Even he was afraid of using the Sea Release Technique.


    ...


    On the other side, Yahiko and the others, who were full of confidence, immediately suffered a blow as soon as they went out.


    The ideal was very plump, and the reality was very bone-chilling!


    Collecting information was not a mission that could bepleted as easily as they said.


    In this regard, they had little experience, at best, they had heard about it, plus their own imagination.


    Usually, this type of chick would have already been targeted by others.


    However, it was also a fluke. Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were only eight years old, but they were very mature early. They knew how to arouse the sympathy of others, so they managed to fool many people ording to the story they had made in advance. They also gained something.


    And Kushina waspletely different.


    Kushina, who was already 13 years old, did not pretend to be pitiful and act cute like Konan and the others to try to get away with it. Instead, she relied on her warm attitude to find a job in a restaurant and be a glorious worker


    Kushina had observed this restaurant for a long time and found that the business of this restaurant was the best. Moreover, there were a lot of Kirigakure Ninjas who woulde to visit, and maybe they could get some valuable information.


    Therefore, she chose this method without hesitation and moved the boss here with a warm attitude, promising to let her stay here for a try.


    Of course, it might also have a certain rtionship with Kushina, who didn''t want a sry.


    The better the business, the more shortage of people would be, and when they were busy, no matter how many people there were, they would not be able to take care of it.


    Now that they had one more person, they did not need to pay more. They only needed to take care of a few meals. Only a fool would not be willing!


    How could the dining hallck food?


    This was simply a joke!


    When it waste at night and there was gradually no one on the streets, Yahiko and the others could only return to where they were staying to summarize the gains and losses of the night.


    "I found that we were a little too arrogant before. The task of gathering information is not as simple as we think. Moreover, it is only seven days. I suspect that we may not be able to gather any useful information at all."


    After exchanging information for several hours, Yahiko rubbed his face and smiled bitterly.


    There was another sentence that he could not say in the end.


    I feel that we are wasting time!


    However, Konan seemed to have a different opinion. She said, "I don''t think so. I think our thinking is correct. We just used the wrong method. By collecting information through ordinary people, we can only harvest some worthless things. So from tomorrow on, I think we should focus on Kirigakure Ninjas. Don''t waste time on the vigers, unless they really know some information we need."


    Nagato bit her lips and said, "But the identity we made up can''t withstand scrutiny and inspection. If we approach Kirigakure directly, there will be a great risk of exposure. In addition, we have to admit that our method of gathering information is too bad. We just need to write the words ''We have problems'' on our faces. This is definitely not possible."


    Speaking of this, the mood of Yahiko and the others immediately fell. They were indeed not qualified ninjas. Such a little difficulty had actually stumped them.


    Fortunately, at this time, Kushina brought a piece of good news and told everyone her thoughts.


    Yahiko and the others gathered their spirits and began to absorb experience, and tried to give advice for Kushina.


    On the way to work, the 13-year-old Kushina was already extremely lucky. No one would hire several 8-year-old children to work.


    Therefore, they couldn''t walk on this road, so they could only choose another way.


    After they dispersed, there was nothing to say for the night.


    Early in the morning, Yahiko and the others left early. Although they encountered many setbacks as soon as they came up, they would not give up so easily.


    "I don''t know how to buy breakfast for sensei. A few heartless people, you are so anxious."


    Haru muttered, turned over, and went back to sleep.


    At night, Yahiko and the others, who didn''t have time to eat, came back dejectedly.


    There was still no valuable harvest today. It was even because they were a little anxious that some people were suspicious. There was even a patrolling ninja called them to ask about the situation.


    Fortunately, the identity of the children yed a role, so they were not taken away, but it was obvious that they were also in the sight of some people.


    It would not be so easy for them to think about such a free move next.


    This was almost the beginning of the copse of the sky!


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault. The other party is already suspicious, but I still have to ask to the end." Yahiko reflected on himself and med himself.


    "I don''t me you. Nagato and I are the same. Now, we can only see if Kushina Nee-chan can gain anything." Konan advised Yahiko while not giving too much hope.


    Soon, Kushina, who had been working the whole day, came back tired.


    However, she really brought back a new piece of information that had no value!


    When I was cleaning up, I heard a table of guests say that it seemed that Mizukage was going to choose a sword recently. Nothing else.


    "This information is very important. Maybe it can really be used!" Yahiko suddenly became spirited.

 Chapter 347: Finally Waiting for You!

    Chapter 347: Finally Waiting for You!


    "I don''t think we can run around like headless flies anymore. Instead of attracting attention, we can''t get anything at the same time. Why don''t we start digging for this clue now? Maybe we can make a breakthrough around this matter ande up with a qualified n!"


    This time, no one had any objections.


    Because they had already suffered a great blow, they didn''t know what else they could do. They could only firmly grasp this piece of information that Kushina had unexpectedly obtained and bet on it!


    So on the third day, relying on the money in their hands, Yahiko and the others began to take turns to eat in the restaurant called "Mist Mountain" that Kushina worked at.


    While gathering information, it was also a condition to create a chance encounter.


    However, for two days, they did not see the person that Kushina mentioned. They had collected some other bits and pieces of information, but after sorting them out, they found that they did not need it at all.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only two days left in the seven days deadline. If not for Nagato and Konan constantly encouraging him, Yahiko felt that he was really going to be discouraged.


    After all, he was only eight years old now, and he was not the person in the original story who conquered everyone with his personality charm. In the end, he created Akatsuki and quickly strengthened him.


    On the sixth day, just as Yahiko and the others were about to give up, the person Kushina mentioned finally appeared and led another person in with a very ttering expression.


    As a result, when the person saw the environment here, his face immediately darkened. "Are you joking with me?"


    "Kogetsu-sama, please calm down. Although the environment here is ordinary, the food is very delicious. I believe you will not be disappointed."


    "Hmph, it''s best if that''s the case."


    After a cold snort, Kogetsu were led to his seats by a guy named Satsuki.


    Throughout the entire process, Kushina only gave Yahiko, who had used the Transformation Technique, a look.


    Then, he saw Yahiko ask someone to settle the bill and leave without looking back.


    Not long after, three strangers walked in and sat behind Kogetsu.


    These three people were naturally Konan and the others who had used the Transformation Technique.


    Moreover, it was obvious that this ''Kogetsu-sama'' was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "We caught a big fish!"


    This was the first thought that came to Yahiko and the others.


    However, after a few days of anxious waiting, when it really came to this moment, they actually calmed down.


    "I wonder if the food here suits Kogetsu-sama''s appetite?" After serving the dishes, Satsuki was very attentive.


    "Well, it''s okay."


    Although she was not satisfied with the environment here, she decided not to argue with him for the sake of the delicious food.


    "Tell me, why are you looking for me? If it''s a Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, don''t talk about it. Although my Hozuki n is in charge of these Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, it is still Mizukage-sama who has the final say on who uses them. If you have this idea, then the money will be wasted."


    Kogetsu Hozuki looked at the other party and said with some ridicule.


    In fact, from the beginning, he had guessed that the other party had tried every means to find him, and sent money to deliver things to him. Why did he invite him here to eat?


    However, he didn''t say anything. He would only point out this matter when he had gained enough benefits.


    He was fearless!


    It was no wonder. After all, with the Hozuki n''s status in Kirigakure, as long as they didn''t rebel, even Mizukage wouldn''t be able to do anything to them.


    Don''t forget, their Hozuki n was one of the n who established Kirigakure. The Second Mizukage, was also a genius of their n. So what if they clearly bullied you?


    Kogetsu Hozuki was originally waiting to see this guy''s disappointed and flustered expression, but what he did not expect was that not only did the other party not get angry, but he alsoughed and said, "Of course I know that the selection of the seven people of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist must be personally chosen by Mizukage-sama. Why would I trouble Kogetsu-sama to do such aborious and unappreciative thing?"


    Kogetsu Hozuki narrowed his eyes. He found that he might have underestimated the other party. The money he took might be a little hot.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    The smile on Satsuki''s face became even more sincere as he said, "I only asked Kogetsu-sama toe out and help a few people fight for a chance to test the sword. Presumably, with Kogetsu-sama''s identity as a member of the Hozuki n, even Mizukage-sama will show some face. As for who Mizukage-sama chooses in the end, it won''t affect my respect for Kogetsu-sama. There will also be generous respect in the future. What does Kogetsu-sama think?"


    Kogetsu Hozuki''s expression immediately became cold. The other party actually had this idea.


    If it was just like what the other party said, it didn''t seem to be much, but thinking deeper, this fellowpletely wanted to use his Hozuki n''s reputation and fame to achieve his goal!


    To put it simply, he only needed to rmend a few people to test the sword, and the result would be eptable.


    However, he was a knife tester rmended in the name of the Hozuki n, so how could Mizukage not think too much about it?


    When the timees, if the Mizukage, for some reason, really favored the person he rmended in the past, then the other party was definitely making a lot of profit!


    Even if they all failed, this guy would definitely not lose out, and would even reap benefits in the middle.


    "How dare you scheme against my Hozuki n. Who gave you the backing?"


    Seeing that Kogetsu Hozuki was about to turn hostile, Satsuki couldn''tugh anymore. He said very sincerely, "How can it be a scheme? This is a win-win deal. There are always some people who dream of reaching the heavens in one step. They feel pity for themselves for not having the chance, but, the respected Kogetsu-sama, gave them this opportunity. Moreover, they also proved in front of Mizukage-sama that they had no one to be their only rtive. In the end, their reputation, trust, power, status, and wealth were all easily obtained by you. I really can''t think of what you are worried about."


    Kogetsu Hozuki was a little tempted. Indeed, there was also a chance to operate it.


    There were two sides to everything. As long as it worked properly, it finally proved that he did not covet the position of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. It was just a simple rmendation. Then, not only could he gain both fame and fortune, he might also be able to obtain Mizukage''s trust.


    Seeing Kogetsu Hozuki not speak, Satsuki immediately knew that the other party was moved, so he continued to add, "There are a total of five people. I will double each of them. How about it?"


    "Not enough! Add more! The name of my Hozuki n is not so easy to borrow, not to mention that I have to bear all the risks alone. Don''t think that I don''t know how many benefits you can get from it. If you don''t show your sincerity, then don''t me me for skipping you and going to find someone myself."


    Satsuki was also angered by the greed of the other party. He actually used himself to threaten him. As rumored, he was greedy.


    However, he was not afraid of you being greedy, but he was afraid that you would not be greedy!

 Chapter 348: Going Through the Back Door

    Chapter 348: Going Through the Back Door


    Kogetsu Hozuki and Satsuki''s business wasn''t considered a secret, and it wasn''t even a secret that this year''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist would be selected for the Test Conference that was about to be held. Basically, everyone who wanted to participate in this test already knew of Akatsuki and wanted to find a way to participate.


    Obviously, this opportunity to reach the heavens in a single bound would cause countless people to be fanatical!


    However, it was impossible for everyone to have a chance, so apart from those geniuses, family students, and fellows that were favored by Mizukage-sama, the remaining people could only use all sorts of unorthodox methods to fight for such an opportunity for themselves.


    That was why Satsuki, who had smelled the scent, would think of a way to get online with Kogetsu Hozuki, this rumored extremely greedy fellow, and try to take the path of Hozuki n to ensure that all the ''customers'' he had developed over the past few days would be sent to the Test Conference.


    As long as this matter was done, not only would he be able to earn arge sum of money, he would also be able to be a benefactor of the seven of them and take advantage of this opportunity to ascend to the heavens in a single bound.


    Moreover, they were familiar with each other once and twice, and with the first cooperation, then in the eyes of outsiders, the Hozuki n was also considered one of his backers.


    Satsuki''s calctions were cracking, but he never expected that Kogetsu Hozuki would actually be even more greedy than the rumors said!


    However, after he thought about it carefully, he still argued with reason, and in the end, the two of them came to a new agreement.


    There were a total of three ces, and the price was three times that of Satsuki. Moreover, if there really was a qualified person among the people he rmended, it would be a Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Then Satsuki needed to pay him arge sum of money.


    Satsuki was very angry, but he still agreed.


    Because the other party was shameless enough, and he was able to personallye down to sell the ces.


    In this way, it was almost difficult for Satsuki to gain any decent profit, and it might even be a loss.


    But if the people he brought really became one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, then using this money to gain the friendship and gratitude of the other party was not a loss.


    "A wise choice. If not for my identity that made it inconvenient for me to personally go down, you wouldn''t even be able to drink this bit of soup." Alright, make sure that the quota is confirmed, and then hand it over to me before the day after tomorrow. The candidates for Mizukage-sama have already been decided. "


    After wiping his mouth and throwing down this sentence, Kogetsu Hozuki directly left with satisfaction.


    After Satsuki finished the bill, he also sneered and left.


    Although Yahiko and the others were unable to clearly hear what the two of them were talking about, they still split up and chased after them.


    When they came back and met again, Yahiko said in embarrassment, "That Kogetsu was too vignt and almost found me. He could only give up."


    Fortunately, Konan and Nagato had good news. Not only did they follow them very smoothly, they also found the other party''s home.


    Now, Konan was using the Paper Clone to disguise himself and keep an eye on the other party, so he asked Nagato toe back to inform him.


    "We don''t have much time left. This time, we have to find a breakthrough!"


    "En!"


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed.


    Counting the time, Haru had given them another half a day.


    "How are the preparations?"


    Yahiko and the others replied with serious expressions, "Our n is..."


    Haru, who originally did not hold much hope, was suddenly a little surprised when he heard this. He did not expect that these little guys really had a n that looked okay.


    Although it sounded full of loopholes and could not predict the results when it was really executed, it had already exceeded his expectations.


    At least they really did do it diligently and were trained.


    Just as Haru was seriously thinking about the possibility of this n, he suddenly found that a few little guys were nervously staring at him, as if they were looking forward to the results.


    He simply smiled freely, "Since you have already made this n, then let''s follow the n. I can cooperate however I want."


    "Are we really going to implement our n?" Yahiko and the others suddenly opened their eyes wide.


    At this time, they still had a fluke in their hearts. They hoped that their n could pass the assessment, but also hoped that Haru coulde up with a more convincing answer and smoothly take over the Land of Water.


    Otherwise, if they failed, they would probably regret it for the rest of their lives.


    However, when Haru really nodded and made up his mind to use their n, other than being nervous and nervous, Yahiko and the others were actually a little excited and excited.


    If they seeded, they would be the greatest contributorto this mission!


    However, if they lost, they would also take the greatest responsibility!


    However, in general, this was the best opportunity for them to take charge alone.


    After passing through, they would get a huge growth.


    ...


    "Kogetsu, the price you want is too high. If it''s just a rmendation, it''s not worth me to go bankrupt."


    Satsuki walked out of the house of a guy he had talked about earlier with a gloomy expression. His previous words still echoed in his ears.


    If it was ording to the price he had gotten from his previous investigation, then although it was painful, there were still many people who were willing to take this risk.


    However, when the greed of Kogetsu Hozuki disrupted his n, he had no choice but to follow along with the rising price, and it was far beyond the limit of a price that most of the people could afford.


    Although he took a gamble, the single car turned into a motorcycle.


    Anyone could afford to spend two dors to buy a lottery ticket. However, how many people would go bankrupt to buy the lottery ticket and bet on the one in ten thousand chance?


    That was stupid!


    Therefore, Satsuki had to admit that he had overestimated the endurance of these people.


    However, these three ces were the ones that he had to fight for from the Kogetsu Hozuki, and now he had only finalized one injustice, and the remaining two ces were not finalized, although they had spare parts.


    He was about to hand over the list of candidates to Kogetsu Hozuki tonight to operate, but he only managed to get one, how could he not be anxious?


    If he really couldn''t gather all of them, wouldn''t he be despised by Kogetsu Hozuki?


    There would be no more opportunities to cooperate next time.


    Was he really going to pay for the expenses?


    Satsuki''s expression was a bit gloomy and uncertain.


    Just as Satsuki was at his wits'' end, a fucking handsome fellow stopped him.


    "Satsuki?"


    "It''s me. What can I do for you?"


    When Satsuki heard the other party call out his name, he was somewhat surprised and nervous at the same time.


    "I heard someone say that you can get a spot in the Test Conference. Is that true?"


    Upon hearing the other party''s intentions, Satsuki heaved a sigh of relief, but he was still very cautious as he said, "Sorry, I don''t have that ability. You''ve found the wrong person."


    After he finished speaking, he prepared to bypass the other party and leave.


    However, the next sentence from the other party caused him to instinctively stop.

 Chapter 349: Trial Assembly

    Chapter 349: Trial Assembly


    "Name a number, no less."


    Satsuki really wanted to leave stubbornly, but when he heard the words "no less", he subconsciously stopped in his tracks, turned around, and coldly reported a number that he himself did not believe.


    However, the other party only frowned slightly, and actually nodded in agreement


    Damn!


    Brother, I said it casually!


    Satsuki had no idea who the other party was and where he had gotten the news from. He only wanted to make the other party retreat when faced with such a stranger.


    But who would have thought that there would actually be a person who was notcking in money.


    This time, he was in a dilemma. On one hand, he wanted to earn this money and fill in the quota while on the other hand, he was worried that there was a problem.


    However, Haru, who saw his hesitation, did not give this guy a chance to go back on his words. He directly asked with a cold face, "Are you ying with me?"


    So what if I y with you!


    Who the hell are you!


    Just as Satsuki was about to say this, his entire person froze.


    There was only a sh of cold light, and he didn''t even see when the other party had made a move. He felt a chill on his head, and goosebumps rose!


    Swish!


    A strand of hair fell to the ground in front of his eyes.


    It was only then that he realized what the other party had just done to him!


    His anger almost clouded his mind and made him curse. But before that, he heard this bastard say, "The next one to be cut off will be your head."


    Satsuki did not want to admit that he had been intimidated by the other.


    The cool breeze on his head kept warning him that this guy in front of him was not someone easy to get along with. If he was really killed by this rash young man, then there was really no way to reason with him.


    Therefore, the ''generous master'' decided not to be ordinary with this guy.


    What? Scared?


    How is that possible!


    How could the things between ninjas be called fear? Then let''s respect each other!


    Therefore, Satsuki was especially ''respectful'' and spoke again, "The quota is yours."


    Only then did Haru retract his de in satisfaction and make a sound of agreement.


    ...


    A few dayster, the sword trial meeting for the seven participants was held in a secret location.


    Those who were able to participate were basically all capable or had sufficient confidence in themselves, or they were either extremely talented and favored by Mizukage.


    Of course, there were also some family descendants who came in through the back door and even spent a lot of money to enter.


    Haru belonged to thest category.


    At this time, he did not chat with anyone. He just quietly stood in the corner, waiting for Mizukage to appear.


    At this time, Satsuki was chatting with Kogetsu Hozuki.


    Apparently the harvest was full and Kogetsu Hozuki had a rare good look at the money sending boy.


    On the other hand, Satsuki was still a little uneasy.


    Under the offensive of hitting him with a stick and giving him a sweet date, he finally handed one of the spots to the other party.


    Originally, he was going to fool him first and then retaliateter.


    In the end, the other party did not say anything and directly smashed him with money!


    At that time, when he said the number, not only did he not bargain, he also did not go back on his words after he pulled out his sword. He gave it very simply.


    Satsuki''s expression at that time could be said to be particrly wonderful.


    However, after the matter, out of caution, he took the initiative to investigate ording to the information provided by the other party.


    Then he found out that this


    However, the strength disyed by the other party had nothing to do with Genin!


    Was he deliberately hiding his strength?


    Or was there a problem with this person''s identity?


    It was inevitable that Satsuki thought a little more and did not want to cause this trouble.


    But it wasn''t until the deadline that another one of those losers made sure that if they didn''t report this ''Mouri Kogoro'', not only would they have to return the money, but they would also lower their value.


    As for not returning the money, he definitely wouldn''t dare, unless he found his life was too long.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, he felt that he should be thinking too much. Who dared to make a fool of themselves in this kind of situation? Wasn''t that courting death!


    In this way, he gave the names of the other two people, as well as the name of ''Mouri Kagoro'' to Kogetsu Hozuki, and then Kogetsu Hozuki sessfully settled the quota.


    Seeing this guy smiling so happily, he must have taken advantage of the opportunity to sell him out and eliminate the possible misunderstandings in advance.


    "Satsuki, are those guys you rmended reliable? If they perform too poorlyter, I will lose face. "


    He already had all the benefits, but he still cared about his face. He was really shameless!


    If not for his surname being Hozuki, he would have already turned hostile!


    Satsuki thought to himself, but his expression was bitter as he said, "If you really have such amazing abilities, you wouldn''t have asked me to buy a spot. However, it is uncertain. After all, strength and talent are one aspect. In the end, it still depends on thepatibility with the sword. If thepatibility is high enough and the power is great enough, there is still a certain chance."


    Kogetsu Hozuki surprisingly did not refute him. Instead, he nodded and said, "Indeed. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist naturally focus on the sword. Maybe there is such a lucky person among the people you rmend. Don''t forget my benefits when the timees, haha."


    "Definitely, definitely."


    Insatiable greed!


    Satsuki was disgusted in his heart, so how could he not hear that the other party had always been mocking him?


    If not for the fear of the Hozuki n''s reputation, he really wanted to let the other party know how much he was worth and that he was nothing after leaving the n!


    At this moment, Third Mizukage had finally arrived and directly sat down.


    Along with him was also Genji, who had an extremely high status.


    Genji, who was almost 60 years old, had witnessed the establishment of Kirigakure. He was an old level figure who had been promoted by Third Mizukage. Anyone who saw him would be very respectful. Even Mizukage was no exception.


    In addition, the Third Mizukage, who was standing beside him had a baby-faced looking.


    However, everyone who was familiar with him knew that the other party was only young, but in reality, he was already 20 years old. He had always been nurtured by Second Mizukage as his sessor.


    "Mizukage-sama, can we start now?"


    Seeing that everyone was finally here, someone came over to ask Mizukage for instructions.


    Then, he saw Mizukage lightly nod his head and say, "Let''s start. Perhaps there will be another war soon. We don''t have much time left."


    After an inexplicable sigh, Mizukage fell silent.


    In fact, he didn''t really want toe today, but Genji urged him toe over and take a look.


    After all, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were a sharp sword in the hands of Mizukage. Their strength could not be underestimated. Those who could control the swords were basically rebellious. If they couldn''t convince them, there would be a disaster sooner orter. At that time, it would be light to defect.


    It had to be said that Genji was very clear about the problem. In the original work, there were more than one or two ninjas who defected. Basically, except for the dead, all of them ran away!

 Chapter 350: The Great Chaos!

    Chapter 350: The Great Chaos!


    "The Test Conference has officially begun. Apart from the two and the other six ninja, all of them are here."


    "The rules are simple, each person has only one chance to pick a sword, and then use the sword in hand to challenge the user of the double sword - Hiramekarei, the longer youst, the better, and finally the final Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist members will be selected by Mizukage-sama and Genji-sama"


    Kirigakure Ninja, who was in charge of the ceremony, announced the rules.


    And although the final choice was finalized by the Mizukage, but in fact the user of the Hiramekarei had already been decided, was a genius from Hozuki n, and also one of the benefits that the Hozukip n could obtain by taking charge of these Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.


    But at this time, some people were not convinced!


    "Since it is a new ninja, why did someone choose a ninja sword first? This is not fair!"


    "Yes, I am not convinced either!"


    "Just because he is from the Hozuki n, he does not need to take the assessment?"


    The group of people discussed animatedly, but those who truly had confidence in themselves were watching coldly from the sidelines, sneering inwardly.


    Whether it was Mizukage or Genji, they were like old monks in meditation,pletely ignoring this scene.


    Meanwhile, the Jonin, who had just read out the rules, directly said, "Don''t say that Mizukage-sama won''t give you a chance. As long as one of you can defeat Sengetsu Hozuki, there is no need for the next assessment. You can directly be a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and even take the Hiramekarei."


    As soon as this was said, the noise immediately disappeared, and many people were eager to try. They all looked at Sengetsu Hozuki with malicious eyes.


    "I''ll go first!"


    A burly strong man took the lead and walked out of the crowd. Without saying anything, he grabbed the explosive sword, Shibuki. In his opinion, this sword was the most suitable for him!


    Wasn''t the romance of men an explosion?


    Moreover, he was rough, after all, the secret technique of Hydrification Technique from Hozuki n was very restrained physical attacks, so it was best to use explosions and lightning strikes to restrain the opponent.


    Then, like a bull, he directly charged towards Sengetsu Hozuki, who was carrying two Hiramekarei on his back, and brandished Sengetsu Hozuki.


    Boom!


    The sudden explosion startled many people.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared.


    Sengetsu Hozuki perfectly hid himself in the Hiramekarei. After that, he blocked the explosive attack of Shibuki. On the contrary, the big man who used the Shibuki for the first time was blown away!


    Seeing this scene, many people shook their heads in disdain.


    Then, just as this guy still couldn''t see the reality and got up in a sorry state, Sengetsu Hozuki''s attack arrived and sent him flying dozens of meters away, hanging him on the wall.


    Thus, Shibuki also fell to the ground powerlessly.


    If not for the fact that Mizukage and Genji were here watching, then Sengetsu Hozuki would have taken that guy''s life with his Hiramekarei earlier!


    "Trash is trash, they only know how to bark. Who else thinks that I am unworthy of holding Hiramekarei? They can even stand up and deal with me all together, so as to avoid trouble."


    "Arrogant!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    "I''ll do it too!"


    "Count me in!"


    "Everyone, let''s go together. There are so many ninjas, but can''t we beat him alone?"


    The speed at which the first challenger was defeated was a bit too fast. In addition, Sengetsu Hozuki''s ridicule gave the remaining servants an excuse to fight more and less. Thus, at this moment, five people rushed out, wrapping up the remaining five ninja sabers in a circle. Each of them charged towards Sengetsu Hozuki.


    Even if they didn''t even use swords, these few people were five against one. Even if they faced Hozuki n members, they still had a certain chance of winning.


    However, this was the location of the sword trial meeting where the seven people were selected. The moment they picked up the swords, they subconsciously prepared to unleash the might of the swords.


    However, the ideal was plump and the reality was cruel!


    They had just obtained a ninja de, how much power could they unleash?


    Sengetsu Hozuki was a genius of the Hozuki n who had long since perfectly understood seven ninja swords, and he had even used Hiramekarei.


    Thus, it was almost impossible for anyone to use these seven ninja swords to defeat him!


    This was also why when he had read the rules, that Jonin had only said that he wanted to see how long they would persist and how they would disy their strength during this period, and not what would happen if they defeated Sengetsu Hozuki.


    It was only after some peopleined about how unfair it was that he threw out the poisonous apple with a sneer.


    In the end, someone actually picked it up and ate it, and it was in a rush to eat it!


    It had to be said that there were really quite a few idiots everywhere.


    In the corner, Haru was not in a hurry to make a move, but after keeping Flying Thunder God mark, he smiled and watched the big show.


    Sure enough!


    The five ninjas were like pearls in the dark in the hands of these guys. They couldn''t even exert a tenth of their power. There was no tacit understanding between them at all.


    Sengetsu Hozuki had yet to make a move when they were about to kill themselves, causing a wave ofughter!


    "Who stabbed me!"


    "Sorry, sorry, this thing is really disobedient!"


    "Fuck, why is this sword alive? Go bite that guy, how can you bite me? Ah!"


    "Where did this lightninge from? Can you aim at it before attacking?"


    "Bastard! You almost killed me with a sword just now, understand?"


    The few of them almost started fighting.


    Sengetsu Hozuki might have been a bit angry at the beginning, but right now, all that was left was ridicule and boredom.


    Thus, he brazenly move, and a ball of chakra light directly blew away those five pieces of trash!


    "Too weak, too weak. Are there no decent ones?" Sengetsu Hozuki looked at the remaining people and loudly ridiculed them.


    At this time, someone walked out. First, he picked up the Kubikiribocho and easily waved it twice. Then, he nodded with satisfaction. "Don''t think that just because you defeated a few pieces of trash, you are worthy of being proud. I, Biwa Juzou, want this broadsword!"


    Pa!


    Swoosh, swoosh...


    "Interesting, this sword is too interesting. I only need to defeat you, right?"


    "Let me see."


    "Lightning Ball!"


    Kurosuki Raiga grinned as he raised the Kiba in his hand and aimed it at Sengetsu Hozuki.


    In the next moment, the lightning that made people widen their eyes directly repelled Sengetsu Hozuki more than ten meters away.


    If Sengetsu Hozuki hadn''t reacted in time and blocked the two des in front of him, he might have already been lying down.


    One had to know that the lightning power was the nemesis of Sengetsu Hozuki''s Hydrification Technique!


    "Hey! Do you know what ''firste first served'' means?"


    Before Sengetsu Hozuki could say anything, Biwa Juzou, who was carrying the beheading Kubikiribocho, was already displeased. He returned his hand and hacked Kurosuki Raiga flying!


    "You''re courting death!"


    Kurosuki Raiga didn''t expect that there would actually be someone who dared to sneak attack him. He was immediately enraged.


    As soon as the two des crossed, arge amount of lightning rushed out.


    But in the next moment, a chakra ball directly sted over, it was Before Sengetsu who had a hostile expression.


    Haru really hated himself for not bringing some melon seeds and soda. It was really fucking wonderful. Before he could do anything, he had already activated the chaotic fighting mode!


    It really was you, Kirigakure!

 Chapter 351: Ah, Ill be Back!

    Chapter 351: Ah, I''ll be Back!


    Originally, the Test Conference had turned into a chaotic battle.


    It was not only Biwa Juzou, Kurosuki Raiga, and Sengetsu Hozuki who were engaged in a chaotic battle. The others also couldn''t sit still and joined in the chaotic battle to snatch the other des.


    There was simply no discipline to speak of!


    "Mizukage-sama, should we stop them?" Jonin, who had read the rules before, asked in a low voice.


    "No need. Maybe it will be faster. Those who can still stand on the field will naturally be qualified to be the users of these seven ninja swords."


    Mizukage and Genji both tacitly agreed to the current chaotic battle, and the others naturally did not have the qualifications to criticize.


    In just a few minutes, half of Kirigakure Ninjas who participated in the Test Conference had been eliminated.


    Among them, other than the four, Biwa Juzou and Kurosuki Raiga, who challenged Sengetsu Hozuki, and two more people who took most Nuibari and Kabutowari and have users who had the power to suppress the others, the other people were basically all lying down.


    Only Shibuki that could easily injure oneself and the living, Samehada that would choose its owner, were still in the midst of a struggle.


    At this time, Haru, who had been watching the show for a long time, slowly walked out.


    All of you, get out of my way! This great sword...


    An orange long hair hung down to his waist, with sharp teeth. His neck was wrapped in a fluffy bandage, and his face was painted with green stripes. A tall, fat man shouted loudly!


    However, although he was arrogant, his movements were not slow. He smashed one person with one punch, and then suddenly his hair became hard and shot out, which immediately caused a scream.


    Seeing Suikazan Fuguki was so tricky, the surrounding people immediately gave up fighting for the big sword - Samehada, and even waited to see the fun.


    It was not that no one had stolen Samehada, but in the process of using it, Samehada was like a living being with its own consciousness. Not only did it neglect its work, but it would even bite its master!


    He was simply a freak that could not be controlled!


    They were looking forward to seeing this guy suffer a defeat and end up in a sorry state.


    However, just as Samehada was about to grab the broadsword, , a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Hey, fatty, can you not touch it with your dirty hands?"


    Fatty?


    Suikazan Fuguki, who hated people calling him fatty the most in his life, was instantly enraged. He turned around and punched out with all his strength.


    Bang!


    "Fatty, do you only has this much strength? Didn''t you drink more milk beforeing out of the house?" Haru casually raised a hand to block Suikazan Fuguki''s fist.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, he was not Tsunade''s opponent, but his strange strength was not something ordinary people couldpare to.


    "I want you to die!" Suikazan Fuguki''s face turned red.


    Hair Needle Senbon!


    His long hair instantly became as hard as steel needles and shot towards Haru.


    However, when the hair passed through Haru''s body, Suikazan Fuguki''s expression suddenly changed!


    "An afterimage? How is this possible!"


    Bang!


    The huge body of Suikazan Fuguki, who had suddenly suffered a heavy blow on his back, was sent flying and smashed into a wall.


    Haru, who had retracted his hand, did not even look at the other party. He directly grabbed the merman''s flesh and lifted it up without much effort. At the same time, he casually waved it twice.


    The merman suddenly woke up from the silence and bit towards Haru without saying a word.


    Countless people around revealed mocking expressions, but in the next moment, all of them froze on their faces.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Haru directly punched the merman one after another, using brute force to create a huge hole in the ground.


    Everyone saw that the merman seemed to be a little knocked out, looking dispirited.


    "It can still be like this?"


    Many people''s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.


    "In the future, behave yourself. Otherwise, I will directly tear you apart and start a fire. Do you hear me?"


    Haru raised his hand again. Samehada was startled, and he curled up like a conditioned reflex. It was just like how he looked when he was beaten and protected his face when he was a child.


    This was a fucking sword spirit!


    However, this time, Haru did not beat it up again. Instead, he gave it a sweet date with a stick and injected his chakra into Samehada.


    Oh, so cool...


    Not knowing if it was his own illusion, Haru felt that this guy seemed to be expressing this.


    Otherwise, why would he twist and twist around and even wrap around her?


    Seeing that the merman actually wanted to rub his face a few times, Haru hurriedly shook him off.


    Damn it, I didn''t know that your body was full of barbs!


    Wouldn''t it break if he rubbed it twice


    Samehada that was disliked was actually like a child, it actually lost its entire de to the ground, what a weirdo!


    Helpless, Haru could only give it some more chakra, then reached out his hand and patted it lightly, "Alright, you can follow me from now on, understand?"


    Samehada suddenly hardened, as if it understood, and pointed two times in the direction of Haru, then opened its mouth as if it was trying to curry favor with the husky.


    Obviously, it was very fond of Haru''s chakra.


    And if he wanted to useSamehada, this was the basic condition!


    If it didn''t meet this condition, then even if Haru had just used force to beat Samehada, it would not cooperate well.


    Although these seven ninja swords each had their own merits, to let Haru say that the other six ninja swords were not out of the category of weapons or dead objects, the only difference was Samehada, making it impossible to understand the principles behind them.


    A half-weapon, half-creature, and it could even fuse with a human. It was truly too miraculous.


    Haru had originally nned to look for Samehada to study after upying the Land of Water Country. However, he had never expected that he would actually take the initiative toe here. So, he couldn''t me him for being impolite.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Just as Haru was having a friendly exchange with Samehada, Suikazan Fuguki also pulled himself off the wall and rushed back with bloodshot eyes!


    He didn''t believe that he would actually lose to a nameless person!


    "Sharp Hair Spear: Might!"


    After increasing his speed, Suikazan Fuguki suddenly jumped up high, and then his whole person instantly swelled up, like arge balloon, or like a puerile ''puchi'', and then with the momentum of mountain, he urately smashed toward Haru.


    However, this time, Haru did not intend to dodge. He just leaned sideways and held Samehada with both hands, making the motion of hitting the ball with a stick.


    "Monster Power: Home Run!"


    He shouted the name of the move he had just made in his heart. The moment the other party entered his attack range, Haru struck out forcefully!


    Bang...!


    Boom!


    The former was the sound of a ''puffer fish'' almost being blown up, while thetter was the sound of Suikazan Fuguki smashing the roof, turning into stars.

 Chapter 352: Smehada Is So Good!

    Chapter 352: Smehada Is So Good!


    The bigmotion here immediately attracted the attention of many people, especially when they saw Samehada with a ttering look, many people were angry!


    What?


    There are alsopdogs in the sword?


    Cold and cold!


    When will we, the steel straight man, rise up?


    But even if they were very unhappy, no one went to find trouble with Haru again. Because it was obvious that Samehada had already recognized him as its owner. Even if they snatched the sword, they might not seed. In addition, the strength disyed by this guy was not ordinary, so everyone looked at other people.


    But even if they did note to find trouble, it did not mean that Haru would not find trouble with them.


    "Samehada!"


    "Ah!"


    "Are you crazy? We don''t even have a sword?"


    After the few of them were sent flying, Haru continued to wave his Samehada to attack them, not listening to them at all.


    "Come on Samehada!"


    Boom!


    Several more people were seriously injured and eliminated. This time, some smart people finally saw that the other party wanted to eliminate all of them and end this Test Conference.


    "This bastard wants to eliminate all of us. Brothers, let''s fight him to the death!"


    "Ah!"


    "Who, who attacked me!"


    There were more than one or two smart people. In the eyes of the people present, there was only one reason for Haru to clear the area. The other people who had the sword also began to realize that these people were very annoying!


    Therefore, they directly began to clear the area. They wanted to end it quickly so as not to make things worse.


    At this moment, even Biwa Juzou, Kurosuki Raiga and Sengetsu Hozuki stopped fighting.


    Because in the three-sided battle, they found that no one could do anything to each other, so they acknowledged each other''s strength as they fought.


    Although in terms of familiarity with the sword, it was still the Sengetsu Hozuki who had the advantage and also the Hydrification Technique thatpletely countered Biwa Juzou who had used the Kubikiribocho.


    However, the problem was that Biwa Juzou and Kurosuki Raiga were already quite strong. Moreover, they quickly became familiar with a portion of the characteristics of the sword in their hands. In addition, Kurosuki Raiga''s Kiba was very capable of restraining Sengetsu Hozuki.


    So in the end, it ended in a draw.


    Sengetsu Hozuki also acknowledged the strength of these two fellows.


    As for the other people who obtained the sword, they weren''t ordinary in strength. If nothing unexpected happened, then the candidate for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist should be decided just like this.


    Even Mizukage and Genji nodded inwardly, and they even paid special attention to Haru who had subdued Samehada.


    It had to be known that Third Mizukage had secretly used Samehada, because he was curious, but this sword was actually disobedient and even bit him!


    Even if he was taught a lesson in the end, he still had an attitude of cking on his work,pletely unable to disy his true power, making him very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, no one knew about this matter.


    Therefore, the master who could make Samehada recognize must definitely have some talent on some side, this was without a doubt!


    It was just that this guy called ''Mouri Kogoro'' was really too unfamiliar, not having the slightest impression.


    After thinking it over and over again, Third Mizukage still could not remember which department had Jonin called Mouri Kogoro from. He had a headache thinking about it, and in the end, he simply attributed it to Kirigakure''s talent.


    Looking at it this way, Kogetsu Hozuki indeed did not have a personal interest in rmending talent to him.


    Not bad!


    At this time, Kogetsu Hozuki, who still did not know that their impression of Mizukage had changed greatly, were stillughing excitedly.


    "Did you see that? This guy is one of the three people I reported, right? Samehada actually recognized him as his master. It should be certain that he will be one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist! I didn''t expect you to really give me a surprise!"


    Satsuki smiled awkwardly, but he still felt slightly uneasy in his heart.


    ording to the information he had investigated, this Mouri Kogoro did not have such powerful strength!


    Only he held on to the psychology of luck to step on today


    It was toote to regret now. He could only hope that he was thinking too much. Otherwise, if something went wrong, he would not be able to keep his head!


    "What''s wrong? Why is your face so ugly? Among the people you rmended, there is one who is willing to endure the sword. Are you unhappy? Or do you want to go back on your word?" Kogetsu Hozuki said with a smile.


    Satsuki immediately cursed in his heart, "What the hell is going on? Why are you still thinking about that money?"


    However, he squeezed out a smile on his face and said, "How is that possible? After it''s over, hand it over with both hands."


    "Hmph, even you wouldn''t dare to lie to me! Eh?"


    Kogetsu Hozuki, who had earned money again and earned his face, was in a good mood and looked back at the arena. Then, he immediately eximed and frowned slightly.


    Satsuki immediately felt his heart skip a beat. He hurriedly looked over, and then his expression changed. "Shit! There really is a problem!"


    Mouri Kogoro, who was still trying to clear the area before, did not know the reason, and directly included the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist who had basically been fixed into their attack range!


    "Samehada!"


    The handle of Samehada in Haru''s hand suddenly stretched out more than ten meters, twisting and turning like a chain, and the de twisted and hacked at everyone on the field!


    Kushimaru Kuriarare, who was holding a Nuibari, couldn''t resist therge cut of Samehada. His shoulder was directly torn apart, and a lot of chakra was swallowed. At the same time, his whole person was also sent flying.


    However, after the others were prepared, they could hide and block, but they didn''t give any chance.


    "Bastard! It''s over, what do you want to do" The user of Kabutowari, Jinin Akebino, was almost blown away, and immediately cursed.


    "I think I''m the only one who can still stand."


    Haru grinned as he carried Samehada. Then, he used his explosive strength to instantly appear in front of Jinin Akebino, waving Samehada straight down!


    "How arrogant!"


    Jinin Akebino shouted angrily and was about to block the de.


    But a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan instantly upied his entire field of vision.


    Just like this, he became absent-minded, and the movement of his hand slowed down by a beat.


    Samehada opened its big mouth without any trace of politeness, and bit the shoulder of Jinin Akebino, causing blood to ssh everywhere!


    Then, red light appeared on the body of Samehada, and it began to continuously devour chakra in the body of the other party. Its body began to grow bigger, and a portion of the chakra that had been devoured and converted was actually transferred back to the body of Haru.


    Haru was surprised to find that the chakra that had been absorbed by the merman could actually replenish his physical strength and eliminate fatigue, allowing him to maintain the best state of battle.


    Moreover, he still remembered that this ability of Samehada could also help the user quickly heal his wounds.


    The cow batch was finished!


    How in the world did such a loser sword be made?

 Chapter 353: Even the Referee is Beaten with Fierceness!

    Chapter 353: Even the Referee is Beaten with Fierceness!


    The intense pain caused Jinin Akebino to break free from the Genjutsu, but the result could no longer be changed.


    Even Kabutowari fell to the ground. His chakra was almost swallowed up, so how could he resist?


    "You.."


    Puff!


    Jinin Akebino who was in an extremely weak state only said the word ''you'' before he vomited blood and fainted.


    And then there was a boom!


    Samehada immediately released Jinin Akebino and took the initiative to block in front of Haru, blocking a chakra cannon.


    It was Sengetsu Hozuki who had a cold expression on his face and used Hiramekarei to strike.


    Haru didn''t waste any words and swung his hand again, sending a chain of attacks sweeping across.


    Seeing that the seven of them were about to start an internal conflict, Mizukage finally couldn''t sit still and frowned, "Let them stop. That''s it."


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama."


    Kirigakure Ninja, who was in charge of reading the rules, immediately used Body Flickering to intervene in the field and shouted, "The Test Converence is over. Everyone, stop immediately!"


    Sengetsu Hozuki and the others were unhappy, but they did not listen to Mizukage''s orders.


    But Haru did not need it!


    Mizukage?


    Which onion was that?


    Who cares about me?


    "Samehada!"


    Without another word, Haru swung his saber down again. However, this time, it was not Sengetsu Hozuki and the others who were cut down. Instead, under the shocked expression of Kirigakure Jonin, the swordnded on his body!


    Even though the other party had pulled out Kunai in time to block it, this was no different from a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    Along with the sshing blood, the barbs on Samehada almost cut open the entire chest and stomach of this fellow!


    The other party fell on the spot in a pool of blood!


    The strength of this Kirigakure Jonin was not bad. He was very proficient in Water Release Ninjutsu, but he could only me himself for not thinking that someone would dare to attack him in front of Mizukage-sama!


    Did he not want to live?


    Even if it was sword, the seven people would be severely punished!


    "Is this guy crazy!" Biwa Juzou opened his eyes wide and spoke the words in their hearts for the others.


    "Capture him!"


    This time, without needing Mizukage to give the order, Sengetsu Hozuki immediately surrounded them.


    At this moment, a hint of anger shed in Mizukage''s eyes!


    The original appreciation instantly disappeared. This kind of time bomb that did not listen to orders was not worthy to be a Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!


    "Mizukage, let this farce stop."


    The baby-faced youth standing next to him nodded and then walked out.


    But suddenly there was a loud sound, and the fierce wind pressure made people unable to open their eyes!


    When the smoke disappeared, Mizukage and the others were shocked to find that Sengetsu Hozuki and the others were all submerged in the copsed wall.


    What just happened?


    Even Samehada did not have the power to defeat all the other users of sword in one move!


    Then, in front of Mizukage and the others was a huge ck energy body. Mouri Kogoro was in it at the moment, holding Samehada in his hands.


    Sengetsu Hozuki and the others who held swords were indeed not easy to deal with. Even if Haru held Samehada, even if he had the confidence to defeat these fellows, it would still waste a lot of time. He might as well directly activate Susanoo, and with a single sweep, he instantly dealt a heavy blow to the unexpected group of Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.


    That was simply not a power of the same level!


    "Wind Release: Passing Typhoon!"


    Yagura did not retreat, hisplexion really quickly forming a seal, and then he waved forward.


    A violent hurricane suddenly roared out!


    Haru casually stood the merman on the ground. The speed of the hand seals was so fast that it almost left afterimages. One look and one could tell that it was the hand speed of a person who had been single for decades.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    As everyone knew, Fire Release restrained Wind Release. Unless Wind Release''s power was far stronger than Fire Release''s, he would be able to counter.


    However, Haru''s Great Fire Annihtion was a legendary male silver, how could his power be weak


    The raging mes were ignited by the wind, and the power instantly became even more violent!


    Moreover, the high temperature of the mes also destroyed the original flow of air, causing Yagura''s Wind Release to directly copse.


    Seeing that the sea of mes was about to attack, Yagura had no time to make a seal, so he had no choice but to watch Mizukage attack brazenly.


    "Water Release: Wild Water Wave!"


    The huge waves and the sea of fire collided in an instant. The fire was extinguished and the water was evaporated.


    In the end, Haru''s Great Fire Annihtion was still blocked.


    The entire training field had almost been reduced to ruins, and the ground had also be wet


    "Who are you? We, Kirigakure, have never mastered such a powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu." Third Mizukage asked with a serious look in his eyes.


    Haru sighed, "So, the strongest one is Water Release!"


    Sage Mode, open!


    Two seven-colored scales immediately appeared in his eyes, and his aura immediately changed.


    Taking a deep breath and feeling the abundant water vapor in the Land of Water, Haru could not help but smile.


    "Let me show you what the real Water Release is."


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Mountain Sea!"


    Haru, the man who had the most water in the entire Ninja World, opened his mouth, causing Mizukage''s expression to change.


    The amount of water that was like a vast ocean practically upied the entire martial arts arena in the blink of an eye.


    Finally, it formed a huge water square-shaped barrier.


    There was no chance to escape, and everyone was trapped inside.


    Samehada seemed to be very fond of this environment, and more fond of this Haru''s senjutsu chakra, and kept on spilling and rolling cutely, swimming around Haru.


    At this time, Third Mizukage and began to doubt life.


    Damn, who is the real Mizukage between the two of us?


    However, it was not the time to sit still. Third Mizukage and nodded at Yagura. Then, he began to make a series of hand seals.


    "Boil Release: Unrivalled Strength!"


    At the same time, Yagura also drew a circle in front of him, "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique!"


    After setting up his angle, he saw a figure that looked exactly like Mizukage rushing out from the Water Mirror. Then, the two of them crossed each other and rushed out. They just happened to miss each other and temporarily opened two water passages!


    Under the high temperature, Third Mizukage had evaporated. Coupled with the extremely fast movement speed, it created such a strange scene!


    As for Yagura''s Water Mirror Technique, it was so powerful that it could replicate the strength of Kekkei Genkai and Bijuu. With thebination of the two, he instantly arrived in front of Haru.


    Boom!


    Under the gentle collision, the body in the middle of Haru disappeared, leaving only his head and lower body.


    But in the next second, Haru directly turned into water and merged into the surroundings.


    "Water Clone?"


    Third Mizukage stopped. He was somewhat surprised. When? Where was he now?


    Suddenly, his gaze stopped on the shark muscle that was pretending to be dead.


    "Are you hiding inside?"


    Third Mizukage and began to form seals again.

 Chapter 354: Boiling Bubbles and Boiling Water

    Chapter 354: Boiling Bubbles and Boiling Water


    "Boil Release: Air bubble!"


    After Mizukage finished forming the seal, he immediately spat out a dozen or sorge air bubbles that were half the height of a person. Then, the speed was not fast, but it floated straight towards the merman.


    The merman that was quietly lying in the water for a long time did not know what had happened, but a bubblended on its body and was pierced by the barbs on its de.


    Pa!


    A terrifying heat wave instantly exploded outwards!


    Samehada felt like it was being sted away like a piece of hot iron.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t a flesh and blood creature. Otherwise, the blow just now would have been enough to instantly fry it.


    However, what was even more terrifying was that even more bubbles flew towards it.


    What Mizukage was doing was very simple. He wanted to force out the guy hiding behind Samehada.


    For this, he would even destroy tSamehada!


    However, things might not be as he thought.


    Yagura also held his breath in the water and looked around vigntly.


    All of a sudden, he sensed a great sense of crisising from all directions!


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Sea of Thorns!"


    Haru, who had left the water barrier and arrived outside, finallypleted the hand seal.


    Then in the next moment, a shocking scene appeared!


    Arge amount of water spikes shot out from the six sides of the water barrier as the foundation, as if every drop of water could kill!


    Under such a concentrated attack, unless it was a Hozuki n with Hydrification Technique, or someone with a powerful defense like Raikage, there was a possibility that they could survive.


    And the merman muscles left inside were just a cover-up. In order to attract Mizukage''s attention, he did not let him think of a way to escape immediately.


    Otherwise, the boiling speed would still somewhat restrain Water Release.


    "How many people do you think will survive in the end?"


    Haru suddenly turned his head and asked.


    Genji, who was drenched and had a shocked expression on his face, pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.


    Only when Haru asked him again did he say with aplicated expression, "You are not some Mouri Kogoro, nor are you a ninja of Kirigakure. You should be the leader of Akatsuki who recently annexed the TLand of Lihgtning and reced him. Am I right? Senju Haru-sama, or Yone-sama?"


    Haru was a little curious. "It seems that I have not saved the wrong person. You are a smart person, so maybe you can try to save more peopleter."


    Listening to Haru''s meaningful words, Genji''s heart was heavy. He had already guessed the purpose of the other party, and vaguely guessed why the other party saved him and why he seized him.


    But could he resist?


    He was not afraid of death, but it was meaningless to not want to die.


    Moreover, the other party was obviously prepared. Not only did he sneak into Kirigakure, but he even openly made an identity to participate in the Test Converence of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist with the intention of catching all the people present in one fell swoop!


    Obviously, the other party had foreseen such an important thing, and Mizukage would definitelye.


    Other than that, there were also some of Kirigakure''s higher-ups who would be present.


    If he killed all of these people, Kirigakure would definitely fall into chaos, and his vitality would be greatly damaged.


    Genji thought that he had already seen through the other party''s n, but it was already toote.


    Because all of this was based on the other party''s terrifying strength.


    From the moment they allowed the other party to sneak in and hold this Test Converence without any precautions, the result was already determined.


    Therefore, the only thing Genji could hope for now was for Mizukage and the others to be safe and defeat the strong enemy in front of him.


    Otherwise, he could only hope that Akatsuki''s philosophy was really as rumored. War was not to conquer, but to be eternal peace!


    There was no way he could really watch Kirigakure be destroyed like Kumogakure.


    The waiting time was always particrly painful.


    At this time, some strange scenes caused by this side also attracted the attention of many people.


    It was just that Mizukage had given the order in advance that no one was allowed to disturb them during this period, so many people were still not sure what had happened inside.


    Some people in the know instinctively felt that something was wrong. After all, even if it was the selection of the seven people, it should not cause such a bigmotion.


    However, there shouldn''t be much of a problem. Didn''t you see Mizukage-sama make a move? He must be able to resolve it. That''s why I didn''t inform anyone else.


    Basically, those who sensed the abnormal situation would treat the Water Release that was disyed as Mizukage''s handiwork, and they would also sigh at Mizukage-sama''s strength.


    As for the very few hotheads, they were basically all dealt with by Nagato and the others who were guarding outside.


    Konan was in charge of disguising himself, while the others were in charge of ambushing.


    In order to not affect the progress of the n, when they encountered a thorny enemy, Nagato also used Rinnegan''s power, making Kushina unhappy several times. After all, she regarded Nagato as her own younger brother.


    During this period, Yahiko looked up for the umpteenth time in amazement, doubting the beginning of life to talk to himself, turning over and over again, "It turns out that the Sea Release is not something that sensei made up to fool me, it is true. I guess I can''t learn it in my life... Even Water Release is hard for me! I am a waste, hehehehe."


    "Sigh, it''s starting again. What''s wrong with Yahiko?" Kushina said helplessly.


    "Obviously, he suffered a blow. After all, an attack of that scale can no longer be considered as the pure Water Release. Compared to sensei, the Water Release Ninjutsu that Yahiko used can not even be considered as a small water flower. He will definitely doubt his life because of this." Konan pushed her imaginary eyes and exined a lot.


    At this time, Nagato also added, "Sensei once told Yahiko that he was creating the Sea Release, but Yahiko did not believe it at that time. He thought that sensei was ying with him, but now he was probably dumbfounded."


    Nagato, who usually spoke the least, gave Yahiko the most ruthless stab!


    There was a poof in the air, and Yahiko copsed to the ground, vomiting blood. Only a few words were left, and he only knew when he got closer.


    "I can''t do it!"


    Open!


    Just fucking force it open!


    At this moment, there was a new change in the field.


    "Boil Release: Boiled Water!"


    Mizukage, who used his steam armor to block tens of thousands of water thorns, suddenly opened his eyes, and then a terrifying high temperature instantly swept out!


    In the outside world, Haru''s water square boundary suddenly began to twist and expand irregrly, and finally exploded, turning into high temperature rain that drifted in the air.


    Everything inside was also exposed. Arge number of corpses fell to the ground, and no one survived.


    The aggrieved Samehada was fine. After falling to the ground, it immediately twisted its body and crawled toward Haru. It was a bit strange, but at the same time, it was also somewhat sad.

 Chapter 355: No Time to Think

    Chapter 355: No Time to Think


    Mizukage looked at the thick fog surrounding him. When the rain fell about a meter away from him, it would immediately be evaporated into steam.


    Although he survived, his expression was extremely ugly!


    Because many of the higher-ups, experts, and even the seven people who had just been executed, as well as Yagura, who he had nurtured as the next generation of Mizukage, had all been sacrificed.


    The only ones who survived were the Sengetsu Hozuki, who knew the Hydrification Technique, Kogetsu Hozuki, and Satsuki who had used the hard defense of the bone prison to survive.


    At most, it was added to the fact that Haru had taken a fancy to Genji, who had been specially brought out.


    Sufficient losses?


    This was basically equivalent to the enemy finding their home and then beating them up in front of them, and then killing them to silence them!


    They simply did not put them, Kirigakure, in their eyes!


    "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!"


    As Mizukage formed a seal, the extremely dense high temperature mist instantly surged towards Haru as if it had a life of its own.


    Everywhere it passed, not a single de of grass grew, and even stones were melted.


    While Haru was somewhat surprised by the might of this move, his movements were not slow either.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Sky Screen!"


    A seemingly thin water curtain instantly shot up into the sky, blocking all of the terrifying fog that was surging over, making a sizzling sound.


    However, no matter how high the temperature of the fog was, the source of the water curtain seemed to be endless, and it was extremely difficult to evaporate.


    On one side, there was no visibility in the fog, but on the other side, there was a clear sky, looking as if it separated the front and back from the two worlds.


    Then, a blue trident began to form in Haru''s hand. He looked back at Genji with a rxed expression and said, "Worthy of the Third Mizukage, Kage Level is really strong. Hanzo was a little too much, and the Third Raikage''s Hell Stab and Lightning Release Chakra Mode is praiseworthy, so I spent a lot of effort. That Onoki guy, who saw the situation and ran too fast can also fly, is considered to have recovered a small life, but the price is the four-tailed almost died, and also dragged the whole vige."


    "Next, this move scared Tsuchikage away and killed the four-tailed. I hope that Mizukage can block it. Otherwise, yourst hope will be shattered."


    After saying that, the fully restrained trident waspletely formed. It was held in Haru''s hand, and the speed of condensing was much faster than the dry environment near Iwagakurest time.


    Genji, who did not dare to act rashly, knew that no matter what he said at this time, it was useless. He could only wait for the result.


    However, he had already heard the threat in the other party''s words. Two Kage Level had already died in the hands of the other party. Even Tsuchikage, Onoki, had been defeated and fled. Now it was Kirigakure''s turn. It was really a good reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. Who did the heavens forgive!


    But perhaps, there was still hope?


    With Genji''s eyesight, he naturally saw that Mizukage''s Boil Release Technique was somewhat restraining the other party''s Water Release.


    Although this Water Release did not look like Water Release!


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: the Wrath of Poseidon!"


    Locking onto Mizukage''s position, Haru threw out the trident with all his might, as if a giant sea god was standing behind him and making the same move.


    Swoosh...


    The trident pierced through the ''sky curtain'' and disappeared into the fog.


    However, the surrounding fog was so hot that it did not affect it at all.


    Mizukage, whose vision was simrly blocked, did not know what was happening in front of him. However, he suddenly felt a sense of danger that made his scalp numb and his hair stand on end!


    Thest time such a feeling appeared was when Bijuu had almost been hit by Bijuudama!


    "Boil Release: Prison!"


    Mizukage formed a seal with both hands. The moment the trident appeared, he let out an angry roar. Then, he saw arge amount of fog condense into substance, wrapping him tightly within.


    It''s done!


    The threebo attack of Boil Release!


    Boil Release: Air Bubbles, Boil Release: Boiling Water, and Boil Release: Prison!


    What a fucking naming genius!


    It could be called the two great weirdos in the naming world together with Yellow sh in the original work.


    But the name was strange, but the power of this move was not to be underestimated.


    It was just that it was originally used to trap the enemy and kill the enemy, but now it was used to protect himself, and he was forced to do so.


    The scorching hot air current inside made Mizukage sweat a little too much for him to bear, but he forcibly endured it.


    Because his intuition told him that the crisis in front of him was not over yet.


    Boom!


    The trident struck the center of the heart!


    Then, all the power contained within exploded out in an instant.


    The terrifying impact turned into a level ten gale in the blink of an eye, blowing away all the surrounding fog.


    Then, it created a huge explosion, creating a new round of smoke.


    When all the fog finally dissipated, the entire arena hadpletely disappeared. What reced it was a terrifying pit, as well as arge hole in the chest of the pit. It was Mizukage, who had received a fatal injury.


    Using the high temperature fog to defend, perhaps it could be used to block ordinary attacks, but in front of Sage Mode, who could even instantly injure Bijuu, it was still nothing.


    This attack almostpletely interrupted him from the middle.


    Plop.


    Before he could even say hisst words, Mizukage directly fall to the ground with his dark eyes open.


    "s, I originally wanted to control the movement a little less, but if I don''t take out some real ability, it really can''t be done." Haru couldn''t help but shake his head slightly.


    If he could directly assassinate Mizukage silently, like Kazekage Rasa who died in the hands of Orochimaru in the original work, it would be better.


    However, it was very obvious that this n that Yahiko and the others had formted was very difficult to achieve.


    Therefore, Haru simply flipped the table and tried to catch all of Kirigakure''s high-end forces and high-level personnel in one go!


    As for the effect, it was naturally also surprisingly good.


    Not only did he exterminate almost all the people participating in the Test Conference, but he also killed Third Mizukage, and the future Fourth Mizukage. Then, he left Genji, who was not sure if he would cooperate obediently.


    Except for thest movement that inevitably caused a bit of a stir, there were no other ws.


    Well, it was so confident.


    Anyway, Haru felt that there was no problem.


    "Mizukage is already dead. Now give me an answer. Do you want Kirigakure to be the second Kumogakure, or do you want to cooperate with me with the smallest sacrifice to change the leader of this country?"


    "En, there''s no rush. You can think about it first. Before the other Kirigakure Ninjas arrive."


    As soon as he finished speaking, dense and noisy footsteps came from not far away.


    It was obvious that such a bigmotion had urred here. It would be too stupid to pretend not to know.


    Meanwhile, Genji, who was in the middle of a battle between the celestials and gods, almost cursed at this moment. Wasn''t this just a few seconds of thinking about who to y?

 Chapter 356: Those Who Are Obstinate, Kill!

    Chapter 356: Those Who Are Obstinate, Kill!


    "Genji-sama, what exactly happened inside? Why didn''t we see Mizukage-sama?"


    Genji blocked all of Kirigakure Ninjas who had rushed over after hearing the news and told them the truth. The idea of bringing these people in only appeared for a moment before he threw his head out.


    That was no different from courting death!


    Almost half of Kirigakure''s topbat strength had been lost inside.


    If he wanted to rely on force to turn the tables, perhaps he could only rely on Kirigakure''s Bijuu. However, if that happened, it wouldpletely enrage the other party. At that time, when the two sides fought, Kirigakure would probably not be able to protect themseve.


    "Sigh!"


    Genji let out a long sigh. His eyes were dark and gloomy as he said in a deep voice, "There are some people who are unwilling to ept the result at the Test Conference. They have been dealt with by Mizukage-sama just now."


    "Ah, this..."


    The people looked at each other. They looked at each other in dismay. Their expressions were brilliant. They wanted to say something but hesitated. It was obvious that they were skeptical.


    This half of the ''letter'' was because this was said by Genji-sama in front of them. Otherwise, they would definitely feel that their intelligence had been insulted.


    Could this be the reason for such a bigmotion just now?


    How could they not know which expert Kirigakure had that could force Mizukage-sama to such a degree?


    However, they did not dare to question Genji-sama''s words, so they appeared to be particrly conflicted.


    At this time, Genji put on a straight face and directly said, "What, do I look suspicious?"


    "I don''t dare to say that!"


    "If you don''t dare, then disperse. Mizukage-sama and I will reveal the details tomorrow. Right now, there are some things that we can''t let you know yet."


    After Genji deliberately said this, many people thought about it and immediately revealed a look of ''understanding''. They guessed that something unknown must have happened at the previous Test Conference.


    As the saying goes, the more people know, the faster they die. Since Genji-sama has already said it clearly, they can''t let them know about the inner affairs for the time being. They naturally won''t break the pot and ask to the end.


    If they really did this, not only would they not be able to survive in the vige in the future, they might even lose their lives.


    Thus, many people immediately protected themselves and decisively left. In their hearts, they thought that even if there was really a problem, they would have a high position to support it. Could it be that the people in the vige would all die?


    The remaining small group of people who still felt that something was wrong were also led by others. They could only retain their doubts and leave first.


    Without evidence, they did not have the qualifications and courage to question what Genji-sama had hidden.


    What''s more, Genji-sama had said that he was hiding it from them.


    This kind of reverse action did not arouse too much suspicion.


    When everyone had left and had driven away all the people who came after, Genji then returned the way he hade, through the building of the house that Konan had recreated with the Paper Technique.


    Although this was a tiger''s den, he had toe back.


    "A wise choice. I like to deal with smart people."


    "I just don''t want to add more casualties."


    Haru had long known that this old man was a person who could endure.


    In the original work, after discovering the abnormality of Mizukage Yagura, he had been keeping a low profile and enduring. He watched coldly as Yagura led his people to ughter so many families, but he did not jump out to use his reputation to fight Yagura to the death.


    On the contrary, he kept himself safe and pretended to be dead in silence. It was only when Terumi Mei appeared and confirmed that the other party had the talent and qualifications to rece Yagura that he used all his resources to secretly help Terumi Mei and Ao.


    At the same time, he also monitored Terumi Mei''s every move.


    Even when Yagura died in the end, Genji did not immediately let Terumi Mei be the next Mizukage. Instead, he gradually gave her power. At the same time, he also firmly controlled the counter-control method to prevent Yagura''s tragedy from happening again.


    If not for the beginning of the Five Kage Summit, Terumi Mei would need Mizukage''s identity to attend the meeting.


    Otherwise, this old bastard might wait for him to die before passing the throne to Terumi Mei.


    Therefore, such a clever and patient elder would not easily do something like striking a rock with an egg.


    What Haru needed was to push the boat along with the current, using this old man''s fame and his familiarity with Kirigakure to help Akatsuki annex the Land of Water as quickly as possible and steal the sun!


    As for what this old man would do in the future, he waspletely not worried.


    Because he was different from the others. As long as he obtained [Myriad Realms Monolith] approval, even if the other party brought all the remaining Kirigakure Ninjas to rebel, he could suppress them with a flip of his hand!


    What if they resist?


    It was just a joke!


    The main base had already given up, could there still be a chance to turn the tables?


    He, Senju Haru, was not from the EDG.


    His gaze swept over Satsuki and the others who were pretending to be dead. Finally, Haru looked at Genji and directly said in a domineering manner, "I want the Land of Water. Either you give it to me, or I will take it myself!"


    "I have already defeated Kumogakure. I don''t need to defeat Kirigakure. Do you want to fight to the death or cooperate with me to control this country? Now tell me your answer."


    Under Haru''s aggressive interrogation, Genji smiled bitterly. "Do you have to do this? There is no third choice?"


    "No, I, Akatsuki, am destined to upy the five great countries and unify Ninja World to achieve true peace."


    "True peace. I hope you can really achieve it."


    With aplicated expression, Genji surrendered to Haru''s force and the tbread he drew.


    If the other party was a cruel and bloodthirsty person, Genji would rather fight to the death than let Kirigakure fall into the hands of such a person.


    However, ording to the information he obtained, it proved that what the other party said was true. In any country ruled by Akatsuki, not only did the people not suffer any miserable and unfair treatment, but their lives were getting better and better.


    This also made Akatsuki, who had repeatedlyunched wars, not be demonized. On the contrary, his reputation and image were even more deeply rooted in the hearts of people.


    Probably other than the rulers of various countries, the people did not reject the rule of Akatsuki.


    There was work to do, food to eat, money to take, and they would not be bullied. Even if they paid taxes, they would end up in the construction of the country and use them on themselves. Where could they find such a good thing?


    This was the most fundamental reason why Genji''s ideals were shaken.


    Haru nodded with satisfaction. "You will be responsible for what we should do next. I only have one request, and that is, those who are stubborn, kill! Those who leak the news, kill!"


    The former could be understood, and it was already within Genji''s expectations.


    But thetter.


    Genji seemed to have thought of something, and his mouth was dry and dry as he said, "Could it be that you want to..."


    Haru did not answer directly, but said meaningfully, "Don''t tell me that Kirigakure did not receive Konoha''s alliance request."


    As expected!


    Genji took a deep breath and began to mourn for Konoha.


    At the same time, he nodded and said, "I know what to do, but I need some people to cooperate with me."

 Chapter 357: Who is the Traitor?

    Chapter 357: Who is the Traitor?


    "Traitors! All of you are traitors!"


    "I don''t believe it! I want to see Mizukage-sama! I want to see Genji-sama!"


    "Satsuki, you dare to kill your own kind? I want you dead!"


    ......


    After making the decision, no one else understood Kirigakure better than him. Genji began a great purge.


    He used the name of Mizukage to suppress the voices of opposition with great prestige, and began an internal massacre.


    Anyone who he recognized as impossible to ept the ''truth'', regardless of status or strength, was ced on the list of cleaning up.


    This included the Hozuki n that had to be eliminated, and the part of the Takenori n that was crazy.


    Whether they were loyal to Genji or Kirigakure, there was a huge difference at this moment.


    And among the three lucky people who survived, in order to survive, Satsuki, Kogetsu, and Sengetsu took the initiative to offer their blood tribute, not hesitating to bring people to clean up their own ns.


    Only Sengetsu would rather die than submit, and finally, he would go down to serve Mizukage as he wished.


    During this process, Haru used Flying Thunder God to bring Guren and the others over, and then began to gradually take over Kirigakure with the cooperation of Genji.


    When the opposition party was almost done cleaning up, they would be able to reveal the ''truth'' of the matter.


    Those who could ept this fact could naturally live in peace. Those who could not ept could only start a second round of cleaning.


    However, Haru believed that with the help of that old bastard Genji, the process of Akatsuki taking over Kirigakure would not be too difficult andplicated.


    Although this old bastard did not hesitate to raise his sword to kill his own people, he was still doing more for him to see. If this old bastard found an opportunity, Kirigakure still had hope of escaping.


    After all, whoever he wanted to kill right now was all because of this old bastard. He could even secretly win the hearts of the people and continue to endure until the opportunity arrived.


    However, Haru did not care about this. It was all useless.


    He had already eaten the things in his stomach, could it be that he could still spit them out?


    Therefore, many people suddenly discovered that Kirigakure had suddenly changed.


    The vige had been sealed with a barrier, so they could only enter and not leave.


    There were people who died in unwillingness and confusion.


    Fortunately, this terrifying scene did notst for long, and it did not involve ordinary people. Therefore, even if it caused panic and uproar, it was still within the scope of what could be dealt with.


    This time, there was indeed no Vige of the Bloody Mist.


    However, there was an extra night of blood mist.


    Without any defense, the Hozuki n was almost wiped out. Although the Takenori n was not very smart, after losing half of their nsmen and realizing the difference between friend and foe, after Haru promised that he would let them kill to their heart''s content on the battlefield, they decisively surrendered.


    These battle maniacs would definitely be of great use in the future.


    As for the other ns, they either had to be exterminated or choose to join the new boss.


    After all, most of the less intelligent ones had already died.


    During this period of time, as the mastermind behind the scenes, Genji naturally bore countless pressure and infamy.


    However, this old fellow seemed as if he was not affected at all and continued to do his own things.


    Kirigakure had only been established for thirty years, but he was already in his sixties.


    After Third Mizukage died, he was still alive and well, which was enough to exin a lot of problems.


    However, because of Kirigakure''s barrier, plus the distance across the sea was too far, the other three countries did not know what had happened to Akatsuki and Kirigakure.


    The entire Ninja World was calm, as if Akatsuki, who had been spamming the screen, had really changed and was satisfied with the current situation.


    Sarutob Hiruzen was very surprised and uneasy, suspecting that Senju Haru might be plotting something again.


    Onoki secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It would be best if this was the case. Everyone would be safe and sound. How good would that be!


    Third Kazekage said, "I am the strongest Kazekage. If you are not convinced, thene at me! It''s just Akatsuki, what is there to be afraid of? It''s really embarrassing!"


    The dead Raikage and Mizukage said, "You have to hold your tongue. Hurry up and run away. We are still waiting for you toe down and y!"


    Just like that, in this strange atmosphere, no one paid attention to the sea that was thousands of miles away.


    After more than a month, Kirigakure finally cleared up.


    The surviving Kirigakure ninjas had either recognized the current situation, or they had chosen the same choice as Genji.


    But no matter what was said, on the surface, it was harmonious, with Akatsuki as the leader.


    Then, after removing the barrier, arge number of Kirigakure Ninjas began to seal the dock, forbidding all personnel froming in.


    In the name of Third Mizukage was assassinated by a member of Akatsuki, and now he was wanted all over the country, swearing to find the other party.


    But in fact, the real members of Akatsuki, with the help of Genji, the biggest traitor, first secretly eliminated the Daimyo of the Land of Water, and then quickly began to operate in the name of Akatsuki within the Land of Water.


    All of Kirigakure Ninjas turned a blind eye to all of this.


    The people of the Land of Water were confused. What was going on?


    Didn''t they say that Mizukage-sama was attacked by Akatsuki''s people?


    Then where did these people from Akatsukie from?


    Why aren''t you guys fighting?


    I''ve already bought melon seeds and soda!


    Obviously, the first wave of operation was to confuse the fish that escaped during the lock, and then use these people to pass this false information to prepare for the follow-up n.


    After the lock waspleted, Akatsuki could not be concealed, but he was not afraid of being exposed.


    Even if there were people who could escape, it would be toote.


    Moreover, Akatsuki and Kirigakure were not to be trifled with. It was simply a dream to spread the information now.


    Then, when the various countries were confused about the sudden seclusion of the Land of Water, they did not know what to say.


    Along with the fake news, there was also Kirigakure and Genji''s handwritten letter.


    It stated the cause and effect of the matter, and with the reason that Mizukage needed to rest, it dispelled the doubts of everyone.


    Then this time, he actually agreed to the alliance request proposed by Konoha and Hokage. He kept reprimanding Akatsuki''s immoral behavior between the lines, which was very simr to the appearance of the victim. Oh, he was originally the victim, so it was fine.


    Sarutob Hiruzen, who received the letter, was overjoyed and even somewhat gloated!


    Well, you also have this day.


    Now it made sense. It turned out that Akatsuki''s silence before was to cover up the assassination of Mizukage.


    Now that the matter had been exposed and Genji sent an alliance request on behalf of Mizukage, the other party was simply trying to steal the chicken and not get the rice!


    Without needing a reminder, Sarutob Hiruzen had already made up the whole thing in his mind, and all sides made sense, it was simply perfect!

 Chapter 358: Forming a Ninja Alliance Army

    Chapter 358: Forming a Ninja Alliance Army


    With the help of some people, a big alliance targeting Akatsuki quickly began.


    With the addition of the Land of Water, Sarutob Hiruzen became full of confidence. Then, Kazekage suddenly changed his words, indicating that the Land of Wind had been unhappy with Akatsuki for a long time and was willing to work together to kill him.


    If there was a reason for the change in attitude in the Land of Water, then the sudden change in the Land of Wind Country was somewhat unreasonable and made Sarutob Hiruzen suspicious.


    However, the Land of Wind had done a lot of tricks in the past, so Sarutob Hiruzen quickly epted the alliance of the Land of Wind and then pressured the Land of Earth together.


    Out of the five brothers, one died, the remaining four, three had already joined the team, what could thest one do?


    Continue to hold on?


    If he really ignored them, in the end, no matter who won, they would definitely not let him go.


    So, after scheming and dragging on for more than a month, Onoki finally agreed to form the Ninja Alliance to attack the Akatsuki Country!


    Moreover, they had already agreed in advance that this time, no one was allowed to retreat. They had to fight to the death!


    Sarutob Hiruzen was full of fighting spirit and OnokiLand ofwas perfunctory. Kazekage said, "Ah? What did you say? My signal is not good."


    At the same time, in the Land of Water.


    Pfft!


    Blood sttered as the corpse fell to the ground.


    "Another reckless person who wanted to go out and report this."


    "Who says so? It''s a pity that this guy still owes me a drink. I''m afraid he won''t have the chance to drink."


    "It''s not easy to drink. The head of a spy is worth a lot of money, and the money for ten meals of wine is out."


    "That''s true. Let''s go."


    Two of Akatsuki''s internal members walked away from the side of the line of defense, shoulder to shoulder.


    Several months had passed, and the Land of Water was still in the state of being sealed. The exnation to the outside world had always been to search for the enemy, and they would never give up!


    The cleaning had already been carried out for several rounds, and during the entire process, not only did they eliminate the dissidents, they also caught many spies.


    All ships were under the strict control of Akatsuki''s members, preventing anyone from leaving the ind.


    As for diving back into the sea.


    It was not that he did not do so, but Haru had already expected this. He used the psychic ability to summon a terrifying great white shark in advance. Then, he used Sage Mode tomunicate with it. The other party agreed to call his nsmen to patrol the surrounding sea. If they found out that they were going to jump into the sea, they would directly eat them as snacks.


    For this reason, Haru paid a few thousand kilograms of beef and goat meat. It was not a loss.


    In fact, during the period of sealing, he always needed to use the Flying Thunder God Formation to transfer supplies over and replenish the internal consumption of the people of the Land of Water.


    Fortunately, in terms of food, the Land of Water could be self-sufficient. Usually, the import and export trade was rare things that the Land of Water could not produce.


    Originally, Haru could ignore this side, but in order toplete the upation as soon as possible, he had to use this method to buy people''s hearts.


    The effect was still very obvious.


    After all, during the period of sealing, the Land of Water had be an isted ind. Under such circumstances, if the country changed its master, whoever supported it would have new clothes to wear. There would be fun and useful things. How would you choose?


    Even if there was resistance, they would have to live first, right?


    In fact, most of the people at the bottom did not care who was the master of the country. In any case, it would not be their turn.


    As long as they were able to eat, wear, and live happily, even if the leader of the country was a dog, they would still be able to support the heavens, and that was the reality!


    Thus, after a few months, the people of the Land of Water suddenly discovered that although the country had changed owners, they still sang, danced, and danced. Everything was peaceful, and they were even morefortable than before. Naturally, they also began to try and ept new lives.


    Then, Haru''s Ten Thousand Worlds Organization came in handy, teaching everywhere to brainwash these simple people of the Land of Water.


    In this world, even the level of ninjas, who controlled force, were imprisoned by all kinds of mental brainwashing, let alone ordinary people.


    Sarutobi,e out and get beaten up!


    Finally, under the rule of Akatsuki, most of the people of the Land of Water had recognized the fact that Akatsuki had be the new master of the country. They also knew that the real leader of Akatsuki was called Senju Haru.


    Therefore, one day, Haru happily sent a message to [Myriad Realms Monolith]map. The map of the Land of Water had already beenpleted by [upy].


    The small boundary monument directly encloses the Land of Water.


    Then with a thought, the task tablet quicklynded in the ce he had chosen in advance, causing countless people to be surprised.


    It was just that he did not activate a new ability, which somewhat disappointed Haru, but it did not affect him much.


    Because he was about to make his move on the remaining three great countries.


    After defeating thest three opponents who were worth fighting, it was only a matter of time before he unified Ninja World!


    Even Haru, who was originally just joking, could not help but feel a little excited after he really reached this step.


    "Konoha sent another message, saying that Tsuchikage Onoki of Iwagakure of the Land of Earth have agreed to the alliance. Hokage and Sarutob Hiruzen began to urge us to send people over as soon as possible."


    Genji, who was usually in charge of dealing with Kirigakure, took the initiative to say.


    It seemed that he was not dissatisfied with Kirigakure for being Akatsuki''s vassal, but the more terrifying such a talent was.


    "What''s the specific n?" Haru nodded indifferently.


    "The other party didn''t say anything, but one thing is certain. Hokage hopes that the strength of our four countries will slowly erode Akatsuki''s territory step by step, instead of fighting separately in different directions."


    It should be because he suffered a lossst time, so he learned to be a traitor this time.


    Haru raised his eyebrows and knew what the other party was thinking.


    Attacking from all four directions at the same time would certainly be a pincer attack, giving Akatsuki the greatest pressure to defend.


    But thest time Akatsuki attacked the Land of Lightning, the ''preview'' that made Sarutob Hiruzen realize that Akatsuki was tricky, as well as the small schemes of various forces.


    It was good to work without putting in any effort. If Akatsuki sent out the flying machine again and directly stole, they, Konoha, would not have any resistance.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Sarutobi still felt that he did not want those fancy things, and directly formed the Ninja Alliance Army, using force to break through the technique, and crush them head-on.


    In this way, not only could the five great countries make up for their shorings, but they could also supervise each other to avoid the situation of passive and passive warfare.


    Moreover, after the power was twisted into a rope, they would not be defeated by the cunning enemy.


    Most importantly, with the addition of Bijuu from other viges and Tsuchikage who could fly, Konoha no longer had to worry about the threat of the flying machine. If he dared to show up, he would directly destroy it!


    After hearing this, Haru could not help but sneer, "Promise them that we will send our people and set off tomorrow!"

 Chapter 359: Black Zetsus Compulsion

    Chapter 359: ck Zetsu''s Compulsion


    The great battle was imminent, and even Haru did not expect that the Third Ninja War would be so early, and it would be personally drawn by him.


    But to tell the truth, the five great countries were only so!


    When the strength of an individual reached a certain height, the advantage of numbers could bepletely ignored.


    Third Raikage faced tens of thousands of ninjas, fought for three days and three nights, and finally died without any injuries.


    Then what if someone stronger than Third Raikage appeared?


    Could they kill a few more people and destroy tens of thousands of ninjas?


    If they were a little higher, would there be any meaning in numbers if Rikudou Sennin, Madara, and Otsutsuki Kaguya appeared?


    Anyway, after Haru finished reading the original story, he felt that the Ninja Alliance Army had something eye-catching. It could not be said that it was useless, but when Juubi was absorbed, there was an enemy of Rikudou Sennin Level. The Ninja Alliance Army, which was known as 80,000 but had lost countless people, was basically a burden!


    Even forcing Naruto, Minato and the others had no choice but to think of ways to save people.


    So in the end, what merit did the 80,000 Ninja Alliance have?


    It was probably because they had exchanged some points with the 100,000 trash White Zetsu.


    The actual effect was not even as good as Orochimaru alone.


    After all, Orochimaru had wasted a container to release the souls of the past generations of Hokage. Then, he used Edo Tensei to resurrect them all.


    Senju Hashirama, Senju Tobirama, Namikaze Minato. When he heard these three names, and looked at their brilliant performance in thest battle, Orochimaru had at least scored half of this credit.


    Eh, it seemed that someone had fallen.


    Forget it, it was not important!


    In the end, they had to rely on the seventh squad that had forced a cheat to finally obtain a stability.


    An entire 80,000 ninja army was really dispensable, just like buying soy sauce!


    And at this time of 37 years, how many Ninja Alliance troops could the major countries gather?


    In total, it was only 10,000 to 20,000!


    Don''t forget, Ninja World fought for four years in the Second Ninja War and only ended three years ago. This amount of time was not enough to recuperate, let alone ''Explosive Soldiers''!


    Of course, in terms of numbers, Akatsuki was still at a disadvantage.


    Until Haru returned to Madara''s base.


    ......


    "How are the things I asked you to prepare?"


    "They have all been sent out."


    Haru nodded. He believed that this eight thousand White Zetsu army was enough to make the other side confused.


    In the original work, the one hundred thousand White Zetsu army was actually mostly created using Yamato''s Hashirama cells and Bijuu''s chakra from the Gedo Statue. But now, Haru didn''t have Yamato, nor did he use Gedo Statue to absorb Bijuu. Therefore, he could only take out White Zetsu, who was originally sealed in Gedo Statue.


    This number was eight thousand!


    In fact, it was quite a lot. Anyway, Haru did not expect that these cannon fodder could be of much use.


    This time, he was determined to win!


    Just as Haru finished giving White Zetsu his final task, ck Zetsu, who had not been seen for a long time, came back at some point.


    "Oh, long time no see. I thought you already had a new master."


    The moment he saw ck Zetsu, Haru instinctively mocked him.


    However, to Haru''s surprise, this time, ck Zetsu was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Yes, long time no see. I didn''t expect your strength to grow so fast. You even destroyed the Land of Lightning. I believe that Madara will be very happy after he is revived."


    Hehe, using Madara to suppress me?


    A trace of disdain shed in Haru''s eyes. If Madara was standing in front of him at this moment, perhaps he would still give Madara some face, but ck Zetsu? Bastard!


    "Of course, I believe that the next time we meet again, I have already unified Ninja World and achieved true peace, fulfilling his dream."


    Haru deliberately emphasized the words "true peace".


    ck Zetsu, who was stimted, started to look a little unnatural, but immediately changed the topic, "By the way, you have already captured a lot of Bijuu. Why don''t you take Rinnegan back? Nagato is already useless. With your current strength and Rinnegan''s eye power, you can definitely win this war. Then, you can use Gedo Statue to absorb all of Bijuu to resurrect Juubi and be Juubi Jinchuriki. Then, you will surpass Senju Hashirama and be the real God of Ninja World!"


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, ck Zetsu''s ability to bewitch people still hadn''t decreased at all.


    Even though Haru knew that this was a trap, he was still moved by the scene that ck Zetsu depicted.


    Most importantly, he already knew that ck Zetsu was the mastermind behind this, so he couldpletely seal this fellow first, and then steadily be Juubi and Jinchuriki, officially stepping into the level of Rikudou Sennin''sbat strength.


    However, Haru just didn''t like this!


    If that was his own Rinnegan, it would be fine, but that was Madara''s eyes, and now it was for his own disciple''s eyes. So his answer was the same as before, and he would not change his eyes for strength.


    Moreover, he was not interested in bing Juubi, Jinchuriki.


    In particr, this might be a huge weakness of his, and there was also a great risk. If there was a choice, he would rather rely on his own strength to go on, rather than take such a shortcut.


    Therefore, ck Zetsu could not bewitch him.


    Perhaps it is like this, but it is not too challenging. Moreover, isn''t Madara''s original n to wait for Nagato to grow up and resurrect him? If I take Rinnegan back, do you want me to use the Outer Path to resurrect Madara? Or do you not care whether Madara can still live?


    Haru looked at ck Zetsu with a faint smile.


    ck Zetsu immediately felt a little awkward and quickly exined, "You are thinking too much. It is myck of consideration. I just feel that this opportunity is a bit unfortunate."


    "Pity? What is a pity? Do you think I will lose?"


    Haru continued to ask aggressively.


    ck Zetsu almost broke out in cold sweat.


    It was a pity that Haru did not fall for it. Otherwise, Juubi would be able to revive very soon.


    Moreover, he was not worried that Haru would lose. Instead, he was worried that this guy would really unify Ninja World.


    Then it would be awkward.


    Was Inifnite Tsukiyomi still going to be carryed out?


    Before Madara was resurrected, he had no way to deal with him.


    However, if he were to help a few great powers defeat Akatsuki, it would mean that all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, at this moment, ck Zetsu was in a dilemma.


    At this moment, he suddenly regretted that he had not killed the other party back then. He also regretted that he had not been able to repair his rtionship with the other party all these years.


    Otherwise, why would he be in such a difficult situation right now? He would just directly destroy the five great countries and then smoothly collect Bijuu!


    s!


    ck Zetsu sighed in his heart, thinking about how to convince the other party.

 Chapter 360: Its Too Late to Regret

    Chapter 360: It''s Too Late to Regret


    After listing out the bad habits of countless humans and making the people of the five great countries almost worthless, ck Zetsu looked at Haru with eager eyes.


    In fact, this guy had the same meaning between the lines, using Infinite Tsukuyomi to read and control all human beings, to solve all future troubles!


    That was eternal peace!


    Maybe other people who were simple-minded would believe it, but this was not attractive to Haru.


    His final goal was to use [Myriad Realms Monolith] to shelter the entire Naruto World. Once he did that, even the entire world would be his. He was the only true god in this world, so what was there to worry about?


    This was simply hrious!


    However, the ck Zetsu in front of him still had some value that had not beenpletely exploited, so Haru thought about it seriously and said to ck Zetsu, "What you said is not without reason. After defeating the five great countries and capturing all the remaining Bijuu, then try to revive Juubi."


    ck Zetsu was immediately delighted, but he was naturally suspicious and inevitably thought too much, but Haru''s next words immediately dispelled his suspicions.


    "As long as this power is in our hands, there will be no more power in this world that can resist us."


    ck Zetsu immediately heard Haru''s words. This guy resurrected Juubi just to consolidate his rule and did not have the intention of reading Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    However, ck Zetsu was already very satisfied. At least Juubi''s resurrection would be decades ahead of his n!


    As for what happened after, he could slowly n it out. He could afford to wait.


    Even a formidable person like Madara was fooled by him. He did not believe that he could not deal with this rash youth!


    Obviously, ck Zetsu was ready topete with Haru to the end.


    "Perhaps before leaving, I should remind you of one thing. In this war, whether your performance is good or bad will determine whether you can still stay here. If you can''t show your value, then even if you are really the manifestation of Madara''s will, you should scram! Do you understand?"


    ck Zetsu had never felt this kind of anger before, but how could the situation not be better than others?


    In order to carry out that great n, he could only wrong himself first. Therefore, he nodded honestly to ensure that Sunagakure did not have to worry too much. At the same time, he also became ruthless in his heart. This was the best opportunity for him to regain his impression. So, he was sorry!


    "Very good, this is the momentum. I think highly of you. Go."


    Haru nodded with satisfaction, and his odds of winning increased again.


    .........


    Under the surge of a dark tide, no one could have imagined that the great action prepared by the Akatsuki Country, who had been silent for several months, had instantly detonated the entire Ninja World!


    Akatsuki Country was actually publicly dering war on the original four great powers other than the Land of Lightning that had been annexed!


    He threatened to unify Ninja World!


    What kind of arrogant conduct was this!


    Even the previous God of Ninja World, Senju Hashirama, could not do something. How could a junior like you dare to be so arrogant?


    However, in Haru''s opinion, this was nothing at all.


    Senju Hashirama did not do it, but it did not mean that he could not do it, and it was just that he did not want to do it!


    Otherwise, would there be any problem with the two big families led by Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, plus the nine big Bijuu and Konoha''s family background at that time?


    Who could stop them?


    Who had the qualifications to stop them?


    However, Senju Hashirama was unwilling. He only wanted to hide in Konoha''s small ce and be the head of a vige.


    This gave the others an illusion that Konoha could not do anything to them.


    However, Haru was different. With his current strength, he did not dare to say that he could definitely defeat Senju Hashirama, but he would not easily lose.


    If the location of the battle was in his territory, then even if Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were together, he would still dare to fight one against two!


    In addition, he had already collected more than half of Bijuu, as well as the war weapons such as the air fortress, the super experts like Sakumo and Hyuga Tokugawa, the mainstays, and arge number of ninja cannon fodder.


    What was so difficult about unifying Ninja World?


    However, the outside world was not clear about this. Just by looking at it, they felt that Akatsuki had no chance of winning, just like how they did not think highly of the war between Akatsuki Country and the Land of Lightning.


    However, this time, the four major powers, led by Konoha, responded very quickly. They listed out Akatsuki''s'' various evil deeds'' and announced to Ninja World that they were ready tounch a crusade!


    No one had expected that just a few years after the Second Ninja War ended, the Third Ninja War would begin!


    Moreover, the one who set off this great battle of Ninja World was a new force that had just risen in recent years.


    However, what was surprising was that the first to attack was not the Akatsuki Country who openly dered war, but the allied forces of the five major powers who seemed to be passive, but were actually prepared long ago!


    That''s right, it''s the five great countries, the original five great countries!


    A led Kumogakure''s remaining troops and joined the Ninja Alliance in the name of the Land of Lightning, and they were also joined by the Advance Force.


    The Advance Force was a leading group and also the force with the most casualties, which was not without some skepticism.


    But this was what A himself requested!


    Because he had no way out, the others could retreat, but he could not.


    So either he died in battle, or he defeated Akatsuki to take back everything, there was no third possibility.


    As for the others, they naturally looked on coldly. Was it not good if someone was willing to die?


    Moreover, the remnants of Kumogakure led by A would inevitably explode with terrifying destructive power when they took the lead. Such an arrangement was naturally perfect.


    The most dangerous job was taken by someone, and the rest was much easier to handle.


    Although Kirigakure and Sunagakure were a little puzzled about one of them insisting on being in the second line and the other wanting to hide in thest line, they agreed because there was no time to continue arguing.


    This way, the most secure central position was divided up by Konoha and Iwagakure in a friendly manner.


    Everyone was satisfied, and the execution power was naturally high.


    Therefore, on the day they epted the challenge, the 15,000 Ninja Alliance troops set off in a grandiose manner!


    Among them, there were less than 1,000 people left in Kumogakure''s group. It was just a small number that could be ignored. Among the remaining people, Konoha had the most people, close to 7,000 people. Kirigakure had the least people, so there were only 2,000 people. Iwagakure and Sunagakure were both 3,000 people.


    From this, one could see the current situation of the various big Ninja Viges.


    Even if they suffered continuous blows, Konoha''s foundation was still the strongest.


    However, all the big Ninja Viges brought Bijuu. On the contrary, Konoha''s Kyuubi Jinchuriki did not show up, which made Onoki and the others very unhappy.


    Finally, when the army started to move, Sarutob Hiruzen was embarrassed and said that it was taken away by Senju Haru.


    In an instant, it caused a group of people to curse!


    But it was toote to go back on his words now. He could only bite the bullet and go forward, but he had already scolded Hokage to death in his heart!

 Chapter 361: Who is More Rogue Than

    Chapter 361: Who is More Rogue Than


    "ording to the current journey, we will arrive at Amegakure tomorrow, but there is no movement from the other side. Could it be that they are nning something to deal with us?"


    In the tent, the suspicious Onoki was the first to ask.


    Since they wanted to fight, of course, they had to fight with all their might. If they didn''t kill Akatsuki, their five great countries would be destroyed sooner orter.


    But the current situation made Onoki feel uneasy.


    It was clearly the other party''s main move was to dere war, and they were about to be pressed down by the army, but there was still no response from Akatsuki''s side. They did not send people to harass them, nor did they make it clear that they were soldiers. The two sides confronted each other.


    Could it be that they would give up the opportunity to take the initiative to attack just for a geographical advantage and ce the battlefield in their own country?


    Wasn''t this a little too stupid!


    Could it be that all the things in Akatsuki''s human brain bag were flying? Didn''t they know that the scale of this war would be unprecedented?


    Not to mention a small Amegakure, if they really fought, even the vast Land of Fire would be riddled with holes!


    Thinking about where the main battlefield of the second great battle of Ninja World that had just ended was, one could understand how dark the hearts of the five great countries were!


    Amegakure, the battlefield of Suna and Konoha!


    The battlefield of the Land of Grass, the battlefield of Iwagakure and Konoha!


    Land of Grain, Kirigakure, and Konoha''s battlefield!


    Only Kumogakure relied on Land of Sky''s strength to truly break into the borders of Land of Fire Country, but in reality, the original battlefield was still Land of Hot Water!


    This was simply five old hooligans!


    Who had ever seen two people fight at a stranger''s house?


    Moreover, if you want to fight, then fight. You also have to smash the other party along the way. Then, you can take away all the valuable things in the house. If the master of the family dares to say any more nonsense, he will either be beaten up or killed on the spot!


    If you still didn''t understand, it could be the beautiful country and the hairy bear conflict, to share a victory and defeat, the two sides agreed to fight in the battlefield of Rainbow Country...


    Was there such an unreasonable person?


    Otherwise, why was it that after several wars, the five big countries were still growing stronger and developed better, but the surrounding small countries were almost all destroyed.


    Even if there were countries like the Land of Grass that managed to persevere, there was basically no possibility of development.


    Developmy ass! There is a field nted in the house. Two groups of people came to the house to drive a bulldozer to fight and all of them were shoveled. In any case, who would know the feeling of despair!


    That was why Onoki instinctively felt that something was wrong. That guy must be holding back bad water!


    "No matter what conspiracy he has, in front of our power, he is just a chicken and a dog!" Sarutob Hiruzen said resolutely.


    The 15,000 ninjas in his hands gave him unprecedented confidence!


    Simply put, he was inted!


    "That''s right, the four of us, uh, the people of the five great countries are working together. How can a mere Akatsuki withstand them! Just these 15,000 ninjas are enough to tten the other side, so we only need to fight openly and force the other side to fight us head-on. We have already won half!" Thir Kazekage looked and also felt that this wave was stable.


    And taking into ount the face of A on the side, he also changed his mouth a little.


    Onoki wanted to nod, but subconsciously remembered the huge waves of that day, and could not help but tremble.


    He was indeed afraid of Senju Haru, but the Four Kage and a A, it could not be that he could not beat the other party?


    Onoki asked himself and was a little uncertain.


    A said nothing, preparing for the next battle.


    Next to him, Mizukage covered his face with a veil and sneered. From time to time, he would stick out his tongue and lick his lips, his eyes always on Sarutob Hiruzen.


    As if feeling his gaze, Sarutob Hiruzen could not help but frown and ask, "What brilliant idea does Mizukage have?"


    "I don''t know. I just don''t know how many of the people here will survive tomorrow," Mizukage said meaningfully.


    Sarutob Hiruzen was a little unhappy when he heard this. He was about to refute, but he thought of the strength that Senju Haru had disyed many times. Undoubtedly, tomorrow would be a bitter battle!


    So what the other party said was not bad, who knows who will die in battle.


    So he sighed and stopped talking.


    At the same time, a strange atmosphere spread in the camp.


    "Yamada,e here for a moment."


    "Yes, senpai."


    "There is no one here. Let''s begin."


    "Eh? What should we start?"


    Very quickly, they returned to the camp with a smile. However, when they separated, they revealed a very strange smile.


    In the forest on the other side.


    "There''s no one here, right?"


    "Don''t worry, no one wille."


    "That''s good."


    "I didn''t expect the normally cold and murderous ck widow to be a seductive X-factor, can''t wait?... Bastard, what the hell is this ..."


    Soon, there was no movement in the forest.


    At this time, a white figure squirmed into a rough man''s appearance and said to another woman who was wearing revealing clothes and a hot face, "There are still two left that have not been reced. Get it done as soon as possible."


    The woman replied in the same voice, "Don''t worry, this image of a human can easily lure people out. It''s just that there were a few times when their clothes were almost torn."


    "Don''t alert the enemy and don''t choose a difficult target. Choose someone other than Sunagakure and Kirigakure. Don''t ruin the God n."


    "I know what you know. Is it necessary to say it again?"


    "Doesn''t this make it look more stylish?"


    "Boring."


    "Speaking of which, why do those people always like to attack the two lumps of fat on your body?"


    "''EMMM.... is this probably the weakness of this woman?"


    Not long after, the charming woman returned with a lustful man. However, when she left, the man revealed a very strange smile on his face.


    She really had the intention of being a ck Widow...


    This kind of situation had happened one after another since Kirigakure''s people came to Konoha, especially in the process of hurrying on their way.


    Even if someone sensed that something was wrong and reported the fact that the enemy had reced the people around him, it did not attract enough attention.


    Because no matter how they checked, there was no problem, and it was impossible for someone to use the transformation technique to disguise himself. Otherwise, were the others all blind?


    In the end, there was a big disturbance because of this matter.


    It was just that no one was killed, and there was no evidence, so they could only treat it as a case of the person reporting that the war was going to be too sensitive.


    Especially after the report took the initiative to admit that he was too sensitive during this period of time, so after talking nonsense, no one took it seriously anymore.


    However, no one saw the strange smile on the face of the reporting person after he walked out.


    He was no longer him!

 Chapter 362: Only the Flying Thunder God Can Deal with the Flying Thunder God!

    Chapter 362: Only the Flying Thunder God Can Deal with the Flying Thunder God!


    The blue sky and white clouds, how could there be a sudden storm?


    "It is a rare good weather." Haru raised his head.


    Kagami stood beside him without a word, his face solemn.


    "Don''t put on a straight face. Tell me, how are the preparations going? Where are the people from the five great countries?"


    "The people of Rain City have all retreated. Emperor Knight is currently leading people to adjust the final equipment. All the troops that we can take out have been thrown in here. The Ninja Alliance Army is about to reach the border. There are about 15,000 people, and a few shadows are also there. I think even Bijuu is here. This battle is not easy to fight."


    Kagami said with a serious expression.


    Not only was it not easy to fight, if not for the fact that the person who proposed this battle n was Haru, he would have asked the other party if there was water in his brain!


    Even if Kirigakure''s people were insiders and could catch the other party unprepared, there was no need to take such a risk, right?


    Akatsuki''s power was developing very quickly. In a few more years, he couldpletely surpass the five great countries.


    Now that he was staking everything on this, if he won, it would also be a tragic victory. If he lost, then all his years of painstaking effort would be wasted in an instant!


    So in Kagami''s opinion, this waspletely unnecessary!


    Moreover, he had chosen this battlefield here.


    Was it really worth it to invest all the early stages of construction just for that little advantage?


    Kagami did not dare to agree, but he did not question Haru''s decision and perfectly executed Haru''s n.


    It was only because Haru seriously said a sentence to him, "Don''t ask, believe me. The five great countries will definitely be defeated!"


    "The five great countries will definitely be defeated today!"


    Haru''s confident words once again sounded in Kagami''s ears.


    Kagami did not ask Haru what was hidden from him. He just nodded and said, "It''s almost time for the people to arrive. It''s time for you, the leader, to show yourself."


    "I''ll listen to you. Let''s go."


    Whoosh!


    Haru and Kagami instantly disappeared from the spot.


    The surrounding environment changed. Haru and Kagami directly stood on the tall tower and arrived in front of all the members of Akatsuki.


    Looking down at the ground, his eyes swept across everyone''s faces. In the front row were Kakuzu, Guren, and the others. Behind them were internal members, and outside were arge number of peripheral members.


    The colors of the clothes were clearly divided into three different levels of Akatsuki.


    At this time, Haru, who stood at the highest point, was naturally the highest leader of Akatsuki, and also the god in the eyes of countless people!


    Another thing worth mentioning was that at this moment, Sakumo was also standing among the core members of Akatsuki.


    Although he did not want to swing the dagger in his hand at his formerpanion, not all of the Ninjas in the Ninja Alliance were Konoha Ninjas.


    Thinking of the final victory and peace, Sakumo chose to face the past in pain.


    Since he chose to bring his talent to Haru''s side, then he must achieve his ideals!


    Tsunade, who was not ruthless, did not have such courage and directly hid in Tobirama''s base like an ostrich.


    Haru knew her difficulties, so he did not force her and directly sent her over.


    The medical ninja left behind by Tsunade was enough to support this war.


    A few secondster, Haru retracted his gaze and decisively opened a sound amplifyingw. The effect was that his voice could be transmitted to any corner of the territory.


    He also spent a lot of energy points to customize thisw.


    However, the current him was no longer the poor guy who would tremble in fear when he drew an award. With arge amount of energy points in his hand, he simply did not care about this little bit of consumption.


    Moreover, after opening a full tenw channels, the power that this golden finger could unleash became more and more terrifying.


    In summary, it was just one sentence. As long as the energy points were enough, in my territory, even a god would be killed for you to see!


    "As the leader of Akatsuki, the master of Akatsuki Country, the name of Senju Haru, Yone, has been announced. The war to the final peace has begun!"


    "Oh roar!"


    "Victory! Victory! Victory!"


    The shouts of nearly ten thousand people instantly resounded through the sky, and their morale was soaring in a straight line.


    And this kind of performance was only because of Haru''s one sentence.


    One had to admit that in the sh between the royal power and the divine power, the power of the divine power could not bepared to the power of the royal power.


    Fortunately, Haru had to grab both hands, so the effect of 1 +1 was greater than 2.


    At this time, most of the people here could die for Haru!


    What a terrifying power!


    Seeing this scene, even Haru felt a surge of heat in his heart.


    So he shouted loudly, "We will eventually unify Ninja World and achieve eternal peace!"


    "Whoever blocks in front of us will tear them apart!"


    "Defeat the Ninja Alliance of the five great countries, and there will be no more obstacles in our way!"


    "Now, destroy the enemy!"


    "The power of God is protecting you, and you will be unstoppable!"


    Just as Haru finished speaking, everyone present immediately shouted in unison again, "Unstoppable! Unstoppable!"


    Under this fanatical morale, everyone was infected, as if they had endless strength.


    At this time, the Ninja Alliance led by Sarutob Hiruzen finally crossed the border boundary stele of Amegakure and set foot on thisnd.


    "It actually didn''t rain? It seems that even Old God is helping us this time." Sarutob Hiruzen was relieved in his heart. Obviously, before he came, he had considered the problem that Fire Release Ninja was not suitable to y in the environment of Amegakure.


    However, he did not expect that the weather would be so peaceful, and Amegakure, who was always in the rain, would actually encounter such a rare sunny day


    Then don''t me him for being impolite!


    "Advance Force, attack!"


    Under themand of Sarutob Hiruzen, A immediately opened his eyes wide and led two thousand vanguard forces into Amegakure.


    "Minato, what are you looking at?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen suddenly turned his head to look at the sunny youth with a head of golden hair.


    Namikaze Minato withdrew his gaze from the sky and said awkwardly, "Nothing, I just feel that the shape of the clouds in the sky is a bit strange."


    This kind of slightly two-dimensional answer made Sarutobi''s face more or less ck.


    However, there was naturally a reason why he insisted on bringing the youth in front of him with him.


    Namikaze Minato was a graduate of the same batch as the lost Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Kushina. He was amoner ninja and had a cheerful and passionate personality. Most importantly, he had cultivated to be the Flying Thunder God left behind by Tobirama-sama!


    Why was Senju Haru able to enter and leave Konoha repeatedly as if he was nothing?


    It was precisely because of Flying Thunder God!


    If he wanted topletely deal with Akatsuki, he had to think of a way to deal with Akatsuki''s leader - Senju Haru.


    However, with Flying Thunder God around, Senju Haru obviously had the possibility of leaving at any time.


    Until the appearance of Namikaze Minato, Sarutob Hiruzen saw a new hope!


    Only Flying Thunder God could deal with Flying Thunder God!

 Chapter 363: Iron Sand Drizzle, War Weapon

    Chapter 363: Iron Sand Drizzle, War Weapon


    "There is no one in the house."


    "Strange, why isn''t there anyone?"


    "They should have all evacuated in advance."


    "Heh, it''s toote to be afraid now. However, it saves us a lot of trouble."


    "Speaking of which, has Amegakure always been like this?"


    "You mean the weather? Although it rains all year round, it is not usually like this. What''s so strange about it?"


    "No, I mean that the buildings in this country are a little strange. They are all made of steel? There is a mine at home!"


    Thepanion next to him was stunned, and then looked up, wasn''t it!


    All the buildings in a country were made of steel. This was too strange, too inconceivable.


    It turned out that the feeling of disharmony he felt before came from here.


    However, he immediately ignored it. "Who cares? Maybe he was afraid of being beaten. He thought that building this iron cage would be useful."


    Then, at this moment, arge number of footsteps came.


    "Be careful, we have found the enemy!"


    With a sharp shout, the Advance Force of the Ninja Alliance finally found the figure of Akatsuki, and there were quite a few of them.


    "Kill!"


    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red!


    There was no extra nonsense at all. After seeing Akatsuki''s signature clothes, a sh of lightning shed on A''s body, and he immediately led his people to kill them.


    The others did not hesitate either. Other than themunication officer, they all followed A''s footsteps and rushed out.


    After all, their Advance Force did this job!


    But suddenly, a blue crystal wall suddenly appeared out of thin air, blocking A and blocking the retreat of the ninja allied forces behind them.


    Boom!


    The crystal wall shattered, and A could not help but stop in his tracks.


    Guren gave an order expressionlessly, "Modify your equipment and attack!"


    In an instant, the strange steel buildings began to move and deform, revealing countless ck muzzles!


    Then in the next second, countless fire snakes spewed out, poisonous needles, swords in the hands,ser beams, and missiles at the same time gave the vanguard forces of the Ninja Alliance Army a head-on blow!


    As the only Steel City, Emperor Knight almost used all his knowledge in his life on this. For this reason, Haru almost sold his blood because of this guy. Kakuzu even specially went to the underground ck market to reward this bastard.


    Fortunately, Haru found him in the end and took Kakuzu back.


    Now, the steel defense line, which had invested a lot of money, manpower, and material resources, finally showed its terrifying power!


    War fortresses were activated one after another, mercilessly harvesting lives.


    The Advance Force led by A were almost beaten to a pulp in the blink of an eye!


    Even A himself had to avoid the attack.


    Blood sttered, broken limbs were everywhere, and many people did not even have aplete corpse left.


    Form seals?


    How could there be such an opportunity!


    Even if someone sessfully released Ninjutsu, what was the use?


    Such a powerful fire attack, how could it be blocked by just a few earth walls?


    And in the midst of despair, Guren could block the attack with just a wave of her hand.


    "Retreat! Quickly retreat!"


    Trap,


    This is a trap, quickly leave this ce!


    "I don''t want to die, who will save me!"


    Facing such a hellish scene, even the people on Akatsuki''s side were silent, but no one showed any expression of pity.


    If they sympathized with the enemy, then the one to die next would be themselves.


    This was the first time Guren had seen such a weapon of war, and he was speechless at the terrifying destructive power it had caused.


    However, Kakuzu''s expression was getting uglier and uglier!


    Because he knew that every second he fired out was money, money that could not be counted!


    Although this money was not his, it was flowing out of his hands, so his heart was bleeding at this moment.


    "Emperor Knight, I will kill you sooner orter!" Kakuzu said fiercely in her heart.


    "Prepare long-range Ninjutsu, release!"


    Without any mercy, along with Guren''s order, the thousands of people behind her began to make hand seals in unison, and then beat the drowning dog!


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    ""Wind Release: Flower Scattering Dance!"!"


    ...


    In the end, after leaving behind six to seven hundred lives, the Advance Forces of the Ninja Alliance Army, which had lost nearly half of their men, finally withdrew from the area covered by the death storm.


    "Damn it!"


    A punched through the house next to him, and his eyes were red.


    No matter how high one''s heart was, there would be a lot of beatings from society!


    With two thousand people, A had already suffered heavy casualties without even touching the clothes of the other party, and his morale was greatly reduced. A really could not ept such a result.


    Moreover, among the people who had died before, there were still many remnants that he had brought out from Kumogakure, and they were what he relied on to revive Kumogakure.


    But now, this me was already on the verge of death.


    If not for this, with his violent personality, how could he have chosen to take people back instead of rushing over.


    A, who had chosen to shoulder all the pressure and responsibility on his shoulders, had already lost his indomitable and sharp courage!


    When a rash man had no choice but to consider the consequences, he could no longer be rash.


    In the rear, it was only a few minutester before Sarutob Hiruzen rushed over with his men.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the miserable state in front of him, Sarutob Hiruzen''s eyebrows jumped and he immediately asked.


    The so-called Advance Forces were the Advance Forces, and at the same time, they were also on a trip to the mines.


    If there was an ambush ahead, the enemy would definitely use it on the Advance Forces first. It was understandable for a genius to remember scroll in one second. Therefore, it was understandable that he had been hit so badly in such a short period of time. However, there was something wrong with it.


    After listening to A''s brief description, Sarutob Hiruzen''s expression was cloudy and uncertain.


    The other party had chosen to ce the battlefield here, and it was indeed premeditated!


    However, he rxed in his heart. The unknown was the most terrifying. Now that he knew what the other party was relying on, he just had to think of a way to crack it. There was no need to be on tenterhooks and suspicious.


    "Weird weapon? It''s nothing but a variant of the machine puppet, and trying to use such things as a base card against us can only mean that this group of guys'' good luck hase to an end."


    Before Sarutob Hiruzen could say what to do next, Third Kazekage directly stood up with a disdainful look.


    Third Kazekage, who was known as the "strongest Kazekage in Ninja World''s history", indeed had the capital to be proud of, and the Iron Sand Drizzle was the nemesis of steel weapons!


    Therefore, Sarutob Hiruzen''s eyes lit up, and he secretly ttered, "Then I''ll leave it to Kazekage. I believe that with Kazekage''s help, it will be easy to catch."


    "Give it to me."


    Third Kazekage, said directly.


    Then the Ninja Army advanced again, and soon arrived at the ce where they had just been ambushed.


    With a limit attack distance between them, Third, Kazekage, came to the front, and quickly made a series of hand seals, "Iron Sand Word Method!"

 Chapter 364: Four Seasons Change with a Wave of the Hand

    Chapter 364: Four Seasons Change with a Wave of the Hand


    In the midst of chaos, sand iron that were like waves appeared out of thin air, and then formed countless thin needles that flew out extremely quickly!


    The target was precisely those strangely shaped war fortresses!


    When Guren saw this, he did not hesitate to use Kekkei Genkai, trying to use the solid crystal to defend.


    The iron needles hit the surface with a crackling sound, the momentum was blocked, but they were firmly pierced through.


    However, Third Kazegake seemed to be dissatisfied with this situation. He suddenly changed a seal in his hand, "Iron Sand World Method!"


    Countless sand iron needles began to merge, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into arge amount of sand iron needles that whistled over with even more powerful kic energy.


    Kacha, kacha!


    The crystal wall was no longer able to resist, and it was directly prated by arge number of them, instantly copsing!


    Then, a strange scene urred.


    When the sharp iron needles hit the steel fortresses, they directly merged into it and then destroyed it from the inside.


    In just a few breaths of time, they were immediately broken down, and the ck iron wave was summoned back by Kazekage.


    Seeing this scene, the morale of the Ninja Alliance military was instantly boosted, and arge number of Sunagakure Ninjas shouted Kazekage''s name in unison.


    Third Kazekage looked and couldn''t help but smile.


    On the other hand, Akatsuki didn''t have much of a reaction. In Guren''s opinion, these ''pieces of scrap metal'' were already worth the ticket price, so they had to kill nearly seven hundred people without any pressure.


    Otherwise, if they were to fight in the chaos, who knew how much they would have to pay.


    However, Kakuzu didn''t think so. After these expensive battle fortresses were destroyed, his vision almost cked out and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Those who didn''t know would think that these things were all his hard work.


    Fortunately, only a part of it was destroyed, otherwise, Kakuzu really had the idea of fighting with that idiot Kazekage!


    "All troops attack!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen jumped out and shouted at the right time, and the Ninja Alliance Army immediately rushed out.


    Guren narrowed her eyes, her entire body emitting a strong killing intent, "The will to fall into the formation, death awaits, kill!"


    "The will to fall into the formation, death awaits, kill!"


    Thousands of Akatsuki''s members roared in unison, and then rushed forward without backing down.


    The two sides were like two torrents, fiercely colliding.


    However, one had to admit that Akatsuki was slightly weaker in terms ofbat strength and numbers at the basic level, so when they fought a hard battle, their decline immediately showed.


    "Crystal Release: Tearing Crystal Falling Dragon!"


    Just as Guren was controlling the crystal dragon to wreak havoc, a bolt of lightning suddenly tore apart the crystal dragon''s body, and then revealed a sinister smile towards her, "I''ll kill you!"


    Guren did not hesitate to deployyers of crystal barriers in front of her. However, under the terrifying destructive power of her opponent, she was still sent flying with a punch.


    A, who had reappeared, immediately entered a berserk state.


    The masked monster that appeared behind Kakuzu had just aimed at A when a figure walked past him. "This guy has the ability to restrain you. Let me do it."


    Kakuzu looked at the other person''s back unhappily, but he still chose to vent his anger on the Ninja Alliance Army. For a time, all the members of the Ninja Alliance Army near Kakuzu were in big trouble.


    Maybe Kakuzu couldn''t beat a lot of people under one-on-one fight, but the secret technique of the Earth Grudge Fear could be called chaotic battle and abuse techniques!


    "Iron w!"


    The solid crystal was directly smashed into pieces!


    Relying on his fast speed and strong attack power, A did not give Guren a chance to form a seal and chased after her.


    Guren immediately fell into a dangerous situation.


    However, at this moment, a huge energy body fist mmed into A''s body, sending him flying.


    "Guren, you go deal with someone else. Leave this guy to me."


    "I haven''t fought anyone for so long. Are you still okay?" Guren pouted.


    "You''ll know once you try."


    He calmly stopped A, then his eye power crazily surged, and the tall figure of Full Body Susanoo suddenly appeared on the battlefield, causing countless people to cry out in rm!


    Seeing this scene, Sarutob Hiruzen couldn''t help but grit his teeth and spit out a name, Uchiha Kagami!


    "What the hell is this?" Third Kazekage asked with a gloomy expression.


    "The true power of Uchiha n has incredible power and extremely strong defensive power." Sarutob Hiruzen carefully exined the information and then frowned.


    "What''s there to be afraid of with strong defensive power? Tsuchikage''s Dust Release is the best at restraining this ability."


    Onoki immediately red at Mizukage, but in this situation, only he seemed to be the best result.


    Speaking of which, I wouldn''t be so unlucky.


    Onoki flew into the air with a gloomy face, and then shed a white light and aimed at the tall energy giant in the distance.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique..."


    "God said that the power of heresy must be deprived!"


    Suddenly, a voice resounded through the entire battlefield.


    Pretending to be mysterious!


    Onoki ignored him and continued to act, but what happened next was unbelievable.


    The shining Dust Release in his hand suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    How is this possible


    Onoki was a bit panicked. Dust Release was his biggest reliance, how could it suddenly be ineffective?


    So he immediately made another hand seal to cast Dust Release. There was no mistake in the order of the hand seal, and there was sufficient chakra, but Dust Release''s light could no longer shine.


    Onoki''s forehead was instantly covered with fine beads of sweat.


    At this time, Haru, who hade out of the tower, was calmly watching him.


    For this battle, Haru had almost used up all the energy points he had umted, leaving only the emergency points to activate [Basic Defense] invincible state.


    Among them, the one that he feared the most was Onoki''s Dust Release.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to spend a huge amount of energy points, customizing aw that would render Dust Release ineffective.


    As a result, Onoki''s strongest attack was directly destroyed!


    Then looking at the battle below, Haru couldn''t help but smile.


    "Senju Haru, what kind of demon is this?" Onoki was angry, he didn''t understand why Kazekage and A were fine when they attacked, but before he could do anything, he was targeted.


    "Demon? What an ignorant guy. This is the power of God!"


    Haru pretended to say.


    "God? This is ridiculous! You can use this to fool those ignorant ordinary people. I don''t believe that there is a God in this world!"


    "Is that so? Then what about this? God said that winter has arrived!"


    Just as Haru finished speaking,


    Everyone revealed shocked gazes, and the surroundings instantly turned into a world of ice.


    Even Onoki, who kept saying that he didn''t believe it, revealed a look of disbelief.

 Chapter 365: Miracle Advent, Death of Kazekage

    Chapter 365: Miracle Advent, Death of Kazekage


    "God said, spring is full!"


    Haru gently waved his hand, and the scene that was still frozen in ice and snow a second ago instantly turned into the sound of birds singing and the fragrance of flowers.


    "God said that the summer is hot!"


    With another wave of his hand, the green trees formed a shade, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, as if it was nurturing rain.


    "God said, fallen leaves fall in the wind!"


    With thest wave of his hand, everything changed again. The autumn wind rustled, and the fallen leavesy on the ground.


    "How is it?"


    Haru said indifferently. When he heard it, it was like thunder in people''s ears!


    Crazy!


    What the hell happened just now?


    Changing the world with a single thought, going through spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four seasons


    Was this really something a human could do?


    God!


    This is the power that only God possess!


    So, are we making an enemy of God?


    The morale and conviction of the Ninja Alliance Army were shaken!


    Many people were in a trance and did not know what to do.


    On the contrary, everyone on Akatsuki''s side showed a fanatical look, and their morale increased to the limit.


    They could not help but think of what Yone-sama said to them before the war, "The power of God will always protect you!"


    God is standing behind us, what is there to be afraid of!


    Kill!


    The Ninja Alliance Army, which originally had the advantage in strength and numbers, was suddenly suppressed by these misceneous soldiers of Akatsuki


    It was simply inconceivable!


    There was no other way. The ''miracle'' that could not be exined just now directly shook the morale of the army and the will of these people.


    For example, if you fought with someone, if the other party was an ordinary person, you would definitely not be afraid.


    If the other party was a martial artist, perhaps you knew that you could not win, but you could still fight for the sake of face.


    But what if the other party was a Super Saiyan?


    The kind of person who could instantly change the season with a single word!


    Any normal person wouldn''t want to continue fighting with the other party, right?


    If they really angered the other party, what would they do if the Earth was gone after a single wave?


    This situation was a little simr right now.


    This unknown power was too terrifying!


    "Genjutsu! Those are all Genjutsu!"


    "The enemy has the bloodline of Uchiha, so everything that happened just now was all fake!"


    "If the enemy really has this kind of power, they canpletely wipe us out with a single thought!"


    "So what are you afraid of? Go back and kill them!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen kept shouting these words, trying to dispel the fear in everyone''s hearts.


    After all, if the morale was gone, there would be no need to continue the war.


    Although he had been shaken badly just now, when he calmed down and thought about it, he still felt that it was impossible.


    The other party must have used some method to deceive them. Otherwise, that kind of power could have killed them directly, and there was no need to talk nonsense with them.


    There were more and more people who could think of this point, and their morale finally stopped.


    However, under this situation, Akatsuki waspletely unable to suppress it!


    Seeing such a change in the situation of the battle, Haru was very satisfied.


    Of course, it was not the power of a god, and there was no god at all.


    Was it the power of the golden finger?


    It was obviously impossible!


    It was obviously very difficult to extract such an awesome [Law], and it was even more impossible for him to customize it!


    So how did he do it?


    Do you still remember therge-scale projection machine that was brought back from the Land of Snow?


    That thing was originally an iplete product of the environmental transformation machine.


    Haru originally only used this thing as an entertainment method to increase the satisfaction of the people.


    However, after Orochimaru made slight improvements to this thing, Haru personally experienced the feeling of the change of seasons in spring, summer, autumn, and winter in a room, so he got inspiration.


    So the so-called miracle just now was just a scamunched by a big liar, a big liar, who used arge scale Illusion Projection Machine!


    On this point, Sarutobi and the others really guessed it right.


    But the problem was that there was no way to expose him without evidence!


    Even now they were skeptical, but they kept persuading themselves not to believe it.


    This move of Haru''s almost caused the morale of the Ninja Alliance Army to copse, and he even added chicken blood to his side.


    Onoki floated in the air with sweat all over his face, his lips quivering and he couldn''t speak.


    Finally, he shouted, "Impossible! I don''t believe it!".


    Seeing Onoki''s mentality about to copse, the anxious Sarutob Hiruzen immediately looked at Kazekage and said, "Take us there. As long as we defeat Senju Haru, Akatsuki will immediately copse!"


    Kazekage hesitated for a moment and asked, "Can we win?"


    My goodness, even Kazekage is not confident. How can others be better?


    "If the other side is really that terrifying, could you still escape today? Now if you don''t fight for your life, when else will you wait!" Sarutob Hiruzen said somewhat bitterly.


    Moreover, he had yet to see Hyuga Tokugawa and the others in the battle arena. He didn''t know if it was because they were unwilling to make a move or if they had other arrangements.


    If this wasn''t prohibited, he would feel extremely uneasy, so at the very least, he had to let everyone see that Senju Haru wasn''t invincible.


    Otherwise, if they continued to wait, the morale that they had barely managed to stop might continue to fall.


    They had no way out!


    Kazekage also knew that he had lost hisposure just now, so he immediately condensed sand and iron to form a cushion under their feet. Using this method, he could bring everyone over from the air.


    But at this moment, something that no one had expected happened!


    Pfft!


    Third Kazekage, who was about to take off, suddenly looked down at the sword that pierced through his chest in disbelief.


    Just now, Mizukage, who had always been very low-key, directly walked behind Kazekage and then pierced his heart from behind!


    "Mizukage! What are you doing"


    Sarutobi''s vision went ck as he watched this scene with a splitting gaze. Then, he immediately brandished the Adamantine Staff that Enma had transformed into and smashed it over.


    Mizukage, who had seeded in his attack, immediately retreated quickly. Then, heughed endlessly as he took off the veil on his face.


    "Sensei, long time no see. How is it? Are you satisfied with this greeting gift?" Orochimaru''s eyes were cold as he revealed his true appearance, like a poisonous snake that had its eyes on a hunter!


    "Orochimaru How could it be you! Where is Mizukage? What did you do to Mizukage?"


    Sarutob Hiruzen was shocked and blurted out a series of questions.


    "Mizukage? That unlucky guy naturally died a long time ago."


    Orochimaru''s light words made Sarutobi''s heart sink again.


    This was difficult. If he lost Mizukage and Kazekage in session, how could he fight in the next battle?


    He suddenly regretted that he had been soft-hearted back then and did not directly kill this bastard Orochimaru!


    "Catch him!"


    Sarutobi shouted at the Kirigakure ninjas behind Orochimaru.


    At this point, they could not let Orochimaru escape anymore.


    Moreover, the death of Mizukage and Kazekage also needed someone to bear the consequences.


    However, after shouting, Sarutobi''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

 Chapter 366: Reverse One Strike!

    Chapter 366: Reverse One Strike!


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, as if something had been ignored by him.


    It was within his expectations that Orochimaru would seek refuge with Akatsuki.


    But why would Orochimaru dare to impersonate Mizukage and sneak in?


    Did he have something to rely on to ensure that he would not be seen through?


    With Orochimaru''s talent, it was possible.


    However, suddenly, a thought shed through Sarutob Hiruzen''s mind when he noticed the expressions of Kirigakure Ninjas.


    Why did these Kirigakure Ninjas remain indifferent after hearing the news of Mizukage being killed?


    This did not make sense!


    Unless..


    Unless they already knew that Mizukage was already dead!


    Not good!


    Orochimaru and these people were in the same group. Kirigakure had already joined Akatsuki!


    In a split second, Sarutob Hiruzen finally understood the crux of the matter.


    But it was already toote!


    "Attack!"


    As Orochimaru coldly spat out these two words, the surrounding 2,000 Kirigakure Ninjas suddenly grinned and brandished their Kunai, turning around to kill the Ninja Alliance Army''srade!


    The front line was in chaos!


    The Advance Forces that were charging at the front directly became a lone army, falling into theyers of encirclement of Akatsuki''s members.


    Kirigakure Ninjas, who had previously tried their best to serve as the second front, collectively rebelled. After Orochimaru assassinated Third Kazekage, he turned around and attacked the many Konoha Ninjas behind him.


    In the blink of an eye, the thick fog spread out, and the seven ninjas that were selected once again revealed bloodthirsty eyes. The screams of the enemy rang in their ears!


    "What on earth happened?"


    "Are all Kirigakure''s people crazy?"


    "Why?"


    Many people were still confused when they were killed. They couldn''t understand why theirpanions, who had fought side by side, pierced their hearts with Kunai the next second.


    "Everyone, listen up! Kirigakure has already betrayed the alliance army. Kirigakure is the enemy! Do not hesitate to kill them!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s roar rang out in time, and the third line was Konoha''s men, so the situation was difficult to stabilize.


    But without Mizukage, and Kazekage dead, how could this battle continue?


    "Senju Haru, you are so despicable!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen cursed furiously. He was already thinking about whether he should retreat first.


    Otherwise, when Akatsuki''s people destroyed the Advance Force and met up with Kirigakure''s people, the situation would be even more unpredictable.


    However, he wanted to leave, but someone might not give him this chance.


    Haru''s voice sounded again, "War is not a game. How can I be despicable? This kind of remarks is too disappointing... Well, to put it simply, you are too stupid! "


    It had to be said that this IQ crushing descending blow was indeed too good.


    This was also the reason why he had never personallye down.


    Wouldn''t it be a waste if he didn''t reveal the trump cards he had prepared one by one?


    "Hokage, let''s retreat."


    Onoki said seriously after flying down.


    "Retreat? But if we do this, the Advance Forces will die here for nothing." Sarutob Hiruzen hesitated.


    "This is their mission and responsibility. If we don''t leave now, we won''t be able to leave."


    While they were talking, the Advance Forces were bitterly supporting, but anyone with discerning eyes could see that if the follow-up Ninja Alliance could not break through Kirigakure''s front line to support them, these people would be killed in just a matter of a few minutes.


    There was also the lightning sh of A who was also firmly held back by Uchiha Kagami. It was impossible to easily break through the defense of Susanoo, not to mention with Kagami''s Mangekyou ability, making A so weak that he couldn''t even fight!


    Therefore, Sarutob Hiruzen made a sufficient posture, smiled bitterly and nodded, "Tsuchikage-sama is right, for the sake of others, we can only sacrifice them, s!"


    Onoki curled his lips in disdain. He already knew that the other party was going to leave first, but it was not easy to find an excuse. After all, as themander, he had to be shameless. He couldn''t just abandon people.


    The good thing was that the main force of the Advance Force was the remnants of Komugakure led by Ai who then threw some cannon fodder into each house, so the real sacrifice was not heartbreaking.


    But just as Sarutob Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief and was about to give the order to evacuate Amegakure, there was another shocking change in the field!


    "Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"


    At the end of the Ninja Alliance Army, a huge golden wave suddenly rose up, instantly drowning arge number of Iwagakure Ninjas.


    "Rasa, what are you doing"


    One of Sunagakure''s people questioned in anger.


    However, half of the ck Rasa on his body revealed a strange smile and opened his hands in front of him.


    "Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"


    Boom!!!!!!


    The golden wave set off an iparably huge explosion, instantly engulfing the surrounding Ninja Alliance Army.


    As for the Iwagakure Ninjas buried under Sand Metal, they naturally died to the point of no return!


    "Thest Kazekage is dead. I am the Forth Kazekage!"


    "Rasa, are you crazy!"


    Rasa, who was controlled by ck Zetsu, casually controlled the Gold Dust Imperial Funeral to crush the person who said this. Then he sneered, "This is the result of disobedience!"


    Many of Sunagakure''s people were stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    However, it was clear that this was not the only backup n that ck Zetsu had left behind. Some of the people in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Kazekage-sama, please give the order!"


    "Kazekage-sama, please give the order!"


    "Kazekage-sama, please give the order!"


    Everyone had a kind of blind mind, which was a very boring and nonsensical thing. If everyone around them was doing it, then the remaining people could not help but do the same.


    Not to mention that Rasa had been train as the next generation of Kazekage. Now that Third Kazekage was assassinated by Orochimaru, who was disguised as Mizukage, Rasa could be considered one of the few people who had the qualifications to issue orders.


    As a result, the shouts became louder and louder, and it seemed that Rasa''s status would be solidified.


    But at this moment, Chiyo and the others in the crowd could no longer hold back.


    "Rasa! Do you know what you are doing? And what the hell is that ck thing on your body?"


    Chiyo could already tell that something was wrong with Rasa''s current state.


    But at this time, a figure behind Chiyo suddenly sneakily pulled out Kunai.


    Puff!


    Although Chiyo, who had sensed the danger, dodged in time, her arm was still cut with a blood mark.


    "Rasa, even you are crazy!" Chiyo frowned.


    At this time, ck Zetsu was already toozy to pretend, and directly said, "Kill this old woman, the rest of the people listen up, attack Iwagakure and Konoha Ninjas with all your strength, if you do not listen, die!"


    The terrifying golden wave of sand once again covered the sky and covered the sky, many of Sunagakure Ninjas had gloomy expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 367: Retreat Interrupted!

    Chapter 367: Retreat Interrupted!


    Just when Sunagakure, who was at the back of the line, saw the change in Rasa, the remaining Akatsuki members who had not shown themselves finally quietly went around to the back of the Ninja Alliance Army, cutting off their escape route!


    The leader was once Konoha White Fang, Sakumo, and other than that, there were also Hyuga Tokugawa and the others, the captured Snow Ninjas, and some of White Zetsu''s army.


    In order to get things done once and for all, Haru had used up all the strength in his hands.


    At this time, thousands of people surrounded them from behind, immediately causing a lot of chaos in the Ninja Alliance Army!


    Do you want to run?


    We have to ask them if they agree or not!


    Although Sakumo did not want to attack his formerpanions, he would never hold back when facing these ninjas of Sunagakure and Iwagakure. In the second battle of Ninja World, he did not know how many people died under his sabre. Otherwise, people would not be scared when they saw it.


    However, the situation in front of him at this time was somewhat surprising.


    "Huh?"


    Sakumo was not in a hurry to take action, because when they sessfully came out of here, the mission was already halfpleted.


    At this time, ck Zetsu, who controlled Rasa, naturally noticed the arrival of Sakumo and the others, and could not help but have a new understanding of Senju Haru''s watertight work.


    This was to kill everyone here and solve the problem of the five countries at once!


    ck Zetsu couldn''t help butugh. He was starting to like that bastard!


    Therefore, he seized the opportunity to speak again. "I have already reached an agreement with Akatsuki on behalf of Sunagakure. The five major powers have joined forces to suppress Akatsuki? It''s just a joke! In fact, this time, it is us, Akatsuki, and the Land of Water who want to destroy the Land of Fire and Earth!"


    "Now that the previous Kazekage is dead, those who are willing to follow me will take out their blood tribute. Those who are not willing, just die with those unlucky people like Iwagakure and Konoha!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the eyes of the people who were previously uncertain swept across the faces of Rasa, Chiyo, Sakumo and the others, and they immediately made their own decisions.


    Moreover, as the backup n that ck Zetsu had already set up burst out, it instantly became a chaotic battle!


    There were three factions directly divided into three factions within Sunagakure. One was led by Rasa, who was controlled by ck Zetsu. Regardless of whether there was a problem with Rasa or not, if he wanted to survive, it was naturally more likely to stand on the side of the big power.


    If it was said that the original five great countries Ninja Army was big and famous, then without a doubt, after Kirigakure changed sides and the back path was sealed, Akatsuki was the one who upied the big power!


    Not to mention that the previous miracles were still in his mind.


    And the other camp was naturally the old faction led by Chiyo. They saw that there was something wrong with Rasa and wanted to quell the rebellion.


    As for thest people, they were the unlucky ones who were still at a loss and did not know what to do!


    But at this time, Sakumo, who had a general idea of what was going on, had already led his people and rushed in.


    From his point of view, this Rasa must have been a backup n ced by Haru.


    Then it would be much easier.


    Sunagakure, who was guarding the retreat of the Ninja Alliance Army, was the first to panic, and then the group of dragons fell into an internal strife, simply copsing at the first touch!


    Sakumo led his people to help Rasa clean up the door while leading his people to rush to the position of Iwagakure in front.


    In the blink of an eye, the Ninja Alliance Army was surrounded by enemies!


    At this moment, how could Sarutob Hiruzen not know that he was being plotted against?


    He should have seen that there was something wrong with Kirigakure and Sunagakure, but because he thought that it was impossible and that it was a fluke mentality, it led to the current situation.


    But who could think of such an outrageous thing?


    It could be said that every step was wrong, every step was wrong!


    "Tsuchikage, I''m afraid we can''t leave." Sarutobi sighed heavily and said resolutely.


    However, his actions only received Onoki''s cold eyes.


    There are thousands years old foxes at home, why did you y chat with me here?


    Onoki could tell that Hokage was forcing him to express his opinion.


    Can''t leave?


    To put it bluntly, the more than 10,000 Ninjas had all died here, and he could escape.


    Being able to fly was so amazing!


    And Sarutobi was obviously worried about this.


    There was already no n to win. If Onoki saw that the situation was not good and directly flew away from the sky with a few trusted subordinates, then there was no hope at all.


    So even if he had to fight desperately, he had to first clench his fist before he dared to punch with all his strength!


    "Don''t worry, Hokage. I, Onoki, won''t abandon so many people and run back alone." Onoki coldly said.


    Sarutobi was not embarrassed, and he even relieved the other side said, "In fact, we are not hopeless at the moment. Although Kirigakure betrayed us and Sunagakure also had a problem, Iwagakure and I, Konoha, are still in good condition. If we break out of the encirclement at full strength, the other side can''t keep us all."


    Onoki also knew that they couldn''t continue to fight, so he had to retreat first and think about it carefully.


    Therefore, they agreed with Sarutobi. The two immediately decided to turn from the front to the back. Konoha was responsible for defending against Kirigakure''s attack, and then divided some people to help Iwagakure''s people to break out of the encirclement. Everyone ran away together!


    It had to be said that the strength of the ninjas of Konoha and Iwagakure in the desperate situation was very terrifying. Perhaps there was also a reason for the attack to be changed to retreat.


    After all, their morale had been severely damaged in session. If they wanted to kill them, there must be enough reasons.


    Now, wanting to leave this ce alive was the greatest motivation for them to disy their strength.


    If they didn''t explode, they would die!


    It was a very simple principle.


    As a result, the situation that seemed to be in imminent danger was suddenly stabilized. Even under the desperate struggle of some people, it actually made the members of Akatsuki, who had cut off the retreat of the Ninja Alliance Army, feel great pressure.


    Seeing this, Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki couldn''t help but smile.


    It can work!


    But right at this moment, the voice of the person that they had been iparably fearful of, rang out once more.


    "When will you be the most desperate?"


    "The answer is when you see the hope shattered in front of you with your own eyes."


    "Let''s begin."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki suddenly changed. They watched the situation around them nervously.


    Although he did not know what the other party was referring to, he could predict what would happen next.


    Was it a new enemy or a war weapon?


    What was that?


    Or was the scene just now going to happen again?


    Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki inadvertently looked at each other and took half a step back at the same time. Obviously, at this time, they began to doubt whether the other party was also colluding with Akatsuki?


    This big show was only for himself to see!


    After all, the example of Kirigakure and Sunagakure was right in front of him, so he had to be on guard!

 Chapter 368: The Whole Battle Field is in Chaos!

    Chapter 368: The Whole ''Battle Field'' is in Chaos!


    The strange scene of the two old foxes guarding against each other was very funny, but unfortunately, no one noticed this scene at this time.


    Because as Haru finished his words, the already chaotic situation of the battle once again changed in an iprehensible way!


    In the fierce battle, a Konoha Ninja suddenly turned around Kunai and cut the throat of apanion beside him!


    "Mikawa! What are you doing"


    Mikawa'' immediately revealed a strange smile, and then brandished his weapon to sh forward!


    ...


    A Konoha Ninja was fighting with a Kirigakure Ninja. Seeing that Konoha Ninja was about to die under his opponent''s de, a Konoha Ninja suddenly rushed over from the side and shouted, "Yamashita, I''m here!"


    ng!


    At the critical moment, he stopped Kirigakure in front of him, but the sharp katana pierced his heart from behind.


    "Yamashita. Why?"


    Plop!


    He fell into a pool of blood. Even in his death, he could not understand why hispanion, who he had risked his life to save, would sneak attack him from behind.


    After he died, Konoha and Kirigakure, who seemed to have a grudge against each other, revealed strange smiles at the same time. "Let''s go, change the next one."


    After making sure that no one noticed, the two of them quietly changed their positions and then yed again. They just did not know who the next unlucky ghost was.


    ......


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    Boom!


    Many of the Iwagakure Ninjas who were building a defensive line to deal with the pressure of Sunagakure and Akatsuki''s attack instantly screamed and were hit!


    But before they could berate the Konoha Ninja for betraying them too, apanion beside them began to attack with an odd smile.


    "Earth Release: Rock Gun Technique!"


    The earth spikes that rose from the ground instantly enveloped many of Konoha Ninjas and Iwagakure Ninjas. They attacked indiscriminately without any distinction!


    "Taiseki, are you crazy"


    Puff!


    Iwagakure, who grabbed hispanion and questioned him, was directly stabbed to death by Taiseki without hesitation. His face was filled with extreme unwillingness and disbelief.


    ...


    In just a few minutes, the entire Ninja Alliance was in chaos!


    The number of Advance Force that died in the hands of ''one of your own'' was far more than the number that died in the hands of Akatsuki''s members!


    And this also brought about an extremely fatal problem.


    When White Zetsu, who was hidden in the Ninja Alliance Army, began to swing his sword at the people around him, his originally fragile trust foundation because of Kirigakure and Sunagakure''s betrayal instantly copsed!


    The Ninja Alliance Army no longer believed in their allies, no longer believed in the people of the same vige, no longer the people around them!


    Everyone fell into the predicament of fighting for themselves, bing birds of a feather. Anyone who dared to approach them for no reason would be attacked, even if they were their own rtives, friends, andpanions.


    Because many people died in the hands of their rtives, friends, andpanions.


    The morale of the Ninja Alliance Army directly suffered a devastating blow!


    It could be said that Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki looked at the scene in front of them that was like hell.


    If at the beginning, the two of them would doubt each other because Konoha''s people killed Iwagakure''s people or Iwagakure''s people killed Konoha''s people, then when they saw the people in their vige stab Kunai into theirpanions'' hearts again and again, they were instantly awakened!


    Especially after those people who had gone crazy were killed, they realized that these people were actually fake white humanoid creatures!


    How could there be such a terrifying transformation technique?


    Not only had no one seen through it before, it had silently reced so many people?


    When exactly had it been?


    They suddenly remembered that someone once said that the people around them had be very strange. They even suspected that someone had sneaked in.


    However, under theiryers of examination, they finally confirmed that there were no problems with these people.


    So, they were referring to these creatures?


    Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki suddenly felt endless chills in their hearts.


    Then how many real people were there in the Ninja Alliance?


    Or it was meaningless to think about this question now.


    Because the foundation of trust had beenpletely destroyed, even if they continued to issue orders in the name of Hokage and Tsuchikage, not many people would continue to pay attention to them.


    Who knows if you two old bastards are also fake?


    Lost!


    Completely lost!


    As soon as they thought of this, their hearts immediately sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The lofty ambitions and heroic hearts before the war seemed to have be a big joke at this moment!


    Crusade against Akatsuki?


    Defeat Senju Haru?


    They had already fallen before the other party even made a move.


    What was this?


    Even with the wisdom of Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki, they didn''t know what to do.


    "If we want to break the situation now, we can only use that." Sarutob Hiruzen suddenly took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Use it. There is no way out anyway. Let''s make a big fuss."


    Onoki had no other choice but to agree directly.


    ...


    "Is this it?"


    Haru, who was standing on top of the tower and looking down on all living beings, wanted to ask this question when he saw the copse of the Ninja Alliance.


    It wasn''t that he was arrogant, but the five great countries were a bit too weak.


    He hadn''t even personallye down, but it was already a one-sided situation, so what else was there to talk about?


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that other than relying on the Prophet and Golden Finger to make Akatsuki develop very well, the biggest reason was that the choice at this moment was too good.


    The five great countries at the moment were far from the peak of the Fourth Ninja War in the original work.


    If the first battle of Ninja World was considered the tail of the elite ninja era, then after the first battle of Ninja World, the experts who couldpete with Senju Hashirama and the others all passed away.


    The Second Ninja War almost brought a full stop to that era, and the war thatsted for four years almost dragged down every country.


    The economic strength, military strength, and poption all entered the bottom of the valley. Thetest technology update might be in another ten years, and the five major countries would be able to slow down and wee the next prosperous period. But at this time, Haru and Akatsuki rose up, which created such a situation!


    If it waster or earlier, it would not be so easy.


    Didn''t you see that even the talented Second Hokage and Senju Tobirama failed in the end?


    At the thought of Tobirama, Haru couldn''t help but look into the distance.


    Soon, after killing these stubborn fellows and unifying Ninja World, he would have the confidence to face Tobirama and Madara.


    "Your dreams will be realized by me."

 Chapter 369: The Tailed Beast Battle!

    Chapter 369: The Tailed Beast Battle!


    "Hui, Hui, Hui!"


    "Eh? Ha!"


    Two huge monsters suddenly appeared on the battlefield. They were the five-tailed Kokou and the one-tailed Shukaku!


    After the copse, Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki could only choose to use Jinchuriki to go all out.


    Although Kazekage was dead, Jinchuriki was still alive.


    Although he had been imprisoned and his real name had been forgotten, and he had been called "one-tailed" by others, but now it was rted to the life and death of the Ninja Alliance, so he could only stand up.


    And this was not the end.


    Namikaze Minato listened to Hokage''s orders and used Flying Thunder God to go to the ce where Akatsuki''s members were most concentrated. Then, he directly opened the lid of the two sealed containers!


    In an instant, two extremely huge and terrifying chakra appeared on the battlefield.


    Three-tailed Isobu and six-tailed Saiken also appeared!


    Previously, in order to dig a hole for the Ninja Alliance Army, Orochimaru had temporarily stored the two vessels that Kirigakure had sealed with Bijuu in Sarutobi''s hands.


    If not for the fact that ''Mizukage'' was so sincere, Sarutob Hiruzen wouldn''t have been fooled and wouldn''t have doubted him at all.


    After all, they even brought two Bijuu, and they even lent you the ''trust''. If you continue to suspect them, wouldn''t that be a p in the face


    The sudden appearance of four Bijuu was enough to turn the tide of the battle!


    However, the two Bijuu of Kirigakure did not have Jinchuriki. They were now in a wild state, so there were many variables. Otherwise, Sarutobi would not have let Minato put them far away and put them in ces where there were many enemies.


    It was enough to have the five-tailed Kokou and the one-tailed Shukaku.


    Although Onoki said that Senju Haru once controlled the eight-tailed to attack Iwagakure Vige, even if the eight-tailed appeared, it was impossible to fight against four.


    As for the other Bijuu.


    Sarutob Hiruzen didn''t believe that Senju Haru could control all of them!


    Otherwise, why would he fight?


    It would be over if he brought Bijuu along to forcefully push down their old home!


    Sarutobi''s guess was correct, because Haru had also tried to control more Bijuu at the same time, but he failed because he was too burdened. He didn''t know if it was because his eye power was insufficient or if he hadn''t evolved, but at least he could only control one Bijuu now.


    But since he dared to use Kirigakure''s two Bijuu to dig a pit for the Ninja Alliance Army, then he naturally had a way to deal with it!


    Summoning Technique!


    With a bang, the huge body of the eight-tailed beast immediately blocked the view of many people.


    Moreover, the moment the eight-tailed beast appeared, it used its octopus tail to stop the three-tailed Isobu - and six-tailed Saiken under Haru''s control, not allowing them to casually ughter the members of Akatsuki.


    But just like what Sarutobi thought, even if Kyuubi was strong, it was impossible for him to defeat the other Bijuu working together. The eight-tailed beast naturally could not.


    But then, another cry rang out!


    Bee directly entered a state ofplete Bijuu transformation, turning into a seven-tailed Horned Beetle, flying into the sky.


    Six of the nine Bijuu had already appeared!


    This was a scene that had never appeared in the previous great battle of Ninja World!


    But it was not over yet!


    "Roar!"


    Kyuubi was recognized as the strongest existence among Bijuu. The fox demon raised its head and roared, its nine orange fox tails dancing around as if they had life.


    "Eh? Kushina."


    When he saw Kyuubi appear on the battlefield, Haru could not help but be stunned.


    This was not his n!


    After carefully searching, sure enough.


    Konan and the other two had somehow snuck out and hid in that area.


    Presumably, the appearance of the three-tailed Isobu and the six-tailed Saiken had provoked Kyuubi. In order to protect himself and to protect the others, Kushina had borrowed Kyuubi''s power.


    In addition, Haru also saw that Ashina and the others were guarding near Kyuubi, which made him feel relieved.


    Then heughed and shook his head. He was very curious about the expression of the ''Strongest Hokage'' at this time.


    Out of the nine Bijuu, seven came out at once.


    The faces of Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki could be described as livid!


    Especially after seeing the appearance of Kyuubi, Sarutobi wanted to curse out loud. Obviously, he was the one who found Jinchuriki, and he was also the one who persuaded Mito to seal Kyuubi in Kushina''s body. In the end, he turned his head and was abducted. Now, he was the enemy of Konoha. How could he not be angry!


    But no matter how angry he was, it was useless. Could it be that he could still shoot a few words and let the other person fall into Konoha''s arms again?


    Unless he called Sarutobi Naruto, there was still a possibility!


    And what made him even more uneasy was that the current situation waspletely out of control.


    The seven Bijuu''s chaotic battle waspletely enough to destroy everything in the surroundings, and it naturally included them as well!


    But now that things hade to this, even if they regretted it, it would be toote. They could only brace themselves and fight!


    Bijuudama!


    The five-tailed Kokou and the on-tailed Shukaku took advantage of the opportunity when the three-tailed Isobu


    Once they seeded, Akatsuki would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    However, at this moment, Haru snapped his fingers. "God said that resistance is futile!"


    [Prohibit the use of Bijuudama].


    When thew was opened, the five-tailed Kokou and the one-tailed Shukaku instantly became mute, their eyes nk.


    Then, 360 hotser beams suddenly fell from the sky and drowned the Shukaku, as if it was really a divine punishment!


    Because the five-tailed Kokou was running faster, and the target was not it, it ran out.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The earth was shaking, and people were running everywhere.


    After so many Bijuu entered the battlefield, the battle between the Ninja Alliance Army and Akatsuki became smaller and smaller.


    After the explosion and smoke, the ground was a mess, and the one-tailed Shukaku had been smashed half of its body, and even its head was left with only a small half.


    However, this still did not kill Shukaku!


    Such serious injuries were still rapidly recovering, because the essence of Bijuu was the fusion of chakra, and the body of the one-tailed was made of sand, so there was no such thing as a vital point, and even if it was riddled with holes, it could still consume chakra to recover.


    However, after the recovery, Shukaku''s body immediately shrunk by arge size.


    Obviously, the fierce attack just now was notpletely useless against him.


    Then, many people suddenly discovered that the sky had turned dark!


    A huge shadow enveloped the sky above everyone, and then finally revealed the true face of the mountain.


    Rock foundation, steel throne, and in front of it was a tall stone tablet that soared into the sky!


    It was the war weapon of Land of Sky, who had undergone aplete transformation - the flying machine!


    The concentrated bombardment of the three hundred and sixty small-scaleser cannons from before had obviouslye from the hands of the flying machine after the transformation!


    Moreover, in addition to zero-tailed, the power source of the air fortress at this moment was also the two-tailed Jinchuriki, who was locked in the prison with chakra extracted, and the four-tailed Jinchuriki, who had taken his life back!


    Two Bijuu and one fake Bijuu as the energy source, so even after the transformation of the flying machine, the weight of the flying machine had increased a lot, and the weapon system had increased a lot, but it could not be an obstacle.

 Chapter 370: Aerial Fortress Irkalla

    Chapter 370: Aerial Fortress Irka


    Haru gave a brand new name to the new flying machine. It was called, Aerial Fortress Irka!


    It was once the ultimate weapon to protect Yuri, famous for its powerful firepower and destructive power.


    Countless members of the Ninja Alliance looked at the giant on top of their heads in a daze, and their heads fell into a jam.


    All they thought about was the powerful destructive power that even Bijuu could not resist!


    There were even people who were shocked to find that Amegakure was not in a rare sunny day, but because the rain was blocked by the air fortress above their heads!


    But how was this possible?


    They had clearly seen the blue sky and white clouds before, and there was no shadow of the flying machine. Were they all collectively blind to such a big thing?


    However, how could they know the magical use of arge-scale projection machine!


    That''s right, the flying machine in the air, Irka, had been floating in the air above Amegakure from the very beginning.


    The blue sky and white clouds that the Ninja Alliance Army saw were just a false image projected by arge-scale projection machine!


    It was the same reason as the Four Seasons Transformation trick that Haru had yed before.


    At this time, Namikaze Minato was very upset. He had felt that there was something wrong with the clouds in the sky, just like a motionless painting. However, hismon sense had restricted his imagination. In addition, Sarutob Hiruzen had interrupted his thoughts. Otherwise, he might really have seen through it in advance.


    Shukaku was very angry at this time!


    Although he didn''t know why suddenly he couldn''t use Bijuudama, it still opened its mouth wide.


    "Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!"


    A huge wind ball containing arge amount of chakra flew out with a whistling sound.


    The densely packed muzzles of the air fortress, which were exposed by Irka, once again shone with golden light.


    Under the premise of zero-tailed, the second-tailed, and the fourth-tailed as energy, the entire charging process was almost fleeting!


    Light of Destruction!


    Three hundred and sixtyser beams directly disintegrated Shukaku''s Drilling Air Bullet, and then once again submerged Shukaku who was roaring in anger.


    It seemed that Shukaku who was unable to use Bijuudama waspletely not a match for this war weapon!


    After all, Shukaku was rtively against the zero-tailed, the two-tailed and the four-tailed, it was normal to not be able to fight, if it casually able to fight, the construction of the flying machine Irka simply meaningless, and there was no need to lock the two-tailed and four-tailed inside.


    However, the huge size and flexibility of the air fortress was indeed the biggest weakness.


    If Shukaku could release Bijuudama, or Onoki could use Dust Release, at least the battle would not be so one-sided.


    But in order to let it fully disy its power and not be easily destroyed, Haru directly customized the twows, which made Bijuu and Onoki lose their most destructive attack section.


    Even if the tiger with its teeth pulled out still had its ws, it would still be no match for the lion!


    "Huchi. Huchi."


    The restored Shukaku shrunk again, and kept gasping for air. It was unknown whether it was tired or angry.


    But there was indeed no one who could help it.


    Because the five-tailed Kokou was targeted by Bees, one of the two Bijuu was like walking on t ground, his speed was very fast, and the other had grasped the air control, which was also as fast as a swan!


    The two sides were tangled together, fighting against each other, so they had no time to care about it.


    And the three-tailed and six-tailed in the wild state were even more miserable, leaving the eight-tailed and Kyuubi stunned!


    The three-tailed Isobu could only disy its greatest strength in the water ring realm. Right now, it was just Shukaku that relied on its high defense to be hammered by the eight-tailed.


    The six-tailed Saiken was a slug with six milky white tails. It could spit out a strong corrosive liquid. This was also the main attack section of the six-tailed.


    But this also meant that the six-tailed had almost no ability to fight in closebat!


    Therefore, Kyuubi didn''t give the six-tailed a chance to spit out the acid at all. He pressed her down on the ground and gave her a beating!


    The six-tailed, who had been beaten into a daze, basically had no ability to resist. She was even more miserable than the three-tailed, who had also been beaten up.


    After all, three-tailed beast had a thick turtle shell. If he couldn''t beat her, he would admit to beating her. He looked like a punching bag.


    It was probably because when they separated from the family, they had been beaten up by others!


    At this time, Sarutob Hiruzen''s expression could be said to be particrly gloomy.


    He never thought that he could defeat Akatsuki with just a few Bijuu. After all, they also had Bijuu.


    But he really did not expect that the other party could actually release three Bijuu and a flying machine to deal with the four Bijuu released from their side.


    Not only did the situation on the battlefield not improve, but it was even more disadvantageous!


    What was even more ironic was that the person that the Ninja Alliance Army feared the most was still looking down on them from high above, as if he could defeat them without personally making a move.


    Anger?


    Frustration?


    Confusion, trance?


    Or regret?


    All sorts of emotions emerged.


    Sarutob Hiruzen did not know what he was feeling right now, but he knew that it was not over yet. He had not lost yet.


    Since even Bijuu, this trump card, could not let them escape unscathed today, then he could only fight to the death and fight to the death!


    "Minato! Carry out thest n and send us there!"


    Minato, who was still far away from Yellow sh in the original work, quickly nodded and ced his hand on Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki. In the next second, a golden light shed and the three of them disappeared in an instant!


    When they reappeared, they were already below the tower.


    At an unknown time, a strange-looking Kunai was inserted in the corner of the hidden wall.


    After using Flying Thunder God to bring Hokage and Tsuchikage over, Minato did not stop. He once again shuttled between the two camps and brought Jiraiya, Kato Dan, and Iwagakure''s Explosive Corps over as quickly as possible.


    The frequent use of Flying Thunder God could not help but make the young Minato feel very tired, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Seeing that Minato was already at his limit, Onoki no longer hesitated and immediately made a seal and mmed the ground.


    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!"


    A huge earthen wall suddenly appeared beneath their feet, sending them up to the tall tower. At the same time, they also separated this ce from the battlefield on the outside!


    After the n to break the momentum with forcepletely failed, thest chance they could fight now was to seize the opportunity when Senju Haru was alone and defeat him.


    As long as they caught Senju Haru, Akatsuki''s attack would immediately copse!


    Whether they could reverse the tide of the battle depended on this gamble.


    However, there was one fatal problem in this operation, which was that Flying Thunder God, who was taught by Second Hokage, could easily get him out of the battlefield. No matter how many people attacked him, it would be futile.


    However, the other party''s character would not easily flee without fighting!


    And this was an opportunity that they had to seize this time.


    Even if there was only a 10 chance, they had no other choice.

 Chapter 371: Lets Fight!

    Chapter 371: Let''s Fight!


    "Behead them? Catch the king first? Should I admire your courage, or should I say that you are too stupid?"


    Looking at these familiar or unfamiliar faces in front of him, Haru shook his head and sighed. Then, he stopped the return of Akatsuki''s members. These few people still could not take him down.


    It was like the Demon King was toozy to do it himself, but the warrior did not fight monsters to level up and had to take the initiative to run to the Demon King to provoke him.


    Would there be good fruits to eat


    "I didn''t expect you to actually do this. Tobirama-sama is right. You will bring disaster to the entire Ninja World."


    Sarutob Hiruzen looked at Haru with aplicated expression.


    But in reality, what Tobirama said at the end was, "That child might be Konoha''s future hope. Don''t let him be used by someone with ill intentions. That will be a disaster for the entire Ninja World."


    Therefore, the truth was that Sarutobi had personally broken off Konoha''s hope, and then it had ultimately led to a disaster that swept through the entire Ninja World!


    But this fellow had broken his promise and made a confession. He had even deliberately said what Tobirama had said to Haru.


    There was no doubt about Tobirama''s position in Haru''s heart. He was not only trying to provoke Haru, but also messing up his heart.


    However, Haru did not listen to Sarutob Hiruzen''s nonsense in the first ce. He also did not care about whether it was a disaster or not. How could this old bastard, Sarutobi, know Tobirama better than him?


    Sarutob Hiruzen did not know that the idea of Tobirama refusing to negotiate with him in the end and wanting to unify Ninja World in one fell swoop came from Haru!


    Therefore, what Haru was doing now was what Tobirama had not done!


    "Heh, in this world that the frog in the well can see is only the size of the well. Do you still remember what I said when I left Konoha? I said that I would establish a brand new Konoha, and then unify Ninja World to achieve true peace."


    "Now, there is only onest step left before Iplete my promise."


    "The five great countries will cease to exist and be the dust of history. And the Akatsuki Country will rece it and be the only ruler of the entire Ninja World!"


    Haru was high-spirited and had a broad talk!


    The unparalleled confidence and the powerful momentum that made people breathless swept over in an instant.


    "Don''t you know how many innocent lives will die because of your ambition?" Sarutob Hiruzen resisted the pressure and scolded angrily.


    "Look down there, how many people will be buried, how many parents will lose their children, how many children will lose their parents!"


    "Stop, Haru! It''s not toote to turn back now!"


    Haru was immediately amused by Sarutobi''s sincere old face. "Do you really believe these words?"


    Then he shook his head, "Forget it. Different paths do not work together. You only see the sacrifice in front of you, but you do not see the eternal peace and prosperity."


    "If words are useful, then what is the use of fists? In the end, isn''t it still the strong to be respected, to make rules, and to control everything!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen was rendered speechless by Haru''s facious reasoning. He really could not understand what Tobirama-saka had taught him back then. How could his thoughts be so extreme and go against the peace?


    However, he also knew that if he could persuade the other party, he would not end up in this situation today.


    Therefore, he said with a determined expression, "The question of who is right and who is wrong is no longer meaningful, but the casualties at the moment should stop. Let''s end it. If you win, I will let the rest of the people give up resisting."


    "Even if you think that the sacrifice now is valuable, isn''t it better to avoid it?"


    Haru could not help but narrow his eyes. "With just you?"


    No matter what, it was the result of his victory. The less people died meant more energy points.


    However, this was not the biggest reason.


    He only felt that he should be the one to personally end this war.


    "Come on, let me see your ability."


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Iwagakure, Gari and the other members of the Explosion Corps rushed out under Onoki''s signal.


    Next, Onoki and Sarutob Hiruzen began to form hand seals at the same time.


    "Earth-Fire Dragon Bullet!"


    Onoki''s Earth Dragon Bullet and Sarutobi''s Fire Dragon Bullet intertwined together, transforming into a ck dragon wrapped in mes that pounced towards Haru.


    There was another loud noise, and mes soared into the sky!


    However, after a series of attacks, both Onoki and Sarutob Hiruzen did not rx at all. On the contrary, they looked very solemn.


    "Is this only extent?"


    A voice came from the smoke.


    The pitch-ck Susanoo enveloped Haru. No matter if it was the attack of Iwagakure Ninja or the joint Ninjutsu of Hokage and Tsuchikage, none of them could cause him any damage!


    "Explosive Earth Thunder Fist!"


    The unconvinced Gari punched the Susanoo again, and the power of the explosion was very astonishing.


    But it still didn''t break through the defense!


    The eyes of Gari couldn''t help but freeze, somewhat unable to believe.


    Then, at this time, Haru''s right hand was already in the shape of a pistol, aiming at him.


    "Are you ready to dance?"


    Pa!


    A water bomb the size of a fist instantly struck Gari, sending him flying. At the same time, he turned his gun to aim at the others.


    Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!


    Pa...!


    Each water bomb could leave a deep mark on the rock wall summoned by Onoki. The powerful root was not like Watter Bullet.


    Defense, dodge. Just one simple move from Water Release made Sarutobi and the others have to take it seriously.


    However, Onoki and the others were not to be trifled with and immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    "Earth Release: Solid Core Mountain Dwelling Technique!"


    Onoki shouted and squatted down on the rock wall.


    Two huge hemispherical mountain rocks directly crushed the tower and trapped Haru''s Susanoo in the middle.


    Then Sarutobi immediately used Shadow Clone Technique, and his body and four clones began to make a series of hand seals at the same time.


    What he was going to use was the Five Release!


    When Haru saw this, he said unhurriedly, "God said that all clones are nothing."


    Thew was activated!


    With a few ''peng'' sounds, Sarutobi''s shadow clones instantly disappeared, so much so that only Fire Release''s original body, me Dragon Bullet, was sessfully released.


    However, there was no good way to deal with this kind of ordinary ninjutsu with a single attribute.


    What was even more terrifying was that after Haru used thew to prohibitthe use of clones, many people in the battlefield died because of this!


    Sarutobi looked at Jiraiya with a somewhat ugly expression, "Is it still not done?"


    Jiraiya who was condensing Senjutsu chakra immediately replied, "Just a little bit more, thirty seconds!"


    Only by entering Sage Mode would he be able topete with Haru.


    "Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!"


    Haru violently spat out a straight line of super-high pressure water column from his mouth, turning into sharp water des that cut apart the rocks on both sides in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 372: Paper Release - Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!

    Chapter 372: Paper Release - Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!


    Boom!


    The three-tailed star was flipped to the ground, its four feet facing the sky. It was very funny. The eight-tailed octopus tentacle grabbed it tightly, preventing it from turning back. It caused the scene to be very awkward.


    The six-tailed Saiken that nine-tailed had been suppressing was controlled by the Adamantine Sealing Chains with the help of Ashina and Uzumaki n. As long as they found a tool that could seal Bijuu, they could seal it again.


    At this time, there were already people searching everywhere. It was believed that good news woulde soon.


    The five-tailed Kokou was still fighting with Bee. In a hand-to-hand battle between two behemoths, almost no one dared to approach the surroundings.


    After Ashina and the others sealed the three-tailed and six-tailed, they would be able to pull out their hands to help.


    But the most miserable one was still the one-tailed Shukaku!


    In a situation where he couldn''t use Bijuudama and couldn''t fly, Shukaku was simply a living target.


    He wanted to fight, but he can''t fight.


    He wanted to run, but he can''t run away.


    The huge figure shrank again and again. If this continued, he might really be killed.


    This was the first time he felt so aggrieved.


    Shukaku was already a little scared, it was estimated that it wouldn''t take long for it to return to its body.


    Apart from this, the morale of the Ninja Alliance Army had already copsed.


    Kirigakure''s betrayal, Kazekage''s death, Sunagakure''s internal strife, Akatsuki''s pincer attack from the front and back, and the Infernal Hell that White Zetsu brought along, as well as the flying machine that appeared from time to time.


    This series of attacks had already made them lose the mood to fight.


    The casualties were rising in a straight line like a rocket.


    Now they had not raised their hands to surrender because of thest glimmer of hope in the distance.


    If even Hokage and Tsuchikage were defeated in the end, then they had nothing to resist.


    "Paper Drizzle!"


    "Wind Release: Gale Palm!"


    Konan''s two pairs of'' wings ''quickly shot out countless pieces of paper. With Wind Release''s enhanced power, not only did it cover the enemy''s vision, it also made the enemy a little flustered.


    "Water Release: Wild Water Wave!"


    After forcing the enemy to a dead end, Yahiko, who had been waiting here for a long time, immediately sprayed out a waterfall of water spear to blow the enemy away.


    Although Yahiko still couldn''t learn the Sea Release Technique, his talent in front of Water Release could be considered outstanding.


    "Is sensei really alright?"


    After taking a breath, Konan turned his gaze to the copsed tall tower, and his tone couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. With Haru''s strength, even if Hokage and Tsuchikage joined hands, they would be able to deal with him." Yahikoforted him and spoke the truth.


    Nagato nodded and agreed with Yahiko''s point of view. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed, as if sensing the fluctuation of chakra.


    It was actually underground?


    "Yahiko, be careful!"


    Nagato shouted, but before Yahiko could react, a pair of hands suddenly broke through the ground and firmly grabbed Yahiko''s feet. Then two other figures suddenly broke out of the ground. One attacked from the front, and the other pointed a sword at Yahiko''s back.


    The three Jonin from Iwagakure had been observing these little ghosts for a long time.


    They were sure that the status of these little ghosts was not simple, so they immediately used the Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet tounch a sneak attack.


    Bullying the weak with the strong?


    It didn''t exist!


    This was a battlefield. Since they were on the battlefield, they had to be aware of it!


    Therefore, not only did they choose tounch a sneak attack, but they were also cautious enough to attack three people at the same time. They had to kill one first!


    At this time, Yahiko was in a desperate situation. He had no time to form seals or escape. He could only try to block the next attack from the front and back, but it was meaningless. Genius remembered everything in a second.


    Just as Yahiko was about to die.


    Right at this moment, a huge force of impact suddenly struck Yahiko and the others, sending them all flying!


    Even the person holding Yahiko''s feet was brought out of the ground, his face full of shock.


    Shinra Tensei!


    At this critical moment, Nagato could only choose to use Rinnegan''s power to save Yahiko.


    Although he would be injured because of this, it was still better than losing his life!


    "Bansho Ten''in!"


    Before hended on the ground, Nagato reached out a hand in Yahiko''s direction and forcefully pulled him back.


    When he arrived, Yahiko''s face turned pale and he almost vomited blood!


    "Yahiko!" Konan supported Yahiko, his face full of concern and fear.


    "Can you still hold on?"


    Nagato also looked at Yahiko, but most of his attention was still on Iwagakure, who had just been sent flying by the Shinra Tensei.


    Yahiko nodded. After taking a breath, he also said with a serious face, "It''s okay, I can still hold on. As for you, try not to use Rinnegan''s power again. Sensei said that it will consume your vitality."


    "But just use it quickly. Sensei did not forbid me to use this power."


    If it was possible, Nagato also did not want to use Rinnegan''s power, but the problem was that the situation just now was too critical, and it was obvious that the three Iwagakure Ninjas in front of him were not easy to deal with. If they did not use Rinnegan, their odds of winning would not be high.


    Of course, they could also dy for time to wait for rescue, and the situation here must have attracted the attention of Akatsuki and the others.


    But they were afraid that the other side would not give them the time.


    Sure enough, after Iwagakure and the other two people who were sent flyingnded, they did not give up. Instead, they looked at each other and said, "Fight quickly, quickly get rid of these brats!"


    Originally, they wanted to leave one or two of them alive as hostages, but now they no longer thought so.


    If they still had such thoughts, they would probably be the ones in the end.


    Nagato was already ready to use Rinnegan''s power. Yahiko also made a hand seal.


    But they all ignored one person, Konan!


    "Dance of the Shikigami!"


    Arge amount of paper flew out from behind Nagato and Yahiko, then wrapped around Iwagakure and the other two.


    Iwagakure and the other two looked at the paper flying around them with disdain.


    They wanted to trap them with this kind of thing?


    It was really too naive!


    But suddenly, their pupils shrank.


    That was.


    Explosive Tag?


    "Paper Release: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!"


    Following Konan''s shout, the Explosion Tag, which was originally mixed in ordinary paper, suddenly began to circte infinitely, producing countless Explosion Tag, and then they shone with light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The powerful chain explosion began.


    After using this move, Konan''s face was pale, her body went limp, and she almost fell down. Fortunately, she was caught by Yahiko, who had sharp eyes and eyes.


    The truth was as Haru had expected. Konan''s Paper Technique and Tobirama''s mutual use of Explosion Tag Technique were a perfect match!


    Even Yahiko and Nagato, who had been together day and night, couldn''t help but be a little speechless at this moment, and even the gaze they looked at Konan with was a bit of an indescribable surprise!

 Chapter 373: Total Defeat

    Chapter 373: Total Defeat


    "How do you feel?"


    "I''m fine, but I''ve used up too much chakra, so I''m a little weak." Konan shook his head and said.


    The mutual use of Explosion Tag Technique that Haru taught her was undoubtedly a bug in regards to the increase in herbat strength, but right now, she was not able to use the full power of this technique, and her chakra was not enough.


    After all, there was nothing perfect in the world, and Konan was already very satisfied.


    When the serial explosions that hadsted for an unknown period of time finally stopped, the first thing that came into view was arge pit that had been ravaged!


    It was already toote for Iwagakure''s group of three to notice the danger. It was already toote for them to leave the underground. They directly ate their fill in the center of the explosion.


    At this time, there was not even aplete corpse left, only a portion of the remains still proved their previous existence.


    That was the real Jonin, and there were even three of them!


    Just like that, he was instantly killed by Konan in one move!


    So that was a good saying. Explosion was art. There was no enemy that could not be solved with a single explosion. If there was, then it would blow up until the other party died!


    It was obvious that this was what Konan did.


    It doesn''t matter if you are Jonin or Kage. As long as you can''t escape, your defense is not at the top. Just wait to be blown to death!


    "This is a bit too exaggerated." Yahiko clicked his tongue and nced at Konan from time to time.


    "It seems that there is really no need to use my eyes." Nagato said with a smile.


    Then he heard Konan joke weakly, "Yes, so be careful not to fall too far away from me..."


    Yahiko raised his eyebrows. The three of them looked at each other and then burst outughing at the same time.


    ...


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"


    A roared and punched Kagami''s Full Body Susanoo with all his strength.


    However, with the [Rity Reverse] effect of Kagami, the strength of the defense of Susanoo was far above Haru!


    Therefore, Kagami''s Susanoo was safe and sound, and Kagami himself was even more motionless.


    However, at the same time, it was also very difficult for Kagami to deal with A. After all, not only was the defense of A''s lightning chakra mode very strong, but its speed was also extremely fast, so much so that Kagami was unable to hit A.


    But this deadlock situation was no different from more advantageous to Akatsuki.


    Because A''s sharp knife did not y its role, at this time, the vanguard forces were almost all dead.


    Especially the remnants of Kumogakure that A brought back from the Land of Lightning. That was his hope for reviving Kumogakure. Now, they had all died here.


    It could be said that Kumogakure could be considered to have beenpletely destroyed.


    This caused A to be in a trance. He did not expect that the Ninja Alliance Army that he had brought with him would still be defeated.


    A tragic aura began to rise from his body. The lightning power around him also became denser, as if he had gone crazy andunched a series of continuous attacks.


    But Kagami sighed, if it was someone else facing this kind of desperate situation of A, they would definitely retreat a bit.


    But his full-bodied Susanoo with [Reality Reverse] was not an existence that A could break by choosing to fight for his life.


    In the face of the lightning fast speed of A, Kagami simply didn''t waste any energy to counterattack. He just stood there calmly, letting A attack him.


    The final result naturally wouldn''t change at all.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air beside A.


    "Follow me."


    A almost turned around and threw a punch, but when he saw who the other party was looking at, he forcefully stopped his fist and let the other party touch him with his hand.


    With a whoosh, the two of them instantly disappeared from where they were.


    "Flying Thunder God?"


    Kagami was sure that he would not be mistaken. He could not help but taste the taste of each of them. He did not expect that other than Haru, there was actually someone else who could be Tobirama-sama''s Flying Thunder God?


    Presumably, in the future, when the other party grew up, he would be an existence that would cause the entire Ninja World to have a headache.


    But unfortunately, in all aspects,pared to that person, he was still too young and tender!


    Kagami looked at the other battlefield behind him and shook his head regretfully.


    Since Haru did not need others to interfere in his battle, then Kagami naturally would not provoke him.


    In any case, even if he added A, the result would not change.


    The kid from the past had long grown into an out-and-out ''monster''!


    At that time, even Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama couldn''t help but praise his extraordinary talent, but Haru had already fulfilled it.


    So Kagami disarmed [Reality Reverse] and Susanoo, turned his head and began to deal with the battlefield.


    And with themand of Kagami, Akatsuki immediately further expanded the battle results, especially after Uchiha n who had been silent for a long time also released their former glory, the Ninja Alliance Army was only one step away fromplete destruction.


    ......


    "White Light de!"


    Rip...


    Waving the most trusted knife in his hand, Sakumo killed the remaining few Sunagakure Ninjas who were stubbornly resisting.


    Along with Rasa leading his people to rebel and Sakumo leading thousands of people to surround and kill him, Sunagakure was defeated almost without any decent resistance.


    Especially after the bad situation of White Zetsu''spanions who had transformed multiple times and suddenly attacked the people around them, thest bit of trust and hatred disappeared.


    How could the Sunagakure Ninjas who fought for themselves resist the attack of Sakumo and the others?


    Now only Chiyo and less than ten people were still alive, the rest were either killed, surrendered, or fell to Rasa, or Akatsuki.


    "Three Jewels Suction Crushing!"


    "Sealing Technique: Lion Closing Roar!"


    Chiyo, who was covered in blood, was still struggling to resist, controlling the puppet to release nearly ten people to kill the traitors one by one!


    But even Chiyo, whose eyes were red with killing, was still unable to reverse the situation in front of him that had been defeated.


    Especially after Sakumo and the others took action to deal with her, the puppet with the power to destroy a small country was nearly ten, and half of them had been destroyed.


    Chiyo herself was almost cut to death by Sakumo.


    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red. Right now, Chiyo knows that it will be difficult for her to return alive, so she only wants to kill Sakumo to avenge her son and daughter-inw.


    But in the end, she sadly found that she could not fulfill this wish.


    "Sealing Technique: Lion Closing Roar!"


    Swish!


    White light shed, and thest puppet also fell from the sky.


    "Mechanical Light Shield Block!"


    Just as she was about to be killed by Sakumo, ayer of extremely strong defensive chakra shield wrapped around Chiyo, preventing her from being separated.


    But in the next second, the dark shadow directly caught the prey.


    "Let her live. Haru said he wanted her alive." Nara Shikakichi said.


    Sakumo nodded casually and turned to leave.


    From beginning to end, he did not treat Chiyo as a threat.

 Chapter 374: Teaching You How to Use Immortal Techniques!

    Chapter 374: Teaching You How to Use Immortal Techniques!


    "Sage Mode: Goemon!"


    Jiraiya used oil, Fukasaku used Wind Release, Shima used Fire Release, these threebined together released Senjutsu''s me, in theory it could devour all types of matter.


    In the sea of fire, even Susanoo had an unstable trend, showing how powerful it was.


    After all, Senjutsu''s power wasparable to ordinary ninjutsu, but it waspletely on a different level!


    Next, Onoki immediately used Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique on A, who was brought over by Namikaze Minato, and then burst out with lightning chakra mode.


    In short, you have been strengthened, hurry up and send it!


    Lightning Release: Lariat!


    Leaping high into the air, A gritted his teeth and red angrily. His hair stood up like steel needles as he swung out the strongest punch in his life!


    Boom!


    Kacha.


    A''s right arm unexpectedly couldn''t withstand this powerful force and broke apart.


    But at the cost of this, under the condition of being burned by Jiraiya and Senjutsu, the strongest attack of A after being strengthened by Tsuchikage''s Onoki actually broke the defense of Haru''s Full Body Susanoo, causing arge scale of cracks to appear on its surface.


    Then in the next second, the ape demon extended his arm from the rod and grabbed A who fell from the sky, then quickly shrank back.


    But at this moment, a figure staggered and rushed into the sea of fire.


    "Gari!" Onoki shouted with an ugly expression, but the figure turned a deaf ear.


    "Don''t look down on us too much, bastard!"


    Gari roared with bloodshot eyes. Then, with an indomitable momentum, he finally arrived in front of Haru.


    All thepanions of the Exploding Corps had been killed, leaving only himself.


    Gari was not ready to live alone. He wanted to use his own life to create an opportunity for Tsuchikage and the others, a hard-won opportunity.


    "Explosion Release: Landmine Fist!"


    Along with a loud noise, a huge fireball that was like a sun instantly wrapped around Haru''s Susanoo.


    That was the super shadow attack that Gari had given up his life to explode!


    The scorching hot breath forced Onoki and others to retreat again and again.


    However, his gaze never moved away from them, waiting for the result.


    However..


    Pa da, pa da.


    Surrounded by raging mes, a figure was slowly walking towards them


    Haru could have used Flying Thunder God to leave before.


    But just like what he said, he could dodge, but there was no need!


    All of his destructive power was blocked by Susanoo, and Haru was toozy to continue to use his eye power to repair the damage of Susanoo, so he directly left Susanoo.


    Water balls continuously rotated around him, firmly blocking the violent mes outside, not allowing him to take a single step forward!


    Seeing this, the faces of Sarutob Hiruzen and the others could not help but darken.


    But the good news was that the other party did not have any use for Flying Thunder God to leave, and that terrifying defensive ability was finally broken by them.


    Pa!


    After walking out of the sea of fire, the water ball on Haru''s body suddenly soared into the sky, and then turned into a torrential rain that began to extinguish the mes behind him.


    "Sage Mode: Rain Tiger Liberation Technique!"


    "This aura, is it the feeling of Senjutsu''s Chakra"


    Fukasaku took a deep breath and said in surprise.


    "What? Senjutsu Chakra?" Jiraiya asked in surprise.


    "That''s right. It is indeed Senjutsu. However, it is also a bit strange. This rich water elemental aura is not the inheritance of the Three Great Hidden Sage Land." Shima added.


    Moreover, there was another sentence that Fukasaku and Shima did not tell Jiraiya. It was that Sage Mode, who looked like the other party, was far more profound than Jiraiya in training!


    The two Sage looked at each other and saw the word "dignified" in each other''s eyes.


    "Little Jiraiya, one more time. Let''s test each other''s depth."


    "Good!"


    "Sage Mode: Goemon!"


    The raging mes once again rushed towards him.


    But this time, Haru finally made a move.


    "Senjutsu, you don''t use it like this."


    Afterpleting the hand seal at an extremely fast speed, Senjutsu Chakra immediately transformed into arge amount of water from his mouth.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Bursting Water Wave!"


    The hundred-meter-tall wave smashed down with a thunderous momentum!


    Jiraiya''s Sage Mode: Goemon would not be restrained by ordinary Water Release. Even because there was oil in it, it could burn even on the water.


    However, after encountering the same sea style released by Senjutsu Chakra, this me suddenly became ineffective!


    The great King of Tough-Acting, Senju-Uchiha Haru had once said, "If there is an indestructible fire, there must be not enough water! If there is an indestructible Amaterasu, then there must be not enough water from the underworld!"


    Jiraiya''s fire was naturally not Amaterasu, nor did Haru need to use the water of the underworld to extinguish it.


    Under the impact of the huge waves, the sea of fire only resisted for a short moment before it was finally extinguished.


    "Let me teach you how to use Senjutsu, Jiraiya."


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Water sh!"


    Pulling out Samehada on his back, Senjutsu injected his chakra into it, and the 40 meter long water de directly chopped towards Jiraiya and the others.


    It was truly an interpretation of what it meant to let you run 39 meters first!


    "Fighting Tongue sh!"


    Fukasaku used his long tongue to push Senjutsu Chakra to its limit, and then forcefully blocked Haru''s Water Mist sh.


    Although Jiraiya''s Sage Mode was unable to train properly, he had to rely on the two of them to enter Sage Mode.


    But at the same time, under thebat mode of the three of them, the strength that Jiraiya could borrow was also enormous.


    Moreover, the actions of the two Sage did not affect Jiraiya''s own actions!


    "Hair Needle Senbon!"


    Just when Fukasaku blocked Haru''s 40 meter long sword, Jiraiya immediately counterattacked.


    Arge amount of hair as hard as steel needles shot out. The momentum was as swift as a storm, and it was the fastest and most wide-range move of all Jiraiya''s Ninjutsu.


    Moreover, at the same time when he released the hair needles, the two great Sage also activated Jiraiya''s hair root, so that he could make an infinite chain shot possible.


    Previously, this kind of attack was unable to break through Haru''s Susanoo, so it had never been used.


    Now that Haru had abandoned using Susanoo, Jiraiya immediately used it.


    Facing Jiraiya''s attack, Haru only formed a seal with one hand, and then wiped it up.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Sea Curtain!"


    A curtain of water instantly rose from the ground and shot straight into the sky!


    The countless needles that Hair Needle Senbon had struck were actuallypletely unable to prate this seemingly thinyer of water curtain.


    When the young man took a closer look, he discovered that this water curtain was not motionless, but had always been in a state of high speed flowing, and seemed to be endless!

 Chapter 375: Water Can Break Steel!

    Chapter 375: Water Can Break Steel!


    Although Jiraiya''s Hair Needle Senbon could almost make an infinite number of consecutive shots possible.


    But since it was useless, there was no point in continuing to shoot for long.


    Therefore, Jiraiya stopped. His attack was forcibly interrupted, and for a moment, he did not know what to do.


    Fortunately, Sarutobi and the others were experienced inbat. They did not keep watching the show. They used the Flying Thunder God Kunai that Minato had left behind in the vicinity in advance to directly cross the water curtain that could not be prated. They suddenly came to a position not far behind Haru and attacked as soon as they appeared.


    "Lightning Release: Lariat!"


    A, who had lost an arm, was in charge of closebat, attracting Haru''s attention. After rushing over at an extremely fast speed, he was immediately struck down with his right foot!


    At the same time, Sarutob Hiruzen was in charge of long-range control. His hand seals were not slow, and he used Earth Release to change the ground in front of him into mud, trying to restrict Haru''s movement speed.


    If not for the fact that he couldn''t use the Shadow Clone Technique, Sarutobi''s strength wouldn''t be limited to just this.


    After all, even if he could use more Ninjutsu, even if he gave himself the nickname ''The Professor'', it would still be useless. In the end, he could only release one ninjutsu at a time!


    Only by using more shadow clones to match all the ninjutsu he had learned, would he be able to release even more terrifying power and be more flexible against enemies.


    Therefore, it could be said that Sarutob Hiruzen who was unable to use shadow clones and Sarutob Hiruzen who could use shadow clones were not the same person!


    The former was at most the strength of the elite Jonin, but thetter had touched the threshold of Kage Level''s strength.


    However, that was all. There was no signature move at all.


    What could be known was the same as knowing nothing!


    The meaning of omnipotence was actually that it could not be done at all!


    Because a person''s energy and time was limited. Unless they had a cheat, which kind of escape technique could be studied so deeply?


    In fact, it was the same. In the original work, Sarutobi''s Fire Release was far less shocking and powerful than the one Madara used. Water Release could notpare to Terumi Mei, let alone Earth Release. Compared to Onoki''s Earth Release, Sarutobi''s Earth Release was nothing.


    There was no need to mention the remaining Lightning Release and Wind Release. In terms of power and practicality, they were not evenparable to many elite Jonin who studied hard.


    After wasting a limited amount of time and energy to learn so many Five Elements Escape Techniques, as well as Sealing Techniques and Boundary Techniques, which were used to abuse people, he could be called the ''Strongest Hokage''!


    However, if he met the real Kage Level, it would be very difficult for him.


    If he met a stronger and more ruthless character, he would only be forced to take a beating.


    Other than that, each of them had their own unique trump cards. Only he did not have anything.


    It was said that Namikaze Minato was amoner Ninja, but based on his strength, only Sarutob Hiruzen could match the word moner''!


    It was so ordinary that it made people doubt their lives!


    After the routine darkened, Third Hokage faced the four people who were formed by A and the others.


    Haru did not hesitate. First, he waved his Samehada and directly resisted A''s attack. Through a short contact, he absorbed a part of A''s chakra, which made him frown and quickly retreat.


    Then Haru stopped maintaining the Sea Curtain and used the remaining water from the Sea Curtain to form ake at his feet.


    Even though Sarutobi could use Earth Release to make the ground environment worse, it could not affect theke water on the surface.


    As for Haru, he just stepped on theke water without being affected at all.


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Iron Chain Cannon!"


    Arge amount of Senjutsu''s Chakra was injected into Samehada, then Samehada excitedly stretched its body, and then opened its big mouth, condensing a powerful water ball.


    Because the attack speed was not particrly fast, Sarutob Hiruzen dodged in time.


    Then he heard a bang!


    The water ball that he did not care much about just now hit a steel building a hundred meters away, and then left a half-circr depression on it!


    Although it did not directly prate, it was just an ordinary water ball!


    If this hit a person, the fracture and fracture estimate would be the lightest, and it might even break a person''s waist!


    Fortunately, the speed of the water ball was still within the range of reaction. As long as they focused their attention, almost everyone present could avoid it.


    At least for the second when Haru made his move, Sarutobi and the others thought the same!


    However, do not forget, this move is called the Iron Chain Cannon!


    Even a cannon meant that it definitely would not only fire one water ball at a time!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After the first time serving as a cannon, the merman spat out the first water ball to get used to it. He immediatelyunched a series of attacks in excitement, spitting out one terrifying water ball after another that was exactly the same as the previous one.


    Meanwhile, Haru held Samehada in his hand, hitting wherever he pointed!


    Originally, Samehada did not possess this ability, but with the addition of his special Senjutsu Chakra, Samehada could use its own living characteristic as a medium for Haru to release ninjutsu.


    Don''t ask, whether Samehada is special, Haru''s chakra is special!


    When Sarutobi and the others saw a series of water balls flying over, they immediately felt their scalp go numb!


    This was like everyone''s artillery was all one-shot, the kind that explodedst time.


    In the end, the enemy suddenly pushed out a strangely shaped Cyclone Cannon. Not only was the power of a single shot stronger, but the most infuriating thing was that it could be fired continuously!


    Who could withstand this!


    It really was a machine cannon!


    "Earth Release: Golem Technique!"


    There was no time to think, Onoki used the fastest speed to release this Ninjutsu.


    Then a rock monster broke out from the ground under the water, and then used its broad and sturdy back to block all the iing water iron cannons.


    Although it trembled every time, andrge amounts of rocks were broken and scattered, it was a dead thing without any wisdom, and it fulfilled its responsibility!


    However, it was clear that even the stone monster could not withstand it for long.


    The situation suddenly went straight!


    However, there were five people in the group battle, and there was also a


    "Sage Mode: Water Encampment Wall!"


    Without any hesitation, Fukasaku shot out a high-pressure, high-pressure water column toward Haru.


    "Sage Mode: Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!"


    With Haru''s perception, how could he not notice the sneaky Jiraiya and the two old toads behind him?


    Therefore, the moment the other party attacked, he turned around and retaliated in the same way!

 Chapter 376: Using Ridiculous Common Sense to Guess the Limits of a Hanged Man

    Chapter 376: Using Ridiculous Common Sense to Guess the Limits of a Hanged Man


    In fact, the principle of water des was simr to that of Water Colliding Wave, both of which were the principles of high-pressure water des.


    Therefore, when the two werepared, it was a matter of whose chakra was more profound and the power of Ninjutsu was stronger!


    In this aspect, Haru was not bragging, and Jiraiya and the two old toads were not worthy topare with him.


    Therefore, Fukasaku was shocked to find that the water des he used to cut enemies were actually defeated by the opponent Water Colliding Wave this time


    They are both Water Release, why are you the only one showing off like this?


    Could it be that water and water are different?


    Fukasaku, who couldn''t figure it out, was still putting up a final resistance. He was afraid that if he stopped, he would be directly cut in half.


    Fortunately, Jiraiya was not stupid. He immediately dodged to the side in a sorry state under Shima''s anxious urging.


    Sizzle!


    A building made of steel was directly cut open diagonally, and the surface was extremely smooth. Even if it was a divine weapon, it was probably only so. Moreover, it was limited in size, so it could not produce such an effect!


    At this moment, Jiraiya was extremely shocked!


    Who the hell could tell him why there was such a terrifying Water Release Ninjutsu?


    However, the danger he was in just now was notpletely meaningless. Haru''s attention was drawn over, allowing Onoki and the others to escape in time. At this time, the Rock Monster had already been smashed to pieces.


    "What kind of monster is the other party?" Such a terrifying Water Release is simply rare in his life. No, it should be said that he has never seen it before! What do you think, the child''s father? "


    Fukasaku nodded, took a deep breath and said, "Little Jiraiya, the other party''s attainments in Senjutsu are even greater than us two old fellows, so ordinary methods are no longer feasible. If you want to defeat the other party, you can only use that move."


    Shima, who was connected with Fukasaku, immediately understood what her oldpanion was thinking. She could not help but hesitate. "That move should be able to y a role, but it will take too long. If we only rely on Jiraiya, I''m afraid that we won''t be able tost until the end, and we will be interrupted in the process."


    At this moment, Jiraiya immediately said resolutely, "Leave it to me. Before I finish it, I will definitely be able to survive! Moreover, I have never been alone."


    "There is no other way now. Let''s begin!"


    "Good!"


    Since Jiraiya had said so, the two Sage could only choose to believe it.


    Therefore, in the next moment, the strange sound of a frog resounded throughout the battlefield!


    This was the Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant!


    As long as he listened to the melody, he would be trapped in the illusion enchantment, unable to move, and be trampled on!


    Moreover, because it was an illusion of hearing, it was useless against the general response method of ordinary illusion. It was a killer move, and at the same time, it was also called "Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant" by the two great Sage.


    "What is this?" Onoki couldn''t help but frown as he listened to the strange sound of the frog.


    In fact, Sarutob Hiruzen was not clear, but he believed that Jiraiya and the two toads Sage would definitely not shoot for no reason.


    Something that could be used at this time must not be underestimated!


    At this time, Jiraiya''s voice also came over, "Buy some time, don''t let the two of you Sage''s singing be interrupted!"


    There was no time to exin at all, directly stating that the demand was the most correct choice.


    Sure enough!


    After hearing Jiraiya''s words, Sarutob Hiruzen no longer had any doubts in his heart. Even Onoki and A immediately knew what to do.


    There was no other way to go all out in the first ce. With that question time, it was better to do it first!


    Therefore, A immediately rushed out, relying on his own speed to entangle Haru who was preparing to take care of Jiraiya.


    "My Dust Release still can''t be used until now, and this guy''s Ninjutsu is extraordinarily powerful, so don''t waste your chakra anymore. You have to think of a way to engage in closebat!"


    Onoki''s meaning was very simple. Right now, it was impossible to fight with Ninjutsu, and Jiraiya needed time.


    Therefore, it was better to give up the long range attack section, and everyone would attack together, and use closebat to entangle the opponent, not giving Haru the opportunity to continue to release Ninjutsu.


    Although closebat was equally dangerous, but there would no longer be a worse result.


    It can''t be that the other party''s Taijutsu are stronger than his Ninjutsu, right?


    Sarutob Hiruzen thought for a moment, and indeed this was the truth, so he rushed out together with Onoki and Minato.


    "Elbow"


    He concentrated his lightning chakra on his elbow, and attacked Haru without exhaustion.


    In his opinion, without the protection of the strange ck energy body, as long as the other party was hit by this attack, he would be either dead or disabled, and he would definitely lose his fighting strength!


    Bang!


    Haru ced the shark muscle in front of him and blocked the attack of A. The price was that he slid over ten meters on the surface of the water.


    Then three figures passed by A at the same time and surrounded Haru in the blink of an eye.


    "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!"


    "Roof Tile Shuriken!"


    "Spiralling sh Super Round Dance Howl Style Three"


    Good fellow, Haru was fucking good!


    If not for the fact that he was in battle, he would have been amused by the name of this move that Minato had called out!


    The Roof Tile Shuriken that sounded very intimidating was actually just an ordinary whirlwind. How could you believe it?


    As expected of a famous genius, he loved it!


    Only...


    Don''t underestimate him too much!


    Under Mangekyou Sharingan''s extreme dynamic vision, every move of Minato and the other two seemed to slow down in Haru''s eyes.


    All these years, he had never let go of the training of Taijutsu or Kenjutsu!


    Samehada in his hand easily and urately blocked Onoki''s fist rock. At the same time, his head gently swayed left and right, dodging the attack of the Adamantine Staff in Sarutob Hiruzen''s hand by a hair''s breadth every time, as if he hadpletely seen through Sarutobi''s attack pattern.


    Then his free left hand urately grabbed the right foot that Minato kicked at his head.


    In just an instant, Haru perfectly responded to the attacks from Onoki and the other two people. He even smiled and said,


    "Do you want to dance too?"


    Onoki and the other two changed their expressions at the same time!


    Boom!


    Haru waved Samehada in his hand, and under the support of the strange force, Sarutob Hiruzen had a terrible illusion that the Adamantine Staff in his hand was broken!


    In the next moment, Sarutob Hiruzen, who had blocked the Adamantine Staff in front of him, was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a steel building dozens of meters away before finally stopping.


    At the same time as he fell to the ground, he spat out arge mouthful of blood, his face pale.


    Looking at the steel wall behind him, it was actually a dent created by his body. It could be seen how strong the impact damage he had just suffered was!


    The most ridiculous thing they had done was to treat Haru as a ''ordinary person'' at this time, using those ridiculousmon sense to figure out the limit of a cheat!

 Chapter 377: God is Angry!

    Chapter 377: God is Angry!


    Bang!


    Haru grabbed Minato''s ankle and smashed it towards Onoki. Onoki didn''t have time to stop. The fist rock directly hit Minato''s body, and Minato immediately spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    If Onoki hadn''t restrained a bit of his strength, Minato would vomit blood.


    But because Minato was Konoha''s man and not Iwagakure''s man, Onoki didn''t feel sorry.


    After all, being caught was the opponent''s own problem, what did it have to do with him


    Therefore, Onoki didn''t have any intention of being caught, he even added the Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique to himself, a ruthless and decisive momentum that would hurt Haru even if he was beaten up.


    Haru naturally wouldn''t be scared. He first threw Minato in his hand to A who had just rushed over, and then he danced. Onoki didn''t even see how the opponent moved, and he had already lost his figure in front of him.


    Haru admitted that the Fist Rock with the Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique was very destructive, but the fatal weakness of this move was that the attack speed was not fast enough!


    In Haru''s eyes, this shoring would be infinitely magnified.


    Even if Haru wanted to, Onoki would never be able to hit him.


    Therefore, he used a few exquisite steps to turn around ande behind Onoki. Haru did not even look at him and directly kicked!


    Onoki instantly felt as if he was struck by lightning!


    The force of that kick gave him the feeling that it was going to break his spine, as if his internal organs were all twisted into a ball, so much so that he began to vomit blood before hended on the ground.


    On the other side, even though Minato''s Flying Thunder God was very important, A still rushed over regardless of anything.


    At this time, no one could not be sacrificed!


    Besides, if he was hit, at most his tendons would be broken and he would not die.


    The little bit of time he had gained was enough for him toplete an attack before Haru could react!


    Minato endured the pain. Just as he was about to collide with the bolt of lightning, he gritted his teeth and used Flying Thunder God. With a whoosh, he disappeared, avoiding being crippled by his own people.


    The choice of A not slowing down and instead elerating again was indeed beyond Haru''s expectations!


    After all, in his opinion, Minato''s importance was self-evident. Without Minato, these people would not be able to pass through Akatsuki''s defense line and appear in front of him.


    In addition, when dealing with Onoki, Haru''s line of sight left the direction of A, so he turned his back to A, which led to him not being able to react in time.


    The choice of A to break off all means of retreat, won the bet!


    "Lightning Release: Lariat!"


    By the time Haru realized what was going on, it was already toote to dodge. He could only use Flying Thunder God to carry out a strategic shift.


    It seemed that the unreasonable choice of A was still useless.


    But at this moment, a familiar face suddenly emerged from the water silently and hit Haru''s body with lightning speed.


    Kato Dan, who had not shown himself since just now, seemed to have been forgotten, finally chose thetter among his formerpanions and the vige he loved!


    He hid himself and sessfully attacked Haru at the most critical moment with his spiritualization technique!


    Haru was indeed too confident. Moreover, he had never seen Kato Dan''s Spirit Transformation Technique before. He had not even encountered any sort of situation. Thus, he had identally suffered a loss. His entire body immediately froze on the spot. Then, he was sent flying by A''s full strength punch!


    Bang!


    Plop.


    The merman''s flesh fell into the water.


    Huchi, huchi. A was gasping for breath. Maintaining the Lightning Chakra Mode for a long time was a huge burden to him. Now, his physical strength and chakra were approaching the red line.


    But he also did it. He seized the opportunity to give the enemy a painful blow!


    This should have been a blow to restore morale, but no one was able tough at this moment.


    Because closebat was still too dangerous and tragic.


    In just one round, Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki were both seriously injured!


    Minato was also seriously injured, and if he was just a little bit slower, he might not be able to get up again at this time.


    If not for Kato Dan''s Spirit Transformation Technique, he would have been like a bamboo basket hitting water.


    Was this punch exchanged for three people''s heavy injuries useful? Was it worth it?


    A stared fixedly at the direction where Haru flew. The lightning on his body had already been extinguished. He needed to preserve a bit of his physical strength and chakra, so that he couldplete his final struggleter.


    At this time, the singing of the two toads Sage seemed to have reached its end, and it gradually became louder.


    The situation seemed to suddenly turn towards A and the others!


    But would it really be as they wished?


    "Get out of my body!"


    The Mangekyou in Haru''s eyes revolved to the extreme. In the next second, a human-shaped white light suddenly flew out of his body, looking like it had been kicked out by someone!


    Although Kato Dan''s Spirit Transformation Technique was terrifying, it could control the other party''s body and enter the spiritual world of others.


    However, in terms of mental strength, Haru could be said to be extraordinary!


    With the addition of Mangekyou Sharingan, even Kato Dan, who was good at this technique, was not able to win, and was driven out of the mental world by Haru.


    Moreover, the collision of mental strength was undoubtedly even more dangerous and terrifying. If one was not careful, there would be some damage to the soul, and it might directly turn into an idiot!


    Therefore, after encountering unexpected violent resistance, Kato Dan''s soul could only flee in a sorry state.


    "It seems that you have made your choice. I can understand and respect your choice, but as the price for angering me, I hope that you can really bear it!"


    Haru stood up again and did not even wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He just calmly told the truth.


    But everyone suddenly felt a chill in their hearts and their hair stood on end. It was as if they had really done something irreparable.


    "Yin Seal: Release!"


    The diamond-shaped imprint on Haru''s forehead seemed to have been stimted by something, and then it directly extended out, forming a strange but harmonious pattern.


    All these years, the chakra that Haru had been saving up was finally released!


    As long as he dealt with these people in front of him, everything would be over, so he had nothing to hide.


    The untied Yin Seal, Sage Mode, Mangekyou Sharingan!


    To be honest, even he himself didn''t know how strong he was in his full strength mode!


    An extremely terrifying aura instantly engulfed the entire arena. That was a terrifying chakra that waspletely not inferior to any Bijuu!


    Countless people looked over and revealed shocked expressions!


    God, he was angry!

 Chapter 378: One Move to Kill in Seconds!

    Chapter 378: One Move to Kill in Seconds!


    After undoing Yin Seal, Haru felt that his current state was unprecedentedly good. The Ninjutsu he learned from Tsunade Technique also began to y a role.


    The injuries he had suffered before were almost instantly healed!


    Moreover, he would not make the same mistake again.


    At this time, the frog cries of Fukasaku and Shima had reached the final stage of the end!


    However, the terrifying danger of death suddenly spread all over their bodies, causing them to feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse.


    At some unknown time, a huge ck hole had appeared in the sky. It was as if someone had pierced through the sky. A genius would remember all of this in one second.


    Then, arge amount of yellowish-colored liquid flowed out from within.


    Haru''s left eye, Mangekyou, was slowly spinning. This was one of his abilities. [Underworld Medicine]!


    Haru casually took a drop of the seemingly ordinary Underworld Water, and then directly threw it out without even looking at Kato Dan''s soul floating in the air.


    At this time, Kato Dan''s soul was thinking about something with aplicated expression. Although he and Haru had a past rtionship, it was still more important to choose a side from it. Of course, the vige that had lived for 20 years was more important.


    Originally, Sakumo also had the same idea, but under the influence of a certain headband, as well as some unhappy reasons, and Kakashi was taken away, because of these three factors, Sakumo finally fellpletely to Haru.


    Otherwise, today Sakumo should have turned into Konoha and left the camp of the Ninja Alliance.


    Therefore, Kato Dan did not do anything wrong. He just did what he should do.


    For this, even in Haru''s eyes, it was understandable. He could understand.


    But understanding was understanding.


    Since he had made a choice, he had to ept the corresponding consequences.


    The friendship between him and Kato Dan in the past hadpletely disappeared when Kato Dan used the Spirit Transformation Technique to sneak attack him.


    Then, the rtionship between the two of them was the enemy!


    Since they were enemies, then there was nothing to say.


    When Kato Dan came back to his senses, the drop of Underworld Water was less than a meter away from him.


    However, Kato Dan did not take it seriously, because when he used the Spirit Transformation Technique, he did not have a physical body, so no matter how powerful Water Release was, he would not be able to hurt him in the slightest.


    In his opinion, this drop of water was just a test by Haru, nothing would happen.


    However, in the next moment, his expression suddenly changed greatly, and he let out an extremely painful howl!


    He, who did not have any physical body, was actually hit by that drop of water just now, how could that happened?


    How was this possible!


    Moreover, not only was he injured, his wound was also sizzling, and there was a pain that was like a thousand cuts!


    Even the corroded wounds were showing signs of spreading outwards.


    Kato Dan endured the pain and resolutely abandoned a portion of his contaminated spirit body. However, he did not turn back and fled as fast as he could.


    In a certain steel house, Kato Dan, who was hiding here, suddenly opened his eyes. His face was pale, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. With a plop, he fell to the ground.


    "What kind of water is that?"


    After muttering such a question, Kato Dan''s vision immediately went ck, and he directly fainted.


    His soul was injured, and he was even forced to abandon a portion of it. This was a terrible injury for Kato Dan.


    There might be many ways to treat the injuries on the body, but no one knew how to treat the injuries on the soul.


    Maybe after Kato Dan woke up, he could think of a way.


    Of course, Kato Dan could also never wake up, be a vegetable, or lose his memory after waking up, and be an idiot?


    This waspletely possible!


    And this was the price he had to pay for making this choice!


    ...


    Not only was Underworld Water extremely lethal to flesh and blood creatures, it was also extremely effective against spirit bodies. It was irreceable!


    If not, who in the underworld would honestly cross the bridge just to drink soup?


    This was also the reason why Haru chose to release the Underworld Water first.


    Since he didn''t have any experience in dealing with Kato Dan''s Spirit Transformation Technique, then he might as well settle this matter once and for all. In any case, he didn''t need this bit of eye power and chakra.


    The Underworld Water was really as he had imagined, and it had a miraculous effect.


    A chance!


    Just as Haru''s attention was focused on adding Kato Dan''s soul, suddenly a sh of lightning, mixed with a thunderous momentum, hit Haru.


    At this time, Onoki''s voice just came out.


    "Don''t go! Retreat!"


    However, it was already toote. A had already rushed into the Underworld Waters that surrounded Haru.


    Lightning Release: Lariat!


    Boom!


    It was as if he had received some sort of stimtion. The Underworld Waters that was originally slowly flowing suddenly wrapped around A in it and spun at high speed.


    The hand knife of A finally passed through the water curtain, but the moment it passed through the water curtain, the lightning attached to the surface of the body was already dark and gloomy, followed by the flesh and blood on the top, and then even the bones were turned into ashes.


    Before his consciousnesspletely fell into darkness, thest thought of A was not regret that he did not avenge his father, nor was it guilt that he failed to revive Kumogakure.


    It was that he could not see her again.


    He was unwilling!


    Pa!


    The water ball broke apart, but A inside had already disappeared. It waspletely gone from this world.


    Such a big living person just took a shower, and the result was gone.


    This scene was seen in the eyes of Sarutob Hiruzen and Onoki. What the hell was this thing!


    "Gu - Gu - Gu - Gu - Gu - Gu - Gu -!"


    Finally, Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant was sang to thest sound level!


    Jiraiya was shocked. It was not over yet!


    But suddenly, an incredible scene happened.


    Kato Dan''s soul, which had disappeared just now, suddenly appeared out of thin air. Then, it crossed the middle distance at an iprehensible speed and directly rushed into Fukasaku''s body.


    At this time, Mangekyou, who was in Haru''s right eye, also began to rotate.


    [Izanami]!


    Spirit Transformation Technique, kill!


    The croaking sounding from Jiraiya''s right shoulder suddenly stopped!


    Thest sound level died in his stomach, and the color in Fukasaku''s eyes suddenly became dark.


    Because in the spiritual world, its soul had been killed by Kato Dan!


    Fukasaku''s unexpected breath waspletely gone, and the Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant just failed to activate.


    Shima revealed a look of disbelief. "Fukasaku..."


    Suddenly, another ray of soul light rushed into her body.


    Haru could only use it three times at most before it copsed and dissipated.


    The first two times, he gave it to the two toads, and thest time, he went straight for Onoki!

 Chapter 379: Whoever Comes Dies!

    Chapter 379: Whoever Comes Dies!


    From when Kato Dan used his spiritualization technique to sneak attack A, to when Haru released Yin Seal, to when Kato Dan was defeated and fled, A was instantly killed, and the two Sage died.


    The entire process passed in a trance.


    The consequences were so heavy that it was impossible to breathe normally!


    They had clearly seen the light of hope a second ago, but in the next second, the terrifying Great Demon King had personally crushed the sun that had just appeared!


    Haru was using his full strength, and he was fighting at home ground. It was like he was bullying others!


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Kato Dan''s soul strangely flying over, Sarutob Hiruzen shouted to be careful, but he immediately distanced himself from Onoki and hid far away.


    Onoki didn''t care about scolding Sarutobi for being unreliable at this time, he directly rushed up to the sky and dodged back and forth with his old life.


    The world almost destroyed half of his old life, and only then did he finally drag until the soul of Kato Dan disappeared.


    But it was already meaningless. It could be said that this beheading operation hadpletely failed, and the fate of the Ninja Alliance Army could also be foreseen.


    Although they had already overestimated Senju Haru''s strength repeatedly, when they really faced this terrifying monster, they discovered that what they had previously thought was only what the other party had chosen to show them.


    And to anger a god, they had to pay the price!


    Now, they had paid a painful price for their choice.


    He nced at the gloomy Sarutob Hiruzen and Jiraiya, who had left Sage Mode and was nkly collecting the bodies of the two Sage.


    Onoki knew that the situation was over, and there was no point in staying any longer.


    So he turned around and fled without hesitation, trying to escape from the air.


    As for the Iwagakure Ninjas he brought with him, he could only abandon them. He had promised Sarutob Hiruzen that he would never escape without permission, as if he had never said it at all.


    However, Haru was not ready to let go of this sinister old bastard. Since he wanted to do it, then he should do it to the extreme!


    The water of the underworld began to condense with his mind.


    But just as he was about to make a move, a dazzling light beam instantly tore through the sky and urately hit Onoki, who was flying far away!


    "Crystal Release: String of Glory!"


    At this time, Guren''s body was surrounded by a huge crystal, and the light in the middle had just dimmed.


    "Old bastard, you want to run? Have you asked me yet?"


    Guren fiercely cursed, and the resentment in her heart was finally half released.


    The copse of the Ninja Alliance Army was almost irreversible. Moreover, with the addition of Kagami, Guren was also released. She was rxed and had been taking time to observe the situation on Haru''s side.


    Although she knew that Haru would not let Onoki go like this, the hatred that she had umted for a long time still made her decisively attack when she saw Onoki trying to escape!


    If not for luck, she and her partner might have died under Onoki''s ambition.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    Bang!


    Onoki''s charred figure fell from the sky, his life and death unknown.


    He had put all his attention behind him and was ready to dodge at any time.


    However, he did not expect that the person who hadpletely cut off his life was in front of him and under his feet.


    "He didn''t even die. It seems like a good person doesn''t live long, and the scourge will live for a thousand years!"


    Guren, who came to the front of Onoki step by step, couldn''t help butugh and sneer when he saw Onoki''s miserable appearance.


    The seriously injured Onoki''s vision was blurred. He opened his mouth several times but couldn''t say anything. In the end, in Guren'' expectant eyes, he only managed to spit out two words with difficulty, "Right?"


    Puff!


    "It''s toote, I don''t want to hear this now!"


    Guren used the crystal knife to cut Onoki''s head and said coldly.


    Did someone really think that apologizing before death could wash off their sins?


    Personally killing Tsuchikage Onoki made the shadow in Guren''s heart disappearpletely. Then she let out a sigh of relief.


    "How fucking cool!"


    Was her heart empty?


    It did not exist!


    It was better to go back to sleep than to have that pretentious time!


    .........


    Retracting his gaze, Haru dispersed the Underworld Water that had just formed.


    Strictly speaking, Guren had stolen his head, but considering Guren''s past and experiences, he decided not to lower himself to the same level as thedy.


    "Hokage-sama, it''s time to go!"


    Minato, who was standing beside Sarutobi with a pale face, could not help but whisper at this time.


    The operation n had failed, and he could still use his remaining chakra to save Jiraiya and Hokage.


    Although he could not bear to give up others, his ability was limited, and he could not save everyone, so he could only save one person.


    As for surrender?


    You don''t want to see more sacrifices?


    This was just an excuse for Sarutobi to provoke Haru to fight them head-on.


    As for whether Sarutobi would keep his promise or not, everyone who believed in him would understand.


    However, it was this Sarutobi who suddenly said to Minato, "Take Jiraiya and leave this ce. Otherwise, none of us will be able to leave."


    It was possible that Haru would let anyone go, but only he, it was impossible!


    The reason why Haru had never treated Sarutobi as his main target was because he was used to leaving the ''tasty food'' to the end.


    It was precisely because Sarutobi saw this that he said this.


    If Minato insisted on taking him away, the final result would be that no one would be able to leave.


    "I think it would be best for you to listen to that ''Hokage-sama''. There are already enough people who have died today. It doesn''t matter if there are two less, but at the same time, it''s the same if there are two more. Next, it will be a small personal grudge between me and this ''Hokage-sama'' that needs to be dealt with. If you want to live, then take this opportunity. Don''t wait for me to change my mind."


    Haru''s words were like a heavy mountain, firmly pressing down on Minato''s heart.


    Was he afraid or afraid?


    Minato tried to reach out his hand quietly. As long as he could meet Hokage-sama, he was confident that he could take Hokage-sama away from here.


    However, just as his fingers moved, the violent killing intent flooded him.


    If he moved again, he would definitely die!


    This thought suddenly emerged in the heart of Minato, who was struggling to hold on in the murderous aura.


    Unconsciously, he was already sweating like rain, and his clothes were already soaked.


    It was already a result of his strong willpower that he did not run away in fear.


    "Go, don''t worry about me."


    At this moment, Sarutobi suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of Minato.


    The oppressive feeling that made Minato unable to breathe finally disappeared. Minato could not help but take inrge mouthfuls of fresh air.


    Finally, after revealing an extremelyplicated gaze, Minato immediately came to Jiraiya''s side and used Flying Thunder God to take away the already dazed Jiraiya.

 Chapter 380: You Dont Deserve to Die Together!

    Chapter 380: You Don''t Deserve to Die Together!


    "Do you have anyst words?"


    Haru reluctantly asked.


    Sarutob Hiruzen said seriously, "I still don''t regret my choice. The peace brought by using force to suppress is not real peace! At that time, Hashirama-sama didn''t do that because he saw the essence clearly. After Hashirama-sama passed away, the First Ninja War was enough to prove that the peace brought by force was unreliable!"


    "So I want to say that even if you really unify Ninja World, you can only bring temporary peace. One day, you will grow old or even die. At that time, all the illusions you create will eventually be bubbles. And the more you suppress them, the more terrifying they will be when they explode."


    "A hundred years of hard work may only take one day to destroy them!"


    "Are you done?" Haru nodded without any surprise.


    "If you are done, prepare to go. As for the things you are worried about, I just want to say it. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Fuck, do you really think you are a saint? Do you want to y with me like this? Why didn''t you foresee today?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that what you can''t do doesn''t mean that others can''t do it. What you are worried about is nothing to me!"


    "Since I dare to boast about this, then I will definitely be able to achieve this!"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t see it."


    Haru''s generous character reappeared.


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s face turned green, then white. In the end, he could only take a deep breath and say, "Since you are so stubborn, there is nothing to say. Even if you give up your life, you can''t expand the disaster to the entire Ninja World."


    After saying these high-sounding words, Sarutob Hiruzen immediately began to quickly make a seal.


    Haru saw through the other party''s intentions with a single nce.


    At this point in time, there was only this one move that he could still use.


    However, wasn''t it too disrespectful of him to use the seal of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal in front of him?


    Haru silently took out [Beam Sword]. In a sh, he arrived in front of Sarutobi and stabbed in!


    However, what surprised Haru was that in the face of his sword, Sarutobi actually epted it indifferently.


    He had only twisted his body in advance due to his preconception, but he had actually managed to barely avoid the fatal vital point.


    Seeing the resolute look in this guy''s eyes, Haru could not help but chuckle. He was betting his life on a chance to make a move!


    No, in any case, even if he used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, he would still die, so it didn''t matter, right?


    "Come with me to the Underworld!"


    Sarutob Hiruzen shouted as if he was dying.


    However...


    A few seconds passed. Nothing happened.


    Shinigami never appeared in the first ce, as if it had gone out for a vacation.


    "Why?" Sarutob Hiruzen widened his eyes, his eyes nk.


    Although this was the first time he used this forbidden technique, there was no way he could make a mistake. What exactly was wrong?


    Pfft!


    Haru expressionlessly pulled out [Beam Sword]. Then, he changed his position and stabbed it in again, as if he had expected this to happen.


    [Beam Sword]


    Item Description: A treasure sword bestowed by the previous dynasty - Beam Sword.


    [Evaluation: What guts! How dare you use the sword of the previous dynasty to kill an official of the current dynasty!]


    This reward that he had been forced to kill Silver Horn more than ten years ago was finally put to use today!


    Normally, this thing was a salted fish that could be used to make soup, but under the unremitting (and idle) test of Haru, he found that this thing was really a ''sword'' only when it attacked Konoha''s people!


    Moreover, it also had a attribute, which was that the chakra in the body of the sword wielder would be infected by the salted fish virus, temporarily transforming into a salted fish and unable to be activated.


    It was equivalent to the effect of ''anti-magic''!


    However, it only worked on Konoha Ninjas, and it could only take effect on one person at a time.


    When he thought about how [Fish Sword], was obtained by the Second Hokage when he was in power, and now that he was using it to stab Third Hokage, he would always think of thatment.


    Who the hell said that the swords of the previous dynasty could not be used to kill the officials of the current dynasty


    Fuck!


    "How could this be?" Sarutob Hiruzen''s absent-minded body swayed and he almost fell to the ground.


    At this time, he also discovered the abnormality of his body. His chakra activity was almost reduced to the lowest. No matter how he tried to mobilize, the remaining chakra in his body was like "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! I won''t listen!"


    [Fish Sword] was so terrifying!


    That''s weird!


    Looking at the blood stains on the Fish Sword in disgust, Haru rejected the idea of making soup with it and threw it to the side.


    As a result, he coincidentally threw it next to the merman.


    Samehada was also a cold creature. First, it twisted its body and curiously nudged the Fish Sword on the ground. Then, it actually opened its mouth and swallowed it!


    After eating it, it still stuck out its tongue and swung it twice.


    Then, its entire ''muscle'' did not seem good. It started to hupnon-stop. It seemed to be in great pain. It rolled on the ground and wanted to vomit but could not.


    When Samehada swallowed [Fish Sword], Haru already had a bad feeling. This guy was really too good!


    Why are you eating everything in your mouth?


    This is good, you must have eaten something bad!


    He wanted to ignore it, but in the end, he still couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, he could only temporarily put down the dying Sarutobi and run over to see the situation.


    When Samehada saw that his savior had arrived, it immediately struck and tried to crawl onto Haru, looking dispirited and dispirited.


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat! You only know how to eat in a day! Do you still want to eat next time?"


    Samehada frantically shook its head. It probably knew fear.


    Could the things that [Myriad Realms Monolith] produced be ordinary?


    Haru shook his head helplessly. Then, he pursed his lips and stretched his entire arm into therge mouth of the merman.


    Samehada had just eaten it, and the digestion ability of Samehada was not that fast, so he just needed to take out the Fish Sword.


    This was what Haru thought and did.


    However, a minuteter.


    Fuck! Fuck!


    Samehada had been dug out and Haru kept retching, but he still couldn''t find anything.


    What the fuck, a big Fish Sword, how did it melt in its mouth?


    Isn''t this nonsense!


    It was unknown if it was because the strength from before had subsided or if it was because it was too ufortable for Haru to pull it out, but Samehada suddenly became sluggish. He spat out Haru''s arm in one bite, then stretched out his tongue and climbed onto Haru''s back, pretending to be dead.


    This was really.


    Looking at the saliva on his arm, Haru was at a loss whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 381: In the Name of the Second Hokage!

    Chapter 381: In the Name of the Second Hokage!


    "Forget it, just eat it."


    After searching for a long time and finding nothing, Haru simply gave up. Anyway, looking at the mermaid skin, there did not seem to be any problems.


    "Tsk tsk, if you don''t let all your people surrender, then I can only get rid of them all."


    Haru looked at the nearly one-sided battle in the distance and said casually.


    At the same time, the Underworld Water began to gather behind him. If Sarutob Hiruzen was determined to resist to the end, then he should not me him for being too cold-blooded and ruthless.


    After all, war was war. Sympathy and pity were left for the civilians after the war, not the soldiers.


    Moreover, at this time, the three Bijuu codenamed Seven - Eight - Nine had already cooperated with Uzumaki n to seal the rest of Bijuu.


    The frightened Shukaku took the initiative to retreat back, and no matter how it was called, there was no response.


    Adding on the fact that Sarutob Hiruzen and the others failed in their beheading operation and lost the lives of A and Onoki, it could be said that the Ninja Alliance no longer had any hope of turning the tables.


    At this time, Sarutobi, who was lying on the ground, had a struggling expression. He did not want to admit that the other party''s rebellious idea, but if he continued to persevere, more innocent people would die.


    Therefore, at this moment, he was particrly confused.


    However, Haru was not ready to drag it on anymore. Hesitation was not his character.


    Thus, he held the merman in his hand and walked over, looking down at Sarutobi''s face. "If Tobirama were to see his former student be like this, he would probably be very disappointed. So, let me send you on your way first."


    Sarutob Hiruzen''s eyes widened in an instant. Could it be that Tobirama-sensei, was really still alive?


    However, he no longer had the chance to open his mouth to ask. That huge and ferocious merman''s muscles were rapidly erging in his line of sight and would bite off his head in the next moment.


    Bang!


    A figure blocked in front of Haru, using only an ordinary sword to block Samehada in Haru''s hand.


    "Although I am very disappointed, he is still my student after all. If I have to clean up the door, I wille personally."


    After seeing the person clearly, Haru suddenly felt a trance. Then, he opened his eyes wide and asked, "Tobirama... What are you doing?"


    "I was the one who woke up Uncle Tobirama. Other than Uncle Tobirama, I can''t think of anyone else who can resolve the conflict between you and Konoha. Could it be that Konoha''s people are fighting to the death? Can you really be ruthless and wipe Konoha out?"


    At this time, another voice came. It was Tsunade who had disappeared before the war began and chose to stay in Tobirama''s research base!


    However, Haru did not expect that Tsunade would wake up Tobirama in the end ande back with Tobirama.


    As for the reason of Tsunade, he could understand it, but he did not take it to heart. He only wanted to know one thing now.


    "How did you guys get here so quickly? Also, have you solved the problem of vitality?"


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, but she hesitated to speak. This performance made Haru''s heart sink!


    Even his eyes have be somewhat stern!


    "What nonsense!"


    This was the first time that Haru had spoken to Tsunade in such a harsh voice.


    Tsunade bit her lips and didn''t say anything. However, Tobirama, who had put down the sword, took the initiative to speak. "When I woke up, Tsunade told me the general situation. If you still admit that you are my child, you should know that I would rather die than live. So don''t me Tsunade. I hope you understand..."


    This was the first time that Tobirama had personally admitted that Haru was his child!


    As Haru listened to Tobirama''s words, his eyes seemed to rey the words that Madara had once said.


    People like them, who were extremely proud, might not be able to tolerate their own survival.


    Either they lived a wonderful life, lived a high-spirited life, or simply ended their lives and went to another world!


    Madara was such a person, same like Tobirama!


    On the contrary, Hashirama had been dragging his painful body and living for a few more years because of his family.


    Therefore, Haru could understand it, but he could not help but feel sad.


    However, he was not too sad, because he had already thought it through. As long as Chiyopleted the forbidden technique of One''s Own Life Reincarnation, he would be able to revive Tobirama again. If Tobirama was willing.


    Then, Tobirama suddenly took out a strange-looking Flying Thunder God Kunai from Haru''s arms. He smiled gently and said, "Where did you get it?"


    "It was a relic from the sailor."


    "So you always had it with you?"


    When he heard this, Haru was like a cat whose fur had exploded. "How is this possible! Why did I keep this damn thing with me all the time? Obviously, this is me. I took the wrong one. Yes, I took the wrong one!"


    Tobiramaughed, but he did not expose him. If not for Haru bringing his Flying Thunder God Kunai with him all the time, he would not have been able to bring Tsunade back quickly after waking up.


    "I have about seven days left, so although there are still many things I want to tell you, let''s end this war first."


    Haru curled his lips and put the merman back behind him. "Up to you. I have already fulfilled my promise."


    "Hiruzen, I am very disappointed in you. I was worried that Danzo would make the wrong decision after the secret of Haru''s identity was exposed, so I temporarily handed over the position of Hokage to you. I even specially told you that in the end, you still came to this step. Do you have anything to say now?" Tobirama took a step back and looked at his former student with aplicated expression.


    Sarutobi seemed to be a little ashamed, but he was also very excited. Maybe it was because he saw his former sensei?


    But he still defended himself. "For the sake of Konoha''s stability, I could only do this. Moreover, it is almost impossible to unify Ninja World. Even Hashirama-sama and you failed to do it. Do you want me to believe in a child who has been missing for more than ten years? And this child is still... Maybe I failed to live up to your expectations and did not do as you wished, but I still have a clear conscience. I did what Hokage should do. My only mistake is probably that I should not ept this responsibility and pressure!"


    Facing his former teacher, Sarutobi, who had been suppressed for a long time, also exploded.


    Tobirama was silent, then sighed, "I didn''t expect that the position of Hokage would make you bear so much pressure that you shouldn''t have. I am also responsible for the death of Danzo."


    "As Hokage, although you are stillcking, you are still a qualified Hokage."


    "But do you remember what I said back then?"


    "Now that I am back, your position as the acting Hokage will be automatically removed. Now Imand you as the Second Hokage, to let the people of the Ninja Alliance surrender, and not make meaningless sacrifices."

 Chapter 382: The Daimyo is Nothing!

    Chapter 382: The Daimyo is Nothing!


    At that time, Tobirama already had a premonition, and he was indeed certain that he wouldn''t die.


    So when he passed the throne to Sarutob Hiruzen, he didn''t say anything. He only asked his disciple, Sarutob Hiruzen, to temporarily rece Hokage. If he coulde back alive, then it would be as if nothing had happened. The acting Hokage was only acting as Hokage.


    But if he died and couldn''te back, then Sarutobi would be able to justifiably remove the word'' acting ''and truly sit in Hokage''s position.


    It probably had the feeling that if we didn''t die in a day, then all of you would be nothing more than rebels and viins.


    When he found Haru and grew up, Haru had the hope topete with Fourth Hokage. He led Konoha to the peak again and even aplished what he himself could not do.


    This was Tobirama''s consideration at that time.


    However, even the famous Senju Tobirama could not think of what it meant to be unpredictable.


    During the time he faked his death, first, Danzo showed ambition and unwillingness. Then, Sarutobi, whose ears were soft, also chose the path he thought was correct in the dilemma, and then walked one path after another to the dark.


    Even though there were some hints of Madara fanning the mes and adding fuel to the fire, but in essence, it was because of the w in Sarutobi''s personality that caused all of this.


    Just like what Tobirama had just said, Sarutob Hiruzen was only a qualified Hokage, and he was far from being outstanding.


    What kind of achievements did he make while he was in power?


    It seemed like he did, but if one thought about it carefully, they wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    It only allowed Konoha to survive in peace.


    There were always people who said that although Sarutob Hiruzen did not have enough ie, he was more than enough to defend. Without him, Konoha would not have been able to develop in such a prosperous and stable manner.


    But in reality?


    With Konoha''s foundation, could it be that if it was another Hokage, Konoha would have died?


    Moreover, stability?


    In the original work, were the Second and Third Ninja War devoured?


    The poption was almost gone, and there was still peace?


    To put it bluntly, even if Danzo became Hokage''s estimation, it would be more useful than Sarutobi!


    At least at that time, the one who would take the initiative to hit others might be Konoha, instead of waiting for others to beat them up forever, and thenpromise all the way for the sake of so-called peace!


    In Tobirama''s opinion, although Haru did not do well, and did rough and eager things.


    But in terms of the result now, he and Hashirama''s evaluation of Haru was not wrong at all!


    Not only did there not appear any mistakes, they even underestimated this child.


    It had only been a few years!


    They had established Akatsuki, who was like the sun in the midday sky, and then rapidly developed into a colossus like the five great countries. In the end, they were only one step away from unifying Ninja World!


    This was something that many Sarutob Hiruzenbined together could not do!


    With Tobirama''s personality, how could he deny everything that Haru had done because of some sacrifice and stand on Sarutobi''s side?


    The result was already very obvious. Otherwise, half an hour earlier, Tobirama would definitely let A see what it meant to be Ninja World''s number one Lightning Ninja! He would let Onoki have a taste of what it meant to be called Flying Thunder God sh!


    Therefore, after feeling disappointed with his former student, Tobirama did not hesitate to say those words, wanting to take back Hokage''s position!


    When Sarutobi heard that sensei recognized him as Hokage''s achievement, he was very happy. In the end, he changed the topic and directly wanted to take back Hokage''s position.


    This kind of blow was almost thest straw that broke the camel''s back, and Sarutobi''s face quickly declined.


    Even Haru did not expect that Tobirama would make such a decision in the end. When he was stopped, he thought that Tobirama also thought that he had gone too far and wanted to protect Sarutob Hiruzen.


    In the end, not only was it not the case, but it was even more ruthless!


    This was the heart of a shrimp!


    "Wasn''t Hokage''s appointment given by his name?" He could not help but speak up for Sarutobi.


    Then, he saw Tobirama directly cast him a nce and said disdainfully, "Famous name? Is he even worthy? Konoha was established by my Senju n. Hashirama was the one who had the final say in the past. After Hashirama handed over Hokage''s position to me, I had the final say. When did I need an outsider to order me around? The purpose of the name is to honestly transfer funds to Konoha every year, and we, Konoha, are responsible for epting missions, so that everyone in the Land of Fire can live a stable and peaceful life."


    Huft!


    How fucking domineering!


    However...


    "Then why is it rted to your name this time?" Haru was a little confused. Since the name of the Land of Fire was just a tool for Tobirama to pay on time, then how could it be so big in the original work? Even an important matter like selecting Hokage had to be appointed by his name? Was it just a formality?


    "I don''t know either. If there is a chance, ask him yourself."


    Sarutobi did not say a word.


    But this time, Haru finally understood what was going on.


    It was from this time that the name of the Land of Fire changed from the original mascot the real big shot with power in his hands.


    After all, he was only an agent for Hokage, and Tobirama''s whereabouts were unknown.


    He thought that Hokage''s position was solid andpletely dispelled some people''s thoughts. After thinking about it, only his name had the qualification to appoint Hokage.


    In the past, when Hashirama and Tobirama were in the office, who was the loser?


    Thus, the two of them hit it off.


    Haru felt that his spection was most likely correct. Otherwise, it would bepletely impossible to exin why Hashirama had found an ordinary person to manage him.


    He understood, he understood everything.


    After thinking this through, Haru undoubtedly despised Sarutob Hiruzen even more.


    He really had no guts, and he didn''t know who came up with such a bad idea.


    "Tsunade, treat him."


    "Okay."


    Although Tobirama had unterally stripped Sarutobi of his name, the actual leader of the Ninja Alliance Army was still Sarutob Hiruzen, so he needed Sarutob Hiruzen to stop the warter.


    Under Tsunade''s treatment, Sarutobi''s wound quickly healed. Although it was not smooth, he would not die in a short time.


    Then, Sarutob Hiruzen stood up and smiled bitterly, "It''s time to end this. More people should not be sacrificed because of me."


    Tobirama nodded at Haru. Haru could only walk over and grab Sarutobi with one hand and Tobirama with the other. Then, he said to Tsunade, "I''ll leave the matter of treating the injured to youter."


    After saying that, he disappeared with the others.


    Hehe, just a moment ago, you were so fierce, but now that you are using someone, you start to be a little sweet.


    Tsunade was very unhappy, but when she thought that she had indeed made a decision on her own, she could only ept her fate.


    To beat up workers, to eat souls, and to be more and more outrageous person.

 Chapter 383: One Must Prove to Me!

    Chapter 383: One Must Prove to Me!


    "How''s the situation over there?"


    "I don''t know, but... it should be over."


    Sakumo and Nara Shikakichi took the time to talk about the condition.


    It was over. Even Onoki, who wanted to escape, was killed by Guren. What could be the suspense?


    However, they, who used to be Konoha, still had someplicated feelings in their hearts at this time.


    At this time, several people suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    "I am the Marshal of the Alliance Army, Sarutob Hiruzen. Everyone, stop. We... lost."


    When Sarutob Hiruzen shouted this sentence with extreme bitterness, he still felt pain in his heart.


    The ideology that he had followed had been trampled on one after another, but he had no way to refute it. This pain hadpletely defeated him.


    Following that, Haru also shouted, "All members of Akatsuki, listen up. From now on, do not attack those Ninja Alliance members who have given up resisting. Those who disobey will be severely punished!"


    Many people raised their heads one after another. When they confirmed who the person who shouted was and heard Sarutob Hiruzen and Haru repeat these two sentences several times, finally, some people could not bear the pressure of death and began to throw down their weapons one after another, surrendering.


    As for Akatsuki, he didn''t do anything stupid to anger everyone. He just ignored them and dealt with those who were still stubbornly resisting.


    In fact, for most of the people on both sides, they all breathed a sigh of relief. There was no need to continue fighting.


    However, at this time, Kagami''s gaze was locked on the figure next to Haru and Sarutob Hiruzen. Then, he impatiently rushed over.


    "You.. You.. Really."


    Looking at Kagami''s excited and incoherent appearance, Tobirama couldn''t help but smile. Then, he stretched out his hand and patted Kagami''s shoulder. "I heard that you have been looking for that kid Haru for more than ten years. Thank you for your hard work, Kagami."


    With just a simple sentence, Kagami''s eyes turned red and he almost cried.


    Because of Tobirama''s words, he resolutely embarked on the road to find Haru. More than ten years had passed, as always!


    In this regard, his family did not understand him. His friends and formerpanions had been persuading him to give up.


    But he still persisted!


    It wasn''t that he was stupid, nor was it that he was stupid. It was just that he had to do what he promised Tobirama-sama!


    If he couldn''t find it in a day or two, then it would be a year or two. If he couldn''t find it in a year or two, then it would be ten years or twenty years!


    It couldn''t be helped, the person surnamed Uchiha loved to be stubborn, and he was stubborn!


    He would never be able to change it in this lifetime!


    Kagami never regretted this. The only thing he was worried about was how Tobirama-sama would think of him if he betrayed Konoha.


    Therefore, he was both excited and uneasy just now.


    Because he did not know Tobirama-sama''s current attitude.


    But now, Tobirama''s words of emotion and his hard work had already made Kagami''s heart surge. He felt that all the efforts he had put in all these years were worth it!


    Tobirama''s recognition even made Kagami feel more happy and excited than Akatsuki unifying Ninja World!


    Those who had not experienced that era could not imagine the meaning of the names Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama.


    That was the sky above all of Konoha!


    It was the same for Kagami as well.


    "Alright, you''re already so old. Why are you still so ignorant? Why are your eyes so red?"


    "Yes, Tobirama-sama!"


    After reflexively standing up straight, Kagami was just like before.


    Haru also knew that the reason why Kagami had given up and helped him manage Akatsuki all these years was mostly because of Tobirama.


    If not for Tobirama, Kagami wouldn''t have been looking for him for more than ten years, and it was even more impossible for him to betray the vige for him.


    Therefore, during the period when Tobirama was asleep, Haru still received a lot of help because of Tobirama.


    After all, it was not shameful to have connections!


    Very quickly, all of the ninjas who had lost their morale gave up on resisting.


    After a rough estimate, only less than five thousand of the originally 15,000 ninjas were left.


    Among the less than 5,000 ninjas, more than 3,000 of them were Konoha''s ninjas, and 1,000 were Iwagakure''s men.


    The remaining Kirigakure was originally a spy, and without counting, the group of people who were bewitched by ck Zetsu did not count, and the rest were the casualties.


    It was simply tragic!


    Although Konoha had a lot of people left, there were also a lot of people who came out.


    There were only half of the seven thousand people left before the departure.


    Although Akatsuki upied the right time, ce, and people, plus White Zetsu as cannon fodder, it was also thend that dyed Amegakure in blood.


    But the good news was that they won in the end!


    Although a lot of people had been sacrificed, at least the result was delightful.


    What they were most afraid of was that many people had died, and they had lost, not getting anything.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground that did not have time to collect, and the dejected look on the faces of the surviving Ninja Alliance Army, Sarutob Hiruzen walked out in a daze.


    Now that the situation was settled, Haru could not be bothered to care about him.


    For the sake of Tobirama, it was not impossible to spare the other party''s life and let him enjoy hister years.


    Only Tobirama vaguely sensed that something was wrong with his disciple, but in the end, he sighed and did not try to stop him.


    "Did I really do something wrong?"


    In a daze, Danzo''s figure seemed to appear in front of Sarutobi. He said coldly to him, "Have you really decided? Are you going to admit defeat just like that?"


    "Yes, I regret it. Perhaps Tobirama is the right person."


    "Bullshit! The winner is the king and the loser is the thief. How can there be any right or wrong! If you have the strength of Senju Haru, the person who will win today will be you, and Tobirama-sensei will stand on your side!"


    "Could it be that only strength is everything?"


    "Strength is not everything, but it is the foundation of a ninja. You only want to guard the things left behind by the ancestors, but that guy is sure that he can create another ''Konoha''. Justparing the breadth of mind and spirit, you have already lost! And with your personality, you are not suitable to be Hokage at all!"


    "You''re right. I really don''t like being Hokage. Everything that happens in the future has nothing to do with me. Maybe it proves that I was wrong. For the current Ninja World, it is right."


    Sarutobi suddenly revealed a smile of relief and then activated the explosion talisman that was pasted all over his underwear.


    This was originally thest ''gift'' he left for Haru, but in the end, he still left it for himself.


    He had always been such a contradictory person.


    In his heart, he did not acknowledge Haru''s philosophy, nor did he approve of the other party''s actions. He was even more unwilling to see so many casualties. However, after the matter was settled, at this moment, he sincerely hoped that Tobirama-sensei were right. Senju Haru really had the ability to achieve eternal peace and create an unprecedented age!


    "Senju Haru, you must prove it to me!"


    Boom!


    Along with the explosion, Sarutob Hiruzen chose to end his life.

 Chapter 384: Exchange of Illness

    Chapter 384: Exchange of Illness


    The news that the Ninja Alliance Army had defeated Akatsuki''s Rain City could be said to have shocked the entire Ninja World!


    Kazekage, Mizukage, Tsuchikage, and Hokage were all dead!


    Out of the 15,000 people, there were only 5,000 left!


    The nine Bijuu were under Akatsuki''s control.


    There was also the super war weapon that could destroy an entire country - the flying machine, Irka.


    All kinds of real and fake news were spread out at the fastest speed.


    However, before these people who received the news could dissipate it, something even more eye-catching happened that shocked the entire Ninja World.


    Akatsuki wanted to unify Ninja World and build a super country, creating an unprecedented peace and prosperity!


    Countless people were boiling, regardless of whether they believed it or not, just this attitude was something that people could only look up to.


    And more importantly, with the defeat of the Ninja Alliance Army, Ninja World no longer had anyone to stop Akatsuki from unifying the country.


    ck Zetsu controlled Rasa to bring a portion of people to upy the Land of Wind.


    Guren and Kakuzu brought a portion of people to upy the Land of Earth.


    As for thest Land of Fire, Haru decided to personally make a trip there.


    ...


    "I didn''t expect you to grow so fast, and you really did what Hashirama and I couldn''t do."


    Before going to Konoha, Tobirama and Haru stood on the tform and sighed as they looked at the starry sky.


    "It''s not that you can''t do it, it''s just that you are not as ruthless as I am. Not counting the people who sacrificed before, just this battle alone has killed thousands of people. This debt will be counted on me sooner orter. It is not something that can be fooled with just the words ''peace''." Haru said with a self-deprecating smile.


    "Then do you think you did wrong? Or do you regret it?"


    "No, even if I do it again, I will choose to do it, and it will be even more straightforward."


    When Tobirama heard this, he seemed to be able to feel the thick smell of blooding from his side, as well as the cries of the deceased souls that lingered around Haru.


    However, the corners of Tobirama''s mouth curled up into a slight smile. After all, he had never been a saint with the benevolence of a woman.


    If he were to stand on Haru''s court, he would only go even further, and would never be soft-hearted.


    Could it be that the blood in his and Hashirama''s hands was less?


    Konoha''s establishment was the result of Senju n risking their lives!


    Damn it, damn it, and I have never seen the two brothers show mercy.


    Those who aplish great things do not care about trifles, but they strictly abide by their own bottom line, and only do the right thing.


    Therefore, when he saw Haru grow up to this state today, Tobirama was very pleased.


    "As sensei, I am also responsible for the matter of Sarutobi. I originally wanted you to let him go once, but this brat chose the result that I don''t want to see the most. It is probably fate." Tobirama sighed and said. Obviously, he still had some regrets about Sarutobi''s death.


    But to say the cruelest words, at this critical juncture, it would be easier to deal with Sarutob Hiruzen than to live.


    After all, in the war between the two countries, anyone could surrender in order to live, but only the king would not!


    Because surrendering meant death!


    No one would be magnanimous enough to allow the king of the newly conquered country to live. How great was his experience?


    In addition, there were already some irreconcble conflicts between Haru and Sarutobi, and the defeat of the Ninja Alliance Army also needed someone to stand up and bear the consequences, so there was no one more suitable than Sarutobi.


    Moreover, without Third Hokage, Tobirama would be able to avoid many unnecessary casualties if he showed up as the second generation Hokage.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Tobirama had already agreed to hand Konoha over to Haru and achieve the final peace in the name of Akatsuki.


    Although this was somewhat regretful, sensei could only ept the mistakes that his student had made.


    Compared to formality, Tobirama still paid more attention to the practical significance.


    Just because Haru had promised him that he would definitely fulfill his promise, all the questions that Sarutob Hiruzen had been worried about before his death were no longer a problem.


    For this reason, he had even revealed his strength to the ignorant Tobirama.


    In the future, using thew that contained DivineArt''s strength to restrain each person was undoubtedly much more brilliant than Tobirama had imagined. Moreover, it would not cause any bacsh.


    Tobirama believed that Haru would be able to do it and was willing to believe him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to do anything to that guy on ount of you, but since he is dead, everything in the past will be written off."


    Tobirama nodded. "It would be best if you could think that way. Since he is already dead, there is no need to hold on to him anymore. So I am going to redeem Hiruzen''s reputation and give him a physical result when I return to Konoha."


    "No matter how narrow-minded I am, I will not continue to fight with a dead man. Besides, no matter what, that guy is still your student. If you dig out all the old debts, you, as sensei, will not look good." Haru teased.


    "En, then I''ll thank you on behalf of Hiruzen."


    Haru was speechless. Tobirama, who never begged for anything for himself, actually said thank you to him in order to protect his student''s reputation after his death. It could be seen that Sarutobi''s death was notpletely indifferent to Tobirama.


    "As long as you are happy."


    "So you are not going to talk to me about the story about the ten years you disappeared?"


    "Actually, there is nothing to talk about. The mysterious person who took me away was Uchiha Madara. Maybe it is because I look like Izuna. Well, of course, I still look more like you."


    "Yes, continue." When Tobirama heard the two names, his face immediately became sour. If not for Haru''s quick reaction and added a sentence, Tobirama''s narrow-minded disease would probably be triggered again!


    "Then, Madara told me everything about Uchiha''s secret technique, his experiences about using Fire Release, as well as the secrets about Sharingan. In the past ten years, other than training, I trained every day. That''s why I had this kind of ability today. Oh, right, the problem of my bloodline conflict was also almost solved by Madara using another method."


    "That guy doesn''t seem to be such a kind person." Tobirama said coldly with disdain.


    "Madara wants me to help himplete a n, but I am not interested. At most, I will unify Ninja World and help youplete Ninja World''s peace wish. I believe that if this is the case, Madara will not be angry with me even if he has spirit in the spring."


    "Madara is dead?"


    "Yes, he is really dead this time."


    "This bastard is lucky. He actually dared to lie to me. If I had known earlier, I would have dissected that guy!"


    "It''s okay. I know where Madara is buried. There will be a chance in the future."

 Chapter 385: Odd Father and Son

    Chapter 385: Odd Father and Son


    There were a lot of things about Madara, and Haru did not hide it from Tobirama, so there was no need.


    After all, what Madara, Hashirama, and Tobirama could not do in their entire lives, he was already one step away from it.


    What did he think he was asking for trouble and trying so hard to get on Infinite Tsukiyomi''s good side?


    Even though he knew it was a trap, he still took the initiative to jump in. Haru was not so stupid.


    However, he did not say much about ck Zetsu, and it was troublesome to exin.


    Anyway, it was not far from the day when the cunning rabbit would die and the dog would cook.


    Tobirama asked a lot more about Madara. Haru would say what he knew. If he did not know, he would say he did not know. If he could not say, he would simply fool him.


    "What happened to that child called Nagato?"


    "He''s Uzumaki n. Speaking of which, you have to ask your good student about this."


    "Don''t change the topic. You know that I''m asking about his eyes."


    "Rinnegan, Madara opened his eyes when he was about to die. Originally, he asked me if I wanted it, but I said I didn''t want it. So he found a container that could be stored for his eyes, waiting for the day of his resurrection. But in my opinion, this is purely because he has nothing to do after eating. He is idle!"


    "It really is Rinnegan! He gave it to you, why don''t you want it?"


    "I definitely can''t take it. Who would be bored enough to exchange their eyeballs for it? Besides, I''m already so strong, and I don''t need that pair of Rinnegan. I should give others a chance to live."


    "It seems that you have really worked hard all these years. You have even mastered the thick skin technique."


    "You''re too polite. You taught me well back then."


    "Hehe."


    Tobirama sneered, and Haru decisively shut his mouth.


    Although Tobirama might not be his opponent now, the scene of him being abused by Tobirama when he was a child was still vivid in his mind.


    To put it bluntly, there was a psychological shadow.


    Some of the little friends who had been beaten by men and women when they were young would probably have a deep feeling about this.


    "And then, what are you going to do with that Nagato?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s do this for now. After everything is settled, I will find a time to ask Madara what he really wants. If he still wants to go back, at worst, I will find another eye for Nagato, so that Nagato will not be a ghost in the future. If not for him, Rinnegan would be a burden. Ordinary people would die in a few times, and only Uzumaki n''s strong vitality and chakra could persist."


    Haru was telling the truth. Although Rinnegan could be considered to have achieved Nagato, just like Obito in the original work had achieved Kakashi.


    But for them, wasn''t this a burden?


    Without Obito, Kakashi might not be a copy Ninja, and might be the next Konoha White Fang.


    This was also the same path!


    There was no need to be entangled in something that did not belong to him, right?


    Therefore, Haru was very open-minded. He would not steal his student''s eyes, but if Madara insisted on it, he would return it to Madara.


    If Madara did not want it, then forget it!


    Tobirama did not seem to be very satisfied with Haru''s answer, but after thinking about it carefully, there was indeed no better way.


    If he really wanted to say that it was ruined, he also felt that it was too much of a pity.


    After all, this was the legendary eye of Rikudou Sennin.


    He really wanted to study it


    Tobirama suddenly felt an itch in his heart!


    "Wait a minute, ask Madara? Isn''t Madara dead?" Tobirama frowned.


    "Yes, a reincarnation of Edo Tensei will do!" What a surprise!


    "You learned that technique? I remember that the forbidden scroll I gave you back then did not have this ninjutsu. Don''t you understand what I mean?" Tobirama seemed to be a little angry.


    "I know!"


    "You learned it secretly?"


    "I didn''t learn it!"


    "Huh?"


    "The person who used the Edo Tensei is standing in front of me. Why should I go far away and learn it myself? When the timees, I''ll let you do it!"


    "But I don''t have many days left." Tobirama sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I will think of a way to save you. It''s not a big deal. And you don''t think that other than yourself, no one else knows this Ninjutsu, do you? Next time I have a chance to introduce you to Orochimaru. I was in the same ss as Tsunade when I was a child, a genius researcher. Well, he just looks a little disgusting."


    Tobirama was speechless for a moment, and he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, he could only helplessly nod his head, "En, I will meet this ssmate of yours when I have the chance. However, there is a reason why Edo Tensei is ssified as a forbidden technique. I still hope that you can watch over that Orochimaru. Do not recklessly disturb the souls of the dead and disturb thews of this world."


    Although what he said was very reasonable, it was not very convincing.


    After all, what Tobirama had done in the past few years, he understood everything!


    As a madman who had done forbidden experiments and even invested the army of Edo Tensei into the war, these words sounded really funny.


    There was nothing Tobirama could do about this. After all, this was Hashirama''s work in the past.


    Now that Hashirama was not around and he did not have much time left, he could only try his best to warn him.


    As for whether Haru listened or not, he could not care.


    "Alright, there is onest question."


    "What?"


    "You are already... 27 this year, right?"


    "Ah, I think so. What''s wrong?"


    Looking at Tobirama''s serious face, Haru suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "So when are you going to get married and have a child? Don''t tell me that after so many years, you are still a single dog. You don''t even have a girlfriend? Well, I ask for too much, but you have to have a crush on someone, right?"


    Pfft!


    Haru almost vomited thirty liters of blood and died from the pain!


    Although Tobirama''s words did not hurt much, the insult was extremely strong!


    What was called a single dog?


    What did he mean by at least having a crush on someone?


    Was this young master so unbearable?


    With his looks, his strength, the money in his pocket, and the clothes he was wearing, how could he not find a wife?


    This was simply a joke!


    En, so who was the female lead?


    Haru suddenly became serious and pondered. Finally, he smashed his palm.


    Fuck!


    Fuck, I was tricked!


    I didn''t arrange a female lead for him either!


    "Uh, I think it''s better to look at ape dung. It won''t be toote to wait until the ape dung arrives."


    "Eh? Wait a minute, something''s not right! What''s with this feeling of your old father urging you to get married? If I remember correctly, you are still a virgin."


    Bang!


    Ah!


    Pa!


    At this time, Tobirama, whose perception was fully activated, was trying his best to find out if there was anyone else around. If the news was leaked, he could only quickly silence them.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he withdrew his fist and left as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, someone was gritting his teeth and trying to pull himself off the wall.

 Chapter 386: Playing

    Chapter 386: ying


    "What should we do now? The Ninja Army was defeated and so many people were captured. How can we defend against Akatsuki''s attack?"


    "Has Hokage-sama really met with an ident?"


    "Namikaze Minato! Since you can save Jiraiya, why don''t you bring Hokage-sama back? I think you have a problem too!"


    "Speaking of which, Akatsuki''s leader, Senju Haru, is a member of the Senju n in the past. I don''t believe that he really dares to attack Konoha!"


    "I also feel that it makes sense. Since we are all on the same side, why can''t we sit down and talk about it?"


    "Yeah, maybe Hokage-sama is fine from the start!"


    "Hehe, even this kind of self-deception is believed by someone. It''s really funny! What kind of people are on the same side? Then why don''t you just let Senju Haru hand over Akatsuki!"


    "What are you saying! I only proposed this possibility, and is what I said not the truth? Isn''t Senju Haru''s surname Senju? Could it be that Konoha was not built by Senju n?"


    "Now that I think about it, Konoha was built by Senju n? What did he do earlier? Ah! Don''t you see that Konoha still has traces of Senju? Even Tsunade-sama left because he was dissatisfied with the vige, and Uzumaki n was abandoned by us. Now he knows that he is afraid and wants to make connections, so he keeps calling Senju n. Isn''t it disgusting?"


    "You! I won''t tell you!"


    ...


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    At this time, in the huge conference room, a group of people were arguing!


    Koharu, Homura and the other high-level leaders of Konoha were all present. As survivors, Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato were also there, and the leader of the major ns who hoped that they could contribute were also invited.


    And just now, the one who could not help but mock everyone was a middle-aged man. His name was Kosuke Maruboshi, one of Tobirama''s student.


    Kosuke Maruboshi, this person, had once killed two of hispanions because he was in a hurry to achieve sess.


    After that, he swore an oath to Tobirama that he would only endure for the rest of his life, which was why he was called "Eternal Genin". However, his true strength was the elite Jonin.


    Moreover, Tobirama had personally taught him Water Release Ninjutsu and several sword techniques.


    Later, when he went out on a mission with Sarutob Hiruzen, his left eye was blinded by the enemy, so that Sarutobi would always arrange some very simple tasks for him after he took over.


    However, Kosuke Maruboshi did not ept Sarutob Hiruzen''s sympathy. He even quarreled with Sarutob Hiruzen and Danzo many times because of the instructions left by Tobirama-sama.


    In the end, just like Kagami, he was a little disheartened and gradually faded out of the people''s vision.


    However, at this moment of life and death crisis for Konoha, he had to find a way to unite all forces. Therefore, when he turned to bed, Koharu thought of his formerpanion and specially invited him over. He was also holding on to a one in ten thousand chance. What if this guy who was blind really had a little friendship with Senju Haru when he was a child?


    However, who would have thought that the various strange suggestions they made during the meeting directly angered this former violent temper and directly burst out in anger!


    It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with many things, especially about the matter of Senju and Uzumaki n.


    But now that Sarutob Hiruzen''s life and death were unknown, what was the point of arguing about this?


    As Koharu turned to sleep, Homura and the other higher-ups of Konoha looked at him with ugly expressions, Kosuke Maruboshi closed his mouth in self-mockery.


    "Jiraiya, you came down from the battlefield. What do you think Konoha should do now?"


    The ball kicked over. Jiraiya looked up in disappointment. He wanted to say, "There''s no way to save them. He was just waiting for death."


    However, he never said it out loud. He tried to open his mouth a few times, but in the end, he lowered his head in silence.


    Amegakure''s crushing defeat again, and the death of two Sage, had really given him a great blow.


    He finally realized the huge gap between him and Senju Haru!


    That was not something a human could defeat. Perhaps that guy was right. If he was not a god, how could he change the four seasons with a wave of his hand and melt everything with one hand?


    Therefore, it was useless. Even if all of Konoha''s people joined forces, they would not be able to stop the other party.


    This was a fact, but he could not say it. This undoubtedly made him very painful.


    Moreover, the Toad Sage''s prophecy seemed to have verified the future oue. He did not even dare to take revenge for the two Sage. He directly closed Mount Myouboku. His attitude could be seen from Madara.


    Therefore, Jiraiya''sst hope was also shattered.


    Seeing his dispirited appearance, Koharu and the others who had not seen the real situation of the battlefield could not help but reveal disappointed expressions.


    After all, just based on thenguage description of Jiraiya and Minato, it was hard for them to imagine how exaggerated the battle situation would be!


    Therefore, their impression of Akatsuki was still stuck in the Second Ninja War. Perhaps it would be stronger, but how much stronger could it be? It was nothing more than relying on Bijuu''s advantage.


    "What else is there to talk about? At worst, we will fight them! Konoha can''t just die in our hands!"


    "Yes, even if they defeat the Ninja Alliance Army, what can they do? I don''t believe that Akatsuki has no casualties! In this situation, how much strength can the other side take out to attack us? With so many n leaders here, Konoha''s foundation is still there. It''s not that we have no chance of winning!"


    "That''s true. I believe that the n leaders will definitely not sit idly by."


    Suddenly, for some reason, this rubber ball was kicked into the arms of Hyuga and the other big families, making their faces solemn and ugly. At the same time, it was not easy to speak.


    At a time like this, who would dare to take the lead!


    If the 15,000-strong Ninja Alliance Army was defeated, how could they be stronger than the Ninja Alliance Army?


    Whoever took the lead was equivalent to the entire family being pushed up, they really couldn''t afford to gamble!


    But if they didn''t say a word, that wouldn''t do.


    The enemy is almost at the door of their home, can they still avoid the battle?


    "Sigh, it''s not that my Hyuga n is unwilling to contribute and is afraid of death, but the real information has not been sent back yet. As for the exact result, Akatsuki''s next move, whether Hokage-sama is still alive, whether he needs to be rescued or not, etc.. There are too many problems that need to be considered, and we can only deal with the situation. Therefore, I suggest that we wait for two more days and wait for the news to be sent back before making ns."


    "However, I also make a statement here. As long as Konoha needs the help of my Hyuga n, we will definitely not refuse!"


    Hyuga n Leader said with righteousness and decisiveness, and the other patriarchs around him echoed loudly!


    On the other hand, the faces of Koharu and the other higher-ups of Konoha turned a little sour, because after talking so much, there was no dried goods at all.


    There was only one big word in the whole chapter, drag!


    A useful promise, which was also thest sentence, could be considered better than nothing.


    However, since Hokage was gone, it was indeed impossible for them to order these families to send themselves to their deaths.

 Chapter 387: From Now On, No More Konoha!

    Chapter 387: From Now On, No More Konoha!


    Just as they were pushing each other away, a chaotic and noisy sound suddenly came from outside.


    Turning to bed, Koharu''s face sank, and he ordered Anbu''s members who were waiting outside the door, "Go and see what happened. It''s so messy!"


    However, before Anbu''s members could reply, a loud noise came first!


    Boom!


    The door of the conference room was kicked open, and a member of Anbu flew in.


    "Since everyone is in such a difficult situation, why don''t I show you a way?"


    Just like that, Senju Haru walked in openly.


    "Senju Haru?"


    Koharu and the others immediately widened their eyes in disbelief.


    How could he dare to walk in like this?


    Was he treating them like nothing


    "We are all old acquaintances. There is no need to make such a fuss. It is sad."


    Haru teased. Then, he pulled a chair over and sat down. Then, he ced his two legs on the table in front of him. He was extremely arrogant!


    At this moment, the people in the room finally reacted. Someone said loudly, "This is really a heaven-sent opportunity! You came to Hell without a door. Everyone,e with me and catch him!"


    Pa!


    Just as he took a step forward, a water ball the size of a ss bead directly pierced through this guy''s head, blowing his head off!


    "I''m sorry, let me rify a fact first. All of you are surrounded by me. If there are still people who are in a hurry to reincarnate, you can stand up together now, so as not to waste everyone''s time."


    Haru blew on the cigarette in his hand and said sincerely.


    After revealing this move, no one in the room dared to step forward again.


    Turning around, Koharu said with an ugly expression, "What do you want to do? Don''t forget what your surname is! Let Hiruzen and the others go. I can make the decision to acknowledge your identity and return the inheritance of Senju to you. The next Hokage can also be yours."


    After hearing this, Haru smiled directly, "In that case, I still have to thank you? You are really generous, returning my things to me as if you are pitying me. Admit my identity? Do I, Senju Haru, need you to admit it? Old bastard, are you worthy"


    Under the ugly gazes of Koharu and the others, Haru put down his feet and stood up with his hands on the table. He stared at the group of people like a wolf.


    "Don''t think that everyone cares about the position of that damn Hokage! Your father''s surname is not up to you! What do I want to do? I just want to take back everything that should belong to me with my own hands!"


    "If someone didn''t want me to spare your lives, do you really think you can still stand here and talk to me? It is easier to crush you than to crush an ant!


    After venting his anger, Haru felt much better and sat back in his chair."


    "Senju Haru! Don''t be too arrogant! This is Konoha, it''s not your turn to bark here!" Homura could not help but shout loudly.


    "You still don''t understand the situation. I really should kill you all!"


    Haru shook his head and said this, then immediately raised his hand and shot again.


    Bang!


    Homura was prepared and dodged to the side in time.


    The water directly prated the wall!


    But when he raised his head again, he found that the person in front of him was already gone.


    Where was he?


    "Be careful!"


    Before he could react, his vision went ck, and Haru directly pressed his head against the wall!


    Boom!


    The wall copsed, and Homura''s head was dizzy, and blood flowed down.


    "Homura!"


    Koharu shouted, and then gathered the chakra in his hand, condensed the chakra scalpel, and rushed over.


    And Haru just casually dodged, and even yawned a few times in the process.


    "Isn''t this too weak? Tobirama really doesn''t have much vision. He actually epted such a useless student."


    Hearing Haru nder him like this, Koharu gritted her teeth and attacked again.


    However, Haru was already a little tired of it, so he took the time to throw the Homura in his hand at Koharu.


    The moment he blocked his opponent''s vision, he suddenly kicked out!


    Boom!


    Koharu and Homura both spat out blood and flew out.


    No matter what, these two were Konoha''s higher-ups. No matter how fearful the remaining people were, they were all squatting on the top of their heads and shitting. They definitely could not pretend that they did not see anything.


    But just as it was about to explode, a Flying Thunder God Kunai flew in through the window.


    Swish!


    "Stop, stop messing around."


    "You have a crooked mouth," Haru said, "I''ll give you face."


    "Tobirama-sama!"


    Kosuke Maruboshi''s eyes were wide and red with excitement, and he shouted


    In an instant, everyone was shocked!


    They all revealed expressions of disbelief.


    Tobirama-sama, who had been dead for so many years, had suddenly appeared alive


    Could it be that someone used a Transformation Technique to disguise himself?


    But that was indeed Flying Thunder God!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Including Koharu and Homura who had just crawled up in a sorry state.


    "You are... Kosuke Maruboshi"


    Seeing that his face had changed a lot, and he looked even more ancient, Tobirama asked uncertainly.


    Kosuke Maruboshi became even more excited. Yes, it was really Tobirama-sama!


    Tobirama-sama actually still remembers me!


    As half of Tobirama''s student who had a very low sense of existence, Kosuke Maruboshi was sure that no one knew him, and that sense of familiarity was all back!


    "Tobirama-sama, I... You."


    Kosuke Maruboshi, who was a little incoherent, actually cried in the end, and cried unwillingly.


    At this time, some of the n leader present also recognized Tobirama, and their expressions were somewhat uncertain.


    "Tobirama-sama, you are finally back! It is unknown whether Hiruzen is alive or dead now. Even Konoha is going to die!"


    The blood-faced Homura immediately cried and knelt in front of Tobirama.


    It was the same for Koharu who turned to sleep. He felt that since Tobirama-sama had returned, Senju Haru naturally could not be arrogant.


    After all, Sarutob Hiruzen was the next Hokage that Tobirama had personally appointed. Even if he did not contribute, he would still have to work hard.


    When Konoha annexed Akatsuki, he would be able to directly dominate Ninja World!


    As Konoha''s higher-ups, their status and power would naturally rise.


    However, they did not notice that their former sensei''s face had be colder and colder.


    "Hiruzen is unworthy of my trust. A few days ago, he had already given up on Amegakure. And this time, I came back in the name of the Second Hokage. From now on, there will be no Konoha!"


    Tobirama''s resolute and decisive words instantly stunned everyone present.


    Koharu and Homura directly froze on the spot, not daring to believe their ears.


    "Tobirama-sama, what is the meaning of this? What do you mean by no more Konoha?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Konoha no longer means that Konoha will directly merge Konoha with Akatsuki. In the future, the entire Ninja World will only have one country, and that is Akatsuki Country! "

 Chapter 388: Here, I am in Charge!

    Chapter 388: Here, I am in Charge!


    "How can this be?"


    Koharu and Homura muttered to themselves in a daze.


    They had guessed the beginning, but they had not guessed the end.


    Konoha and Akatsuki had indeed merged into one, but it was not Konoha who had annexed Akatsuki, but Akatsuki who had annexed Konoha.


    Now that Hiruzen was dead, Konoha was also going to be gone.


    There was only confusion left in their hearts.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    "Konoha was established by several big families. How can we give up just like that? Even if we want to merge, it should be Akatsuki joining Konoha!" n Leader Hyuga suddenly stood up.


    "Yes, n Leader Hyuga is right!"


    Homura was shocked and hurriedly said.


    Then, Tobirama only nced at n Leader Hyuga indifferently, which gave him a lot of pressure. However, n Leader Hyuga still gritted his teeth and persisted.


    "To put it nicely, Konoha was indeed established by severalrge ns. But to put it bluntly, without my Senju n, there would be no existence of Konoha!"


    "Some of you submitted after being defeated by my Senju n, and some took the initiative to join us. My Senju n has always treated you equally, and we have never treated you as cannon fodder. After establishing Konoha, we also gave you a corresponding status. It can be said that my Senju n has never let you down."


    "If Uchiha n were to say this today, I would still be able to understand. However, n Leader Hyuga, you have extended your hand a little too far."


    "As long as I, Senju Tobirama, am still alive, Konoha will forever only have one surname! The decisions I make, you will only have to obey!"


    "You are unconvinced? Get out of here!"


    Damn!!


    How fucking domineering!


    This is called the Hokage!


    Haru was so excited that he really wanted to live broadcast it to those guys who always washed the ground for Sarutob Hiruzen and let them see what the real Hokage should be like!


    Konoha''s surname is Senju, my words are the heavens, if you don''t listen, get out of here!


    Let me ask you if you are awesome or not!


    n Leader Hyuga stammered for a long time, but no words came out.


    In these 20 years, he had already forgotten the meaning of the name Senju Tobirama.


    The destruction of Senju n, to be honest, made many families present feel as if ayer of shackles had been removed from their bodies.


    In addition, with the destruction of Uzumaki n, Uchiha n had collectively defected.


    Hyuga n hadpletely be Konoha''s undisputed first brother!


    As a result, his life became morefortable, and his heart began to float. He actually dared to oppose Tobirama-sama''s decision.


    Now that he was pped in the face by Tobirama-sama, n Leader Hyuga only felt a burning pain on his face, but he did not dare to speak again.


    After all, Tobirama-sama is different from that good old man Sarutob Hiruzen. If you anger Tobirama-sama, not to mention the n leader, it is not impossible to uproot your entire n!


    Therefore, n Leader Hyuga decisively followed his heart.


    The other family heads were even more shocked. At the same time, they sighed. This was the character of that lord!


    "What? The two of you also have objections?"


    Koharu and Homura were shocked. Their faces were ashen as they hurriedly shook their heads. "No, no. Everything is up to Tobirama-sama."


    Even though Tobirama seemed to be just us from the regr family, none of the people present dared to attack him.


    This, this is called, deterrence!


    As for Tobirama''s behavior of overstepping his boundaries, it was even more impossible to talk about.


    Didn''t you hear what Tobirama said? The entire Konoha belongs to the Senju n. I can not say that normally, but you can''t really not take the surname Senju seriously.


    And the name?


    That was nothing!


    Haru was somewhat overwhelmed by emotions, but he did not belittle himself. After all, he had aplished a feat that even Tobirama could not aplish.


    In a few more years, he would be able to re at them, and the group of people would tremble.


    "Hmph, your strength has not improved at all. Instead, you have regressed so much. I think you have already been bewitched by the power in your hands!"


    Koharu and Homura lowered their heads in shame.


    If it was someone else who said this, the two of them would have exploded. At the very least, they would find a bunch of excuses to exin.


    But only when Tobirama said them, they could only listen and did not dare to refute.


    Fine!


    It seemed that it was done just like that.


    Haru stood up and immediately felt a little bored.


    There was definitely no way to fight. With Tobirama suppressing the situation and him and Akatsuki as his backing, if not for the fact that he was a fool, he would definitely not resist.


    Although it was very unpleasant for Konoha to merge with Akatsuki, there wouldn''t be any more changes on the surface.


    Severalrge families could also livefortably, and ordinary vigers would not be affected at all. Even if they did, they would only go in a better direction.


    To put it bluntly, even if they fought, Konoha had no chance of winning.


    Thest step of unifying Ninja World was alsopleted!


    Walking out and looking at the sky of Konoha, Haru smiled gently.


    ...


    At night, in Senju''s old house.


    "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"


    "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"


    Haru and Tobirama shot each other expressionlessly.


    When he was young, Tobirama always taught Haru Ninjutsu in actualbat. If he didn''t want to be beaten unterally, he could only learn as fast as possible.


    However, even though Haru had talent and was hardworking enough in his training, he still could not avoid the result of being beaten unterally.


    But now it was different, with the same Ninjutsu, the one who was at a disadvantage was no longer the former Haru.


    Pa.!!


    Not long after, Tobirama was hit by several water balls in session, wetting his clothes.


    He looked up and directly withdrew his ninjutsu, "You won, now in terms of Water Release''s attainments, you havepletely surpassed me."


    In fact, Haru really wanted to take the opportunity to beat Tobirama into a mess, but after considering the consequences, as well as Tobirama''s vengeful character and his heart that was not much bigger than a needle, he gave up after thinking about it.


    "How is it? Do you have a new level of respect for me?"


    Hearing Tobirama''s rare approval, Haru could not help but feel a little proud.


    Perhaps, your talent is indeed rare in my life. Probably only my stupid big brother and that bastard Madara canpare to you. Tobirama unexpectedly praised Haru seriously, which somewhat surprised and made Haru feel ufortable.


    Just one word, cheap!


    "That may not be the case. Don''t forget, who did I inherit my talent from? The dignified Senju Tobirama actually admitted that he was inferior to others one day?"


    Haru said seriously.


    He admitted that the talent of Hashirama and Madara was very terrifying, but in his heart, Tobirama was not inferior to these two people.


    The Ninjutsu that Tobirama left behind was enough to change an era!


    Tobirama''s various reforms towards Konoha had pushed the development of the entire Ninja World.


    And no matter how strong Hashirama and Madara were, they would not be able to aplish these contributions of Tobirama.

 Chapter 389: Unified Ninja World!

    Chapter 389: Unified Ninja World!


    "Ha! Of course. In terms of talent, how could those two idiots who only know how to fight be stronger than me?"


    Tobirama puffed out his chest, his face full of disdain.


    "Although your current strength is inseparable from your usual hard work in training, the main reason is that my bloodline power flows in your body. Hmm? What is that look in your eyes? Am I wrong?"


    Under the threatening gaze of Tobirama, Haru reluctantly nodded, "You are right. Uchiha''s bloodline is trash!"


    "Hmph, it''s just a fact. I regretted using Izuna''s blood more than once. Otherwise, you wouldn''t look so much like Ox now. You wouldn''t be able to find a partner even if you were to rush to the third floor." Tobirama sighed and said.


    When Haru heard this, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Do you recognize it?


    This young master looks like Ox?


    Are you blind?


    Or is there a problem with your aesthetic sense?


    Even if Ox looks like him, that''s still your fault!


    What does it have to do with Izuna?


    Izuna has been dead for so many years, and he still can''t forget about it. It''s too much of a dog to nder her just once!


    Also, you, a single virgin for a lifetime, can also talk about others


    Haru looked at Tobirama''s eyes and began to feel a little strange.


    "Although I don''t know what you are thinking, I can still vaguely feel that I have been offended by your eyes just now."


    "Hehe, how could that be?" Haruughed dryly.


    After chatting for a while, Tobirama began to talk about business. "Although I have decided to let Konoha join Akatsuki Country, there are still many people who are dissatisfied with my decision. I don''t have much time left. After I die, those people will definitely jump out in a hurry. So I made a list. You can directly send people to clean up the people on the top."


    After receiving the list and looking at Tobirama''s slightly exhausted face, Haru couldn''t help but remain silent.


    At this time, Tobirama was still helping him deal with the aftermath, even not hesitating to directly solve this problem once and for all.


    He opened the name list and saw that it was filled with people''s names, and among them, the two former students, Koharu and Homura, were also impressively among them!


    "The front is a ck sheep that must be eliminated, and the opposite person, whether to kill or stay, you can deal with it yourself."


    "Also, I already know about Uzumaki n. I must give them an exnation. After I die, you can deal with those two people."


    Haru put away the list and nodded.


    Although there was still the friendship of the past, what Koharu and Homura had done in the past few years, Tobirama looked through their file and naturally knew what it was.


    If not for Uzumaki n, perhaps he would have hesitated and only deprived the two of their rights and status.


    However, in the matter of not saving Uzumaki n, it could be said that Koharu, Homura and Danzo were strongly in agreement.


    Therefore, he had to give an exnation to the surviving Uzumaki n, even if the other party was his student.


    However, unlike the others, Tobirama hoped that after he died, Haru would make a move.


    ......


    The next day, an assassination operation against some people began quietly.


    In order not to alert the enemy and reduce the impact, Haru chose to do it by himself.


    He sent people to send Kunai, who had Flying Thunder God''s tactic engraved on the list, to a low-profile person.


    Then there was a family of people visiting.


    When someone felt that something was wrong, it was already toote. Many people were directly assassinated.


    When someone came to Tobirama, Tobirama directly told him that it was he who sent people to remove Konoha''s cancer!


    He did not do anything wrong and was not afraid of ghosts knocking on his door.


    If he had a clear conscience, he did not need to care.


    But how could they not care?


    Many people were very guilty, terrified, and even had a few incidents of rebellion.


    However, under the suppression of the Akatsuki members brought by Haru and Konoha and Anbu, there was no effect at all.


    Then, Akatsuki began to take over Konohapletely.


    With the support of Tobirama''s reputation, everything went smoothly.


    Of course, this also had to do with the majority of the ninjas in the vige joining the Ninja Alliance Army, and then it was unknown whether they were dead or captured.


    It was very easy for Konoha to take over only a small number of people.


    A few dayster, Tobirama, who had reached the end of his life, did not open his eyes again.


    Haru silently collected Tobirama''s corpse, then let Guren seal it in the crystal coffin. He kept a low profile and did not tell anyone.


    Because this was only a temporary death.


    So there was some sadness, but it was more like a short parting.


    Then, Koharu and Homura mysteriously disappeared. No one knew where they went. Many people suspected that they were worried about revenge, so they left early.


    However, it was built in a tomb of Amegakure. A group of people, were solemnly worshipping the tombstone in front of them. There were two blood-stained bags on it.


    A few monthster, the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire were all upied by Akatsuki!


    At this point, the five great nations of the past were all destroyed!


    What reced it was the country of Akatsuki that rose up like aet!


    The entire Ninja World was shocked to the point that they collectively lost their voices!


    That was a feat that no one had ever aplished before. There were only a few small countries that had yet to conquer the true unification of the country of Akatsuki.


    But everyone knew that these small countries could not stop Akatsuki''s country that had destroyed five great countries!


    As expected, Akatsuki''s expansion did not stop. He split into many groups and began to sweep in all directions.


    Some small countries saw that the situation was unstoppable and immediately surrendered, bing part of Akatsuki Country.


    Some small countries did not shed tears until they saw the coffin, feeling that they were very awesome and unconvinced.


    Thus, they were directly crushed and pushed over. In the end, the result was the same.


    The Land of Bear, the Land of Ghost, the Land of Spirits, the Land of Tea, the Land off Waves...


    One country after another hung the symbol of Akatsuki Country and was included in the scope of the map.


    The name Senju Haru also spread to every corner of Ninja World along with Akatsuki''s continuous expansion, bing the recognized god of Ninja World by countless people!


    Looking at the increasing territory of Myriad Realms Monolith and the explosive energy points, Haru finally feltfortable and almost sang aloud how lonely it was to be invincible


    Konoha was 38 years 1 month, which was also Akatsuki''s first year.


    The Akatsuki Country established by Senju Haru had finallypleted the unification of the country, annexing all the countries andpleting the great achievement of unifying Ninja World!


    Afterpleting this task, Myriad Realms Monolith finally unlocked a new ability. A new ability that made Haru subconsciously widen his eyes.


    Then, he counted the energy points needed to activate the new ability and could not help but feel a little numb.


    Originally, he thought that he would not be able to use up all the energy points now, but in the end, he found out that he was still a poor person!

 Chapter 390: Master Ball Seal!

    Chapter 390: Master Ball Seal!


    "Unify Ninja World and achieve true peace. I did it."


    In the dark base of Madara, Haru was lost in thought.


    After waiting for a long time and seeing no movement from him, ck Zetsu finally could not help but ask, "When exactly will Infinite Tsukiyomi be executed?"


    "En?"


    "Now that the five great countries have disappeared from history, all of Bijuu has been gathered. When are we going to make a move?"


    "Wait a bit longer."


    "Can you tell me what you are waiting for? After defeating the Ninja Alliance Army, you said that you wanted to capture the five great countries first to avoid any unforeseen events. After upying the five great countries, you said that you should take the opportunity to expand and unify Ninja World directly. You don''t have the energy to care about anything else. Now that you havepletely unified Ninja World, why wait? Are you not going to carry out Infinite Tsukiyomi?"


    ck Zetsu was originally very patient, but after being perfunctory by Haru over and over again, he already had a bad premonition, which was why he urgently wanted an answer.


    At this time, Haru finally looked at ck Zetsu who was at the side. Heughed lightly and pped ck Zetsu with a backhand. At the same time, he also scolded, "Zetsu! I was just saying it casually. No one will really take it seriously, right?"


    "You know that I have already unified Ninja World. Why are you still talking about Infinite Tsukiyomi n? Do you really think I am as easy to fool as Madara?"


    Madara: "If you have the guts, wait for me to live. Say it again!"


    ck Zetsu didn''t know if he was stunned by this p or because of Haru''s words, but he was stunned on the spot and didn''t react.


    Then, he immediately revealed a resentful gaze.


    Ever since he was born in this world, he had always used all kinds of schemes, tricks, and clever words to fool all kinds of people. Even Madara, who was so suspicious, had been attacked by him. It seemed that the n had already had hope of sess.


    But now, he was actually fooled by a little ghost who could be easily crushed to death!


    From the beginning, Senju Haru had never believed him, let alone executed Infinite Tsukiyomi n''s thoughts!


    However, this bastard was underestimating him too much!


    After being repeatedly rejected, ck Zetsu had already started to set up a backup n. Without butcher, could he still eat pigs?


    He only needed to support another idiot. When the time was right, he could revive Madara and there would be hope for everything!


    If the already extremely strong Madarabined with his healthy and youthful body, Hashirama''s Wood Release, and Rinnegan''s power, Senju Haru would not be able to stop Madara!


    ck Zetsu had already thought of everything. He didn''t leave any harsh words behind as he silently drilled into the ground.


    There was no point in wasting his breath. Right now, he had to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    However, how could Haru, who had already chosen to turn hostile, let him go?


    "Don''t be in a hurry to leave. In order to be able to seal you safe and sound, I have studied sealing techniques for so many years. Only then did I finish a small thing and prepare to give it to you."


    Haru''s words instantly caused ck Zetsu''s mind to tremble, and he wanted to escape without hesitation.


    However, a strange stone ball had rolled to the ground at some point in time, and it was within a meter of ck Zetsu.


    "Seal Technique: Heart of the Sea!"


    Haru immediately formed a seal, and then the smooth and dark stone ball suddenly split open. Then, the water from the inside directly swept up ck Zetsu who had already drilled half of his body into the ground, and drilled into the stone ball.


    As a living being, ck Zetsu was very strange. Ordinary sealing techniques werepletely ineffective against him. At the very least, it had to be a seal at the level of Tengai Shinsei.


    However, the strange thing was that the stream of water in the stone ball was not only able to touch ck Zetsu''s body, it was also unable to break free.


    "What is this? No, I can tell you a secret. Don''t seal me!"


    ck Zetsu shouted crazily. His intuition told him that once he was sealed inside, Zetsu would not be able toe out with just his ability. How could he not be afraid?


    However, in the face of ck Zetsu''s proposal, Haru only chuckled. "If the secret you are going to exchange refers to the truth of Infinite Tsukiyomi n, then there is no need for that. I have no interest in that Otsutsuki Kaguya at all, so even if you want to introduce your mother to me, I can only regretfully refuse."


    The greatest secret in his heart was exposed in front of him, and the shock in ck Zetsu''s heart was so intense that it could be imagined!


    He waspletely dumbfounded!


    It was not until he waspletely sucked into the stone ball that he shouted as if he had suddenly realized something, "So you already knew that it was impossible. I don''t believe it."


    Pa da.


    The stone ball closed perfectly, and the words that ck Zetsu hadn''t finished speaking came to a sudden halt.


    Then, he stretched out a hand and picked up the stone ball, continuously tossing it up and down with a yful and disrespectful smile on his face.


    ck Zetsu!


    It had to be said that finally sealing this fellow could be considered as a piece of his worry. Otherwise, he would have to worry about what this fellow would do.


    The inspiration for this sealing technique targeted at ck Zetsu came from Tengai Shinsei. However, ck Zetsu was not worthy of using theplete version of the Earthly Explosion Heavenly Star to seal it. Nagato was far from growing to that extent.


    Therefore, he spent a lot of energy to cast this sealing technique.


    That stone ball was one of the spoils of war he obtained from Ninja Vige in the Land of Bear, which was also the meteorite that the so-called Star Ninja used to train.


    It could not be more suitable to be used as a carrier to seal ck Zetsu.


    The sea water in the middle was a special water quality that Haru had painstakingly refined with Senjutsu. It contained rich natural energy. Then, Nagato used the basic theory of the Tengai Shinsei to construct a Yin-Yang Release Core in the middle of the stone ball. Finally, the three of thempleted this master ball together.


    Originally, it could not be dyed for so long, but the problem was that Nagato''s sess rate was too low, and the amount of meteorites was too small.


    In the end, it took almost all the meteorites stored in Star Vige toplete this one.


    However, the effect was undoubtedly extremely obvious. Even if ck Zetsu, who was sealed inside, imagined himself as air, Zetsu would not be able to escape!


    And if he wanted to destroy it through external forces, he had to at least be at the level of Bijuudama.


    Either he knew the sequence of seals Akatsuki released, or it wouldn''t be bad even if he released it for a few hundred years.


    Looking at the densely packed seals on the stone ball, he could feel extremely fine natural energy around him being sucked over. This was also part of the effect of his sealing technique just now. It wouldn''t cause the seal to fail after too long.


    "I''ve decided. It''s better to sink you into the sea. If I can let you see the light of day again, then I lose!"


    After muttering this, Haru held the stone ball in his hand and instantly disappeared from where he was.

 Chapter 391: Edo Tensei

    Chapter 391: Edo Tensei


    A few dayster, in a vast in.


    "We can start now."


    Haru gestured to Orochimaru beside him.


    "Are you sure you want to wake these two up? Aren''t you afraid that I will use them to kill you?" Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his gaze flickering as he looked at the two coffins ced in front of him.


    "If you can do it, you can try..."


    Haru calmly replied.


    However, Orochimaru felt a chill in his heart. He began to weigh the pros and cons in his heart. In the end, heughed dryly and stopped being cocky.


    After all, although the two people lying in the coffin in front of him were strong, they might not be able to protect themselves under this guy''s attack.


    Even if his undead reincarnation had been sessfully studied.


    The other was that after he joined Akatsuki, his small life was still quitefortable. Every day, he could conduct research that he was interested in as he pleased. If he needed anything, he would directly send his subordinates.


    There was no need to worry about money, no need to worry about anything else. Everything was sofortable.


    Moreover, now that Akatsuki had unified the entire Ninja World, if he fell out with Senju Haru, then it would truly be impossible for him to go anywhere.


    Even if he wanted to rece him, it wouldn''t be so easy, and he might even mess it up.


    Therefore,pared to the things he obtained, the risk was a bit too great. Orochimaru chose to give up.


    His hands quickly formed seals, and then he lightly shouted, "Edo Tensei!"


    Pitter-patter...


    The vertical coffin lid was opened.


    The two figures inside opened their eyes in an instant and walked out expressionlessly.


    Because Tobirama didn''t want Haru to learn this Ninjutsu, Haru found Orochimaru, who had already secretly learned this forbidden technique, to summon the two people in front of him for him.


    Uchiha Madara!


    Senju Hashirama!


    "Eh? How is it Edo Tensei? Is there a problem?"


    Madara, who walked out, was still in a trance, but when he saw his current state, he immediately frowned.


    After all, ording to the n he left behind, when he opened his eyes again, it should be Nagato who used the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique to revive him. How could he be an Edo Tendsei?


    Then he saw Haru and Orochimaru in front of him, as well as Senju Hashirama who walked out of the coffin with him!


    "This is... Edo Tensei, what exactly happened?"


    Hashirama looked at his own body and was a little surprised. Then, he also noticed a few people present.


    "Madara? I didn''t expect that we would meet again in this state. It really is an ident that makes people very distressed. Hahahaha."


    Hashirama was the first tough out loud. He didn''t seem to care about the fact that he had been reincarnated by Edo Tensei.


    Because when he first saw the young man in front of him, he had probably recognized the identity of the other party. This was the reason why he was relieved.


    "I should have told you more than once, can you notugh so foolishly?"


    Madara red coldly at Hashirama, then turned to look at Haru and said, "What exactly is going on? Where is Nagato? Why isn''t it going ording to the n?"


    "This matter is a long story, but to put it simply, the n can''t keep up with changes."


    "I have unified Ninja World."


    "So I think that the unreliable Infinite Tsukiyomi n can stop now."


    Haru said sincerely.


    Hashirama and Madara were stunned.


    A few minutester, after Haru added some artistic narration, Hashirama and Madara finally knew what had happened to Ninja World during the years when they died.


    Especially when Haru created Akatsuki and then rose up all the way to pacify the five great countries and unify Ninja World to achieve true peace. It was even more ridiculous than a myth!


    "You defeated Konoha!"


    Hashirama and Madara asked in unison after hearing this.


    Then the two of them looked at each other. Hashirama smirked, and Madara snorted coldly.


    "It''s not really destroyed. People and ces are still there, but Konoha no longer exists. There is only one country left in Ninja World, and that is the country I built, Akatsuki. The Ninja Vige System has also been banned by me. All the Ninjas have joined Akatsuki."


    The more Hashirama and Madara listened, the more interesting their expressions became, and there was a faint feeling ofplexity.


    Who would have thought that after just a nap, Ninja World had already changed.


    In this regard, although Hashirama sighed and felt sorry for the fact that Konoha no longer existed, Haru had achieved an ideal world that he had never been able to achieve. He only felt gratified and encouraged about this.


    And ording to Haru, the matter itself that the untalented brother of his also approved, and took the initiative to purge the Konoha, toplete the change of era.


    Then, as his older brother, he naturally would not drag him down. He only wanted to protect that little honor of his in the past.


    It was just that Hashirama was quite open-minded, and Madara was somewhat at a loss.


    He had nned for half his life, only opening Rinnegan when he was about to die, and also making sure that Infinite Tsukiyomi n was absolutely safe, so he was ready to go all out.


    In the end, when he opened his eyes, someone told him to stop messing around and that everything was over.


    Ordinary people would not be able to experience this kind of difference.


    "What did you do to ck Zetsu?" Madara asked bluntly.


    In such a long time, ck Zetsu did not appear, and Madara was sure that ck Zetsu must have been killed by Haru.


    Moreover, Madara guessed right. ck Zetsu had been put into the master ball by Haru, and then he got a box and buried deep in the sea. It was estimated that he would not be able to run out in this life.


    "I sealed it. In fact, ck Zetsu really did have bad intentions to get close to you. Listen to my story and you will understand everything. A long, long time ago, there was an alien. Well, you can think of it as a visitor from outside the world. She..."


    Under Haru''s exaggerated exnation, Hashirama and Madara''s expressions became more and more interesting!


    In the middle, they looked at Haru with an expression that said, "Are you kidding me?"


    If it was someone else who was talking nonsense here, Madara would probably have been smashed by a star.


    However, as the details of Haru''s exnation became more and more creepy, they also began to doubt it.


    "It''s like this. Although it sounds a bit ridiculous, the truth is like this. That ck Zetsu is not your will avatar, but a part of the will avatar of the ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya. He is also a fish that escaped the when she was sealed. The real purpose of that Infinite Tsukiyomi n is to use your body and Rinnegan to remove the seal of Otsutsuki Kaguya and revive her!"


    "In other words, that bastard ck Zetsu has always been deceiving you! So after I found out the truth, I directly sealed him for you. I guarantee that he will nevere out again."


    "Of course, there is no need to thank me. This is what I should do."


    Haru said with a serious face.

 Chapter 392: Abba Abba

    Chapter 392: Abba Abba


    After the extremely ridiculous story was finished, Madara and Hashirama fell into deep thought.


    At their age, their three views were already mature, and they had their own judgment on whether it was right or wrong. It was difficult for others to affect them.


    Therefore, whether they believed it or not, they all knew it.


    Hashirama was fine. Regardless of whether the matter was true or false, it had nothing to do with him. Anyway, the one called ck Zetsu had already been sealed. It could be said that this problem was solved from the source.


    At this time, Madara couldn''t help but begin to believe what Haru had just said.


    First, there was no need for Haru to make up such a bizarre story for ck Zetsu.


    And the more detailed the story was, the easier it was to be exposed.


    But at least after listening to it now, the logic of the story itself could be self-consistent, and many things could be exined.


    Perhaps it was imperfect and wed, but it was precisely this kind of imperfect w that further proved its authenticity.


    Secondly, he had once suspected that ck Zetsu''s appearance was too coincidental, but he had never found any evidence. In addition, ck Zetsu had cleverly guided him to achieve a certain goal many times, thus greatly increasing his trust in ck Zetsu.


    But now that he thought about it, there were indeed many suspicious points.


    The exnation of his will incarnation was simply impossible to stand.


    In particr, the entire process of him opening Rinnegan seemed to have been arranged in advance.


    Even he himself was not confident that he could open Rinnegan, but ck Zetsu was unusually certain.


    Why?


    Haru said that the stone tablet of Uchiha had been changed by ck Zetsu. Now, it might really be possible.


    From the very beginning, he had fallen into ck Zetsu''s trap without even knowing it!


    Thinking of this, Madara''s expression started to turn ugly.


    As proud as he was, he really could not tolerate being fooled by a strange creature that he did not put in his eyes.


    However, ck Zetsu''s problem was no longer important.


    What kind of attitude should he use to face this kid in front of him?


    Madara couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "So, what is the purpose of your reincarnation of our Edo Tensei?"


    "Uh, it''s nothing. It''s just to inform that the original n has been canceled. The Peace Era that you have always wanted to see has arrived."


    "Then die peacefully. Is that what you mean?" Madara''s gaze suddenly became a little dangerous.


    However, Haru was not afraid at all. Instead, he continued to speak calmly, "Of course not. After all, I am not an ungrateful person. I have already developed some signs of the forbidden technique for resurrection. I believe that it will not be long before it can be developed."


    "If you can guarantee that you won''t break this rare and precious age of peace, I will help you revive."


    Hearing Haru say this, Madara''s expression eased a lot. Although he favored Haru to arge extent because of Izuna, this did not mean that Haru could ignore him and disobey him.


    Madara''s overbearing character would not change just because he achieved peace.


    However, before Madara could say anything, Hashirama took the initiative to say, "I don''t think that''s necessary. The two old seniors are dead, so why did theye back to life? It''s enough to see our ideologye true with your own eyes."


    Madara immediately red at him fiercely. If not for the fact that the two of them were in the state of reincarnation, they wouldn''t have died at all. He would have taught this idiot a good lesson.


    "It''s your freedom if you don''t want toe back to life, but what right do you have to make a decision for me?"


    "No way, don''t tell me you really want toe back to life? No way, no way!"


    Looking at Hashirama standing at the side in a strange manner, the word "well" instantly appeared on Madara''s temple!


    Seeing that Madara''s expression was not right, Hashirama hurriedly said seriously, "In this era, there is no need for us old fellows. Even if you are revived, what can you do? Are you going to personally destroy this hard-won peace?"


    Only then did Madara snort and say, "This is just a short period of peace. We all know that the peace exchanged by relying on personal deterrence is only short-lived. Sooner orter, it will break like a bubble. After I revive, I naturally have to find a way to solve this problem once and for all."


    Hashirama nodded slightly. It could be considered that he approved of Madara''s statement, but Madara''s attitude was undoubtedly too pessimistic. He did not think so. He felt that everything should be considered in a good direction.


    Just as the two of them were in a deadlock, Haru interrupted, "Sorry to interrupt. I have actually solved the problem you are worried about."


    "Huh? Solve the problem? What do you mean?"


    "How do I exin it to you? It''s probably because my talent has been greatly improved and I created a system for Divine Art. I can achieve eternal peace through thew, and there won''t be any more wars." Haru talked nonsense with a straight face.


    "Oh? Divine Art? What is that? Is it a type of Ninjutsu or Kekkei Genkai? Can I see it?" Hashirama asked curiously.


    Madara seemed to be indifferent to the so-called Divine Art.


    Haru chuckled and then said, "Divine Art, silence."


    In fact, he had secretly activated a certainw!


    Now that the entire territory of Ninja World had been included in Myriad Realms Monolith''s scope, he could naturally activate his ability anytime and anywhere.


    It seemed that nothing had happened?


    Madara pursed his lips and was about to say something when his expression changed in an instant!


    He found himself unable to speak!


    Hashirama also widened his eyes in surprise. Their mouths kept opening and closing, as if they were talking.


    Usually a mute could still make sound, but the two of them couldn''t even speak words.


    Strange power!


    After trying it out, Madara and Hashirama immediately turned to look at Haru, who was smiling and not saying a word.


    "How is it? This is Divine Art''s power. With this kind of power, thew canpletely eliminate the birth of any rebellion. True peace will no longer be an extravagant hope!"


    "Why are you able to speak"


    Madara and Hashirama said this, but there was no sound.


    Haru didn''t understand lipnguage, but he probably knew what they meant through their expressions, so he removed the prohibitionw.


    "Ba Ba Ba Ba. Haha, it''s so fun!"


    "What kind of power is this? How did you do it?"


    Suddenly, Hashirama and Madara spoke at the same time.


    The surrounding air suddenly became very quiet.


    Haru and Madara looked at the embarrassed Hashirama with strange eyes at the same time.


    Then the two people turned their heads in different directions at the same time, showing an expression that they didn''t know this guy at all.


    If people knew that the legendary Ninja God was actually a super big idiot with a big nerves and was not serious at all, it would probably cause countless people to crack directly.

 Chapter 393: Battle with Madara!

    Chapter 393: Battle with Madara!


    Boom!


    The terrifying huge energy body was attached to the body of Madara in almost an instant, and then he smashed down with his fist!


    This was Uchiha Madara!


    Under this powerful strength, even Hashirama had no choice but to stay away from Madara, temporarily avoiding the attack.


    The Susanoo of Madara retracted its fist, and a spider web-like fist crater appeared on the ground, but no figure was seen.


    "As for Tobirama''s Flying Thunder God, it is indeed a little troublesome." Madara looked ahead and muttered to himself.


    At the same time, Haru brought Orochimaru to a ce a few hundred meters away from Madara. There was a QR code engraved on the rock here in advance.


    "This kind of power makes people want to seize it immediately."


    Orochimaru, who was almost killed by Madara, was not afraid at this time, instead, he was looking at the Susanoo around Madara with burning eyes. At the same time, he also nced at Haru from time to time.


    He had already seen this kind of power from Haru and Kagami. This was the real power of Uchiha n, called Susanoo. Only Uchiha nsmen who had opened Mangekyou Sharingan could master it.


    He had long coveted this, but unfortunately, there were too few experimental materials, which made him very regretful.


    "I can restrain him."


    "No need."


    Haru directly interrupted Orochimaru.


    "Stay away, don''t die. The next big show is not for ordinary people to watch."


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to intervene?" Orochimaru''s eyes shed.


    "No need. Even if Madara can still use the power of Rinnegan and Wood Release, he can''t do anything to me. The meaning of God is not just to fool people."


    After saying that, Haru instantly disappeared and returned to Madara.


    Orochimaru was moved. Rinnegan and Wood Release?


    He began to be more and more interested in this battle!


    "Full Body Susanoo? You should know that this kind of thing can be used to deal with other people, but it is useless to me."


    Haru who came in front of Madara shook his head and said.


    "Don''t be too confident, take out your real ability, let me see how you can unify Ninja World!" Madara crossed his arms. Although he was not very tall, he always gave people a condescending feeling.


    "Although I have been mentally prepared for the current situation, I thought you would look around beforeing back to find me."


    "You won''t take out that kind of low-level lie that can be broken with a poke, and there is no need for that. Come on!"


    "In that case, there is no other way."


    Haru raised his eyes, and his gaze instantly became sharp.


    "sh!" Madara''s Full Body Susanoo transformed into the form of a Martial God and ruthlessly shed out with his de.


    However, facing such a terrifying attack, Haru seemed to be indifferent as he stood in ce, only suddenly using his mouth to escape.


    "God said that Susanoo is forbidden here!"


    The rted [Law] was instantly activated!


    Shua!


    A shocking scene appeared.


    Along with the voice of Haru, the energy sword that was about to fall instantly disappeared, along with the Full Body Susanoo of Madara!


    Perhaps before when Susanoo was ''banned'' by Haru, Madara was indeed very surprised, but when it came to fear, it was not to that extent.


    Because this form of power must have some kind of restriction or w.


    But right now, the Susanoo on his body was directly ''deprived''. Moreover, no matter how he mobilized that power, it was still silent. This made him subconsciously reveal a shocked expression!


    This so-called Divine Art was actually powerful to such an extent


    Even his Susanoo was banned?


    "Although Susanoo is not a threat to me, it is still quite troublesome to fight, so it is better to ban it."


    After Haru said this sentence, a thought suddenly shed through Madara''s brain.


    Banned?


    Did that mean that the person who could not use Susanoo was not only him, but also Haru?


    Moreover, when they were banned just now, they had actually recovered the ability to speak only after Haru spoke.


    Then it was possible that Haru had cleverly used a time gap to solve the ability of speakerphone.


    I can''t give this guy this chance!


    Madara immediately began to form seals. "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    A sea of mes surged towards Haru''s position.


    However, in the next moment, Madara''s brain nearly went out of control. A somewhat chaotic scene appeared.


    "Oh, right, I seem to have forgotten to say that everyone will be affected by the power of ''Divine Art''. However, I am not included among them!"


    Boom!


    An iparably tall ck Susanoo suddenly pulled out from Haru''s body. Then, it waved its right hand, directly scattering the surrounding mes.


    "Why is it that only you can drive Susanoo?" The shout from the external voice.


    Seeing this scene, Madara couldn''t help but frown.


    He began to find that the development of this matter hadpletely lost control. His previous guess waspletely wrong.


    This Divine Art was not ''fair'' at all. At least, Haru himself did not seem to be restricted. On the contrary, it was him. He could not release Susanoo at all, but he could not feel any abnormalities in his body. It was really too strange!


    What was the mechanism of this so-called Divine Art?


    What was the principle behind the effect?


    If Madara was now covered with spells, he could still understand.


    But nothing happened. Haru only opened his mouth and said a few words, and then he said whatever he wanted.


    But before Madara could think too much, the little gift that Haru had prepared was also sent back.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    A fireball that looked like a meteorite fell directly on him. Madara had no time to dodge, or he did not want to dodge at all, and was directly drowned.


    Under the raging fire, Madara''s body was ignited.


    Then, Madara walked out of the sea of fire step by step.


    Although Edo Tensei could not release all his strength, the same state of Edo Tensei also gave him the state of "undying and indestructible", and this young and strong body allowed him to use any ninjutsu without any restraint, even without dodging any attacks.


    It was precisely because of this that Madara chose to enter the reckless mode.

 Chapter 394: Chibaku Tensei

    Chapter 394: Chibaku Tensei


    "Not bad, but don''t forget who taught you your Fire Release!"


    Madara said as he walked out of the sea of mes. He continued to move forward quickly. When he reached a certain distance, he immediately leaped high into the air. At the same time, his hands quickly formed seals as he jumped up.


    "Fire Release: Dragon me Release Song Technique!"


    In the next moment, four fire dragons shot out from Madara''s mouth, attacking Haru from all directions.


    In fact, Haru could choose to use Susanoo to resist, but Madara''s acting was a bit less round.


    So he made a hand seal and said, "You seem to have forgotten one thing. My talent in Water Release far exceeds the so-called Fire Release!"


    "Sage Mode: Sea Release: Nine Dragons Coffin!"


    At some point in time, two seven-colored scales had appeared beneath Haru''s eyes. Then, the nine water dragons that hadpletely crushed the fire dragon released by Madara roared as they flew out.


    With just a light collision, the powerful fire dragon was mercilessly extinguished by the even more powerful water dragon.


    High heat fog rose into the air, and then the remaining water dragons rushed towards Madara without slowing down. In an instant, they wrapped around him, forming a water box that looked like a coffin.


    The tails of the nine water dragons were connected to the water box, and then exploded in different directions!


    In the next second, Madara''s body was torn apart again, looking as if he had been torn apart by nine dragons.


    Hashirama, who was watching the battle with relish, could not help but sigh when he saw this scene. "Such a terrifying Water Release, even Tobirama is no longerparable to him."


    "Moreover, this aura should not be wrong. It is Senjutsu."


    "There is also this huge amount of chakra. Perhaps in a few more years, you will be able to catch up to me."


    As the saying goes, invisible posturing is the most fatal!


    After so much foreshadowing in front of him, it actually fell to this point. It really made people speechless.


    I am willing to call Hashirama a master of Versailles!


    Fortunately, these words were not heard by Haru and Madara, otherwise, the two of them might join hands to beat up a guy first.


    While waiting, Madara''s body waspletely restored again.


    Although now Susanoo was unable to use, the body brought by Edo Tensei was also the same.


    "It seems that ordinary means are indeed just a waste of time. Thene and try this, the warm-up is over."


    In an instant, the Sharingan in Madara''s eyes had directly transformed into Rinnegan!


    Apart from being able to resurrect infinitely, Edo Tensei also included the power that allowed the dead to use when they were alive.


    Even if Madara''s Rinnegan had already been transnted to Nagato, as long as he added a little bit of seasoning in the process of Edo Tensei, everything would be different.


    After seeing this change in Madara, Hashirama''s face immediately became serious, as if from the previous joke to the Ninja God who could shock the entire Ninja World just by living!


    "You were there when these eyes opened, but I have never shown you the true power of these eyes. Now, let me show you."


    Madara formed three different seals in a row and then lowered his hands. "Don''t die like this."


    The sky suddenly darkened!


    It was not about to rain or night, but a huge meteorite fell from the sky, blocking the sun!


    "Is this Rinnegan''s power?"


    Hashirama had a solemn expression on his face. He did not have any intention of dodging or resisting. He was just thinking about how Haru would deal with this.


    He was not worried that Haru would be in danger. After all, he could use Flying Thunder God to escape.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru even had the heart to curse.


    While his heart was burning with passion, he couldn''t help but feel his scalp go numb!


    Could he even do something like a meteorite falling from the sky?


    Was he really a human?


    Without much time to think, Orochimaru turned around and fled. If he didn''t run now, once that thing smashed down, he would definitely die!


    "Let me see what you will do."


    Madara was looking forward to Haru''s response. If Haru used Flying Thunder God to escape, he would be very disappointed.


    At this time, Haru also raised his head and looked at the huge meteorite falling down.


    In the next moment, Mangekyou''s left eye began to spin wildly.


    In the past, when he used Mangekyou Sharingan, he would only stop using it, never daring to overuseit, fearing that he would be blind.


    But at this time, hepletely ignored the side effects of using Mangekyou Sharingan, and began to release his eye power.


    Suddenly, a hole opened up above the huge meteorite, as if the sky had broken a hole.


    Then, under the continuous input of Haru''s eye power, the hole expanded to the range of the entire meteorite.


    Then, hul.


    The terrifying turbid Underworld Water immediately poured down. Under Haru''s control, it washed over the entire meteorite at an even faster speed.


    A scene that shocked Madara appeared!


    The unknown water started to crazily corrode and devour meteorite when it touched it.


    It was as if he had met his nemesis. He estimated that it would be washed clean in a few seconds!


    What the hell was that thing


    Even the proud Madara revealed an expression of extreme fear at this moment.


    Because he was not sure if he could resist that terrifying thing.


    The Underworld Water melted everything!


    Flesh, blood, objects, even souls, anything that fell into the Underworld Water would bepletely melted away.


    Only the legendary underworld soil could resist the corrosive effect of the Underworld Water and take it in.


    This kind of terrifying thing should not have appeared in the present world, but Haru''s left eye, Mangekyou, was connected to the water in the underworld soil, able to break through the barrier and pull the Underworld Water for his own use!


    If not for the fact that the Underworld Water would flow back into the sky and return to theher soil, Haru really wouldn''t have dared to casually use it.


    Because this was a power that could destroy the entire world!


    In the past, he had only tried to use this power on a small scale. Now, the terrifying scene he disyed for the first time was simply like the end of the world!


    In just a few breaths of time, the huge meteorite that fell from the sky was devoured by the Underworld Water.


    Then, under the control of Haru, the Underworld Water mysteriously floated in the air and formed a huge water ball.


    "Rinnegan indeed has incredible power, but that power is not invincible."


    "This is the Underworld Water. Erase the bones, melt the flesh, and corrupt the soul. Everything in the world can be corroded."


    "The core of the Edo Tensei is the soul in the body. The soul inside is not destroyed, and the body can bepleted no matter how many times it is destroyed."


    "So unfortunately, the Underworld Water is the nemesis of Edo Tensei. If it is touched, it will die."


    "How about it? Do you want to try again?"

 Chapter 395: The Last Gift from Kagami

    Chapter 395: The Last Gift from Kagami


    Madara looked at the Underworld Water floating in the air and frowned.


    This was the first time he had seen such a troublesome thing.


    Although he still had a lot of power that he had not used, such as Wood Release, he was not confident that he could resist the invasion of the Underworld Water.


    ording to what Haru said, even if he was in the state of reincarnation of the Edo Tensei, as long as he touched the Underworld Water, he would still bepletely killed, and even his soul would no longer exist.


    This made him feel a little apprehensive.


    Unknowingly, the strength that Haru had grown had already far surpassed his imagination.


    "This is also Divine Art?" After a moment of silence, Madara withdrew his imposing aura, and the tense atmosphere was alleviated.


    Although he hadn''t seen more, but now Madara had already admitted that Haru had the strength to unify Ninja World. Just thebination of Flying Thunder God and Susanoo as well as Underworld Water was almost impossible to stop Haru.


    And this was obviously not his full strength.


    "No, this is only the ability of my left eye, Mangekyou."


    Seeing that Madara seemed to have no intention of continuing the fight, Haru also stopped sending out his eye power and chakra, and immediately sent the Underworld Water back to the ck hole in the sky, then closed it.


    Using his full power, the consumption was simply unimaginable. If it was another person, they might not be able to persist.


    When Madara heard Haru''s answer, he was somewhat surprised. Then, he looked at Haru''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "This is impossible. With the power of your eye just now, your Mangekyou Sharingan should have already been lost. Unless..."


    "Yes, I am now have the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan." Haru admitted straightforwardly.


    However, Madara still shook his head. "Even if I told you the method to open Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, it is almost impossible to achieve it again."


    To evolve to Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the most important prerequisite was that there were two people with Mangekyou Sharingan at the same time, and then one of them transnted the other person''s eyes, using two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan to open a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And this method had the risk of failure, not a hundred percent sess.


    The stronger the blood rtionship between the owner of the eyes and himself, the higher the sess rate, and the higher the possibility of failure.


    Then the problem was, even if someone from Uchiha n sessfully opened Mangekyou Sharingan and was transnted by Haru, the possibility of sess was not high.


    After all, the existence of Haru was a miracle in itself. Without brothers and sisters, and no descendants, how could it be sessful?


    But the truth was right in front of Madara, and he could not believe it.


    Could it really be luck?


    Madara was very puzzled.


    But in the next moment, Haru gave another answer, which waspletely beyond his expectations.


    "What you have experienced is only one of the possibilities, but in fact, there is another way for people to open the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "That''s impossible!" Madara first said firmly, then hesitated and said, "Divine Art?"


    Seeing that Madara was fooled by him and actually believed in what bullshit Divine Art said, Haru almostughed, but fortunately, he held back in time.


    "It is not Divine Art, but Mangekyou Sharingan''s own strength."


    Haru exined, "After opening Mangekyou Sharingan, everyone will get one or two special abilities. And that power is extraordinary! Like my left eye, I canmunicate with the Underworld to draw the Underworld Water to the modern world. This is a result that no other Ninjutsu can achieve.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Madara could not help but nod his head lightly.


    Haru was indeed not talking nonsense.


    For example, there were many abilities that had appeared in the original work. Amaterasu, who could not be extinguished, was something that did not exist in this world. There was also the divine power that could build a different dimension andpletely change a person''s will.


    These abilities should be categorized into the same category, because those were not things that the so-called Ninjutsu could achieve.


    "So you mean there is a kind of power that can help others open the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?" Madara asked uncertainly, his expression unusually wonderful.


    With his brain and understanding of Sharingan, he naturally could not understand the meaning of Haru''s words.


    "That''s right. After Uchiha Kagami opened Mangekyou Sharingan, he also awakened two abilities. However, we have always mistakenly thought that it was only one ability, until not long ago..."


    Before Haru could think of a time toy his cards on the table with Madara, Kagami suddenly found him.


    "I finally know what ability Mangekyou in my right eye has."


    "What is it?"


    "So I''ve been ignoring it all this time, [Reality Reverse] is not one ability, but two, respectively, ability to [Reverse] and ability to [Create Reality]..."


    Under Kagami''s exnation, Haru understood that the gray fog armor was the ability to [Create Reality]. As for[Reality Reverse], it allowed Kagami to transfer this ability to other people without being limited to himself. This was also the reason why Kagami was able to put the gray fog armor to him back then!


    But if it was only like this, then it was a bit too weak. Kagami would not suddenly run over to find him.


    The next words were what Kagami really wanted to say.


    "The [Reverse] ability allows me to transfer anything of myself to others, and in my attempts to do so, I found that this transfer can be temporary, but... It can also be permanent!"


    "What does that mean?" Haru was a little confused.


    "Do you remember what you told me before about how to solve the side effects of frequently using Mangekyou Sharingan''s blindness?"


    Haru immediately widened his eyes.


    "It means that I can use [Create Reality]. I can directly transfer my Mangekyou Sharingan to you permanently. Moreover, this transfer has a high probability of not having any side effects and absolute sess! Because you don''t need to transnt my eyes, but directly fuse them with mine!"


    This crazy proposal directly made Haru fall into a violent shock.


    He could actually do this?


    "But doesn''t this mean that you..." Haru suddenly thought of the consequences of this. If he directly merged with Kagami''s Mangekyou Sharingan and sessfully advanced to Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, then what would happen to Kagami?


    "I will lose this pair of eyes and this power, but this is no longer important. Because the current me no longer has any regrets. It is time to enjoy a period of happiness." Kagami said with a rxed smile on his face.


    Haru looked at Kagami who had be very old and fell silent.

 Chapter 396: The End of Reincarnation

    Chapter 396: The End of Reincarnation


    Kagami used his Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability to achieve eternal Mangekyou Sharingan''s evolution in another way.


    However, it was not for himself, but for Haru.


    Therefore, at this time, the pattern in Haru''s eyes also added some details, which was the change that Kagami brought to him.


    Of course, after Kagami''s eyes lost his luster, Haru also let Orochimaru imnt a new eye in Kagami. Moreover, it was also Sharingan, just the difference was those were Three Tomoe and Mangekyou.


    After all, during Amegakure''s battle, Uchiha n had also participated in the ughter, and there would naturally be casualties among them.


    Moreover, not everyone was able to use Izanagi in time.


    In addition, it was to change Kagami''s eyes, so the current Uchiha n Leader readily agreed.


    Oh, it was worth mentioning that the current Uchiha n Leader was called Uchiha Fugaku, and he was a young man in his twenties.


    And just a short time ago, in the status of a person who had reached the top but retired in a hurry, Kagami had be a grandfather, and gave his newborn grandson a name, Shisui


    Perhaps he was also worried about something. After all, people would change, especially after reaching a certain peak.


    The current peace did not mean future peace. If Haru was willing, he could even decide the life and death of anyone at will.


    In a short period of time, Akatsuki Country needed the name Senju Haru to deter those who had ulterior motives, but in the long run, this was not very good.


    If it was just a word, there might be problems sooner orter.


    As for Shisui, which water was he referring to?


    It goes without saying!


    This was a vague reminder to Haru, and it was also a spiritual sustenance for Kagami to his descendants.


    There was a high chance that when the thing he was worried about happened in the future, he would no longer be able to interfere. However, he hoped that his descendants would be able to stop him.


    Of course, if his worry was just nonsense, then it was naturally best. Otherwise, he would not sacrifice himself to help Haru.


    When Haru learned of the name Shisui, he did not think too much about it. There was even a strange expression on his face. He probably felt that it was too much of a coincidence. Even though the plot hadpletely changed, Shisui was still called Shisui.


    ......


    "It turned out to be like this."


    After listening to Haru''s simple description, Madara looked a little surprised and regretful.


    If this ability was used properly, it might be able to be effective at some point in time.


    But now, it had disappeared forever.


    Even if there were people from Uchiha n who could awaken Mangekyou Sharingan in the future, it would be very difficult for him to disy this power again. After all, the ability that Mangekyou Sharingan obtained was based on the obsession in everyone''s heart.


    Therefore, the uncertainty was really too great.


    "Are you done? If you are done, can we go and see Tsunade? After so many years, I also want to see what kind of person the little girl from back then has be."


    Hashirama walked over at some unknown time and said in apletely unclear manner.


    From this, it could be seen that the personalities of Hashirama and Madara were different.


    One only wanted to take a look at his granddaughter, while the other did not believe in anyone and only believed in what he saw.


    One felt that the dead should obediently return to the Underworld, while the other wanted to revive by all means.


    It was a miracle that these two could be friends!


    Just like Naruto and Sasuke in the original work, it was no wonder that they were all the reincarnation of some kind of ''Little Devil''.


    Moreover, ording to Haru''s understanding of Madara, the obsession in this guy''s heart was not just about world peace.


    If world peace was ced on the same scale as beating Hashirama up every day for an hour, then Haru could guarantee that this he would choose the forcetter!


    Although it was difficult for Ninja World to be peaceful, he could still rely on all kinds of hard work and coquettish operations to achieve it.


    However, beating up Hashirama for an hour every day was something that could only be encountered by luck and not sought after.


    The temptation of this thing to Madara was probably second only to reviving Izuna.


    Sure enough!


    Before Haru could say anything, Madara''s attention was all attracted by Hashirama.


    That fight just now was not satisfying at all. Susanoo directly disappear, and the body of Edo Tensei was restrained by that Underworld Water. If he was not careful, it would be easy to take off.


    In addition, the obsession in Madara''s heart had the desire to beat up Hashirama, so he directly said to Haru, "Cancel that Divine Art of yours for me, and then take your people away."


    "Roger!"


    Haru immediately replied, and then disappeared with a whoosh.


    To be honest, he had been unhappy with Hashirama for a long time. In the past, he didn''t dare to fight even if he couldn''t win. Now, he could finally watch a good show.


    Thus, he immediately closed [Law], and then brought Orochimaru back far away.


    "It''s already so far away, and you still want to continue retreating?" Orochimaru asked, somewhat unsettled.


    Haru nced at him, "When the meteorite was about to smash down, how did you feel? If I told you that it was only the result of Madara sneezing, what would you do?"


    When Orochimaru heard this, he immediately shut his mouth tightly.


    There was no need for Haru to say anything, he ran faster than anyone.


    Haru wasn''t trying to scare him, he was just stating facts.


    Just like the meteorite just now, Madara could pull one down with a single thought. Moreover, this kind of thing wasn''t difficult for Madara, not to mention that Madara still had a lot of things that he hadn''t taken out yet, and the battle was forced to stop.


    Now that he had finally caught Hashirama, if Madara didn''t pretend to be sessful, then this Rinnegan would be free for nothing!


    Don''t forget, although Madara had already nned in the battle of Valley of The End, using fake death toplete his goal, in that battle, it was an indisputable fact that Madara lost to Hashirama in the end.


    If Madara could beat Hashirama at that time, would it be so troublesome?


    Wouldn''t it be faster to beat Hashirama down and then cut off a few pieces of flesh?


    Therefore, after opening Rinnegan, Madara''s greatest regret was that he wanted to fight Hashirama again.


    And whether Hashirama agreed or not was not important.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the earth began to tremble.


    Meteors fell and trees descended!


    The earth quaked and the earth changed color!


    Hashirama and Madara had started to fight, and the fight had caused such a bigmotion.


    "At this distance, it should be about time."


    Haru stopped and began to watch the battle.


    Although he was very interested in the battle between the two, he did not want to be involved for no reason.


    Moreover, whether it was luring Madara to attack him before, or the battle between Madara and Hashirama behind him, he had his own ns.


    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that ordinary Edo Tensei would not be able to give the person who reincarnated a hundred percent strength when he was alive.


    But through some small tricks, he could break this boundary to a certain extent.


    Madara was like this, and so was Hashirama!

 Chapter 397: The Top Transformation!

    Chapter 397: The Top Transformation!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two human-shaped nuclear bombs were colliding with each other!


    The in in front of them had unknowingly turned into a sea of trees, and inside was a Gundam and a wooden man with a wooden dragon wrapped around his shoulder fighting each other.


    However, it was obvious that Madara, who had activated and learned Wood Release, had the advantage.


    As for the Summoning: Quintuple Rashomon that Hashirama used to defend against (a wooden shield that was shaped like a fang or a ghost face), they were all broken apart.


    In the first case, the eight-foot jungle hooks connected with the fourteen hooks of Madara, and in the second case, he avoided being split in half together with the wooden man under his feet.


    Aftermunicating with no results, Hashirama, who did not want to follow him, gradually became angry. The smile on his face was gone, reced by a murderous aura rising from his body.


    When he was not funny, Hashirama was more reliable than anyone else!


    "Wood Release: Hotei Technique!"


    In an instant, countless huge wooden palms drilled out from the ground, controlled by Hashirama to attack Madara as he pleased.


    And Madara''s response was exceptionally simple. Full Body Susanoo who held tworge des only made a circle in ce, then chopped off all the surrounding palms.


    In this regard, Hashirama was also somewhat helpless.


    The ordinary Wood Release could not deal with Madara at all, not to mention that the current Madara was even stronger than before.


    "Although I don''t know if it will work, I can only try."


    Although it would not change anything even if he was defeated by Madara. After all, the two of them were already dead, but after being forced out by Madara, Hashirama did not want to lose. At least, he did not want to lose so easily!


    Therefore, he began to try to use his full strength.


    Sage Mode, open!


    He casually formed a seal with his hands. In less than a second, Hashirama entered Sage Mode, and a unique face pattern appeared on his face.


    In Sage Mode, Hashirama was only stronger than Haru.


    After all, if it was Haru himself, he could only enter Sage Mode at this speed and could not be faster.


    As for Jiraiya, he still had to borrow the help of two old toads to sessfully enter Sage Mode. It could only be said that this guy''s talent in this area was indeed not very good.


    After entering Sage Mode, Hashirama was somewhat surprised, "It actually works? Then let''s try this again."


    "Sage Mode!"


    In the midst of chaos, a certain number of red bird residence descended from the sky, precisely pressing down on Madara''s Susanoo.


    It was a traditional building created by Hashirama,posed of two columns.


    This move could seal chakra for a short period of time, and Hashirama tried to use this move to break Madara''s Susanoo.


    In the next moment, the Susanoo really disappeared.


    But Hashirama failed!


    This was because Madara was notpletely sealed. Instead, the entire barrier began to distort.


    "Chibaku Tensei!"


    In order to defeat Hashirama, Madara had already begun to disregard everything.


    Fortunately, Haru had chosen this deste and uninhabited in. Otherwise, it was unknown how many people would have been affected by this.


    In front of the powerful suction force, Hashirama was still able to maintain his own stability. However, his expression was already somewhat grave.


    He could not be sucked in!


    This was his first reaction. He estimated that if he was sucked in, he would definitely be sealed.


    Then, his intuition told him that he could not let this technique continue to be released. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to block it.


    Then the question was, how should he destroy this technique?


    Hashirama suddenly thought of the ck ball released by Madara after the disappearance of Susanoo.


    "That ck ball is the core! Try to destroy it!"


    Hashirama''s beast-likebat intuition helped him make this judgment in an instant.


    Perhaps the ck ball could not be destroyed at all, or it would cause even more damage. However, Hashirama believed in his first instinct and attacked without hesitation.


    "I hope that I can use that move as well."


    Hashirama also began to quickly form seals with uncertainty. Then, he abandoned the wooden person beneath his feet.


    "Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!"


    Rumble!


    A huge Buddha statue with countless arms suddenly appeared under Hashirama''s feet.


    This was the strongest ninjutsu that only the Ninja God, Senju Hashirama, could control. It was even ten timesrger than Kyuubi. It could use only one hand to pinch Kyuubi, and the Wood Human Technique was not as big as the head of the Buddha statue!


    Every time Hashirama used this Ninjutsu, it meant that he was going to use his real strength!


    "He actually... really seeded?"


    Hashirama, who was stepping on the Buddha''s head, was actually quite surprised.


    Originally, the state of Edo Tensei was not perfect and could not support Hashirama to use this move. However, just like how Madara was able to use Rinnegan in the state of Edo Tensei, Haru also let Orochimaru make a small hand on Hashirama''s body.


    At least for a certain period of time, these two people could get as close to the strength of their peak.


    At the same time, Haru, who was watching the battle, had a sh in his eyes. "The experiment has seeded. It seems that leaving Orochimaru is the right choice!"


    Then there was only one thing to verify next. How powerful was the destructive power of this True Several Thousand Hands?


    Was it worth it to use his [Timeless Household] ability to ''record'' it and then ''store'' it as a reserve card or not!


    After all, his right eye could only keep a space-time image, so the choice was very important.


    Among them, the Chibaku Tensei that Madara had used before was actually within the scope of this selection, but he hadn''t thought it through yet.


    However, there was still a lot of time. This time, he only had a clear idea of what was going on and wasn''t in a hurry.


    In the light of Haru''s expectant eyes, the iparably huge Buddha statue disyed an iparably violent side!


    The iplete Chibaku Tenseir simply couldn''t pull such a huge and heavy object, and every arm of the True Several Thousand Hands could smash arge hole in the stone ball in front of it. Moreover, the speed of its attack became faster and faster!


    A Buddha above!


    Under the full power of Hashirama, the attack of the True Several Thousand Hands was like a storm, and the afterimages of the arm made people feel as if they were suffering from intensive phobia.


    But in contrast, the Chibaku Tensei was destroyed before it could take form under this attack, revealing the small ck ball inside, and then it was drowned by the fist shadows that filled the sky!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Madara''s Chibaku Tensei was actually directly smashed into pieces by the True Several Thousand Hands beneath Hashirama''s feet!


    It was just two bloody words, brutal!


    However, after seeing Hashirama''s performance, not only did Madara not get angry, but instead, heughed excitedly.


    "That''s right, that''s the feeling! But this time, I won''t lose again!"


    "Come, Hashirama!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Madara fiercely pped the ground with his hand!


    He did not choose to use Susanoo again, but instead summoned another thing. The other thing wasparable in size to the True Several Thousand Hands under Hashirama''s feet!

 Chapter 398: Youve Lost!

    Chapter 398: You''ve Lost!


    Come out!


    Gedo Statue!


    Boom!


    Gedo Statue, or Juubi''s body, stood silently under Madara''s feet.


    Because he didn''t absorb any Bijuu, the Gedo Statue was still dead.


    But as the real owner of Rinnegan, even without Bijuu''s chakra as a driving force, Madara could still drive Gedo Statue by relying on his own chakra, but he needed to pay a price.


    And now he was just a body reincarnated from Edo Tensei, and the amount of chakra he had to pay was even more insignificant!


    Puff!


    Driven by Madara, several ck sticks shot out of the Gedo Statue and pierced straight into Madara''s back.


    "Although this thing is not as convenient as Kyuubi, it is enough to deal with your real number, Senju." Madara smiled confidently.


    Then in the next moment, the blue energy body instantly wrapped the Gedo Statue.


    Susanoo!


    Madara''s idea was simply too empty.


    In such a short time, he hadpleted this series of roley without any influence,pletely using the convenience brought to him by Edo Tensei to the extreme!


    Chakra?


    Lifespan?


    A burden?


    Was this kind of thing meaningful to a dead person?


    The armored Gedo Statue immediately opened his mouth wide and let out a terrifying roar in the direction of Hashirama!


    The wind pressure brought by the sound spread destroyed all the trees in the surroundings and uprooted them all!


    "Is this Gedo Statue that Haru mentioned before, Juubi''s body?" Hashirama muttered to himself with a solemn expression.


    However, he also didn''t have the slightest fear.


    If Juubi waspletely resurrected, he might be somewhat afraid, but if it was just an empty shell, how much destructive power could he exert with just the little chakra of Madara?


    Hashirama''s idea was not wrong!


    Even if Madara relied on the special state of Edo Tensei to forcibly drive Gedo Statue.


    But there was a limit to Madara''s own chakra!


    Even if he poured chakra into the body of Gedo Statue at all times, how much effect could it have?


    Both of them had unparalleled confidence in themselves, so in the next moment, they crashed into the earth!


    The two behemoths directly fought against each other!


    "How could I forget this thing?"


    Haru frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that with Madara''s pride, he would actually be able to channel the Gedo Statue.


    Could it be that he was once cast into a shadow by Hashirama''s true count?


    It wasn''t impossible.


    After all, even the Chibaku Tensei had been cracked, so there was no point in continuing to use the Chibaku Tensei. It could only be the two of them dying together.


    Therefore, after activating Rinnegan, Madara''s strength had improved a lot, but because he didn''t have much time to develop it, his use of Rinnegan was not very exquisite.


    In the original work, it was because he directly became Juubi Jinchuriki, and entered Rikudou Sennin mode, so he was abnormally unsolvable.


    But now, Hashirama could still hold on.


    "I still have to think of a way to seal the Gedo Statue, or it will be a disaster sooner orter." Haru made a decision in his heart.


    In the past, he felt that this thing had no threat if it hadn''t absorbed Bijuu.


    But now, it seemed that his n was too simple.


    He had also forgotten that when Yahiko died, Nagato had directly summoned the Gedo Statue and swept away all of Amagakure Ninja.


    However, Nagato had also paid a painful price for this. From now on, he had be neither human nor ghost.


    Obviously, Madara was using the same method at this moment.


    However, the difference was that Madara was a dead person. The price that Nagato had to pay was meaningless to Madara.


    From this point of view, there were too many bugs in the forbidden technique, Edo Tensei.


    The battle was still going on!


    Hashirama controlled the True Several Thousand Hands to directly use a great move to fight against the Gedo Statue, all of his arms continuously smashing against the Gedo Statue in front of him with afterimages.


    But Madara was also not someone to be trifled with!


    The Gedo Statue that was covered in Susanoo had a strong defense, even if it was a True Several Thousand Hands, it would still be impossible to break through it in a sh.


    As a result, the Gedo Statue relied on its own defense tounch a counterattack!


    Although it didn''t have as many arms as the True Several Thousand Hands under Hashirama''s feet, the destructive power of Gedo Statue was not weak at all. Every time it punched, countless sawdust would be blown away. It seemed that even True Several Thousand Hands, who was so big, couldn''t bear it. He was constantly beaten back, and some of his arms were even ruthlessly crushed by Gedo Statue.


    While the two behemoths were fighting, Hashirama and Madara were not idle, and they also fought fiercely.


    At a nce, Hashirama saw that Madara was controlling Gedo Statue through those ck sticks, so he wanted to cut it off.


    Without a doubt, in terms of application, Hashirama''s True Several Thousand Hands was more flexible.


    Logically speaking, Madara should have done his best to fight Hashirama and not let him seed.


    However, Madara did not do so. Instead, he faced Hashirama head-on.


    The two of them immediately engaged in a physical battle!


    Originally, Madara''s physical skills were not weaker than Hashirama''s. However, because his back was full of ck sticks, it caused him to be unable to move. Therefore, he was quickly caught by Hashirama and was forced to retreat repeatedly. In the process, several ck sticks were directly broken, causing the Gedo Statue''s movements to be more and more stiff. It was directly hammered several times.


    However, Madara was not anxious at all. On the contrary, when Hashirama wanted to cut off all the ck sticks on his back, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a meaningful smile.


    Hashirama, you have been fooled!


    "Blocking Technique Absorption Seal!"


    In an instant, Hashirama cut off all the ck sticks on Madara''s back, and the Gedo Statue instantly stopped moving.


    But at the same time, Madara also took advantage of this opportunity to pierce through Hashirama''s body with his palm.


    For the two bodies who were reincarnated from Edo Tensei, this kind of injury was nothing at all. It was far less useful than Hashirama cutting off the connection between Gedo Statue and Madara.


    But the faces of the two werepletely opposite!


    Madara wasughing, but Hashirama showed a shocked expression.


    In the next second, the face pattern on Hashirama''s face instantly disappeared, and his whole body went limp.


    On the other hand, the momentum of Madara was getting stronger and stronger!


    "You lost, Hashirama. Your Senjutsu Chakra is gone, I won''t be polite."


    Just as his voice fell, the face of Hashirama on the left side of Madara''s chest suddenly showed the same face pattern as that of Hashirama just now!


    It turned out that everything that Madara had arranged was actually to lure Hashirama over, and then use the ability of Rinnegan''s sealing technique to seize Senjutsu Chakra!


    For this reason, Madara had never used this ability before.


    In his carelessness, Hashirama was indeed hit!


    And without the support of Senjutsu Chakra, the True Several Thousand Hands also copsed in an instant!

 Chapter 399: Madaras Obsession

    Chapter 399: Madara''s Obsession


    Pu! Pu!


    Madara broke the ck stick and directly pierced into Hashirama''s body.


    No one had expected that Madara would actually y this trick.


    However, this result was also within Haru''s expectations. After all, Hashirama''s strength did not increasepared to when he was alive. Instead, it had weakened.


    However, Madara was no longer the same Madara from before. Not only did he activate Rinnegan, he also possessed the ability to use Wood Release.


    Moreover, these new abilities were things that Hashirama did not understand at all.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that Hashirama would be tricked by Madara.


    However.


    Whoosh!


    The huge body of the Gedo Statue suddenly disappeared.


    "I should have said before that this thing is a bait, very dangerous."


    Haru''s figure instantly appeared.


    "Are you teaching me how to do things?" Madara asked with a frown.


    "If you insist on thinking this way. Yes." Haru refused to budge an inch.


    He respected Madara because she had treated him kindly, but at the same time, Madara had kidnapped him without his consent.


    So in other matters, he could make some concessions to Madara, but he would not allow any mistakes regarding anything rted to Infinite Tsukiyomi!


    "Just now, I took a step back to make you feel that I don''t have the ability to kill you, right?" Madara slightly narrowed his eyes, and his body suddenly emitted an even more dangerous aura.


    Obviously, after absorbing the chakra of Hashirama, Madara became stronger.


    "I just don''t want things to be more troublesome. In addition, you really can''t kill me now."


    "Do you also want to dance?"


    "As long as you don''t move Gedo Statue, you can dance." Haru said indifferently.


    This time, Madara was really angry. He wanted to teach this kid a good lesson.


    But at this moment, Hashirama, who was stuck on the ground by the ck stick, said helplessly, "Hey, I say, can you put me down first? This kind of appearance is very humiliating."


    "Shut up, a loser!"


    Madara seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time. He immediately retorted without turning his head.


    Hashirama was immediately unhappy. "Even if you win this time, I won thest battle of Valley of The End. Moreover, I won more times. It is obvious that I won more times."


    Listening to Hashirama counting the pieces one by one, he was just short of counting his fingers.


    Madara suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but so what? He would not lose again in the future!


    "Haru, help me take down these ck sticks. This strange thing can actually cut off the cirction of the chakra in my body, and also restrict my movements. It can even restrain the state of Edo Tensei. Rinnegan is indeed not ordinary!"


    Seeing that Madara ignored him, Hashirama immediately set his target on Haru.


    Moreover, he did not see any anger after losing to Madara. Instead, he praised Rinnegan''s strength.


    It was as if he was not the one who had childishly overturned the old debts.


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry, don''t worry about this guy. Put me down. If we fight him, he won''t have a chance to fight back at all!" Hashirama kept winking and egging him on.


    When Madara heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He didn''t have much confidence in this kid in front of him. If he added Hashirama, then there was no need to fight. After all, the state of Edo Tensei was not impossible to limit. The current Hashirama was the best example.


    However, Haru held back hisughter and nodded seriously. "You''re right. Otherwise, he would think that our Senju n is afraid of him!"


    After saying that, he prepared to rescue Hashirama.


    Madara subconsciously blocked Haru''s path and said with a straight face, "No, you can''t let him down!"


    "Madara, you know that you can''t stop me."


    When Madara heard this, his face immediately darkened.


    He really could not stop Haru who had Flying Thunder God.


    Fight again?


    Madara suddenly lost interest, because it was very difficult for him to win under two against one.


    What was this?


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Madara continued to say with a straight face, "Take me to see your country. If it is as good as you said, that Infinite Tsukiyomi n will be abandoned."


    Haru was somewhat surprised, but it was naturally for the best that Madara could think this way.


    This was also why he chose the Edo Tensei and got Hashirama out at the same time.


    In this world, he was at most half the person who could influence Madara. Only Hashirama was the one who was most likely to make Madara change his mind.


    This was the best result.


    Otherwise, he could only try to make Madara stay in Underworld forever.


    "Do you want to leave now?"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Then Hashirama."


    "Just leave it here. It won''t die anyway." Madara said faintly.


    Haru immediately knew what Madara was thinking!


    This was definitely revenge!


    Madara''s resurrection had caused many geniuses to sessfully escape.


    This time, Madara probably wanted to let Hashirama experience the feeling of being a corpse.


    The love and killing of these two people was really wonderful!


    "Madara, you can''t do this! Haru, take me with you. I haven''t seen Tsunade!" Hashirama''s expression changed and he became a little anxious. Even though he was defeated by Madara with a trick, his face had never been so dark before.


    However, Haru acted as if he did not hear Hashirama''s words. Instead, he hesitated for a moment and moved closer to Madara to whisper a few words.


    Madara''s eyes unconsciously began to be exceptionally bright. Then, he pretended not to care at all and said, "Hmph! Who would care about this kind of thing? However, it''s just idle and idle. Just do as you say."


    Fuck, his mouth and body are upright!


    His eyes were clearly shining like light bulbs, but he refused to admit it at all.


    However, in order topletely solve the trouble of Madara, Haru could only say sorry to Hashirama in his heart. After all, the debts he owed in the past still had to be paid back in the end.


    With a whoosh, Haru suddenly disappeared, and then came back immediately after a short while.


    "I''ve brought the things back. Let''s start."


    "Cough cough. How do we do it?"


    Haru was speechless. "Just stand here. Try to put on an arrogant and disdainful expression and hold this in your hand. It proves that you did it. Yes, that''s it. Keep it up."


    Haru held a camera and directed Madara to move while adjusting the angle of the camera.


    Just now, he proposed a proposal that moved Madara''s heart to shoot a set of photos of Uchiha Madara defeating Senju Hashirama.


    Although Madara did not know what a photo album was, Haru told him that this thing could let everyone in the future know that he defeated Senju Hashirama in the end andpletely wash away the previous humiliation.


    Therefore, he decisively agreed.


    After all, this was one of his deepest obsessions!


    He wanted to defeat Hashirama and let people know that he had defeated Hashirama!


    Hecked audience just now, but now this problem was solved.


    "What are you doing?" Hashirama instinctively felt that something was wrong, but there was nothing he could do. There was even a ck stick stuck in his body.


    "Alright, it''s almost over. Come, give me a smile..."


    Kacha!


    The scene froze!

 Chapter 400: A Beautiful Dream

    Chapter 400: A Beautiful Dream


    Five years!


    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed since Akatsuki Country unified Ninja World.


    After integrating all the resources in the world, Akatsuki''s development was as fast as a rocket!


    Relying on the technology obtained from the country of snow, the country of Akatsuki began to build railroads and train, allowing the town and town to be connected. The distance was no longer a restriction.


    After all, Haru had always remembered the famous saying of wanting to be rich to build roads first.


    Then there was the ssification of ninjas.


    Without war, ninjas, as the fundamental force, were no longer in need.


    Therefore, Haru set up a strategy for multi-dimensional development.


    Ninjas were no longer all fighting and killing existences, and they could also be used in various fields.


    For example, ninjas who were proficient in Water Release could irrigate farnd, and ninjas who were proficient in Earth Release could continue to light up and heat up in the construction industry. In addition, there were many possibilities that could be thought of or not thought of.


    In the beginning, many people were still not used to it, but after epting this change, the entire development of Ninja World had entered the period of blowout!


    Ninjas began to integrate into the lives of ordinary people, and they were no longer high and mighty, killing people without a single word.


    The quality of people''s lives had improved, and they were no longer hungry. They had new clothes to wear, and everything was developing in a good direction.


    Therefore, as the leader of Akatsuki and the master of Akatsuki Country, Senju Haru''s reputation naturally soared, and he hadpletely surpassed any person in history.


    Then, the satisfaction of the people became higher, and they brought more energy points.


    Of course, during this process, it was not that no one made trouble, or they wanted to restore their country.


    But most of the time, before they even began to act, they would be captured in one fell swoop.


    Because Haru was monitoring them through [Myriad Realms Monolith], any rebellion could not escape his eyes, and even if he had some sort of idea, [Myriad Realms Monolith] would remind him.


    Therefore, it was impossible to betray them!


    In addition, in the past five years, a series ofws had been issued, and the development of Akatsuki Country had gradually taken a healthy path, no longer deforming.


    There were even a few times when Haru used [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s power to open the real [Law] in order to implement thew, and it was convincing to reveal a miracle.


    Therefore, true peace no longer existed only in people''s fantasies. Instead, it really came!


    .........


    Akatsuki Country, the capital.


    Haru came to a secret room.


    "Has it started?"


    "Not yet, everyone is waiting for you." Tsunade said.


    "Well, let''s start then."


    The older Chiyo just looked at Haru with aplicated expression and said, "Although I don''t know who you want to resurrect, I havepleted what you want. It is with Tsunade."


    Haru nodded and said indifferently, "One more step, I want to see the result."


    At this time, there were two people lying on the ground. They were the parents of Sasori, who had been reincarnated from Edo Tensei.


    And what Chiyo needed to do next was to use the forbidden technique she had developed, One''s Own Life Reincarnation.


    Although the price would be her life, Chiyo should be willing to do it, and would go all out.


    This was exactly what Haru wanted to see.


    Therefore, he did not dy any longer. Chiyo, who had already finished her preparation, suddenly became serious. She walked to the middle of her son and daughter-inw, squatted down, and then ced her hands on their chests.


    She had reincarnated!


    Blue chakra immediately wrapped around Chiyo''s hands!


    Following that, all of Chiyo''s chakra began to turn into vigorous life force and poured into these two bodies.


    Visible to the naked eye, the two bodies of Edo Tensei actually began to slowly transform into real living people!


    Everyone in the secret room was watching this scene intently.


    Even Tsunade who had helped Chiyo use this forbidden technique revealed an expression of disbelief.


    As for Orochimaru, his eyes were shining. He probably wanted to take this forbidden technique and study it right now.


    However, no one noticed that at this moment, Haru''s right eye, Mangekyou, was slowly turning.


    "Suc... Sess."


    Sweat poured down her pale face, but Chiyo revealed an extremely happy smile, and then permanently closed her eyes.


    In the next moment, the two people who had already died opened their confused eyes.


    The One''s Own Life Reincarnation was originally a Ninjutsu developed by Chiyo in order to revive Sasori. The principle was to use all the chakra in the body as a medium, and then distribute all the vitality that was converted from life to others.


    The most BUG in this Ninjutsu was that not only could it revive the dead, but it could also allow the dead puppets to obtain life!


    It was simply breaking the miracle of the life forbidden zone!


    In addition, it was uncertain whether it was because Chiyo was not at the end of her life, or because of Tsunade helping her improve this Ninjutsu. In short, Chiyo had sessfully revived Sasori''s parents, not just one but both of them.


    This was also a happy thing for Haru, because it meant that more people coulde back to life.


    After slowly closing the recording and storing it, Haru turned around and walked out.


    ......


    A few dayster, Haru''s front was full of bodies.


    They were Tobirama, Nawaki, and Ayaka.


    Originally, Madara and Hashirama were also in the n to be resurrect.


    However, in the end, the two of them, Madara and Hashirama chose to give up.


    Hashirama was free and easy, thinking that the dead should note back to the modern world to make trouble.


    Madara wandered outside for a whole month and felt that even if he was resurrected, it was meaningless.


    After all, Hashirama was no longer there, and he was not willing to be resurrected.


    Ninja World was also unified by Haru, and it seemed that peace was really achieved.


    His obsession, his desire, were all gone.


    Therefore, after a short period of confusion, Madara also chose to return to dust.


    As for the Rinnegan he left behind, he casually handed it over to Haru to deal with.


    Haru did not have any thoughts of changing his eyes, so he continued to stay with Nagato.


    Moreover, he did not tell Nagato this slightly cruel truth, because sometimes ignorance was also a kind of happiness.


    "It''s starting."


    Haru instantly activated Mangekyou Sharingan.


    [Timeless Household], open!


    The illusory image gradually became reality. Chiyo once again reappeared in this world, and then activated the forbidden technique, One''s Own Life Reincarnation.


    A few minutester, Tobirama opened his eyes!


    "This is."


    "Wee back."


    Tobirama subconsciously sat up and looked up.


    Tsunade, and Ayaka and her husband, who were clearly dead, looked at him with tears in their eyes.


    By the way, there was a little boy who was a little curious and unfamiliar hiding behind Ayaka and her husband.


    "Shushu, hurry and call someone."


    Shushu timidly revealed his head and shouted, "Uncle Tobirama..."


    Tobirama was in a trance. If this was a dream, it was best to never wake up.


    But how could a dead person dream?

 Chapter 401: The Gate of Ten Thousand Realms

    Chapter 401: The Gate of Ten Thousand Realms


    Haru''sst use of [Timeless Household] released by the self-born reincarnation used to revive the two Uzumaki n people. It could be considered to havepletely repaid the debt he owed.


    Then, he let Orochimaru reincarnate Hashirama and Mito again, allowing the family to have a reunion meal in the end, which could also be considered to have filled up the regret.


    Incidentally, it also adds a new ''bullet'' to the [Timeless Household]...


    On this day, Haru stared nkly out of the window, and then two footsteps came from behind him.


    "What are you looking at? Big Boss Haru...." Hyuga Tokugawa seemed to be in a good mood as he teased.


    "Seeing how wretched your smile is, those old fellows havepletelypromised?" Haru turned around and said with a smile.


    "Well, they can''t drag it on any longer. From today on, there is no saying that Hyuga n will have two separate family."


    "Then congrattions."


    "So why did you ask us toe here today?"


    Haru looked at Tokugawa and Sakumo in front of him, and his heart was filled with infinite emotions. The teenagers of the past had now all be uncles in their thirties.


    However, it was time to separate.


    "Nothing. I just haven''t seen you recently. I want to see what you are busy with."


    "What else can I do? I''m busy taking care of my children," Hyuga Tokugawa said casually.


    "Speaking of which, it''s time for you to study your lifelong event. It seems that you are the only one in this session. Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru are still single. The other children are also able to buy soy sauce."


    "How is it? Do you need to introduce a few girls to you?"


    Haru was helpless. It was not that he had not considered this matter, but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. There was no need.


    After chatting for a while, Haru spent a day walking around, and even specially used Flying Thunder God to go to the Ichiraku Ramen.


    At night, he was stopped by Tobirama.


    "What happened? Why do I feel that something is wrong with you recently?" Tobirama asked, puzzled.


    "Uh, probably. There is no target."


    Tobirama was a little surprised, but also felt that it was reasonable.


    "Maybe you should try to shift your attention to family. Let me tell you."


    Haru suddenly felt helpless. He was so cold and aloof, but now he had be Chatterbox''s old father. Time was indeed a butcher knife!


    He slipped away.


    One of them was Flying Thunder God, and Haru immediately ran away.


    This time, he randomly picked the coordinates. When he came back to his senses, he found himself on the ind of the Country of Dispicable.


    Then, he suddenly leaned to the side and grabbed a stone with his right hand.


    A bell-likeughter came from behind him. "Come catch me..."


    Haru couldn''t help butugh. Little girl, you deserve a beating!


    He immediately chased after her, and the two of them yed hide-and-seek again in the forest.


    Everything seemed to have not changed, but it was as if everything had changed.


    Half an hourter.


    "This time, it''s your turn to look for me."


    "En!"


    Haru looked at the little girl with her eyes closed, and immediately revealed a mischievous smile.


    With a whoosh, Haru''s figure disappeared from where he stood.


    The little girl was still counting the numbers,pletely unaware that someone had already left with Flying Thunder God.


    ...


    "[Gate of Ten Thousand Realms], activate!"


    Haru used his will tomunicate with [Myriad Realms Monolith], and then his vision went ck.


    [Naruto World Complete Intake]


    [ Current epted World Number: 1]


    [Overall Evaluation: Excellent]


    (Perfect, excellent, good, ordinary)


    [ World Power Projection Limit: 80%]


    [The current world was locked and time was frozen!]


    ...


    [Spend 100 million energy points to open the Gate of the Ten Thousand Realms... Search Coordinate Anchor...]


    [Discover the uncatalogued coordinate anchors and start breaking the world barrier...]


    [Start invasion... Intrusion sessful!]


    [Do you want to consume the remaining energy points to disguise your identity and obtain the world will recognition?]


    [Disguise on, identity recement in progress... Identity recement sessful. ]


    [The world will be recognized in... Determination of sess!]


    ...


    There was a famous tourist attraction in the region of Dentora Region in the Republic of Padokea., known as the Kukuroo Mountain.


    And in this withered and in mountain, another iparably majestic and magnificent ancient fortress was built.


    On this day, the ancient castle was filled with a deathly atmosphere.


    Kacha.


    The armrest of the solid wooden chair was actually crushed into pieces in the hands of a silver-haired man!


    "Silva, calm down!"


    "Yes, father."


    The tall man called Silva could not help but lower his head and listen to the teachings of a short man next to him.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a sudden movement in the room, and then the door was finally opened.


    "Congrattions, mother and son are safe. Young master has a son..."


    The midwife walked out and forced a smile.


    When she heard this, Silva could not help but push her away and walk in.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No. No more."


    "You can take him away now."


    "Yes!"


    When the midwife left, her body was still trembling. Although she knew that this family was full of monsters, she did not expect that the newborn child was also like this.


    In the room, Xi Ba''s cold face had a touch of tenderness.


    The woman who was still lying on the bed immediately said in a hoarse voice, "Quick, let me see the child."


    Silva had no choice but to hand the baby in the swaddling clothes to his wife.


    "Look, I knew that this child would definitely be able to inherit our excellent genes!" The woman said excitedly, with a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    Looking at the baby in the swaddling clothes, his appearance was handsome and cute, and his eyes were quick-witted, especially his ck and white hair that was extremely eye-catching!


    Although his father had white hair and his mother had ck hair, generally, the children who were born would only inherit one type of hair color.


    But the child in front of him had ck hair and white hair, making him look extremely extraordinary.


    What was even more interesting was that this child had never cried since he was born. Instead, he was very curious and looked around.


    When the midwife tried to make the baby speak by pinching him, there was a terrifying murderous look in this child''s eyes!


    This was also the reason why it had always been quiet inside, and the midwife wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However, it was clear that this family did not think that there was a problem with the child not crying, but was even more satisfied!


    "I have confirmed my eyes. These are my parents in this world."


    "But I am still not sure which world this is?"


    Haru, who came to this world through [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s Gate of Ten Thousand Realms, still maintained a clear consciousness.


    Moreover, with thepletion of the collection of the first world, [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s function immediately recovered a lot, including the adjustment of the time flow of the existing world, as well as the use of projection ability in other worlds.


    Every one of them was iprehensible, but this was the capital for Haru to gain a foothold in the strange world!


    However, when he entered this world, the amount of energy points needed to disguise his identity was more or less beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 402: Codename - Ninja

    Chapter 402: Codename - Ninja


    In the summer of 1998, it was hotter than before.


    However, in a town south of the Kukan''yu Kingdom on the Yorbian Continent, an indescribably eerie aura pervades.


    On the streets and houses, there were men in suits hiding everywhere, armed with all kinds of weapons, nervously watching the empty street outside.


    Three days ago, when their Boss Donald received a parcel on the table that he did not know from where he get, nearly a thousand people in the gang were all gathered.


    Then there was a rumor that someone had hired a killer to assassinate their Boss Donald.


    And that package was the ''advance notice'' that the killer had specially sent, and it was also proof!


    In the world of killers, there were almost no people who would inform the target in advance that ''I am going to kill you''.


    But from ten years ago, a killer with codenamed ''Ninja'' had appeared!


    For the past ten years, the missionpletion rate was one hundred percent!


    Regardless of whether it was the government officials, the boss of the mafia, or anyone else.


    As long as they could afford the price, and the other party was in a good mood, they would definitelyplete it!


    Moreover, before killing the other party, they would deliver an exquisite small box to the target three days ahead of time.


    After opening the box, one would find a death notification letter, which stated the time of death marked on it.


    The target could use these three days to seek shelter or hire bodyguards and so on, as if they could survive after the time of death.


    Of course, this was only a guess from the people of the outside world, and it had never been confirmed, and no one had ever done it!


    It seemed that as long as he opened the box and saw the death notification letter inside, he would die!


    Moreover, no matter how many people protected him, they would only be implicated and die tragically. It was as if opening the box was like opening a nightmare and releasing disaster.


    Thus, people began to call it ''Pandora''s Box''.


    So someone asked, what happens if you don''t open it? Is it okay?


    It could only be said that the people who thought this were too naive!


    There had been people who had received this Pandora''s Box who had chosen to throw it away or simply destroy it.


    They had seeded, but they had also triggered an even more terrifying taboo.


    The person who had chosen to throw it away would discover that after a period of time, the Pandora Box would automatically open, and there would be no changes to the results.


    The person who had chosen to destroy the Pandora Box would be cursed on the spot, and it would be difficult to survive for half a day.


    Being choked to death by water, falling down from the stairs, choking to death, choking to death from eating, heart stopping from death, and so on could all be reality.


    So in the end, almost no one would choose to destroy this ''Pandora Box ''.


    There was still a chance to open it or throw it away, but once he was hit by that ''curse'', he would undoubtedly die!


    Thus, the ''Ninja'' leapt into being the most terrifying assassin in the industry in the past ten years, and even asked for a price that wasparable to the legendary assassin beating up the enemy.


    And now, the reason why these people felt cold all over was because their boss had also received the legendary ''Pandora Box ''that would bring death!


    The weather was clearly so hot, but everyone''s heart was filled with a chill.


    At the same time, there were people everywhere. Even a fly could not fly into a building.


    "Is there still no movement?"


    A well-built middle-aged man in a suit with a scar on his left face asked anxiously.


    He was the Boss Donald, who had received the death notice.


    God knows how he had survived these two days!


    Almost the moment he opened the Pandora''s Box, he had made all sorts of responses.


    Through the past examples, it was useless to think about escaping.


    Moreover, he also couldn''t bear to let others take advantage of the country he worked so hard to conquer.


    So in the end, he chose to fight to the death with the other party!


    No matter how terrifying he was, the other party was just a killer. Could he still have three heads and six arms?


    There were a total of a thousand members of the mafia armed to the guide outside, including rockets, bombs, and other weapons. Even thirty heads would not be enough to hit them!


    Logically speaking, it should be like this.


    However, at this moment, Donald could not calm down at all. The expensive cigars he imported were smoked one by one. Not long after, the crystal ashtray in front of him was full of cigarette butts.


    "Boss Donald, no matter what, you are the godfather of the biggest mafia in the entire Kading Kingdom. Are you scared out of your wits by a mere killer?"


    At this time, there was a man in casual clothes sitting in the room, holding a goblet in his hand, shaking his head and tasting the high-level red wine that he could not drink normally.


    "I didn''t care about face when I was seven years old, and now, living is the most important thing for me! So as long as you can protect me, the reward I promised you before will immediately be transferred to your ount. In addition, you can also gain my friendship, money, power, status, and woman. I can give you anything you want."


    Donald did not care about the other person''s sarcastic tone at all. He just pressed the one-third burning cigar on the table.


    It was not because he had a good temper, but because he still needed the other party.


    In order to save his own life, apart from gathering all the armed personnel here and dispersing everyone around him to ensure that no one could get close to here, he also spent a lot of money to hire a hundred bounty hunters!


    The rtionship between killers and bounty hunters was almost natural. When the two sides met, they would fight to the death.


    So, asking bounty hunters to deal with the uing killers could be described as a divine stroke!


    A thousand armed gangsters and a hundred experienced bounty hunters had already turned this ce into an imprable wall!


    As long as he could safely pass this crisis, what was losing face? He had plenty of opportunities to settle ountster.


    In addition...


    "Don''t let me know who hired the'' Ninja'' to assassinate me. Otherwise, I will make that bastard regret living in this world!" Donald''s eyes were bloodshot, like a beast about to eat people, fierce and ruthless!


    Sitting opposite him, the man who had just spoken could not help but confidently say, "What bullshit Ninja? What era is this? Could it be that he can still wear tight clothes and fly the sword in his hand to kill meter? Hahahaha."


    Boom!


    Pu!


    Amidst the maniacalughter, a huge sword in his hand broke through the wall on the outside with a thunderous force and nailed him to the other side of the wall!

 Chapter 403: The Hunters x Hunters Worlds Relations

    Chapter 403: The Hunters x Hunters World''s Rtions


    "Eh? Did I miss the target? It seems that without Sharingan''s cooperation, my sword skills are really ordinary."


    "But forget it. Anyway, I don''t expect to kill the target with this move."


    A young man with ck and white hair stood on the roof of a building a few kilometers away. He ced his hand on his forehead and looked out.


    To be able to say the three words "Sharingan", it was obvious that this young man was Senju Haru who had used [Myriad Realms Monolith]''s power to sessfully invade this world!


    Oh, by the way, he no longer had this name.


    His full name should be Haru Zoldyck.


    That''s right, it was the legendary Zoldyck, the number one assassin family in the Hunters x Hunters World!


    At first, Haru never thought that the disguise he spent the remaining energy points to make himself directly a member of Zoldyck Family, and it was also the eldest son of Silva Zoldyck. He was born two years earlier than that Illumi Zoldyck.


    Was it true that he was a rted?


    Although he did not have any other understanding of this world, he was born in such a family. After learning about the iconic information such as the ability to read, the Hunters x Hunters, and Zoldyck Family, he naturally knew which world he hade to.


    A full-time hunter!


    The biggest pit left by the old thief who was addicted to mahjong!


    The degree of danger in this world was not low at all. There were all kinds of strange psychic abilities, the Meteor City where talented people came inrge numbers, and the Dark Continent that infinitely raised the ceiling.


    At that time, Haru, who was still a child, decisively followed his heart. If he wanted a dog to be invincible, he would at leaste out when he was invincible among humans.


    But unfortunately, beating up the enemy was not raising rice worms.


    Even his third brother, Milluki Zoldyck, who was usually addicted to the game figurine, also received extremely cruel training when beating the enemy.


    Fortunately, Haru had been born for three lifetimes, and he also had the foundation he had built in Naruto World as well as his golden fingers. Therefore, training, training, and so on were not difficult for him.


    Moreover, the profession of ninja included assassination missions, so changing from a ninja to a killer was actually not much different.


    Haru adapted very quickly, but there were also times when he was in conflict with his family, so he simply gave up the choice of taking the mission as a member of the Zoldyck Family, directly doing it alone!


    This was also why the outside world had never known that the famous ''Ninja'' was actually the reason why he beat up the eldest son of the Zoldyck Family.


    In addition, the abilities he obtained in Naruto World did not disappear. He could still use them, but there was a price to pay.


    [World Projection].


    When turned on, it will project ''you'' from the selected host world into the body of the world you are currently in and interfere with the rules within a certain range.


    Simply put, because of the difference in the world, the rules of the world also changed.


    In the world of hunters, there was no such thing as chakra, so Ninjutsu and other things were impossible to talk about.


    And when the ability of the Hunters x Hunters got to Hokage, it would also be mute.


    This was a series of results caused by the different rules of the world.


    But when Haru activated the ability of [World Projection], the first thing he left in Naruto World would project on him, Sharingan, Water Release, Senjutsu. He could inherit anything, because this was his own thing.


    Then the surrounding environment would also coincidewith a part of thendscape projection from Naruto World.


    It could be seen as the two worlds ovepped at that moment. In that part of the distorted space, the rules of the two worlds took effect at the same time.


    Therefore, not only could Haru not use the ability of the Hunter x Hunter World, but he could also use the Ninjutsu of Hokage''s world.


    This could almost be said to be the strongest golden finger of Haru!


    Of course, it was not without ws.


    The most fundamental problem was the problem of energy points. Every time he opened it, it might cause him to feel so distressed that he would vomit blood.


    So before he had a stable source of energy, he was reluctant to use it.


    However, this did not prevent it from bing his strongest trump card so far!


    ''Spiritualizing'' the other world''s version of yourself and then merge!


    Let me ask you if you were afraid?


    Secondly, he only had an excellent rating in Naruto World, and he could not reach perfection, so the limit of his projection was only 80%.


    Simply put, the power he projected from Naruto World could only reach 80% of his peak.


    He was a little depressed, but he didn''t ask much.


    After all, even a projection of 80% of Senju Haru''s strength was enough to crush too many people!


    What was more, he had to consider hisbat strength in the Hunters x Hunters World.


    In addition, as long as he continued to take in this world, [upy] area.


    Afterpleting [upy]''s domain and activating [World Projection]''s ability, the energy consumption would be reduced to the original.


    It was still a familiar routine!


    No one can defeat me in my territory!


    However, it was much harder to seize territory in this world than in Naruto World.


    Haru had lived in this world for 25 years, but his progress had always made him very depressed.


    ...


    His gaze returned to the building filled with people.


    "Bastard! Have you still not found the other party?" Donald gritted his teeth and cursed loudly, but the lighter in his hand could not hit him. He was so angry that he directly broke the cigar in his hand and threw it on the ground, ruthlessly crushing it with his foot.


    Just now, the guy who had blown his strength to the limit was directly nailed to the wall behind him by the ''Murder Weapon'' that came from who knows where!


    If it was a little further away, or if this guy was not sitting opposite him, would the person who died just now be himself?


    Donald did not dare to think further. He clenched his fists tightly, his hands no longer trembling.


    "Boss, we''ve already searched the entire area. Not to mention suspicious strangers, there isn''t even a shadow of a ghost."


    "Then are you saying that the other party escaped because he missed his attack?"


    "There is a possibility. After all, all the living people within a few kilometers are here. Even if a bird flies in, it is impossible for us to not see it." The subordinate braced himself and said.


    Bang!


    The furious Donald directly got up and kicked him to the ground. Then, he roared like a madman, "So, am I blind? I would rather believe that this thing was thrown from several kilometers away! Find it, continue to find it for me, and find it for me!"


    Donald had no idea that his angry words had identally revealed the truth.


    However, before he hade into contact with that special ability, from an ordinary person''s perspective, it was hard for him to imagine what the ability and the hunter were.


    "Cough cough."


    Donald suddenly coughed twice.

 Chapter 404: The Perfect Assassination

    Chapter 404: The Perfect Assassination


    "It''s time."


    Looking down at his card watch, Haru knew that it was time to clean up these guys.


    Silently pulling out the double knives on his back, the next second, he actually jumped directly from upstairs!


    Just as he was about tond on the ground, Haru began to change his mind.


    [Haki] !


    Boom!


    A huge crater was created on the ground, but Haru, who had both feet on the ground, waspletely unharmed.


    This was one of the basic results of his training over the years, and was also an advanced application technique of [Wrap] and [Practice], using more chakra than usual to cover his body to strengthen his offensive and defensive power, with the disadvantage of consuming more physical strength.


    However, for Haru, this little bit of consumption was nothing!


    After all, his current body was trained together with the physical skills of Naruto and the Hunters x Hunters World. If he only looked at physical strength and endurance, it was simply inhuman!


    The details could be used as reference to a certain Green Beast. If ordinary people practiced like this, they would have long been crippled.


    It was also because Haru was born in arge family and was also the eldest son that he had more than enough resources.


    Moreover, he had the bloodline of Zoldyck Family, so his talent was naturally not bad.


    "It''s here!"


    "Everyone pay attention, everyone pay attention! There are suspicious people who have intruded! I repeat, there are suspicious people who have intruded!"


    "Report number, characteristics."


    "There''s only one person! Male, holding two swords, requesting support, requesting support!"


    "Are you all holding fire sticks in your hands? Shoot! Kill him!"


    "Click."


    "Monster! Monster!"


    "Ah!"


    At this moment,


    Haru was holding two samurai swords and rushed into the crowd.


    The de shed, and limbs and heads flew!


    "Go to hell!"


    A member of the mafia raised his pistol and pulled the trigger.


    Bang, bang!


    ng! ng!


    Haru did not even turn his head as he raised his de and shed. He actually knocked away two bullets


    The other party widened his eyes in an instant. As he retreated, he wanted to shoot again, but he no longer had the chance.


    Haru retreated like a ghost and shed past expressionlessly.


    The gunman immediately froze on the spot.


    When Haru had already charged towards the others behind him, a head fell to the ground.


    [Circle].


    The energy expanded outwards from the center of the circle, and anyone within the range would be unable to hide no matter where they hid.


    He used his mind to wrap it around the item that his body came into contact with, strengthening the nature of the item.


    This was the real reason why Haru was able to react in time and sh at the bullet with a sword.


    Swish!


    A guy was shooting non-stop with a machine gun that spat fire snakes. Then, the sword shed, and the whole person was cut in half along with the gun in his hand.


    Uchiha''s Sword Technique and Senju''s Sword Technique were almost two kinds of killing skills that were imprinted in the depths of Haru''s soul.


    Although many other abilities needed projection to be used, things like physical skills and sword skills could be mastered by oneself.


    Therefore, even if no one in the enemy''s family chose to use a sword to kill, Haru still chose to use the double swords as his usual weapon.


    Moreover, after twenty years of training, he had visited all sorts of sects and schools in the world, and his saber techniques had also reached the peak of perfection.


    It could be said that he had be an independent now. He had integrated all the sword techniques into his heart and created a sword technique that only belonged to him.


    "Two Sword: One Thought Hell!"


    A terrifying killing intent instantly erupted!


    All the Mafia and bounty hunters within the three-hundred-meter-wide [Circle] suddenly felt as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. They froze in ce, wanting to move, but their bodies refused to listen. They opened their mouths to speak, but found that their teeth were chattering, unable to say anything.


    Then, using [Demon Ascent], Haru was like an evil ghost, wandering silently within the range of his [Circle], reaping the lives of those who had lost the courage to resist one after another.


    In extreme fear, not to mention shouting, even making a sound and moving a step was extravagant!


    In the original story, when Netero felt the evil and murderous intent of the Chimera Ant King, Meruem, he was directly scared to copse, and his hair directly fell.


    Even powerful hunters were like this when facing the murderous intent and malicious intent, let alone these ordinary people.


    A thought of all hell!


    Plop.


    Thest one with a gun outside also fell into a pool of blood.


    Haru looked up and realized that this was the only ce left.


    Including Donald, all the surviving mafia and bounty hunters were hiding in this building, making their final struggle.


    However, just as he was about to step in and clean up the inside, a melodious ringtone suddenly sounded.


    Haru could only casually insert the sword into the ground and take out his phone to answer the passageway. "Hello, who is it? Can''t you wait for me to kill the rest of the people before calling?"


    "Young Master Haru, I''m sorry to disturb your mood, but I have to remind you that today is your mother''s birthday, and you also promised toe back."


    "Okay, I know. Help me tell that troublesome woman that her dear son will definitely go back today and make her better restrain herself. I don''t want the first thing I do when I go home is to kill my mother first. Also, arrange a helicopter to pick me up. When I''m done here, I will send you a location."


    After hanging up the phone, Haru put away the phone and pulled out the sword again.


    The first rule of beating up the enemy was also the most important one at the same time.


    One must always pay attention to their family!


    However, everyone in this family seemed to have a different understanding of the word ''value''.


    Therefore, it led to many abnormal love.


    Haru had also suffered a loss in this area, so before he went back, he wanted to warn some people in his family.


    In addition, although he was a member of the killer family who beat up the enemy, he was an exception in the family.


    In addition to his own principle of not killing, taking missions usually only depended on his mood. Of course, the amount of reward was also a very important factor.


    For this reason, he also fought with a certain stubborn old man, and the final result was that he could not take missions in the name of beating up the enemy guest family, and could only run a single gang.


    It was funny to say that he broke the principle of beating up the enemy guest family!


    "I still have to go home for dinner at night, so I think it''s better to get rid of the people in the middle."


    In a split second, gunshots rang out!


    The future King of Assasins, Haru Zoldyck, hummed a small tune from his unknown hometown. He ignored the nervous gunmen and the bullets flying everywhere and walked in.


    The third rule of the Zoldyck Family, "As long as I kill everyone who sees me, it will be a perfect assassination!"

 Chapter 405: The Price I Cant Afford to Pay

    Chapter 405: The Price I Can''t Afford to Pay


    Tick, tick, tick...


    The sweat on Donald''s face kept dripping down, gradually matching with the sound of blood dripping in the entire building.


    After an unknown period of time, the gunshots and shouts outside the room suddenly disappeared.


    Donald knew that if nothing went wrong, the people outside might have gone to see God.


    Only the dozen or so bodyguards he had left in the room were still alive.


    A thousand gunmen and two hundred bounty hunters were actually so vulnerable.


    Was the other party a devil?


    Why were so many bullets and rockets killed and couldn''t stop this guy?


    But don''t underestimate him too much!


    After almost bing a loner, Donald was also aroused to ferocity, his eyes dead on the door of the room, and a remote control squeezed in his hand.


    He knew that he might be killed, so how could he not have any trump cards left?


    The reason why he chose to fight the enemy here was not only because of the confidence brought by the number of people, but also because he secretly nted countless bombs in the entire building!


    It was enough to tten the entire building ten times!


    If he couldn''t survive, then he would bring the other party to hell!


    This was Donald''s will to struggle to survive in the slums.


    He had a rotten life, so no one would use porcin to touch the earthen jar.


    That was why he, this rotten earthen jar, had relied on this death-defying ferocity to survive, and then walked step by step to where he was today.


    Even though the current life of a paper drunkard had already corroded him, making him unable to connect himself with that broken earthen jar.


    But today, reality had taught him a lesson.


    In some people''s eyes, he was still the same broken earthen jar that could be abandoned at any time. Nothing changed.


    Then let him, this broken jar, show hisst value!


    Being able to drag the most popr super killer for nearly ten years to go to hell together, perhaps his name could also be passed down for dozens of years!


    The footsteps were closer, closer.


    Someone was already standing outside the door!


    Donald tried hard to calm himself down, but he still subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Before he pressed the remote control in his hand and died together, he tried to give each other a chance to live.


    So he said, "Although I don''t know who hired you to kill me, if you are willing to give up this mission, I can pay double the reward, no, three times!"


    "And you don''t have to worry that I will take revenge on you. After today, the name Donald will disappearpletely. No one will find trouble with you."


    The person outside the door seemed to be silent for a moment, and then a voice came faintly.


    "It sounds good, but you may not be able to pay this price."


    Donald was suddenly shocked. He was not afraid of the other party''s exorbitant demand, but he was afraid that the other party would have to abide by the principles of a bullshit killer.


    "Give me a number. I''ll get someone to transfer it to you right now, or you can choose the way to trade. Anything is fine. Cough, cough." Donald hurriedly said. He seemed to have coughed twice because he was in a hurry, and his face was red.


    "Unfortunately, there were 23 people who died for me to kill you, and you only have one life. So you really can''t afford this price."


    Donald''s expression froze. It turned out that the other party did not really want to let him go, but was ying him!


    Knowing that he might not be able to do a good deed today, Donald''s hidden viciousness erupted once again.


    "If you want me to die, then die with me! Now, as long as I press down lightly, the entire building will be blown into the sky!"


    "If you pressed down earlier, there might be a decent death, but now you no longer have the chance, because the time is up."


    "You forced me to do this!"


    Donald shouted, his fingers about to press down.


    However, a strange scene appeared. His right hand suddenly cramped, and the remote control fell to the ground.


    He was just about to bend down to pick it up, but he choked on his own saliva. He immediately began to cough violently. He fell to his knees and pinched his throat hard, as if he was going to cough out his lungs.


    Then his eyes widened, and he fell to the ground with a plop.


    The famous Mafia Leader, Donald, had actually been suffocated to death in the end. It was simply unbelievable!


    The door had been silently opened at some point in time.


    Silver light shed!


    The remaining dozen or so gunmen had yet to recover from their shock when they were killed.


    After getting rid of the bloodstains on the sword, Haru carried it on his back again. Then, he squatted down and picked up the remote control on the ground. Then, he took out a faded photo from his pocket and threw it on Donald.


    The photo was a picture of a nun and 22 children. The background was an orphanage.


    However, that ce no longer existed. overnight, the entire orphanage was directly ttened, and all the living people in it were buried. Then, the iconic building under their feet was built there.


    "Good stuff, what a waste of resources."


    A box of expensive cigars was directly stuffed into his pocket.


    After he had killed everyone, Haru began to search the room,pletely disregarding the fact that he might be stepping on tons of explosives.


    After all, he only symbolically epted a silver coin for this deal. Moreover, today was the birthday of the troublesome woman at home. He wanted to see if he could pick up a few gifts to go back, so that he would not have to specially buy them.


    "I''m such a filial son with a filial heart!" Haru eximed.


    After a simple search, Haru sighed and left.


    Obviously, the valuable things had already been transferred away.


    Drip!


    After walking for a few hundred meters, Haru lit up a cigar and held it in his mouth. Then, he took out the remote control and pressed it lightly.


    Boom!


    The newly built building was instantly blown up into the sky, and the light of the fire shone on the surface before finally copsing!


    The violent wind pressure blew at the hem of Haru''s clothes, and the cigar in his mouth burned even more brightly.


    Then he seemed to think of something. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me. The location has been sent to you. When will the helicopter arrive?"


    Click...


    The remote control was directly thrown away, and Haru''s figure gradually drifted away.


    As expected of him, it was another perfect assassination!


    On the same day, two elderly people reported on the television at home that Donald Gang had been wiped out, and even the headquarters building had been blown into the sky. Then, they silently wiped the photos in their hands.


    It was a happy photo of a family of three. The girl in the photo was wearing nun clothes, looking beautiful and noble.


    Then, with a tter, tears blurred her eyes, and then fell on the photo one by one.


    The girl in the middle seemed to show an apologetic smile.

 Chapter 406: Tourist Attractions Fee Program

    Chapter 406: Tourist Attractions Fee Program


    In Kukuroo Mountain, Republic of Padokea.


    The manor and castle that belonged only to the enemy ns were very lively inside and outside.


    It was lively inside because today, with the name of JKikyo Zoldyck''s birthday party, it was rare for the entire family to gather together. Even the Eldest Young Master, who had been away for several years and had not returned, agreed toe back.


    Therefore, the castle was very busy. Kikyo was wearing an exaggerated dress, and her tone was sharp as she wasmanding blindly. Whenever she was dissatisfied, she would lose her temper. Just as Haru had said, this was a very troublesome and somewhat neurotic woman. However, it could not be denied that this woman actually loved every child of his from the bottom of her heart.


    Of course, some of the children would share more of her ''love'', while some would have fewer people.


    No one could be equal to a bowl of water.


    As for how much pressure this hot ''love'' would put on them, only they knew.


    "Madam, leave this side to us. You can wait inside for a while. Young Master Haru should be here soon."


    Butler Gotoh was making a judgment like "The other party will only affect his work efficiency if she continues to stay here." He decisively and politely asked Kikyo to leave.


    When Kikyo, who was dressed up, heard the name that made her happy from the bottom of her heart, she immediately went out impatiently. As she walked, she nervously asked Amane beside her, "How is my makeup today?" I still remember thest time we met, that heartless brat actually said that the wrinkles on my face were not covered. Amane, tell me, am I really old? Are there really many wrinkles on my face?"


    Then, she heard Amane beside her reply seriously, "Madam is still so young. At most, she is 25 years old."


    "No! She is 24 years old. Once a woman is 25 years old, she will soon reach 30, 40 years old." Kikyo corrected her with dissatisfaction.


    "I got it, Madam," Amane said with the same unchanging expression.


    She was a butler who had received professional training, so no matter how funny it was, she would notugh.


    At this moment, the sound of a helicopternding suddenly came from outside. Kikyo hurriedly said, "Haru, Haru must be back!"


    As she spoke, she was about to run out.


    But Kikyo stopped again.


    "No, I can''t let him see me like this. Amane! Come and help me fix my makeup!" The extremely excited Kikyo began to shout in her signature high voice again.


    Amane sighed and could only follow quickly. Young Master Haru did not like Madam Kikyo''s extremely exaggerated and abnormal aesthetic. If she did not go and take a look, they might not be able to meet in a while.


    At the same time, outside the castle.


    The tour guide with a small red g was chattering about the tourist attractions here. Dozens of tourists stood outside the gate and looked around curiously.


    Finally, someone could not help but interrupt the tour guide''s bragging and said, "Isn''t it as ridiculous as what you brag about? What assassin family? What a joke! If all assassins were so high-profile, wouldn''t they have been wiped out by various countries?"


    The man with the mustache put down the little red g on his hand and was not angry. After all, he was eating this bowl of rice, and it was not the first time that he was questioned.


    After all, the assassin family beating up the enemy guests was really too outrageous, and it was right for ordinary people not to believe it.


    In the knowledge of normal people, the assassin profession should usually be hidden in the dark, afraid of exposing his identity.


    How could he live so openly in such a big ancient castle?


    How could he be a local tourist attraction?


    Was he bullying a fool?


    "Sorry, I can''t answer this question. I can only say that the rumors are true. Whether you choose to believe it or not, everyone has their own judgment."


    After skimming over the question lightly, tour guide with the eight-bearded beard reloaded his enthusiasm and began to exin, "The rumored killer family that beat up the enemy lives inside. If you want to go in, look here. This is the main entrance. There are seven doors in total. The weight of the first door alone is two tons. The second door is four tons, and so on."


    "It is said that anyone who can open these seven doors is qualified to enter the manor and castle of the enemy family and be a guest."


    "Unfortunately, during my years as a tour guide, I have never seen anyone able to open these seven doors in session. Even the number of people who pushed open the door can be counted on one hand. There are even people who died because they overestimated themselves."


    "Therefore, there are people who call this ce the Testing Gate. At the same time, there are also people who call it the Gates of the Netherworld, meaning that it is the road to the Yellow Springs where there is no return."


    Under the tour guide''s exnation, many tourists listened with great interest. After all, regardless of whether it was true or not, just talking about the words of these killers, trials, and the Yellow Springs, everyone would be very excited.


    If not for the boredom they usually had, they would not be standing here to admire the doors of some killer family.


    However, it was still the long-haired man who had questioned the tour guide just now. He walked forward and said with disdain, "What Testing Gate, the Gates of the Netherworld, I think it''s just an open game. I don''t believe that there will be any killers living inside. I just want money. How about this, I''ll add another 100,000. Ask the people inside to open the door and let me and my girlfriend go in and take a look. How about it? you will earn another 100,000 if you nod. Such a good business is rare!"


    The long-haired man looked as if he had seen through his tricks. Only barbarians would foolishly try to push open the door.


    If he wanted to go in, he only needed to spend money!


    It was not a small sum to hire a tour group.


    If not for the fact that his new girl had been fooled and insisted oning to see some killer family, how could he run into the deep forest to feed mosquitoes?


    The long-haired man''s suggestion immediately aroused the interest of the others, and they all echoed.


    "Yes, what killer? It''s better to see!"


    "How much is this project charged? How much is it?"


    "100,000 is too much. We are not fools."


    "I don''t care. If you let them in, I have to go in too. Otherwise, I willin to you when I go back!"


    In the waves of cheers, the long-haired man holding his girlfriend could not help but reveal a proud smile.


    In his opinion, if the other party did not want to lose his job, he would definitely do as they said.


    At that time, the girl in his arms would know that all the killer ns were nonsense. Tonight, it was naturally a matter of time. Maybe he could even unlock a few new positions along the way.

 Chapter 407: 30 Cents

    Chapter 407: 30 Cents


    This wave was steady!


    The long-haired man was confident.


    However, what surprised him was that the eight-bearded tour guide rejected their request without even thinking and said, "It''s a pity that I don''t have the final say inside. If you want to enter, you have to use the method I just mentioned."


    Rejected!


    The long-haired man couldn''t keep his face up.


    Then, he suddenly noticed a detail. A sneer appeared on his face as he asked, "You just said that if you want to go in, you have to pass that damn door, right? Alright, then let me ask you, what''s up with this small door next to you? Don''t tell me that it wasn''t for people to leave, hehe!"


    Meeting such a retarded thing, the tour guide with the mustache was also very upset, but with his own sense of responsibility, he still exined, "The Testing Gate that I mentioned just now, if not for the challenge of overestimating yourself, even if you couldn''t open it, you could still retreat."


    "But there seems to be something very terrifying hidden behind this small door. In the past, there were people who didn''t believe in evil and tried to enter through this small door, but in the end, without exception, after screaming, no one came out alive."


    "Ah? Is it that scary?" The woman in the long-haired man''s arms was shocked and eximed.


    However, the long-haired man scoffed at this and thought that it was still the other party''s trick. Seeing that he could not deceive them, he tried to scare them. He dared to guarantee that there was nothing behind the door!


    If someone really died, how could their travel agency continue to operate?


    Moreover, wasn''t this best time to show his masculinity!


    Women were born to worship the strong!


    At the thought of this, the long-haired man''s courage burst out with his hormones.


    What did it mean that the ignorant were fearless?


    This was probably it.


    "Hmph, that''s quite scary. Then tell me, how do people usually travel? Are they flying?" The long-haired man decided to humiliate the other party before entering.


    Although this tour guide did not provoke him, who asked him to need a stepping stone to set him off!


    "Perhaps, you''re right."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the air. A helicopternded in front of everyone.


    "It really relies on flying"


    "With such arge manor and castle, as well as a helicopter, the people inside must be rich and noble!"


    "They are so rich, how can they be killers?"


    When the helicopternded in the towering gate and could no longer be seen, the tourists on the outside immediately began to discuss excitedly.


    This included the long-haired man''s girlfriend!


    "Maybe the legendary killer n really lives in there!" The woman said excitedly. She was very interested in the content of this ce. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee all the way to this remote ce.


    So the long-haired man finally showed an unhappy expression. This face was beaten too fast, causing him to be a little confused just now.


    "I want to see who lives in there!"


    Releasing the woman in his arms, the long-haired man, who chose not to fight for the steamed bun, walked directly to the small door at the side.


    The door would definitely not move, because he had secretly tried it before, but it did not move at all, as if it was welded to the ground.


    So he spected that it was a cover-up, a cover, specially used to fool people!


    The real door must be this small door that was terrifying by the tour guide.


    "Friend, I advise you to think about it again. It''s really dangerous inside."


    "Heh, the more you don''t let me in, the more it proves that you have something on your mind. You are afraid that I will expose your scam, so I want to go in and take a look!" Not only did the long-haired man not listen to his advice, but he was also sure that there was something fishy going on inside.


    Seeing this, the tour guide with the mustache could not be bothered to persuade him any further, and only said, "When you signed the contract, one of them already stated that if you do not listen to advice and act without authorization and encounter danger, our travel agency will not be responsible. So if you can''te out, I will not go in to save you, nor will I wait for you here all the time. You have to think carefully."


    The other party''s sincere attitude really made the long-haired man hesitate for a moment. After all, he was not willing to y with his own life.


    However, after seeing the woman''s expectant and worshipful gaze behind him, he immediately made up his mind and did not care too much.


    Even if he was discovered by the owner of the inner side, he could just apologize and thene out.


    He did not believe that there would really be any danger!


    "I have already thought it through. When Ies outter, let''s see what else you have to say."


    When people were pretending to be 13, they had no brains.


    So the long-haired man really pushed open the small door and walked in.


    "Very good, nothing happened. That bastard is really scaring people!"


    After walking a few steps, the long-haired man rxed. At the same time, he was thinking about how to humiliate the other party when he went out.


    And since he had alreadye in, it was naturally impossible for him to leave immediately.


    Well, he walked forward a little more and turned back when he was almost there.


    The long-haired man was ready to steady himself.


    But suddenly, when he turned the corner, he froze in ce.


    "Then... what the hell is it?"


    It seemed that someone had disturbed its nap. A giant dog with purple fur and the size of a tyrannosaur slowly stood up and looked down at the little guy in front of it.


    "There seems to be something terrifying hidden behind the door."


    At this moment, the long-haired man finally recalled what the tour guide had said earlier.


    But it was already toote!


    Under the pressure of that terrifying aura, even moving a step was only a luxury. He could only barely make a sound.


    He suddenly regretted that he had acted this way.


    If he was given another chance, then even if he was beaten to death, HE would note here to travel!


    Then, the giant purple dog raised its ws at some point in time and smashed down heavily.


    Outside the gate.


    It had been more than ten seconds since the long-haired man entered.


    But suddenly, a short scream came to an abrupt end.


    "Did you hear anything?" Someone looked at the small door with uncertainty.


    The tour guide shook his head regretfully. "I can''t help but get into trouble again. It''s really hard to do business traveling nowadays."


    Then, he lit a cigarette for himself.


    Why were there always people who could not be persuaded him and were in a hurry to die?


    Until now, he still could not figure out the reason.


    ......


    At the same time, Haru, who just got off the helicopter, moved his ears and said to Amane respectfully, "Go and clean up. Don''t let Zebro eat something dirty."


    "In addition, can the wicked fun of the old guys be stopped? Is it that interesting to visit here all day long? Or do you need that money? It''s boring!"


    Amane did not dare to answer this question.

 Chapter 408: The Cute Illumi

    Chapter 408: The Cute Illumi


    "My child, you are finally willing toe back."


    Entering the castle, he saw ady wearing a pcece outfit, a pink hat decorated with light purple roses, and an electronic eye on her heading over to greet him. Then, she hugged Haru tightly.


    Suck...


    "It''s this smell. It''s mixed with the smell of despair. It''s really intoxicating."


    Haru said helplessly, "I took a temporary job. The banquet should be starting soon. Let me take a bath first."


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear? Hurry up and prepare the bath water!"


    In regards to Kikyo''s arrogant tone and attitude, everyone regarded it as normal. After all, even the most important housekeepers like Amane and Gotoh were still within the range of this ''people.'' Not to mention that it was only the housekeeper trainee like Canary.


    Therefore, Canary was not dissatisfied at all and immediately went down to prepare respectfully.


    Oh right, it was worth mentioning that Canary and Kikyo were both born on Meteor City.


    Kikyo could marry into a wealthy family through such a background, be the matriarch of the Zoldyck Family, and give birth to so many ''outstanding'' children, it was not as simple as having beauty.


    After reprimanding the servants, Kikyo immediately put on another smiling face, as if she was admiring a diluted treasure, with a bit of morbid obsession.


    To be honest, there were not many normal people in this family.


    Fortunately, Haru himself was not a normal person, so he calmly took out a box of cigars from his pocket and handed it over.


    "I came back in a hurry and didn''t have time to buy any gifts. This is for you."


    "Gift... You really love mom the most. Those little heartless people have never thought of preparing gifts for mom."


    Kikyo gently took it and seemed to be very touched.


    She did not care what Haru gave her and how much it was worth.


    Obviously, other than Haru, no one else in this family would give her a birthday gift, or even have this idea.


    In fact, this time, she was just looking for an excuse to call her family back.


    Usually, the Zoldyck Family would not celebrate any birthday.


    "Oh right, is that guy, Illumi, back yet?" Haru seemed to have thought of something and said with an unclear expression.


    "Today, Illumi came back earlier than you. He is probably being intimate with his brothers now."


    "Big brother is back, but he doesn''te out to wee us. It seems that he is more important than me in his heart."


    There is no need to guess, only Killua can make that guy, Illumi, so impatient.


    So he decided to join the fun after taking a bath.


    The cute Milluki was still waiting for him, the big brother, to properly love him!


    ...


    "Is this only extent? That is really disappointing!"


    In the room, Illumi''s ck hair fluttered in the wind, covering his entire face, and only his two scarlet eyes flickered with a terrifying light.


    Under the terrible momentum of Illumi, Killua was very sacred, and his face was full of cold sweat unconsciously, but there was still a hint of fighting spirit, which was notpletely swallowed by fear.


    "I should have told you that the best way to escape when facing an enemy with no chance of winning, and your eyes tell me that you don''t feel that you have no victory? Or is it that you have some kind of illusion when you hit the two hundred floor of the sky fighting field?"


    Killing intent burst out!


    At that moment, Killua was like falling into an ice house, subconsciously took a step back and turned to escape!


    "He will die. Who made a move, will be killed!"


    "Damn it! As expected, the terror of Irel is not something that those guys I havee into contact with during my years of experience canpare to!"


    "What should we do? Should we run away first?"


    Although Zoldyck was prohibited from killing the family, only killing, beating, abuse, or cursing, cold and violent, etc. were all based on one''s mood. No one would care because the perpetrators were often stronger, and strength represented the authority of the family!


    No, no, there was actually an exception.


    To be more precise, it should be said that there was an exception in the n.


    And today, that exception seemed to being back. Calcting the time, it should be about time.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the door behind him was kicked away violently by the person on the other side of the wall. If not for the fact that Illumi was quick to dodge, he might have been stuck on the wall by now!


    "Oh, it''s all here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Haru walked in while wiping his hair with a towel.


    "Big brother!" Killua shouted excitedly, and then quietly moved to the wall.


    Although he was also a little afraid of his big brother, and sometimes he even felt that his big brother might have a mental problem.


    Butpared with the second brother, Illumi, his big brother was much more ''cute''.


    At least in his impression, his big brother had many memories of standing up for him, and he would not beat him for no reason.


    "Well,e here. You know that big brother wille back, but you don''t go out to greet me. Why are you hiding here? Do you want to die?" Haru waved to Killua, but his face was looking at the other side of Illumi.


    And the moment the door was kicked away, the momentum of Illumi had beenpletely withdrawn, and he turned back to the handsome young man with some ''cute face''.


    Under the questioning of Haru, Illumi said with his big eyes, "I just want to test the cultivation results of other people in the family before big brotheres back. Don''t you hate this kind of trouble the most? So I did it on behalf of you. Don''t thank me."


    "Oh, so it is like this. Did I disturb you?"


    Haru looked convinced and said ''hesitate''.


    At this time, Killua, who has been hiding behind Haru, is angry. Don''t believe him, brother!


    This guy, Illumi, just now, wanted to kill me!


    However, Haru could not hear Killua''s inner cry.


    "Not really. You arete. It has just ended."


    For some reason, Illumi took the initiative to take a step back.


    However..


    "I should really thank you, but forget about the others. I''m afraid you missed one person."


    "Who?"


    "Of course it''s you!"


    Boom!


    As soon as Haru finished speaking, Illumi''s face changed. Cold sweat instantly drenched his clothes. It was as if he was being targeted by an extremely terrifying dark creature, and his miserable appearance was not evenparable to Killua.


    What Haru did was only to integrate all the malice and killing intent in his heart into his thoughts and release it toward Illumi.

 Chapter 409: Brothers Filial Piety, Can That Be Called Robbing!

    Chapter 409: Brother''s Filial Piety, Can That Be Called Robbing!


    Three lifetimes as a person, the number of vengeful souls that died in Haru''s hands was already unknown!


    After the tempering of Naruto World, even if he was in the sea of corpses and bones, he could still remain calm.


    And when he was five years old, he had already been forcibly sent to Meteor City to ept the family examination because of the ck of discipline''.


    If it was an ordinary person who was only five years old, it would be almost impossible for them to survive in that hellish environment.


    However, Haru did it, and he was still alive.


    Five years had made him even more terrifying. After he was ten years old, he would return to beating up the enemy ns and receive the training of killers.


    Assassination Technique, tracking technique, poison resistance training, resistance training, and psychic ability training.


    When he was 15 years old, Haru ended his training.


    Then, because his ideals were not ideal, he went to Meteor City to fight with his father, Silva Zoldyck.


    At that time, there was no one else in the n to watch, but after the battle, Silva did not know whether it was because he indulged Haru or as a punishment, he was not allowed to ept missions as the name of Zoldyck.


    But at the same time, when Haru epted missions, he did not have to follow the rules of Zoldyck.


    For example, ''can only be carried out at 100 certainty, can''t show your ability when you have no chance of winning, can do anything for money, but you can''t betray yourpanions, doesn''t waste your spirit and life for things outside of the mission, doesn''t engage in unnecessary killing actions.''


    Only when there is a client with a job - when the client dies during the mission, themission will immediately be suspended and no reward will be collected.


    ''Transaction is a deal'' no exception, rtives also have to settle ounts clearly, and the acquisition of work intelligence is also ''Transaction'', which can not be lied or provided false information.


    There were many rules to beat up the enemy, and Haru could ept some, but some couldn''t.


    So he chose to do it alone, and after doing it alone, he used ten years to be another legend in the HunterxHunter World that could not be ignored.


    Therefore, Haru was an alternative to Zoldyck Family, and it was an alternative that was tacitly approved!


    At the same time, he was also an existence that was the most wanted to control!


    No, an enemy with no chance of winning, attack.


    This sentence was true, but it was not easy. Because the potential of a person would often erupt at the moment of life and death, would you like to try to kill me?


    "If you just want to use this excuse to beat me up, then there is no need."


    After the malicious and murderous intent was withdrawn by Haru, Illumi immediately said. He would not be fooled.


    To attack an opponent who had no chance of winning, it was not courage, but courting death!


    Dead people had no potential to speak of!


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to see through it. Then, it''s been so long since west met. As my most beloved younger brother, don''t you want to express yourself?"


    Suddenly, Haru seemed to have changed into a different person. He hugged Illumi''s shoulder andughed non-stop, rubbing his fingers together.


    "At times like these, shouldn''t it be a gift brought back by the big brother?" Said the faceless fan.


    "A gift. Let me think. Does the iron fist of love count?"


    "No, thank you."


    "Don''t be so cold. How about this, ''the iron fist of love'' and the old rules, you choose one."


    "As soon as youe back, you extort your brother. You are really a good big brother in Killua''s eyes."


    Killua snorted, but he was secretly happy.


    You can bully me, but when you meet your big brother, you are different from a quail in your heart?


    But what happened just now?


    Why did the big brother only look at that guy and look like that?


    Could it be.


    Killua, who didn''t know how strong his big brother was, couldn''t help but start to diverge his thoughts and let his imagination run wild.


    After all, the second brother, who only made him dare not move with his momentum, was directly scared to death by his big brother using the same method. It was too outrageous!


    "Looks like you''ve already made your decision."


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    "Very good, don''t try to be crafty. All these years, I''ve been asking Amane to investigate your financial situation. It wouldn''t be too much to split it in half when we meet, right?"


    "I regret it now. Why don''t you give me a beating? In any case, ording to the family rules, you won''t kill me."


    "What does fighting and killing between brothers look like? How about this, I''ll take your money for no reason. When I''m in a good mood, I can help you out once. How about it? Your elder brother''s current appearance is worth quite a lot. You have earned a lot."


    Upon hearing this, Illumi immediately began to seriously think about it. Then, he nodded slightly and said, "I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    Obviously, in Illumi''s opinion, it was not a loss to use half of his wealth to exchange for a chance for Haru.


    At least when he was in danger, Illumi was a trump card that could turn the tables!


    Soon, Haru received his younger brother''s money of five hundred million. He smiled so much that his eyes could not help but narrow.


    (One ring is roughly equivalent to RMB 6, so 5 billion ring nun is almost equivalent to 300 million RMB. The purchasing power is also not bad.)


    All these years, Illumi had earned quite a bit from beating up the Zoldyck Family''s enemy After all, if they were asked to beat up the family''s enemy, killing a person would be at least 10 billion Jenny.


    Of course, this kind of mission was usually worked together by everyone, and then they would split the moneyter.


    Moreover, there were only a few people who could ask Zoldyck Family.


    Also, it was more flexible to take personal work and not take it in the Zoldyck Family. In the past few years, Illumi had been running around to take private jobs.


    Another thing worth mentioning was that Illumi was not only a top professional killer with a strict working attitude, but also an excellent ''businessman''.


    Completing the mission with the least cost and receiving the most rewards was the creed of the fan.


    Therefore, the number in the card of Illumi always increased very quickly.


    However, it was not the first time that some unscrupulous guy had robbed his brother''s small vault.


    "I''ll go first. Don''t forget what you promised."


    "Don''t worry. As long as no one makes me angry, I am generally in a good mood."


    Illumi nced at Killua again before leaving. If not for his big brother who can''t see the strength at all, Killua''s talent is undoubtedly the best person in the generation Zoldyck.


    Almost all people have high hopes for Killua.


    Illumi was also looking forward to the day when Killua was qualified to fight with Haru.


    However, Illumi did not know that some people were not under his control, and even if his control was strong, it was useless.


    After sending Illumi away, only Haru and Killua were left in the room.


    Then under the gaze of Killua, Haru raised his head and took out a box of chocte balls that he liked most.

 Chapter 410: Lose Weight or Die!

    Chapter 410: Lose Weight or Die!


    How could his own brother not be well loved?


    Although the atmosphere between Haru and Illumi was tense just now.


    But in fact, their rtionship was quite good.


    Perhaps it was mainly because Illumihad tried to control him before, so he had learned his lesson after being severely beaten by Haru a few times.


    It was like this in the past. However, Illumi made Haru feel unhappy. Not to mention pocket money, he had to write an IOU of at least ten million each time to get away. Otherwise, he would just wait to see it once.


    Perhaps it was because of this side, so it caused Illumi to gradually have an obsession with moneyter on.


    Then, he worked hard to save ten billion, but in the end, when they met, half of it was taken away by a bastard, and no one else.


    But even so, Haru still thinks that he is a good big brother!


    Otherwise, he would not agree to help Illumi once, and it is estimated that he does not want his brother to be involved in the danger that should not be involved.


    And Killua, needless to say, is almost grown up like Haru.


    Although he has not been home many times in recent years, there is no second possibility to stand up for Killua in this family.


    After all, Haru didn''t care about any of the people Killua was afraid of.


    Whoever touched his brother would die. It was so simple!


    Well, they were all his brothers, so it was okay.


    "Save your food. It''s not easy to go out in this broken ce."


    Haru sat on the ground and looked at the little Killua who couldn''t wait to tear open the wrapper and throw the chocte balls into his mouth one by one. Haru couldn''t help but smile. Then he touched a cigar and smoked happily. He didn''t care whether Illumi should have a taste or not, let alone whether Killua would smoke his second-hand cigarette.


    Are you kidding? Killua, who has been practicing killer training since he was three years old. His poison resistance is not much different from the full points. How can he care about a mere second-hand cigarette?


    "Well..."


    Sure enough, my brother should be so cute!


    Haru narrowed his eyes in satisfaction.


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he said, "How is Alluka?"


    As soon as the name was mentioned, Killua immediately stopped what he was doing.


    If it was someone else in the family, Killua would definitely not continue this topic, but the eldest brother could be counted as the only person in the family who regarded Alluka as a family, and would not hate and fear Alluka.


    He also knew that the eldest brother had argued with his father about Alluka, and finally broke up with him.


    In the past few years, the eldest brother rarely came back for this reason.


    "It''s still the same. Normally, we can''t get close to there."


    Haru was not surprised. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a palm-sized armbanddoll from his pocket and handed it to Killua. "If there is a chance, help me give it to Alluka."


    Killua looked at it in surprise and found that it was the appearance of Alluka when she was younger.


    "Why don''t you give it to her yourself? If Alluka sees it, she will be very happy."


    "Forget it. After all, even my sister is a monster and can''t be locked up. How can I face her? Wait until I find a way to solve the problem of the other personality in Alluka''s body."


    Killua bit his lips and silently put away the cuffed doll.


    "Alright, I don''t know where the other two brats are hiding. I''ll go find them. It''s not easy for the big brother toe back. So many younger brothers actually didn''te out to greet him. It''s really sad! If I had known that the assembly would be like this, I shouldn''t have had a second thought since Illumi started!"


    "At this time, Alluka should be holed up in the room ying games or rushing. Damn, it''s disgusting! When I went in, I wouldn''t be attacked by unknown liquid, right?"


    Haru got up and walked out with a cigar in his mouth.


    Killua did not know when this kind of emotion appeared in his eyes.


    If possible, he also wanted to live like his big brother, and even his family had topromise.


    Can he also do it?


    Killua could not help but fall into fantasy.


    .........


    In the dark room, there was only one corner that was flickering with light.


    At this moment, a little fatty was staring at the glowing screen with a gloomy expression. The handle in his hand was being pressed against, making it sound like it was being pressed. His concentration was so high that it made people feel scared.


    Then...


    Bang!


    The door of the room was kicked away violently!


    It was as if this scene had just happened.


    "Police inspection! Put on your pants!"


    Along with a loud shout, Haru confirmed that there was no ''danger'' inside. He coughed and walked in.


    Looking at the words "Game Over" on the screen, the little fatty''s teeth made creaking sounds, and even the game handle in his hand was crushed by him.


    However, when he turned his head angrily to look at the door, it was like performing a opera face-changing. From extreme twisted anger, it suddenly turned into a flustered and ttering smile.


    "Big... big brother Why are you back?"


    Pa!


    Turning on the lights in the room, Haru nced at everything in the room with an expressionless face.


    There were all kinds of game consoles. Among them, there was nock of precious limited edition and unique versions.


    There was a whole wall of figurine and all kinds of two-dimensional pillows.


    En, this damn fat otaku is a real hammer!


    The only thing that satisfied him was that the paper balls in the basket had not been piled up yet, which was enough to prove that this guy was already very restrained!


    "You didn''t know that I came back today?"


    "Actually, I had a cold these few days. I was afraid of infecting others, so I stayed in my room and never went out. I still didn''t know that big brother woulde back today. Otherwise, I would have run out to wee you!" Milluki was sweating profusely and hurriedly said.


    Hearing this exnation, Haru''s expression eased up a little.


    But he immediately frowned, "Why are you so fat like a pig again? How many times have you repeated this over and over again"


    Milluki immediately wanted to cry but had no tears. It couldn''t be helped, was it because the fat otaku''s water was no longer tasty, or because the potato chips were no longer fragrant?


    Every day when he yed games, hugging his ''wife'', drinking the fat otaku''s happy water, and eating the potato chips, the days would soon be gone.


    Sure enough!


    Haru''s next sentence was, "Starting tomorrow, give me special training. Within a week, if you don''t cut off your fat, I will help you cut it off!"


    "Okay, okay, I got it." Milluki said with an ashen face.


    Obviously, this was not the first time such a conversation had happened, and it was not the first time that Haru helped his good-for-nothing brother lose weight.


    However, every once in a while, without his supervision, his brother would always give him some ''surprise''.

 Chapter 411: One Wall for Geeks, One Suite in the Capital City

    Chapter 411: One Wall for Geeks, One Suite in the Capital City


    "Chinese gooseberry!"


    "Ah!"


    "Gagabrugan!"


    A hit!


    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die!"


    Amidst a series of ''screams'', Haru forcefully squeezed the game handle in his hand. He looked at the character that had been KO-ed on the screen and fell into deep thought.


    On the other hand, Milluki was secretly happy while feeling uneasy.


    Without a doubt, his big brother''s strength was something that he could notpare to no matter what.


    However, Milluki also had his own pride and an advantage that no one else could match!


    The game and the figurine were his beliefs!


    So even if he faced his big brother, he would not be soft-hearted. Instead, he would go all out.


    He could easily do things that he could not do in reality in the game.


    Therefore, Haru was beaten to the point where he doubted his life.


    "How many rounds have you fought?" Haru asked.


    "12 rounds."


    "How many rounds have I lost?"


    "Uh, 12 rounds."


    "So you know."


    Seeing Haru looking at him with an extremely terrifying gaze, Milluki swallowed his saliva forcefully. He waved his hand and exined, "You were the one who said you wanted to y. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "So, you stinky brat, don''t you know how to let go of the game Isn''t beating up big brother making you feel very good? Little fatty, do you know that your road is narrow?"


    Kacha, kacha.


    The game controller was scrapped again.


    In the face of his big brother''s anger, his brain began to spin wildly, and then he really thought of a reliable excuse.


    He suddenly said solemnly, "Big brother, what you said is wrong. The battle between men has always been going all out. There is no waterproof statement! Do you also go easy when carrying out the assassination mission?"


    Haru pondered and reached out a hand to touch his chin. He said uncertainly, "asionally."


    Plop!


    Milluki''s waist was directly hit by Haru''s answer and he fell to the ground.


    "Forget it. There is no point in letting you win."


    "Big brother is wise!"


    "So in tomorrow''s special training, I will not go easy on you. You have to be prepared."


    The smile that he forced out was like a mask of pain. If he had known that the gathering would be like this, he would have quietly let his big brother kill him 12 times!


    This life was really hard to live!


    Don''t, my fat otaku Happy Water!


    Don''t, my potato chips!


    Don''t, my Lingbo Lily limited edition long pillow!


    "Oh, right, this is for you."


    Looking at the little fatty''s heartbroken look, Haru suddenly thought of something, and then took something out of his pocket and threw it over.


    Milluki caught it in a flurry, and immediately performed the highest profound meaning of the opera face-changing, pervert!


    "This... Could it be the princess special edition swimsuit"


    "It''s unbelievable. I have been looking for it online for three years, three whole years, but I still got nothing! I didn''t expect that today, it was actually here. Is this really for me?"


    Looking at the little fatty who was so excited that he was about to die, Haru really had no way of understanding the brain circuits of a shut-in creature.


    Wasn''t it just a figurine?


    Was it necessary?


    And it was so expensive!


    Long before he transmigrated, there was a saying: Otaku is a wall, a suite in the capital.


    The little fatty was no exception. Just the game and the figurine he collected had already spent all his savings, including the pocket money and start-up funds given by the family, as well as all the rewards for selling information, carrying out missions, and so on.


    So much so that when he was eating soil, he had to think of all means to pick out some usable parts from the ''garbage'' and then assemble them.


    Otherwise, there was no way to earn money!


    However, Fortune of Cmity, a genius brain, coupled with an extremely strong ability to move, and a sensitive sense of smell that would not be restricted by the materials, made it the strongest in the entire enemy, technological geek.


    Yes, the strongest technological geek was still a technical geek.


    At most, they would just create some small things like mosquito bombs, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning, ha!


    "Ah, it''s for you. I forgot which mission it was. I found it in the catalog. I remember that you always wanted this and took it away."


    "Brother! In the future, you will be my biological big brother!"


    Haru, "..."


    "Pa!"


    "You brat, you didn''t treat me as your big brother in the past?"


    Haru, who was furious, pped the little fatty on the head.


    Milluki quickly exined, "What I mean is, in the future, if big brother needs any information, give it to me. I will not take a single cent!"


    "En, that''s more like it."


    Not bad, not a wolf like Byakugan.


    Haru nodded in satisfaction. In terms of gathering information, he trusted the little fatty a hundred times. In addition, he could crack the password software, hack the website, and so on. He was perfectlypetent. He belonged to the top hackers in the world and had once hacked into the Hunter''s exclusive website.


    The drawback was that hisbat ability was not too good, and he was the type that relied on his brain and equipment to win.


    "That, big brother."


    "Hmm? If you have something to say, say it. Are you trying to make me spit out the night meal as well?"


    "I just want to ask, is this only one? Is there no other figurine in that guy''s collection?" Milluki asked with great anticipation.


    After all, generally, people who would jump into this huge pit would not be able to climb out.


    Either he kept buying and buying, or he was simply not interested.


    Basically, there was no one who only bought a figurine as a collection.


    Not to mention such a precious figurine!


    Therefore, Milluki spected that the other party might also be at the ash level.


    As a good friend, it was reasonable for him to inquire about the whereabouts of the other party''s inheritance.


    At worst, he could still spend money to buy it!


    In the face of Milluki''s expectations, Haru once again rubbed his chin, and then began to try hard to recall.


    "I remember that there seemed to be." That guy imed to be some ''collector''. He was interested in anything valuable, so he found a lot of hidden items from somewhere. What kind of antique is it? Jewelry, ah. "


    "And then?" Milluki asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know much about this, so I simply packed them up and took them away. In the end, I packed them up and sold them to an old friend, making a huge profit!"


    When this matter was brought up, Haru''s interest was raised.


    This was one of the few businesses that he had made a lot of money from in his missions!


    "Ah, it''s like this." Milluki was very disappointed.


    "Oh, I remember now. At that time, when I saw this figurine, there seemed to be another set next to it. There were a total of 12 of them. Then, my old friend seemed to have mentioned something. He said that it was some love, or some god."


    The little fatty was so excited that he was about to go crazy!

 Chapter 412: Living Legend

    Chapter 412: Living Legend


    "The twelve beloved gods of the harem" Milluki blurted out excitedly.


    "Yes, yes, yes. It seems to be this name. That guy gave me a good price."


    "Who did you sell it to? Tell me, I will buy it back!"


    "Uh, forgive your big brother for speaking bluntly, but you probably can''t afford it now. Well, even if you sell this fat body of yours for money, it''s not enough."


    It was like a bucket of cold water had been poured on Milluki. His face suddenly darkened. It seemed that he could not get his hands on the twelve beloved gods of the harem. It was a great blow to him. Even the princess swimsuit in his hand was not fragrant.


    It could not be helped. The twelve beloved gods of the harem were really too famous.


    They were the twelve most popr ''wives'' selected by all the otakus. Then, they were made by the famous families with gold hand-made and printed with an exclusive collection of autographed (with a VA in ce).


    There was only one copy in the world, and there were only these 12!


    It was said that when it was sold, it was instantly gone.


    And the price back then was a 10 million (about 600,000 soft sister coins), and it was not epted to be packed and sold.


    Then this set of handmade models that were called ''The Twelve Love God of the Harem'' by the majority of otakus became a god, and the relevant prices soared!


    It was said thatter on, there was a local tyrant who offered a reward of five times the original price, but he could not get what he wanted.


    Now that he finally got the relevant information, he had a chance to get it, so he could not sit still.


    "Want it?"


    "Yes!" Milluki nodded quickly.


    "I don''t know if that guy has transferred it to someone else. How about this, if you can reduce the fat on your body this week, I will give you the other person''s contact information. As for whether you can afford it or not, it is your own problem to consider."


    "No problem, it''s settled then!"


    Milluki agreed without hesitation!


    The people who beat up the enemy ns were obviously not ustomed to relying on others.


    If they wanted something, they had to fight for it themselves!


    Of course, if Haru insisted on buying it for him, the little fatty would probablyugh until his mouth was crooked.


    "Then... y for a while longer? I recently epted a unique ssic game, [Super Mario will go down to the 100th floor]. It can be cooperated by two people, it is very fun!"


    Yes, that''s right, that''s it!


    As long as I y this type of game, I won''t have to offend big brother, nor will I have to go against my principles. I''m really too smart!


    Milluki''s eyes shed with wisdom. That was the ultimate survivalw that could only beprehended after experiencing social beatings!


    Yes, although he did not know who the society was, he was definitely not as terrifying as big brother!


    Haru looked at the sincere looking Milluki and was about to give him another chance to turn over a new leaf, but outside the door. Oh, he almost forgot that he had kicked the door away.


    A petite figure walked out of the door.


    It was a baby-headed youth wearing a dark purple kimono. He had a pair of fiery red eyes and a mole at the corner of his mouth.


    "Big brother, wee home. The dinner is ready. Mother is looking for you."


    "Oh, it''s Kalluto. In the blink of an eye, he has grown so big? This style... Sorry, there are too many slots in a moment. I don''t even know where to start. It''s that troublesome woman who acted on her own, right?" Haru memorized.


    Haru put down the new game handle he had just picked up and turned to look at his youngest brother.


    He was clearly a cute boy. Why was he dressed so feminine? Even his hairstyle was like this.


    Furthermore, Kalluto often followed by his mother''s side. Needless to say, he knew whose evil taste this was!


    "If mother finds out that Big Brother used such a term to describe her, mother will definitely be very sad. In addition, I like this dress very much. It''s just that the difference in beauty is affecting your senses." Kalluto said seriously. In terms of personality, he was far less cute than his appearance.


    "''OK, OK. It''s good that you like it! I thought you wouldn''t let my cute Milluki ''report'' me. This is for you."


    Haru took out another book from his body and handed it to the other person, interrupting the previous topic. After all, he was indeed not good at such a serious conversation with his younger brother.


    "What is this?"


    "Bribe."


    Haru blinked. After a moment of silence, Kalluto took it and looked at it. He found that it was a drawing book with various paper-cutting techniques and patterns.


    He took a step back, held the painting book in front of him, and bowed slightly. "Thank you, I like it very much. But I will still tell my mother the bad things that big brother said to my mother."


    "Well, it seems that the bribe has failed. But my taste is still quite good."


    Kalluto Zoldyck: Maniption : Paper Maniption.


    After the relevant information appeared in his brain bag, Haru smiled slightly. How could he not like the gift bought by the right person?


    But now, out of all the children, only Kalluto was willing to be close to Kikyo.


    However, Kikyo''s favorite children were Haru and Killua.


    Therefore, Kalluto was very concerned about Haru and Killua. He was envious and jealous.


    This was undoubtedly a very embarrassing melodramatic family drama.


    ...


    Although beating up the enemy was prosperous, the most important rule in the family was to pay attention to the family.


    But in fact, it was very rare to have any kind of dinner party. Usually, it was to have his own private space and do whatever he liked.


    Like today, it was really rare for a family to attend almost all of the guests.


    By the time Haru appeared with Kalluto and Milluki, everyone was already present.


    Apart from Killua, a few of his younger brothers were obediently sitting in their seats.


    Then, sitting in the main seat was a short old man with a face full of wrinkles and hair that had fallen off, as if he could be buried at any time.


    Silva Zoldyck''s grandfather, Maha Zoldyck, the great-grandfather of Haru''s generation!


    This year, he was already at the age of 110. He was a true legend in the HunterxHunter World, and at the same time, he was also the one who build Zoldyck Family.


    It was said that Isaac Netero was the only one who had fought with Maha and was still alive.


    The trantion was that apart from Isaac Netero, all targets targeted by Maha had seed!


    Moreover, it was very likely that in the battle between the two of them, the one who had the upper hand was Maha Zoldyck!


    Don''t forget, the concept of not fighting against someone stronger than yourself was passed down from Maha Zoldyck.


    Therefore, if one thought that they were no match for the enemy, there was no need to attack the enemy at first.


    Moreover, what he said afterwards would not have been like this.


    "Isaac Netero is the only one who has fought Maha and is still alive."


    The meaning of this sentence itself had already stated the result.

 Chapter 413: The Party of Zoldyck Family

    Chapter 413: The Party of Zoldyck Family


    Zeno and Silva sat on both sides of Maha.


    In fact, Maha had a son, the father of Zeno.


    He once went to the Republic of East Gorteau with Netero, and then disappeared.


    After returning, Netero also kept silent about that operation, and even could not make a judgment on Zeno''s father life.


    Therefore, he became the missing person of Zoldyck Family.


    Then sat beside Silva was Kikyo, and beside her was Illumi.


    Killua sat alone at the end of the other side, obviously very ufortable with such an environment, and even more unwilling to sit next to Illumi. It seemed that just looking at Illumi made him feel ufortable.


    Kikyo looked at Killua from time to time, and his expression was somewhat unhappy.


    Because she rejected Killua''s request to sit next to him just now.


    So he was very sad.


    If Illumi wasn''t here, Killua could reluctantly give him face, but when he thought of the people sitting on both sides of him, he immediately felt a chill run down his spine!


    So he decisively pretended to be transparent and refused his mother''s proposal.


    Until the arrival of Haru and the others.


    "My dear son, why did youe only now? Come quickly,e over to mother''s side..."


    "Forget it, just let Illumi sit here. It''s the same even if I go to the old man''s side."


    To drive Illumi to the side and then sit down on his own, just thinking about it made goosebumps, so it was better to forget it. Anyway, it was the same wherever he sat.


    Thus, Kikyo was rejected once again, and she began to sulk alone.


    If it was anyone else, Kikyo would have already started to re up.


    However, in the face of his eldest son, who even he could not see through, Kikyo''s rationality kept warning her to be honest and not try to challenge that person''s bottom line!


    Thus, Haru smoothly sat next to Zeno.


    Milluki followed closely behind.


    Kalluto thought for a moment and finally sat next to Illumi.


    At this time, Killua wanted to let Milluki and Haru change seats, so that he could be next to his big brother and rx a little.


    But obviously, as the bottom of the food chain of Zoldyck Family, he did not have the courage to speak on the table because of this.


    Therefore, the n he made for himself was to pretend to be mute and slip away after eating.


    Anyway, no matter what they talked aboutter, it was impossible to involve him.


    After sitting down, Haru first greeted the harmless Maha. After all, he respected the old and loved the young. Moreover, he was somewhat afraid of the strength of this old man.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at the haleand hearty Zeno.


    "Hey, old man, why do you have a straight face?"


    After greeting him with a cheeky smile, Zeno immediately snorted.


    "You still know toe back. I thought you had forgotten the surname of beating up the enemy."


    Being ridiculed by the old man, Haru could not help but scratch his nose and said helplessly, "Isn''t it just stealing a business deal from you? Why are you so stubborn? Have you been angry until now? Don''t tell me that you don''t know what it means to be rich and not let others know. As for who gets the money in the end, it doesn''t matter at all."


    "Listen, Silva! This is the good son you gave birth to! Not to mention snatching the business of your own people, you are actually proud of it" Zeno said a little angrily.


    Silva was expressionless. "He epted the mission in his own name and did not vite the rules of the family. Moreover, stealing business is not umon. Everyone relies on their own ability. We beat up the enemy guests family to have today''s reputation. Naturally, it was also ''robbery''."


    This seemingly strict and terrifying man actually stood on his son''s side this time. It was truly a bit unexpected.


    But in reality, Silva was a very dignified but kind father, and it was seriously inconsistent with his appearance.


    Otherwise, even if Haru had disyed unexpected strength back then, he wouldn''t have let it go so easily, and then be a killer with his ''private identity''.


    Among them, Silva contributed a lot as a father.


    So, the one who was most unhappy about this was Zeno.


    His own son didn''t speak up for his father, but he went to help his grandson, hmph!


    Some stubborn old guys immediately snorted, but they tacitly agreed with what Silva had just said.


    After all, the profession of a killer was sometimes simr to those celebrities. They needed a lot of fame to be able to make a name for themselves in this line of work.


    For the simplest example, on the basis of not considering the reward, most people would choose the most famous killer in the industry, not those unknown fellows.


    Perhaps there were some very powerful people among them, but in the end, there were only a few, and there was no way to gamble.


    There were only two ways to increase one''s own fame. One was to take missions step by step, and rely on little umtion and beautifulpletion rate to gradually advance.


    This method was the mostmon, but at the same time, it was also the method that consumed the most energy and time.


    The second rule was to try to assassinate those big shots who could let their names spread through the entire underground dark world overnight!


    Once a madman like this seeded, he would immediately be promoted to the top level of the assassin world, and all kinds of tasks woulde.


    However, the same thing was that opportunities and risks were the same. Once they failed, there would only be death. Moreover, the sess rate was usually very low, and there were only a few such people in dozens of years.


    And Haru was involved in the two.


    This was because he had never epted missions simply topare the rewards of missions.


    So as long as he was interested, he would ept the price of one silver coin.


    If he was not interested, it would be useless even if it was over ten billion Jenny.


    This was the result of Haru stealing other people''s missions from time to time, which really hit many people''s faces.


    However, those who wanted to find trouble with him were basically a few meters tall.


    To be honest, this kind of willful method was very unprofessional, and it did not look like a professional killer.


    Therefore, many powerful employers loved and hated the gold-lettered killer with the code name ''Ninja'', especially when there was a professional practitioner family who beat up the enemy


    This was also why even though Haru was already standing at the highest level in the world of assassins, beating up the enemy ns still did not acknowledge his identity.


    Unless one day, Haru was willing to abide by the rules of beating up the enemy ns and be a ''professional'' assassin, otherwise, once the name of Haru Zoldyck spread out, it would only bring shame to the image that the Zoldyck Family had painstakingly built up.


    There were too many twists and turns in the inner circle, enough topletely change the rigid prejudice the outside world had towards the profession of assassins.


    After all, how could there be a group of assassins who took the initiative to expose their residence and even made it into a tourist attraction like this

 Chapter 414: Your Ambition Is Too Great

    Chapter 414: Your Ambition Is Too Great


    Pa!


    Kikyo gently pped his hands. Immediately, Gotoh and Amane began to bring the two probationary stewards to serve the dishes.


    Whether it wasmon or not, as long as they beat up the enemy, there was basically no problem. After all, just the photos of these people here added up to nearly one hundred million Jenny.


    Therefore, today''s family gathering was also specially prepared, and exquisite dishes almost filled the entire long table.


    Haru did not stand on ceremony. After Maha took the lead and started eating, he immediately began to eat bitterly.


    None of the people present were stupid. Why did they have a family gathering all of a sudden? Or in the name of Kikyo?


    Although Kikyo had given birth to so many children in Zoldyck Family, they were not as important as they had imagined.


    Not to mention that a family had specially celebrated her birthday for her!


    If even Maha and Zeno were here, what right did Kikyo have to make these two give her a birthday celebration?


    It was more like turning around!


    Therefore, it was obvious that this was an excuse.


    She probably thought that he woulde back with this excuse.


    Haru ate heartily as he silently guessed.


    It wouldn''t be long before the old fellowid his cards on the table with him.


    Haru was right. After a period of silence where no one spoke, Maha was the first to put down his chopsticks.


    This was like a signal, and Zeno directly broke the silence. "Haru, how long have you been in the profession?"


    Haru held a roastedmb leg in his hand and chewed it into pieces along with the bones in a few bites. He swallowed it into his stomach. Then, he picked up a napkin and casually wiped it on his mouth. Then, he lit a cigar for himself as if no one else was there. After spitting out a mouthful of white smoke, he said unhurriedly,


    "It has been ten years, right? What, you regret it?"


    "Stinking brat, I am your grandfather!"


    "Come on, old man. In the end, it still depends on whether the fist is strong enough or not. Did you teach me?"


    Haru leaned against the back of the chair and said in a cynical tone.


    If Zeno had a way to deal with him, how could he be arrogant? Ten years ago, or even twenty years ago, he should have died in Meteor City.


    Moreover, there was a very strange discipline in Zoldyck Family.


    That was to allow different opinions and choices to appear within the family. Under the premise that they could not reach an agreement, everyone could rely on their own abilities to fight for their own interests and right to speak.


    Of course, it was still forbidden to kill each other among the family members. This would never change, it was an iron rule!


    Even if Haru vited this rule, no one would continue to tolerate him. What awaited him was the desperate pursuit of the other family members.


    Therefore, Haru was able to make his own voice ten years ago, and he did not have to worry about anything else afterwards.


    Towards Haru''s attitude, Zeno was not angry. Or rather, he was pretending to be angry before. Using this to express his bottom line, he also told Haru not to go too far.


    Looking at his big brother''s arrogant appearance, Killua was very excited and unconsciously had some worship for his big brother.


    "Then do you think it is your turn to decide this family?"


    When this was said, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at each other with different expressions.


    Unknowingly, Gotoh and the other housekeepers had disappeared without a trace.


    Obviously, they were not qualified to participate in the next topic. The more they heard, the faster they died.


    However, in this extremely tense atmosphere, Haru sneered, "Don''t scare me, old man. If you really want to fight, maybe I will pay the price, but the one who will die must be you. However, there is no need for me to be in such a hurry. After all, I am the legitimate heir of Zoldyck Family. When Silva gets old, this family will be decided by me sooner orter."


    Haru did not hide his ambition and his words were very impolite.


    But if you want to gain a foothold in this family, the first thing you have to do is to establish prestige and make others afraid of you!


    Otherwise, like Killua, you will only be at the bottom of the food chain in the family. Even if the per capita is Killua, it can''t change the fact that Killua has no weight.


    So as long as you have the matching strength, you can just say what you want directly, and no one will feel wrong.


    Zeno and Silva also trained Haru as the heir, if this guy is not so rebellious!


    They recognized Haru''s strength, but they didn''t want the future owner to be too willful and emotional.


    Therefore, Zeno and Silva had been hesitating, and finally chose to secretly cultivate Killua, who also had a strong talent.


    If in five years, Haru still has his current character, and there is no change, then it is very likely that the heir of the Zoldyck Family will be Killua topete with Haru!


    I believe that at that time, with Killua''s talent, he should be able to grow topete with his big brother.


    This was what Zeno and Silva were thinking, but other than Maha, they did not tell anyone else, not even Kikyo who was celebrating his birthday today.


    As for the Killua, who still felt that his brother''s performance just now was really too handsome, he did not know that he had been arranged clearly!


    "Just say it directly. What is the reason for finding such an excuse to call me back?"


    Such a sumptuous table of food, but he could not eat to his heart''s content, which was really unpleasant.


    "I think you should be very clear about this. We are assassins, not ambitious people. So no matter what you have done in the capital all these years and what you want to do in the n, stop. You have crossed the line." Zeno suddenly said in a very serious tone.


    Haru frowned, and the smoke blurred his eyes.


    "Whether it is an assassin or a ambitious family, this should not be under the control of the family, right?"


    "Before it involves the core interests of the family, we have always turned a blind eye to what you have done, pretending not to know. But no matter how hidden you are, all the changes in the country are under the watchful eyes of people. Moreover, the king of the country is not a fool. The other party has long noticed that something is wrong, but it has wasted a lot of time in the process, which may have made you feel lucky."


    "But now I really want to tell you. Not long ago, Netero came to visit my home. The country paid a great price to invite the Hunter Association to investigate. You should know the final result."


    "No one wants to see a killer subvert the regime of a big country, and a country ruled by killers. Don''t you think it is a little ridiculous?"


    "Your actions have indeed affected the foundation and position of the family, so even if Netero did not speciallye here, I was ready to call you back."

 Chapter 415: Bragging or Confidence?

    Chapter 415: Bragging or Confidence?


    Some of the people present knew the inside story, but some did not.


    But now they had more or less understood it.


    No one had expected that the big brother, Haru, who had rarely returned in recent years, had actually been trying to overturn the regime of a great country and be the master of Republic of Padokea?!


    This was really too shocking!


    The degree of shock was even greater than when Haru went to assassinate Netero!


    After all, assassination was their job. As long as they were given a sufficient price, even a god would be killed for you to see!


    If all the members of the Zoldyck Family went into battle to set up an assassination n against Netero, the other party might not be able to survive!


    Of course, in the end, it depended on luck to have a few of them still alive.


    But even so, the Zoldyck Family with such powerful strength had never thought of dominating a country.


    It was not that the situation was too small, nor was it that they did not have this ambition, but that doing so meant self-destruction!


    Why would the Zoldyck Family dare to tell everyone in the world openly that we were here


    The reason was that in this Kukuroo Mountain, they did not fear anyone, and anyone who came would die!


    But what if it was another country?


    They couldn''t defend at all!


    The assassination of a country was a taboo in this line!


    Once they did it, they would be attacked by a group!


    The war between countries was not a problem that could be solved by assassination alone.


    Then there was the biggest ''disaster''.


    There would no longer be anyone who hired people to beat up Zoldyck Family to carry out assassination missions!


    Because they had personally destroyed the bridge of trust that they had built with great difficulty.


    Therefore, the gains did not make up for the losses.


    They could not understand why Haru would do this.


    Was it just because of his ambition?


    The meal was filled with dark tides, and there was no one!


    How could Haru not know the pros and cons of this, but the problem was that he had no choice.


    If he wanted more energy points, he had to upy more territories and have more people.


    If he wanted to take in this world, he also could not avoid this problem.


    And what Haru wanted to do was just a choice question. Did he want to be a killer for a lifetime, or be the god of this world, and then embark on a more brilliant journey?


    Haru chose the second one without any hesitation.


    He also spent a lot of energy, money, and time to try to be a fat man.


    For this reason, he had spent almost all his savings over the years.


    He watched as the fruit gradually matured, but he did not expect that the first resistance to jump out was from his own home. This was a little too depressing.


    However, from the perspective of his family, he could understand what Zeno and the others were thinking.


    At their level, the difference between a king and a killer was just that the former was better to say, and there was nothing in essence that could make them envious.


    Haru puffed and did not answer immediately, and the atmosphere became more and more tense and heavy, as if it was suffocating.


    After a long time, Haru put out the cigar on his te. "No discussion?"


    "The family can make up for part of your losses. The rest of the family will know what to do. In addition, Netero also gave in. The matter of you viting the ten rules of the hunter, as well as the examiner you killed, are all written off. The deprived hunter license can also be re-distributed. Of course, I think you don''t care about this."


    "So what I want to say is to stop your n before you show the strength that can make the entire family suppress you."


    Haru said indifferently, "It is indeed very fair. Then what kind of strength can make the family fully support me?"


    "Before I answer your question, I want to know why you have to do this." Zeno frowned slightly.


    "Reason." Haru''s tactic leaned back a little, and then he continued, "It is not considered enough for me to use all my strength?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "What you mean is that you won''t be able to take even one move from me when I go all out, old man!"


    Boom!


    A killing intent that seemed to be condensed into substance exploded out!


    This time, Zeno seemed to really be a little angry. It was not because of the way Haru addressed him as ''old fellow'', but because this stinking brat actually told him that he would lose if he couldn''t even take a single move?


    Even Maha and Netero didn''t dare to boast like this!


    If he didn''t teach this brat a lesson, he would probably still be sitting at the bottom of a well, not knowing the immensity of the world!


    However, under Zeno''s suppression, not only did Haru look calm, he even chose to use the same method to release his own thoughts, shing head-on with him!


    Zeno, who had the words "One Kill in One Day" written on his chest, was already sixty-six years old this year. It could be imagined how many people had died in his hands!


    However, under the collision of the thoughts, he did not gain any advantage. The two of them froze for a moment.


    "Alright, stop. Why are the family so tense?"


    Maha, who had maintained a kind smile from the beginning to now, said softly. Then, a heavy, color-changing thought directly ''bang'' out, breaking the deadlock in an instant.


    Even Maha had appeared, so Haru and Zeno could only restrain themselves.


    Moreover, the terrifying degree of the thought just now was indeed frightening, and it was alsopletely unbelievable that the person who could release such a powerful thought was actually an old man who was about to be buried


    Just as Haru and Zeno both withdrew their thoughts, all the tes on the long table werepletely shattered. That was the result of the collision of the three strong minds.


    "Where is he? Where is he? Hurry up and clean up!" Kikyo, who had not had the chance to interrupt, finally seized the opportunity and began to flip out. The female voice almost prated the entire castle.


    Then, Maha spoke again, "Let''s stop here for today. Zeno is also thinking about the family. Let me propose a n. Little Haru, as long as you can defeat Zeno, I will agree to it. The entire Zoldyck Family will support you with all their strength. Of course, it is not for free. The rules that should be followed must still be followed. Before that, how about you give this old man some face?"


    Haru knew that if he continued to persist now, it would be very troublesome.


    Moreover, Netero was also the guy he would have to face sooner orter.


    After all, what he had to do, Netero would definitelye out to meddle, and it would be good to clear the obstacles ahead of time.


    The biggest problem was that the energy points in Haru''s hands were not enough to squander. If he did not use the projection ability, he would not dare to say that he could win any of the three people, Silva, Zeno, and Maha.


    At that time, not only would the help be resistance, but he would also have to be on guard against the Hunter Association. It was really troublesome.


    So he stood up, "You have already said so, what else can I do? But it won''t be long before everything will still go ording to my will."

 Chapter 416: The Early Bird Gets Eaten by the Worms

    Chapter 416: The Early Bird Gets Eaten by the Worms


    After saying this, Haru directly turned around and left.


    It was just that the n was temporarily shelved for a period of time, and he could afford to wait.


    And Netero.


    As long as he projected the ''self'' of Naruto World onto his body, Haru felt that it was impossible for him to lose!


    After all, no matter what was said, he was a man who had once stood at the apex of a world. Adding his current strength, other than the Dark Continent, he really didn''t think anyone could do anything to him.


    And now, the only thing that troubled him was the problem of energy points.


    After Haru left the banquet, the good dinner banquet instantly dispersed in unhappiness.


    Kikyo was obviously very unhappy, but she didn''t dare to re up. After all, the people who used her were people she couldn''t afford to offend.


    As for her eldest son, he was facing the two who still dared to speak unyieldingly without any fear at all.


    Even in the end, ''Old Ancestor'' came out to smooth things over and even said words like ''give this old man some face''.


    It could be imagined just how much they valued Haru!


    If not for the fact that it was still a matter of character, Silva would probably not have anyints even if he really handed over the Zoldyck Family to Haru now.


    However, how could there be so many perfect things in this world?


    .........


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Pa!


    A towel soaked in cold water was directly stered on Milluki''s face, waking up the little fatty who was sleeping soundly with a ''wife'' pillow in his arms!


    "Woo."


    The cold touch and the pain of being unable to breathe, Milluki instantly began to struggle.


    Then, with great difficulty, he took off the wet towel on his face and was about to curse, but the moment he saw who it was, he held back all the vulgarities.


    "Big... Big brother? What''s the matter?" Milluki forced out a fawning smile,pletely forgetting how angry he was thest second.


    After all, if he didn''t have any thick skin, how could he stay at home and eat and wait for death?


    "Milluki,e out with me!"


    Haru sneered, "Have you forgotten what I said yesterday?"


    Yesterday...


    Words?


    The little fatty''s fawning smile froze on his face, and then he nodded dejectedly.


    If he couldn''t reduce the fat on his body in a week, then his dream ''Twelve Love God of Harem'' wouldpletely be gone!


    No, I couldn''t!


    If it was for the sake of my wives, I would definitely lose weight again!


    "Let''s go, big brother. I''ve already made preparations!" The little fatty valiantly wiped his face with the wet towel that Haru had thrown at him, then walked to the door.


    "Uh, are you going to go out like this? Although it''s at home, isn''t it still a bit bad?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Milluki looked down and found that he was wearing the pajamas. His face immediately turned red and turned to run inside.


    "He is already 17 years old. He will be 18 next year, but he is still disconnected like this. He is really smart." Haru shook his head regretfully.


    A few minutester, after changing clothes and brushing his teeth, Milluki walked out again.


    "Big brother, I just looked at the time. It is only 4 a.m. now. The sky is still dark outside. Isn''t it a bit too early?" Milluki said with great difficulty.


    "Early? It''s not early at all. Have you seen Kukuroo Mountain at 4 a.m.? I have seen it before. That''s why I have the confidence to talk back to the old guy!" Haru began to talk nonsense again in a serious manner.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You are the big brother. You are strong, so you have the final say!"


    "Wow, so that''s how it is. No wonder the big brother is so powerful!"


    He almost vomited!


    If there was a choice, who would be willing to be a dog?


    Milluki said this against his conscience just so that his big brother could be gentler with himter. After all, in the past, his big brother''s experience of helping him lose weight was not so beautiful.


    "Big brother, where are we going?"


    The little fatty, who was walking and feeling that something was wrong, could not help but ask.


    "Let''s go eat first."


    "Ah?"


    The little fatty was instantly shocked!


    There was actually breakfast?


    Wait a minute, wouldn''t the sun rise from the north?


    Or is big brother''s brain ying tricks?


    It can''t be that his ttery just now was effective, right?


    If that''s the case, then I, Milluki, have to work hard to lick big brother to make himfortable!


    "What? Hurry up and leave."


    Although he was kicked in the butt by his big brother, Milluki was still very happy in his heart. It turned out that getting up early was also good.


    That''s true. How can I have the strength to lose weight if I don''t eat my fill? Don''t you think so?


    It''s just that this isn''t the way to the kitchen and restaurant. Why are we walking out?


    Could it be...


    Big brother wants to take me out for breakfast?


    Well, it is not impossible.


    Maybe the special training ce is outside, so breakfast is settled outside.


    It is reasonable, the logic is perfect!


    Then the two of them went all the way to the guardhouse.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "We''re here."


    "Ah? Didn''t you say we should eat first?"


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Haru casually took out a water vapor ball and pped it at the back of the little fatty''s head.


    Pa!


    The water vapor ball shattered, and the liquid inside instantly flowed all over the little fatty.


    Before he could recover from his shock, Haru immediately kicked the little fatty away and shouted at the same time, "Zebro! It''s time to eat!"


    That''s right!


    It was indeed breakfast, but it was not for them to eat. It was for the dog guarding the door, Zebro!


    The liquid all over the body was actually the blood of the food that Zabro liked to eat the most. It was used to open his appetite and locate him!


    Another thing worth mentioning was that Zabro was the spoils of war after Harupleted a certain task eight years ago.


    Because he couldn''t keep it with him all the time, he brought it back home and became a watchdog for Zoldyck Family. Moreover, after eight years, he grew up to his current appearance.


    Therefore, even though Haru didn''te back often, Zebro wouldplete any order he gave.


    Therefore, Milluki was unlucky!


    "Roar!"


    The awakened Zebro listened to Haru''s order and opened his mouth wide.


    At this moment, he finally understood what someone was going to do.


    He subconsciously reached into his pocket and wanted to fight back. Although he left in a hurry and only had time to bring some small things, they could also be of great use.


    However, just as he was about to do so, a devilish voice sounded.


    "Today''s special training is to try to escape from Zebro. During this period, no technological equipment is allowed to be used. You can think about the consequences yourself."


    Fuck!


    Milluki crushed the things in his pocket and turned to run!

 Chapter 417: Leaving Home

    Chapter 417: Leaving Home


    Today, on the first day of the day, the huge manor of Zoldyck Family was very lively.


    The figures of Zebro and Young Master Milluki were ying everywhere.


    As a technological geek, if he wanted to sessfully escape from Zebro and avoid being reduced to a snack, Milluki had already put his life on the line.


    It was clear that in this family, as long as the person was not dead, nobody would note to save him.


    If you don''t lose weight, you will die!


    This sentence was not just a joke.


    But fortunately, it was not that he did not have any foundation. He relied on burning carbs, and actually escaped from the mouth of Zebro many times, and then yed hide-and-seek with him.


    If the smell of his body was not too strong, he might have really escaped.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, sure enough, people are forced out. If you don''t force yourself, you won''t know how much potential you have."


    Haru drank tea while sitting on the steps of the castle gate, admiring the figure of Milluki who was driven around by dogs, and sighed with satisfaction.


    I don''t know when Killua came out, and now he is leaning against the wall next to him, throwing a chocte balls into his mouth from time to time, beautiful snot bubbling.


    I don''t know whether the chocte balls are too delicious or the scene in front of me is too happy.


    After all, Kullia doesn''t have a good rtionship with Milluki.


    One time, Killua didn''t know how he make Milluki angry, and then he was hung in the interrogation room and whipped.


    Later, Haru found out and Milluki was directly hung on the gpole for a day.


    Finally, he apologized sincerely, and this matter was over.


    Since then, although he has never looked for trouble with Killua, the rtionship between the two of them seems to have not eased much. After meeting, they never talk and only treat each other as air.


    In this regard, Killua is happy to be idle, if everyone can treat him as air.


    Therefore, now seeing that Killua is starting to suffer, although Killua is not going to hit him when he is down, the gloating expression is already written on his face.


    "Ah, I have eaten nothing."


    After putting his hand into his pocket countless times, Killua showed a regretful expression.


    "It hasn''t even been a day, and you have already finished eating all those big boxes? Be careful of your teeth." Haru took a bite of the chocte and then took a sip of hot tea. He suddenly felt that this kind of life was also good.


    It was stupid to rely on your own efforts to avoid a good rtionship!


    So he decided that sooner orter, he would change the shape of Zoldyck Family into his shape!


    "It doesn''t matter. It tastes much better than poison." Killua came over and sat down, picked up the teapot and blew at his mouth directly.


    Although he didn''t like the taste of the tea very much, it was enough to quench his thirst.


    Hot?


    It didn''t exist!


    "Amane, can I trouble you to bring another pot of tea? Oh, and also a teacup." Haru helplessly put down the teacup.


    "Phew, it feels good!"


    Killua wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and said, "Don''t be so troublesome. I don''t dislike you."


    "Well, thank you, but I dislike you. If you dare to pick up the teapot and blow it directly to your mouth, I will put it into your ass."


    "Hmm!!"


    Kullia''s face bulged, and at that moment, it made people feel that he was actually just a 11-year-old child.


    Haru reached out and wanted to touch Killua''s head twice, but he was dexterousenough to avoid it, and also gained a re.


    Why none of his brother so cute?


    His several brother are dead fish eyes, dead fat otaku, dead tsundere?


    Sure enough, the cutest one is still the Alluka in a normal human form!


    Who would like Killua or others like that?


    Haru was angry because his brother was not cute.


    Killua, of course, did not know what his big brother was thinking at the moment. He just asked with wide eyes, "Big brother, how long are you going to stay at home this time?"


    "I can''t stay for long. After I help your third brother to throw off the fat meat, I should go."


    Killua''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his big eyes turned round and round, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ......


    Seven days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The fat otaku was dead, and in his ce was a handsome young man.


    In addition to his somewhat gloomy eyes and his hairstyle that was split in two, this person in front of him was really hard to connect with the previous one.


    It could only be said that every fat man was a potential stock!


    Of course, in fact, this was the original appearance and figure.


    Therefore, it should be said that not every fat man could be good-looking when they slim down. The reason why people would be handsome when they slim down was because they were originally handsome.


    Damn!


    "I have already done it. When will you tell me the phone?" Milluki said weakly.


    Nonsense, no matter who it was, they would be weak if they were to be as thin as a bolt of lightning in seven days!


    An ordinary person would have died long ago if they were to risk their lives like this. Milluki was only doing this because he had built a foundation when he was young and Haru had a sense of propriety.


    "I''ve already sent it to you. Just say that the ninja introduced it. I don''t care how you guys talk about itter, but don''t go overboard. It''s not easy to find a reliable channel to sell stolen goods nowadays. The cooperation between me and that guy is quite pleasant." Haru warned with some worry. If they really couldn''te to an agreement, then with Milluki''s character, he would have to achieve his goal even if he had to resort to any means.


    If Milluki really made a mess, Haru wouldn''t be able to save face.


    "Don''t worry, I only want things. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I won''t do anything out of line."


    Haru immediately flipped Byakugan over. I knew it!


    "It''s up to you. I''ll be leaving tomorrow. When Ie back next time, if I see you bounce back and be as fat as a pig, I can guarantee that all the figurines in your room will be out of the incinerator now."


    Milluki''s face instantly turned paler.


    When he heard Haru say that he would leave tomorrow, his heart almost burst with joy. Fat Otaku Happy Water and Happy Potato Chips were waving at him.


    However, it really was one second of heaven and one second of hell.


    This time, it could be said that Haru had hit the dead point of Milluki!


    For the sake of the safety of his wives, Milluki could only reluctantly give up the Fat Otaku Happy Water and the Happy Potato Chips.


    The happy life suddenly disappeared!


    The thin and handsome figure, for some reason, became more and more hunched, as if he had lost his life pursuit.


    At the same time, Killua, who pretended to be passing by, blinked twice and then quietly left.


    The next day, the helicopter of Zoldyck Family took off again and took Haru to another continent.

 Chapter 418: Yorbian Continent

    Chapter 418: Yorbian Continent


    There were many world-famous ces on the continent, such as the prosperous and rotten Yorknew City.


    This city was full of money and crime, power and beauty.


    It was a paradise for the rich, and also a hell for the poor.


    But the most famous ce was the world''srgest and most famous auction.


    Apart from that, the southern part of the continent was connected to the Balsa Inds. The strange country that abandoned the mechanical civilization to protect nature was located at the western end of the Balsa Inds, Mitene Union.


    ording to localws, products such as metal, oil products, ss products, and other mechanical civilizations were all prohibited from entering the country.


    For example, if there were repaired silver teeth or stic items in the body, they had to be immediately stripped to enter the country.


    The people who entered the country wearing chemical fiber clothes had to change into clothes made of natural materials.


    For example, there was even a possibility of being sentenced to extreme punishment if a civilization weapon like carrying aputer entered the country!


    Therefore, it was also called the most difficult natural protection zone for entering the country, as well as the holynd of extreme environmental advocates!


    Whether it was Yorknew City or NGL, they had quite a reputation internationally, but when it came to the Yorbian Continent, the first thing people thought of was not these two ces, but an extremely special name.


    Meteor City!


    And area about the same size as Lapet Republic, with 6,000 square kilometers and a poption of eight to ten million.


    Anything abandoned by this world, the residents of Meteor City would all receive it, regardless of whether it was trash, weapons, corpses, or children.


    Moreover, no one knew how the residents lived, what kind of education they received, or so on.


    And Haru''s destination after leaving home this time was the infamous Meteor City.


    ...


    The helicopter slowlynded on a deste and uninhabited in.


    This was an emptynd closest to Meteor City, and it was easy to be attacked if it was closer, and it was a waste of time to go further.


    After getting off the helicopter, Haru only carried a ck luggage bag.


    "Young Master, aren''t you going to take away the things that your mother prepared?"


    The butler sitting in the driver''s seat turned around and looked at the other ck luggage bag.


    "When we go back, I''ll have to trouble you to throw me into the ocean." Haru chuckled.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "Don''t throw it!"


    Suddenly, the voice of a third person, who should not have existed, appeared.


    Then, the ck luggage bag was opened from the inside, and a small head with silver hair emerged from it.


    "Phew, I was suffocated to death along the way. We finally reachednd. Where is this?"


    Killua got out of the luggage bag filled with bottles and cans and looked around curiously.


    "Young Master Killua!" The butler sitting in the driver''s seat immediately eximed, and then immediately realized that he was in big trouble.


    "Young Master Haru, did you already know?"


    "No, I don''t know anything. So Killua has nothing to do with me." Haru said solemnly.


    He didn''t know before, but as soon as he got on the ne, he found the abnormality.


    Although Killua has forcibly reduced his breathing frequency and heartbeat to the lowest, and even wiped out his breath with the skill of the assassination.


    But the current Killua is still too tender and has not received the training of the ability, so under the perception of Haru, it is basically impossible to hide and is directly discovered.


    However, Haru has been pretending not to know, so he brought Killua out.


    Probably the family has already found the disappearance of Killua, and has already guessed how Killua has sneaked out.


    After all, it is impossible for others to not think of a simple n that Killua can think of.


    He hasn''t called him until now, and he may have acquiesced to Killua''s action of sneaking out.


    Anyway, when the timees, anyone can bring Killua back.


    Just one yard, Haru doesn''t want to let Killua join these things in his hands for the time being, so he stepped forward and directly picked up Killua.


    "Can you give some face, and someone is watching!" Killua did not resist, and he also knew that he could not resist his big brother.


    "You only know how to make trouble for me. Go back quickly."


    Haru quietly stuffed an item with Killua into the luggage bag on the helicopter.


    In the process of pulling the lock, Killua, who still had his head on the outside, quickly said, "Don''t, take me with you. I will not make trouble for you!"


    "I still have business to do. You can find your own ce to y first."


    He pressed hard on an acupoint behind Killua''s neck, and Killua immediately cked out and was sessfully packed up by Haru.


    "Well, hurry up and send it to where you came from. It''s really a mess."


    The butler, who was not worthy of his name, immediately thanked Haru and quickly took off.


    It was just that he always felt that something was not right, and there was an illusion that a disaster wasing.


    With the keen observation of the young master, do you really not know that the young master has been hiding inside?


    But if you know, why did you do something unnecessary just now?


    Perhaps Young Master Haru really didn''t know before.


    After all, there were times when everyone made a mistake, so it was possible that they didn''t notice it.


    But was it really like this?


    ......


    Haru carried the ck luggage bag and walked into the area of Meteor City. He immediately sensed that all sorts of malicious gazes were focused on him.


    He didn''t take it seriously and continued to go deeper.


    The outer area of Meteor City was filled with trash, and one could always see trucks dumping the trash. There were also vultures circling around the garbage mountain, but every time theynded, they would be driven away impatiently.


    That''s right, there were people on the garbage mountain, and there were quite a few of them.


    Many people in protective gear were looking for trash everywhere, trying to find useful or valuable things, and then they would exchange them for a piece of ck bread that was hard enough to smash people to death, or find a woman to vent their primitive impulses.


    Along the way, Haru''s clothes werepletely out of ce with this ce!


    Batches after batches of people had their eyes on this lone ''fat sheep'', but soon, their peeping eyes quickly disappeared without a trace, and no one dared to really stop him.


    It was because at some point in time, a strange looking Kunai had been hanging around Haru''s waist, and from time to time, he would inadvertently reveal it.


    Some people only knew that the ''ghost'' would asionally use Kunai to kill people.


    But they did not know that in Meteor City, this style of Kunai had other meanings!

 Chapter 419: False Heaven, Real Hell

    Chapter 419: False Heaven, Real Hell


    The interior of Meteor City had very clean streets and neat and beautiful houses.


    It was as if the difference between heaven and hell was once again divided between the inside and outside of Meteor City!


    It was very obvious that those who were qualified to live in ''heaven'' could not be good people. Only those with power in Meteor City were qualified to live there. And often, these kinds of people were covered in blood and were not good people.


    But even so, it still could not stop the people outside from yearning for ''heaven''!


    Clean water sources, soft bread, sweet jam, and fresh air.


    However, more than ny-five percent of the residents living in the outer area of Meteor City could not enjoy it in this lifetime.


    The people in the outside world only treated Meteor City as a garbage dump, a waste area, a ce that was abandoned, and so on.


    But in fact, after so many years of development, Meteor City was also full of power and had always been under the secret jurisdiction of the Elder Council.


    Where there are people, there will be fights, and if you want to develop, you must have rules!


    Therefore, although Meteor City was terrible and chaotic, often because of a little bit of food, people would die, but the real order had always been hidden under this chaos.


    For example, trading!


    Anything of value could only be traded for money, and only then could it be exchanged for food and weapons.


    Otherwise, it would only be trash!


    Therefore, the biggest contribution that the Elders Council had made to Meteor City was to build a unique economic system. The collected waste would be recycled to produce economic value. Then, they would buy the materials they needed from the underworld forces and even transport talents.


    It was precisely with the perfect economic system that Meteor City could support nearly ten million abandoned people!


    From small to small parts, torge to a scrapped car, all of them were clearly priced and could be exchanged for anything they wanted!


    Of course, the Elder Council also used this opportunity to gather arge amount of wealth, and their strength continued to grow.


    However, there was a thorn that was stuck in their throats, causing them to feel unhappy, but at the same time, they didn''t dare to pull it out.


    That faction was called... Phantom Troupe!


    ...


    The Sixth Street of Meteor City did not belong to the inner or outer area, but it was a very special area in the middle of Meteor City.


    Originally, this ce was like the other blocks, filled with garbage. People lived in the dirty and messy streets.


    However, the Sixth Street now was unusually clean and tidy, and it was almost difficult to see those disgusting garbage.


    In the middle of the Sixth Street, there was even a small square. There was no music fountain on the square, and there were no statues of celebrities. There was only a huge ck stone tablet rising from the ground!


    If you looked closely, you could see many words on it, and they kept changing.


    From time to time, someone would walk into the buildings next to them with anticipation, and then walk out with a satisfied smile.


    A fake heaven - eating people without spitting bones!


    A real heaven - as long as you were willing to carry bricks, you would not be hungry!


    Perhaps those who tried to make a fortune overnight were racking their brains trying to enter the ''inner city district'' to be a man above others.


    But only those who truly had great wisdom knew that the Sixth Street of Meteor City was where hopey!


    After crossing the small boundary stele that covered the entire Sixth Street, Haru arrived at the ce of hope.


    Here, Kunai was the symbol of identity.


    Every member who passed the assessment and entered Phantom Troupe would give Kunai. Originally, Haru wanted them to use it as a weapon for self-defense, but he did not expect that over time, the meaning of this Kunai had already surpassed the value of it as abat weapon.


    Silently arriving on the second floor, he saw a girl with short hair who looked to be twenty years old and pure looking was dozing off. Her eyes were already half gone, and the two lumps of fat in front of her were squeezed to the point that they were a little deformed.


    "Sleep during work hours. It seems that you don''t want your sry this month."


    Haru came in front of the other party and flicked his forehead with a bang.


    "Eh? Why can''t I see anything? Is it getting dark?" The other party woke up from the pain and looked at her with a slightly dazed gaze.


    Seeing the other party''s natural dazed look, Haru had to help her fix her sses. "Do you see it now?"


    The girl who had regained her brightness let out an "oh" and then tilted her head. "Hello, if you need to receive a mission, you can go to the stone tablet yourself. If you want to exchange for something, you can go to the first floor."


    Dong!


    Before she could finish her words, the girl''s head was hit by another chestnut!


    "If you can''t remember who I am in three seconds, you can pack up and leave, Comrade Shizuku"


    "1, 2."


    "Wee back, Boss!"


    "So I don''t have a name?"


    "Uh, does the boss have a name?"


    "Your head is gone!"


    "Ah, I remember now. The boss'' name is Haku!"


    "I''ll fucking kill you! Hey!"


    Haru went up and used a cross lock to strangle Shizuku.


    Pa!


    Shizuku pped Haru''s arm and said with difficulty, "Phew. I can''t breathe anymore. Haru."


    Humph!


    Only then did Haru let go of her and tidy up his messy clothes.


    "Very good. You saved your job in thest second. I hope you can keep working hard in the future."


    Haru bluntly drove Shizuku away from the seat and then sat down.


    Because this was his seat!


    Shizuku, who was a little naturally dazed and seriously forgetful, started to be stunned again. In less than three seconds, its eyelids began to fight.


    "Hey, are you listening to me?" Haru had no choice but to p the table a few times to wake up Shizuku.


    "Huh? Is it time to eat? Eh? Why are you sitting in my seat?"


    Haru gritted his teeth. The veins around his temples bulged and a few words "Well" appeared!


    "I am your boss. This is my seat!"


    "Oh, since you like to sit, then I''ll give it to you."


    Kacha!


    Haru identally crushed the solid wooden handrail.


    "Eh? What sound? Forget it, it''s not important. Oh right, what do you eat?"


    Ah!


    Why did I hire a naturally forgetful person to be my assistant


    Haru grabbed his hair in pain, looking like he was doubting his own life.


    "Phew... The world is so beautiful, but I am so irritable. This is not good, not good."


    After pulling out two strands of his hair, Haru finally calmed down. After all, he had long been mentally prepared, wasn''t it?


    "Shizuku... Hmm? Where is she?"


    When he looked up again, she had already walked out.


    Then, Haru heard the sound of Shizukuing from the first floor. "It''s time to eat. Are we actually eating fish today? Speaking of which, where did this fishe from? Is there any fish on Meteor City?"


    Kacha!


    This time, the entire chair was broken into pieces.

 Chapter 420: Skydiving

    Chapter 420: Skydiving


    Da..


    The propeller spun quickly, and below it was a vast ocean.


    "Yes, Madam, I will definitely bring Young Master Killua back intact."


    The butler, who was not worthy of his name, was answering the question of the headset, and the luggage inside the cabin suddenly moved.


    Silently opening the zipper, a big peach blossom shaped eye is secretly watching the situation around.


    "Very good, there is still a chance to escape!" Killua was secretly excited, very dissatisfied with his brother''s way of doing things.


    He already knew that he was hiding inside, why didn''t he bring him when the helicopternded?


    What''s more, he even knocked him out and stuffed him back into the luggage bag.


    I will take revenge sooner orter!


    What? If I can''t beat him, then it''s fine.


    Just when Killua was thinking about how to get away, he suddenly felt a little panic in his chest. He pulled it in and was stunned. Then he remembered that before he was knocked out, his big brother seemed to have stuffed something into his arms.


    A few minutester, Killua suddenly ran out of the luggage bag, opened the hatch, and directly jumped down!


    When the butler realized that something was wrong, it waspletely toote to stop it.


    Is Killuamitting suicide?


    Of course not!


    When the free fall was only a thousand meters away from the sea, the excited Killua immediately pressed the button on his chest, and then heard a bang!


    The parachute was released, making Killua''s rapid falling figure suddenly stagnate.


    This is what Haru stuffed Killua with, the portable gliding parachute.


    When he left, Haru plundered a lot of small things from the hands of Milluki, including this thing.


    The reason why Killua knew and dared to use it was because when he first invented it, a trainee butler was almost thrown to death, and after that, of course, nothing happened, and he also improved his own invention, but Killua still remembered it clearly.


    Plop!


    After a dozen meters, Killua decisively cut the rope, and then plunged into the water and disappeared without a trace.


    There were two inds in the middle of the sea between the Republic of Padoka and Yorbian Continent. One was rtivelyrge, about half of the size of the Republic of Padoka. The headquarters of the Hunter Association was located on it, and the location of the Hunter Exam was also on it.


    The other very small ind was next to this continent, and it was located at two points of the Withered Mountain and Meteor Street.


    There was another name on this ind, Whale Ind.


    A helicopter circled around the sea near Whale Ind for half an hour before it flew unwillingly in the direction of the Burmese Republic.


    Obviously, losing Killua will make him suffer severe punishment when he goes back.


    He could only me himself for being too careless.


    .........


    Meteor City, Sixth Street.


    Haru had just finished his meal. Yes, a charred grilled fish, a piece of white bread, and a bowl of seaweed soup.


    Compared to Haru, who managed to swallow it, Shizuku quickly and neatly finished her dinner.


    From her expression, you could not tell whether this thing was delicious or not.


    "So where did this fishe from?"


    "I forgot. Maybe it was exchanged."


    "Possible?"


    "Yes."


    Haru covered his head helplessly and didn''t say anything else.


    After all, the elders of Meteor City often traded or bought supplies with people from the outside world. It was not strange for them to specially enter a batch of sea products this time. Didn''t they see that there were also sea belts gifted?


    "Alright, the meal is over. Report on your work. Has there been anything that can not be resolved recently?"


    As his foundation and also his first region to [upy], Haru regarded this ce quite highly.


    Originally, he had the idea of taking the entire Meteor City under his control, but when he finally began to implement it, he found that the resistance was too great and the loss waspletely outweighed. Therefore, he shifted his target to Kakin Empire.


    After all,pared to a broken ce like Meteor City, regardless of whether it was poption, rich resources, or the vastndscape of the country, itpletely crushed the former.


    Instead of struggling to rebuild the ''scrapyard'', it would be better to find a way to just grab a ''quad'' back.


    So in recent years, most of his energy and funds had been used to operate in Kakin Empire. On the Sixth Street, he only maintained the current situation and provided basic protection and order. At most, he would take out some food from time to time to do good deeds, just like what he did in the past.


    However, his n in Kakin Empire had been exposed in advance, and it had also attracted the attention of the Hunter Association, forcing him to temporarily set aside his original n.


    The family should be his support, not his enemy.


    Therefore, he did not want his own stubbornness to lead to the first people to stop him being his family.


    After all, in that case, even if he won, it would be meaningless.


    Fortunately, Old Man Maha gave him another chance, a possibility that he could convince the entire family that beat up the enemy to help him implement his n.


    If he really used his full strength to beat up the enemy, it would be easy for him to take over a country.


    Therefore, even if it was for this promise, Haru would find trouble with Netero sooner orter and use practical actions to prove his value and importance!


    But before that, to be safe, the more energy points he had, the better.


    Then the problem was, if he could not attack other countries, what other choices did he have left?


    It seemed that there was only a way to use Meteor City to make an issue.


    After all, the entire Meteor City still had eight to ten million residents. Every month, there would be a lot of energy points produced.


    Moreover, if they could really integrate Meteor City, this force would be enough to make any country in the world pay attention!


    In the end, after going around for a long time, Haru found that he had returned to the starting point.


    Listening to Shizuku reading a notebook, Haru was also thinking about how to achieve his goal.


    "Recently, Phantom Troupe''s scarlet letter has been very serious. Although the missions on the mission tablet will be updated every day, in reality, most of them are not difficult at all. What we need to pay is real food or other supplies. In addition to our rigid rtionship with the Elder Council, they won''t sell us cheap food."


    "Also, although we have tried our best to filter out the residents who are qualified to live in the Sixth Street, there are still many people who refuse to leave every day."

 Chapter 421: The Honored Guest Banquet

    Chapter 421: The Honored Guest Banquet


    "ording to your request, all these years, we have mainly epted children and some abandoned babies. After our nurturing, these children have grown very well and are very loyal to the organization. But in fact, our investment in this side is even more than the expenditure on other sides. And so far, this project has not brought us any benefits."


    "Just this morning, another three abandoned babies were thrown under the mission monument." And simr situations happen almost every day, so I think this kind of boring mercy can be stopped. "


    Pa!


    Shizuku closed the notebook, poured herself a cup of water, and drank it on her own, not respecting the boss at all.


    Fortunately, Haru knew what was going on with her, so he didn''t argue with her. If it was someone else, they would have been fired long ago!


    "The red word problem is a small matter. Anyway, I don''t count on this ce to create any benefits for me. It will be a loss. In addition, the original rules should not be changed. All children under the age of 12 will be epted and raised. This is our future, and also the future of Meteor City."


    "Of course, I am not so great. Mercy? You are wrong. I just hope that they will be a sharp knife in my hands."


    "The ''talented people'' from City Street, almost all the underworld forces outside are fighting to get them. But the probability of that kind of talent is too low, far inferior to the people we have carefully cultivated."


    "Moreover, I have been waiting for fifteen years. Even the youngest of the batch of youths from back then should be able to bloom and bear fruit."


    "So money is not a problem. I will get someone to transfer the materials needed as soon as possible."


    After Haru finished speaking, the small drop seemed to be distracted and did not react at all.


    The word ''Well'' appeared on Haru''s head again!


    Bang!


    This time, Haru used a bit of strength to cover her head and squat on the ground. Tears hung from the corners of her eyes.


    Naturally dull and forgetful did not mean that she did not know pain!


    Humph!


    Haru shook his head. This was the consequence of angering the boss!


    After Haru left, Shizuku covered her head and stood up again. She sighed and whispered, "Fool, if this goes on, I won''t be able to guard this ce. Forget it. In any case, with the boss'' strength, even if this ce is destroyed, nothing will happen. It''s a pity."


    Shizuku, born in Meteor City, an orphan. She also doesn''t know who her parents were. The first batch of children that Haru secretly raised when he left Meteor City fifteen years ago.


    [Source of funds: pocket money as well as his brother who extorted kawaii. Channel: Zoldyck.]


    Five yearster, after Haru officially stepped into the world of killers, he began to take responsibility for his losses and paid back the funds and supplies that the family had paid in the past five years. He even made up for the interest.


    The people of Meteor City only knew that Phantom Troupe''s founder was rted to Zoldyck Family, but they did not know that Haru was a member of the family that beat up the enemy.


    ......


    The next day, Haru woke up from the bed. He looked at the little drip who was yawning and said, "Eh? Why are you here?"


    T Shizuku rubbed her eyes. Because she did not have her sses, her eyes were blurred, and with her broad chest, she was surprisingly charming.


    After she slowly put on her sses, she finally saw Haru clearly. Then she said with a confused look, "Where is this?"


    "My room."


    "Oh, then I might have gone the wrong way."


    "Yes, pay attention next time."


    "Okay."


    It was over.


    The conversation had ended just like that


    Both of them tacitly did not mention what happenedst night. It was obviously not as simple as just walking into the wrong room.


    If a killer slept for the whole night without knowing that there was another person lying next to him, then it was probably until he died that he did not know how he died.


    However, there were some people who pretended to be confused, and the other was just pretending to be confused.


    "I suddenly feel that it is time for breakfast." Haru suddenly said seriously.


    "Okay, what do you want to eat?"


    "It''s just... steamed buns. Two is enough."


    "What do you want?"


    "Soy milk."


    "Then hurry up and eat."


    "Who are you looking down on?"


    An hourter, the two of them finished their breakfast and went to the office on the second floor of yesterday.


    The two of them looked normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. "Sister Shizuku, someone just sent this over."


    A baby-faced girl walked in and carefully ced the things on the table. Her eyes curiously looked at this strange man''s face several times.


    Such a handsome man, is he Sister Shizuku''s boyfriend?


    It was unknown what the baby-faced girl thought of, but she suddenly blushed.


    "This is our Phantom Troupe''s leader, and also the true protector of the Sixth Street. This is Machi. When you were not around, I called for help."


    After saying these two words, Shizuku began to daydream again.


    Shizuku suddenly eximed. She also knew that the reason why the Sixth Street was special was because Phantom Troupe''s leader had forcibly taken the ownership of this ce from the hands of the Elder Council. However, she did not expect that the big boss was actually the handsome guy in front of her.


    Really, great!


    Since the other party is not Sister Shizuku''s boyfriend, doesn''t that mean I have a chance?


    Machi was secretly delighted.


    As for Haru, he was not as emotional as Machi. He just felt that the nameMachi was a little interesting. Machi, Machi, Machi, tsk tsk...


    "Okay, I got it. You can go out first." Haru picked up the thing that looked like an invitation and gestured to Machi.


    Machi, who was obviously infatuated, had a very sad look in her eyes when she left.


    On Meteor City, men who were rich, powerful, handsome, and strong were even rarer than giant panda. People like Machi, who wanted to stick to the back, could probably be ranked in the inner city!


    Haru did not care about the other party, but was attracted by the thing in his hand.


    "Those old bastards of the Elder Council want to invite me out for tea. Hehe, I arrived yesterday and sent the invitation today. It seems that the other party has been waiting for this day for a long time." Haru yed with the invitation, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Don''t go, it''s dangerous." Shizuku seemed to have returned from a daze, spitting out a few words like gold.


    Haru shook his head. He also knew that if he went, the possibility was very high. But all these years, had he not thought of killing those old bastards


    Unfortunately, these old bastards who were afraid of death all hid themselves tightly. It was really difficult to find a cunning rabbit with three holes in it.


    In addition, Haru had already shifted his attention to Kakin Empire, so there was no conflict in the end.


    But now was indeed a good opportunity to open the stalemate.


    The Elder feared him and wanted to pull out the thorn in the Sixth Street, so they would definitely bring out ''goodwill''.


    This was his chance!

 Chapter 422: The Successor

    Chapter 422: The Sessor


    Meteor City was divided into 1 to 13 blocks. The lower the number, the more chaotic and dirty the block. Generally, the old, weak, sick, and disabled would be thrown to the 13th block where they could only pick up trash to eat and wait for death.


    And the first block was naturally the inner city, where all the ''distinguished'' people lived.


    There were clean streets, neatly flying houses, it was full of goods and people who stopped andughed.


    It could be said that the First Street was almost no different from the outside world, evenparable to the capital of some countries.


    This was the second time that Haru had set foot in the First Street.


    It was because after he had been here once, he only felt that the air here was disgusting, and the people here were hypocritical and disgusting.


    Haru did not deny the contribution of the Elder Council to Meteor City, but what they did afterwards waspletely for their own benefit. It could be considered as sucking blood from all the residents of Meteor City.


    As early as a few hundred years ago, they already had the ability to sort out the First Street as their base camp and improve the environment of Meteor City.


    However, after a few hundred years, there was still only the First Street.


    There was no change to the other blocks. They were still in piles of garbage. People could fight for their lives just for a moldy bread.


    Why?


    The reason was naturally that the Elder Council who controlled the city''s right to speak and economic and military power did not want to change!


    If Meteor City was no longer an abandoned ce and was no longer a ''garbage recycling station'', then what was the meaning of their existence? How could they continue to seize wealth? How could they control the fate of so many people?


    It could be said that everything the Elder Council had brought about by that mountain of trash.


    Therefore, they would not allow this change to ur!


    The transformation of the First Street was just to satisfy their selfish desires. After all, no one liked to live in the garbage, and they had to give the mudckeys some hope of risking their lives.


    It was this abnormal regtion system that caused Haru to never set foot on the ''clean'' ground here aftering here for many years.


    The t road was not pressed with stones and sand.


    It was countless bones and ghosts.


    Haru thought that he was not a good person, but he was not disgusting to this extent.


    At least if Meteor City became his territory, he would change everything!


    Bang!


    As he was walking, a guy deliberately bumped into him.


    Haru had no intention of dodging and just stood there quietly.


    Then, the guy who was looking for trouble was directly bounced back a few steps.


    "Yo, you have some skills! Where are you from?"


    A trace of fear shed in the eyes of the guy who was bounced away. He knew that the idea was tricky, but he turned his head and was reluctant to part with the cute big-chested guy. He simply crossed his legs and said to see if he could afford to offend.


    After all, almost all the people who could enter the First Street came from those forces, and those forces were basically all connected to the Elder Council in countless ways. Otherwise, they would have been destroyed long ago.


    And then there was the Nen user.


    This was not a secret. If one could be a Nen user, no matter what the ability was, they would immediately be recruited. It could be considered a good opportunity to reach the heavens in one step.


    This was also one of the reasons why the Elder strength was growing.


    But even so, Nen powers were still so rare.


    Because orthodox training methods were in the hands of the Hunter Association and were prohibited from flowing out, this led to that if not for them, it was almost impossible for ordinary people to obtain Nen through self-cultivation.


    In addition, there was another way, which was to forcefully awaken. The ability user with Nen would forcefully open the hole in the entire body. This process was extremely dangerous. A single mistake could cause injury. If one didn''t have talent, they would directly die on the spot.


    If it was a bit more straightforward, after ordinary people received the attack of Nen, if they didn''t die, there was a certain chance of awakening their Nen, but this was even more dangerous.


    On the other hand, this group of desperados on Meteor City were all awakened by luck after receiving the attack.


    So how could there be a lot of people?


    Even if a thousand of them died, there might not be a single lucky person.


    At this time, the guy, who was standing in front of Haru, was the one who had narrowly escaped death!


    "Do you recognize him?"


    Haru took out a handful of Kunai and asked.


    The guy was stunned at first, but then he seemed to think of something and suddenly sneered, "So you are from the Sixth Street."


    Rest assured!


    The guy was instantly relieved!


    If it was any other force, he might have retreated with his tail between his legs today.


    However, if it was the Sixth Street, even if he killed him today, he would be fine. Instead, someone woulde to help him!


    Who didn''t know that the old priest had been secretly isted all these years to deal with the Sixth Street.


    Although he didn''t know why the old priest was unwilling to make a move, he had recently received news that there were people in Elder Council who couldn''t wait to make a move.


    Then wasn''t the trouble he was looking for the other party now just to show his face?


    He might even be able to get the boss'' recognition, and he would do it!


    The guy, who had made up his mind, immediately smiled and said, "Just now, you almost knocked me down, so I won''t make things difficult for you. Leave this girl behind, kneel down and kowtow three times before you can leave."


    The reason why this guy said this was to deliberately provoke the other party, so that he had a reason to kill people in the street!


    Otherwise, the rules of the First Street might cause him to suffer an unexpected disaster.


    The small droplet was still in a natural daze, as if it could not understand what the other party was saying. However, Haru keenly felt that the small droplet''s killing intent was condensing.


    "Sigh, why bother?"


    Pfft!


    Kullia waspletely unable to react. When he felt the pain, his left chest had already been pierced through by Kunai.


    At this distance, he could not see the other party''s movements at all!


    "How is this possible?"


    Kullia could not believe it and spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    This was nothing to Haru. The assassination technique of Zoldyck was the ultimate killing technique that had been thoroughly tempered and tempered!


    Not to mention others, just his cheap dad, Silva, was able to dig out the other party''s heart before the other party could react, and there would not even be a drop of blood in the entire process!


    Although the current Haru could barely do it, this was not the way he liked to kill people, and it was not his strong suit, so he did not put in too much effort.


    "Just this level and you want to learn from others to pick a fight? If you do this, others will think that this plot is too melodramatic."


    No!


    There were even more melodramatic ones!


    Kullia, who had been about to die thest second, retreated the next second as he took out two revolver rifles and started shooting.


    [Taking on storyline: Walking on a big street and being provoked because of the woman next to him is... My heart is on the right! ]


    [Haru (cups hands) is convinced. Society!]

 Chapter 423: The Elder Council

    Chapter 423: The Elder Council


    The guy was furious at this time. He did not expect that the moment the other party attacked, he almost died and could not react at all.


    However, he was confident that when he took out his revolver, it would be the other party''s time of death!


    His Nen was called the Wheel of Death. The revolver bullets shot out would have a chance to cause instant death every three times!


    For example, the third shot might have only hit the enemy''s arm, but it triggered the probability of instant death, so the opponent would immediately die.


    It sounded scary, but it was actually not that practical.


    First of all, death was a probability, and it depended on whether he was good enough or not.


    Secondly, the firing speed of the revolver was average, so it was not realistic to trigger the instant-death probability frequently.


    Lastly, it had to deal damage to the enemy before it would take effect. If it did not break through the defense, or if it was blocked with a shield or something, then the instant-death judgment would definitely not pass.


    Therefore, the guy''s Nen was actually more suitable for hiding in the dark to shoot. If one was lucky enough, no matter how strong the enemy was, it was possible to be killed instantly.


    Haru did not know what the other party''s Nen was, but the moment the guy took out his gun, he had already moved.


    "Limbbend!"


    Moving like a ghost, he pulled out a series of afterimages, and the bullets passed through the afterimages and flew to unknown ces.


    "Behind you!"


    The guy determined the trajectory of Haru''s movement and turned his gun around at the same time.


    However, just as he finished this action, he suddenly found that his body could not move. He could not even pull the trigger with such a small movement. Then, a cold sense of weakness followed.


    "What did this guy do again?"


    "Huh? Why didn''t he take the opportunity to attack me?"


    "No, this guy seems to be holding something in his hand. It''s jumping. It''s so familiar. Could it be mine?"


    Plop!


    The guy suddenly opened his eyes wide and revealed a look of disbelief. Then, his entire body trembled and he fell to the ground.


    Therge hole in his chest seemed to be enough to exin everything.


    Just as he was about to make a mistake, Haru cut open this guy''s chest with a hand knife and took away his heart before his body could react.


    As long as the speed was fast enough, the body would deceive the brain.


    However, when the guy saw the thing in Haru''s hand, he immediately realized something, and his death copsed into reality.


    Haru did not use the assassination technique that he used to beat up the enemy, but it did not mean that he did not know how to use it. On the contrary, his assassination technique was not weaker than anyone else.


    Since he had made a small mistake previously and did not deal with this guy in one go, he naturally had to make up for it.


    Haru threw the heart that was wrapped in rags onto the guy''s body.


    He did not even want to use his own Nen when he was a half-baked person who could not even use force and toughness.


    At this time, there were already many people around who were waiting to watch a good show. They were jealous of each other, armed with guns, and dead people. If something like this happened in the First Street, the Elders would definitely not let it go.


    However, Haru did not care at all. He continued to walk towards the most conspicuous building with Shizuku.


    What was even more interesting was that after the security team directly under the jurisdiction of the Elders arrived, they did not chase after the murderer. Instead, they skill-fully began to clean up the corpses and bloodstains.


    This made the hearts of the people who were waiting to watch a good show tremble!


    What this meant was self-evident.


    Especially when someone saw these two people openly enter the church that only the Elders had the qualifications to enter, they were even more in an uproar!


    Everyone was guessing the identity of these two people.


    "Tell those old fellows that I havee to attend the appointment."


    "The elders have been waiting for a long time."


    A strong man respectfully received the invitation and immediately opened the tunnel. He watched as Haru and Shizuku entered.


    After going down about ny-nine steps, a new space appeared in front of Haru.


    The room was magnificent. On top of the head was an expensive and bright crystalmp. A round table was ced in the middle of the room.


    The five Elders were all seated in their respective positions, with two bodyguards standing behind each of them, giving off an imposing aura.


    When Haru walked in, the five Elders all looked over with examining gazes.


    The eyes of one of the beautiful women dressed like a nobledy lit up, and she was the first to speak, "What a handsome little brother. Do you want to go back with big sisterter?"


    "Put away your Wave Force. Be careful not to be eaten until not even bones are left." An old man with white hair and a face full of wrinkles but full of vitality couldn''t help but say something.


    "Hehe, to be able to be eaten clean by such a handsome little brother, I''m also willing, so do you want to consider it?" The woman said while throwing a wink.


    At this time, Haru also came over and pulled open the empty chair. He sat down and said with a smile, "Alright, if you still have the mood at that time, I can apany you to the end. But then again, I thought that the Elder Council were all old bastards who were about to be buried. I didn''t expect that there would actually be honey peaches."


    "Aiyo, what a sweet little mouth. Elder sister likes it. Later, pay attention to elder sister''s eyes." The woman blinked her big eyes, and her eyshes were ridiculously raised.


    Before Haru could say anything, a man in his fifties who was wrapped in a white headscarf next to him could not help but frown. "Since everyone is here, let''s begin. I''m not wasting time to see people talk about love."


    "Restrain yourself a little."


    Sitting in the main seat, a pale middle-aged sickly man who had almost no blood on his face finally spoke.


    She seemed to be very afraid of the other party, so after making a cut, she put away her coquettish look and became serious.


    "You sent someone to invite him over. Then I''ll leave this meeting to you, cough cough." Said the sickly man as he nced at the old man.


    The pale man nodded his head and went straight to the point, "There is only one reason why we gathered everyone here today, and that is to discuss the issue with the Sixth Street."


    As soon as this was said, almost everyone''s eyes began to faintly fall on Haru and the small drop behind him.


    "Because of some historical factors, the Sixth Street was originally upied by Phantom Troupe, and it had been out of the control of the Elder Council for all these years. It could be said that it had brought a very bad influence. The Elders hoped that the Sixth Street would be like the other districts and ept the jurisdiction of the Elder Council. Of course, on the surface, the Sixth Street was still under Phantom Troupe''s management, but he was not allowed to privately sell or distribute food and other supplies for no reason."


    "Do the two of you have any objections to this matter?"


    The old man''s gaze was like an eagle''s as it locked onto Haru''s face. Since he had already said it clearly, the Elder Council would definitely be determined to get this matter!

 Chapter 424: Calamity

    Chapter 424: Cmity


    After hearing this, Haru couldn''t help butugh.


    "You want me to hand over the Sixth Street? Do you think you are worthy?" Haru said bluntly and lit a cigar.


    Bang!


    "Arrogant brat! I''ve already said it before, the first and theter are already outdated! What a waste of time!" Thest person in the Elders pped the table and said.


    He had not spoken before, but it did not mean that he could endure. He was just giving the others face.


    Now that he saw the other party''s extremely arrogant attitude, he could not bear it anymore.


    "Sit down." The sickly man spoke again.


    He could only snort coldly and sit down again, but his gaze was still fixed on Haru.


    "You should ept our good intentions. Ten years ago, you were able to upy the Sixth Street and chase all of our people out, but that doesn''t mean you can do it now. I admit that you are a difficult person to deal with, so I insist on talking to you before using force. If possible, I even want to recruit you into the Elder Council."


    "What are you talking about"


    Thest old man began to stare again. The others seemed to be very surprised. They did not expect his friend to have such a n.


    "I don''t agree! What qualifications does this guy have to enter the Elders Council?"


    "Are you questioning my decision?"


    "If you really want to think this way." This time he not retreat. Instead, he forcefully expressed his attitude.


    The people present were indeed very afraid of this sickly person, but when it came to their bottom line, they would definitely not back down.


    Haru also did not speak, his interestcking.


    When they were almost done arguing, Haru pressed the cigar on the table.


    "To be honest, I''m not interested. If there hasn''t been any idents recently, I can return the Sixth Street. It doesn''t matter. However, your luck isn''t too good. I have changed my mind now. I want all the blocks in Meteor City!"


    "Who agrees now? Who opposes?"


    Silence. Then, he burst outughing.


    "Sorry, sorry... I should have endured it. I didn''t expect that little brother was such a humorous man. I found that I might have already fallen in love with you." Although he spoke very yfully, his eyes had unconsciously be exceptionally cold.


    The other people''s faces also darkened, including the sickly old man.


    "Do you know why I came today? If you want to kill me, how can I not want topletely get rid of you!"


    "So that''s how it is. What a pity. Just kill him!" The sickly old man sighed.


    Then, five tunnels instantly appeared on the ground. The five Elders and the chairs immediately disappeared.


    Then, the guards behind the sickly old man immediately jumped up, and a dagger appeared in their hands at an unknown time, quickly and ruthlessly stabbing towards Haru''s throat.


    Almost all the guards brought by the Elders were Nen user, and there was no way to arrange hundreds of elite forces outside. There were even countless bombs buried in the church.


    And that invitation letter was actually a death notice.


    As long as Haru stepped into this ce, he would nevere back.


    At least that was what the Elders thought.


    This was a fatal attack aimed at him!


    But just like what Haru had just said, he naturally knew what kind of danger he would encounter if he came here, but rtively, if they wanted to lure him into the trap, the people of the Elder Council had to appear first.


    This was also the best opportunity for Haru!


    A heaven-sent opportunity that could directly wipe out the Elder Council!


    Powerful and bold?


    No, it was just their confidence.


    "Judgement!"


    In an instant, the dagger that was stabbing towards him stopped.


    Slow, poisoned, bleeding, unconscious, curse!


    The other party''s body was instantly filled with negative statuses, and then his throat was cut off by Haru''s Kunai.


    "Five minutes. It has been five minutes since I stepped here. In other words, all of you will have to bear the five authentications of [Cmity]." Haru stood up, as if the one who was surrounded was not him, but him.


    [Cmity] was his ability to think and belonged to the special system.


    The effect was to randomly add disaster to the enemy. It included almost all the negative statuses, even diseases, and bad luck.


    There were a total of three activation conditions. One was contact. Every time a living being touched, it could be judged once. If one continuously pulled the opponent a hundred punches, then there would be a hundred different cmities. In this case, it was almost impossible for anyone to survive.


    The second was the Star of Disaster. Within the range of Haru [Cmity], even if there was no contact, there would be a judgment every minute.


    Or it could also be judged in one go that the maximum time limit was ten minutes.


    And the third curse called the God of Disaster would send the seed of disaster to others. Normally, nothing would happen after it was opened. It would only be marked. No matter where it escaped to, it would be found.


    However, if it was abandoned, the curse would break out in three days, adding a total of 259,200 kinds of disaster effects!


    It could be said to be the inevitable end of death!


    This was also the reason why Haru always chose to send the target three days in advance the ''Pandora''s Box''.


    Of course, all the disasters mentioned above could be removed by the Nen Masters.


    Those who were cursed by the God of Disaster could be easily eliminated before the seeds of disaster burst out.


    But if there was a disaster in battle, then he was a disaster in the disaster!


    Just now, Haru had released the Star of Disaster the moment he entered.


    It could be said that he had no intention of letting anyone off!


    "Big-Eyed Fish!"


    A vacuum cleaner with eyes, teeth, and tongue had been materialized by the small drop, and then began to kill!


    Unfortunately, out of the nine remaining enemies, four of them had sent to the bleeding state, and the capiries on their bodies had been ruptured by who knows how many times.


    At such a close distance, these four people had almost no resistance and were instantly sucked dry of all the blood in their bodies and died!


    Then even the corpse is eaten by the [Big-Eyed Fish], which can be considered very environmentally friendly.


    As for the remaining five people, they were also in a terrible state at the moment.


    Some of them were directly in the state of balding, and their hair instantly fell out.


    Some people were also randomly in devastating state. Although they couldn''t see anything now, they estimated that even if they didn''t die today, there was no meaning in living for the rest of their lives.


    And the most unlucky guy was actually directly attached with five diseases, [tuberculosis], [asthma], [AIDS], [diabetes], [leukemia]!


    He died on the spot without even taking a single breath!


    After Haru saw it, he directly called it a good guy!


    This was probably a freaking monster!

 Chapter 425: Samehada

    Chapter 425: Samehada


    With a thought, Haru instantly took out Samehada from [Kisame Hoshigaki]!


    Originally, Haru was unable to bring Samehada out of the Naruto World, but after Samehada had swallowed the [Salted Fish Treasure Sword], it actually had an extremely special attribute attached to it that allowed Haru to be included within the [Kisame Hoshigaki], so naturally, it could be taken out and used.


    As soon as he ran outside, Samehada seemed very excited, and it even stuck out its tongue to lick Haru''s face.


    Haru''s face darkened, and he hurriedly stopped this fellow''s actions.


    As soon as he heard about work, Samehada also straightened up and immediately became hard.


    "Samehada!"


    Rip!


    Under the power of Haru, an enemy who had been struck by [Samehada] was directly killed!


    "Samehada!"


    Haru took advantage of the opportunity to sweep again. One of them changed his expression and activated his mind ability. He crossed his hands in front of him.


    After entering the state of beserk, it could be said that his defense had been greatly enhanced.


    However.


    Rip!


    The barbs on Samehada instantly cut off arge chunk of flesh!


    Samehada did not y its original role!


    Moreover, the thought that was used to cover the body had strangely disappeared


    No, it didn''t disappear. It was devoured by that strange de!


    How was this possible!


    He widened his eyes and flew backward. Without hesitation, he got up and ran outside.


    This kind of monster was not something they could defeat. They had to rely on reinforcements from the outside. If necessary, they could even detonate the explosives here and bury the monster here!


    However, before he could run a few steps, he heard a whistling sound behind him.


    "Samehada!"


    He turned his head and saw that his soul had left his body!


    He saw that the hilt of the strange saber had extended out for who knows how many meters. At this moment, it had already arrived behind him, and it had opened its sinister mouth.


    Huff!


    A headless corpse instinctively ran two more steps forward, and then powerlessly fell to the ground.


    Damn!


    Samehada that bit off the other party''s head seemed to feel that the taste wasn''t right, and quickly spat it out again, looking extremely disgusted.


    After bing a special existence, Samehada was also bestowed with a unique characteristic by [Kisame Hoshigaki]!


    No matter if it was chakra, thought, or something else, the devouring ability was still working and even enhanced.


    Haru withdrew his Samehada. At this time, there were only him and Shizuku left in the room. Shizuku was holding [Samehada], carefully cleaning the ground, swallowing all the'' garbage ''.


    There were also a few drops of blood on her naturally dazed face, which had been identally sshed on just now.


    Haru walked over and reached out to help her wipe it off.


    "Someone ising again."


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Haru looked at the descending stairs.


    At this time, Shizuku said seriously, "I''ll go clean up all the ''trash'' on the outside. You go chase after the elders who escaped."


    Although Shizuku was not an ordinary girl, to be honest, herbat ability was not strong, and her position was more toward logistics.


    Therefore, if one wanted to stop hundreds of people outside, he could only use his life to buy time.


    Haru could not bear to see his own people die so worthless.


    So he directly shook his head, "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to escape."


    With his aura of disaster, unless there was a Nen Master, there was no way he could escape.


    Moreover, under his perception, those guys were still staying together, as if they were waiting for him toe back after he died.


    "Let''s go, first deal with all the misceneous fish outside, and then erase the Elders. From now on, there will only be one voice on Meteor City."


    Haru walked directly to the front of Shizuku tilted its head and looked at her. Then, he held [Samaheda].


    When Haru did not see it, Shizuku smiled very happily.


    This ce had be important again!


    ......


    "Monster! Monster!"


    "Shoot, quickly shoot!"


    "Kill them, there are only two people, don''t be afraid!"


    "The bounty issued by the Elders, whoever can kill the people in the middle, let him take over any street outside the First Street!"


    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards!


    Originally, Meteor City was full of desperados. Now, under the stimtion of huge benefits, almost everyone rushed in with red eyes.


    Arge number of armed thugs, with some Nen mixed in, made it impossible to guard against.


    However, the good news for Haru was that most of the Nen recruited by the Elder Council were mediocre.


    True powerhouses all had their own pursuits. They either chose to leave Meteor City or continued to live on Meteor City with their own beliefs.


    For example, Chrollo Lucilfer and the others had set up Phantom Troupe 12 years ago and left this ce.


    Back then, the Elder Council had also sent people to rope them in, but Chrollo Lucilfer and the others werepletely dismissive.


    When Haru first upied the Sixth Street, he ughtered no less than a thousand people from the Elder Council, and that was why he became famous!


    However, perhaps it was because too much time had passed. Everything that had happened back then had already been forgotten. Moreover, the Elder Council'' power had also expanded by an unknown amount. It was not strange that they would make such a choice.


    Using the abilities [Star of Disaster] once again used this kind ofrge-scale, silent, and silent disaster to spread. It was simply a human-like natural disaster!


    Haru blocked the staircase entrance. The people on the top could not get down at all. Then, time slowly passed.


    This time, Haru did not choose to explode at once. Instead, he tacitly agreed that he would automaticallyplete a judgment every minute.


    As a result, all kinds of strange symptoms appeared!


    There was a guy, who was directly killed by an unknown stray bullet. It was simply a pity.


    All kinds of situations appeared in the enemy''s body, and theirbat strength suddenly dropped by arge margin. Moreover, this situation gradually became worse as time passed.


    Almost every minute, the morale would drop a part.


    There were even people who couldn''t bear the pressure and ran out.


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, the person who ran out of the church was killed on the spot.


    "Don''t retreat! Even if we have to sacrifice our lives today, we have to kill the guy! I will kill whoever runs!" A bald man who was in charge of supervising the battle shouted with killing intent. Behind him were dozens of gunmen with machine guns.


    There were wolves and tigers in front, but there was no other way. The people in the middle could only try to go deeper.


    However, when more and more strange ways of dying began to appear around them, the morale of these people inevitably copsed.


    Since both sides were dead, being shot to death was better than having a body full of thick sores and wailing in pain to die!


    And maybe they could really run out?"


    With this kind of fluke mentality, arge group of people began to run outside.


    "Fire!"


    Da...


    The death storm instantly descended.

 Chapter 426: World Projection!

    Chapter 426: World Projection!


    "Boss, if we continue fighting, everyone will die."


    "Trash who can''tplete the mission, it''s good that all of them are dead. What do you think?"


    "Boss is right! Brothers, work harder!"


    Soon, corpses littered the ground outside the church.


    The gunshots finally stopped.


    "Boss, what should we do next? The other party is obviously not an ordinary person. Even so many gunmen were unable to take him down. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with."


    "Not an ordinary person? I killed this kind of person! I don''t believe that the entire church will be buried with him and not explode him!"


    After saying that, the strong man called ''boss'' immediately picked up the RPG on the side and aimed at a certain position in the church.


    There, there was arge amount of explosives that had been buried in advance!


    It was enough to blow up the entire church!


    In order to be able to kill Haru one hundred percent, the Elder Council had put in a lot of effort and even abandoned the ces they usually used for meetings.


    However, it was also true that apart from the uncertain factors of Meteor City, how many churches could not be built?


    Surprise!


    Boom!


    With a small tail, an RPG urately hit the explosive point, and then a huge explosion instantly sent the entire church into the sky.


    Fire, smoke, vibration, sound, even after theunch, he turned and ran, but the corner of his eye was still cut by a stone that flew over.


    He only knew that there was arge amount of explosives buried inside, but he really didn''t know how much exactly it was.


    "Fuck! Isn''t it enough to blow up twenty churches like this?"


    The explosions hadn''t stopped yet, and the people on the outside could only retreat again and again, bbergasted.


    "It''s actually so ruthless. It''s impossible for anyone to survive under the power of such explosions." He was very sure.


    No wonder he didn''t directly detonate the bombs at the beginning, but first found so many cannon fodder to buy time.


    He dared to guarantee that the people of the Elder Council had already run to other ces from other secret passages.


    But what did this have to do with him?


    He had already finished his work, so he just had to wait to collect the money.


    "Boss, look! What is that"


    Hmm?


    He suddenly looked up and saw that something had suddenly broken out of the church that had already turned into ruins.


    Boom!


    As if hearing the call of the ancient giant, a ck armored giant revealed half of his body.


    Susanoo!


    At the moment when all the bombs were detonated, in order to protect himself and also to protect the small drops, Haru decisively used the ability of [World Projection], projecting the Naruto World on his body, then relying on the strong defense of Susanoo to block the super explosion.


    "What the hell is that thing?"


    Not only did the mysterious ck giant suddenly appear, but ''boss'' also discovered that there were multiple shadows in the surroundings, just like a mirage. There were shadows from other ces ovepping with where they were now.


    "Although I was already mentally prepared before I came, I didn''t expect this group of people to be so ruthless."


    The super explosion just now almost destroyed everything in the surroundings, and it was unknown how many people did not have time to escape.


    Haru waspletely unscathed and was protected by Susanoo, and beside him was a shocked little drop.


    To be able to make this kind of expression appear on the naturally dazed face of the amnesia, it could be seen just how shocked the heart of this little drop was at this moment.


    Just now, she thought that she was dead for sure.


    "What is this?"


    "My power from before."


    Haru took a deep breath and didn''t exin much.


    Every second after activating [World Projection], was precious. It was a trump card that required ten million energy points to use for ten minutes!


    Moreover, it had a cooldown of thirty days!


    Now that we have been forced to use the power of World Projection], the Elder Council will definitely die today, and Jesus will not be able to save us.


    With a wave of his hand, a terrifying trident appeared in Susanoo''s hand.


    "Fire!"


    Under extreme fear, the expressions on the faces of these people were already distorted. However, whether it was firearms or RPGs, they simply could not even scratch an itch. They could only watch as that huge trident drew closer and closer to them.


    Boom!


    The mercenaries were all wiped out!


    After dealing with these bastards who dared to bomb him, Haru removed the Susanoo and activated Flying Thunder God, instantly bringing the small drops back to the Sixth Street.


    "Next is my battle. Gather all the forces you can use now. Once I finish off the Elder Council, I will start to upy the entire Meteor City."


    "Yes, be careful."


    "Don''t worry. In this state, I am invincible."


    After saying this with a smile, Haru used a series of instant-steps ording to the direction of his senses and directly disappeared.


    ......


    "This is impossible"


    The thin elder shouted in disbelief.


    The 12rge screens in front of him were already pitch ck and had lost their signal.


    At this time, all the members of the Elders Council were in a safe room. They had directly arrived here through the tunnel''s transmission.


    Moreover, through the real-time signal sent by the camera, they enjoyed the wonderful battle at the scene.


    Originally, everything was going ording to their expectations, but no one expected that when the explosives were detonated and everyone thought that everything was settled, such a situation would ur.


    Even the Elders'' leader could not help but tremble when he recalled the scene before thest scene was extinguished.


    What kind of power was that?


    Was there really someone''s will that strong?


    If they used this power when they saw each other, they might not even be able to leave alive.


    However, he gradually calmed down. "There''s nothing impossible. It''s obvious that we underestimated this Sixth Street''s'' owner. What''s worse is that we chose to stand against him, so either he dies or we die."


    "What do you want to do?" One of the Elder forced himself to calm down as he spoke, but the fear in his eyes still remained.


    "Split up first and move to a safer ce. Then we will look for people or forces that can deal with this guy. Next time, we must kill him in one blow!"


    Everyone nodded in silence.


    Although the power that Haru disyed was extremely terrifying, it was not enough to make people despair.


    After all, whether it was the Legendy Zoldyck Family or the Hunter Association that was full of talents, they would all be their targets.


    A problem that could be solved with money, was it still a problem for them?


    What they were worried about was that the person they found would still be unable to deal with the other party. That was the most terrifying thing.


    However, that was something they needed to consider in the future.


    Right now, they needed to temporarily avoid danger. If they were found by that fellow, they would die an ugly death.


    Meteor City was about to change!

 Chapter 427: Dreamlike Bubbles

    Chapter 427: Dreamlike Bubbles


    Just as the people of the Elders Council were preparing to temporarily avoid the attack with ugly expressions, Haru had already used Body Flicker to rush to the Second Street!


    If not for the fact that they had already been infected with the smell of disaster, who would have thought that the underground passage of the church was actually connected to a safe house in the Second Street!


    However, this time, even if they had wings, they would not be able to escape.


    Since Haru had already used the ability of [World Projection], he had to cleanly deal with the biggest problem in one go and then gather Meteor City as quickly as possible. Only in this way would he be able to recover his energy points.


    "If we leave now, they won''t be able to find us so quickly. Even if they have the ability to track us, they won''t be able to make it in time."


    It should have been like this.


    The five of them immediately walked out of the safe house. There were several modified anti-missile cars parked in a warehouse on the outside.


    However, just as they approached, a sea of fire suddenly fell from the sky and lit up the entire warehouse. The five elders of the Elders Council had no choice but to retreat. The expressions on their faces flickered along with the mes.


    "Everyone, where are you preparing to go?"


    Haru, who had finally arrived in time, walked over from the other side of the street.


    When they saw Haru appear, their eyes could not help but freeze. Although they did not know how this guy found this ce and came so quickly.


    But the truth was that they were blocked here.


    Moreover, it might even kill people!


    "I have to admit that we still underestimated you. But don''t think too simply of us. Rather than losing each other in the end, it would be better for both of us to take a step back. The Elders Council can give you a seat, and besides the Sixth Street, you can also choose another block as you please. How about it?"


    The leader of the Elders coughed twice, and his face suddenly became extremely red from pale white.


    It was very surprising that no one had jumped out this time.


    Even the thin elder, who had a fiery temper before, was silent. He seemed to have acknowledged that the other party was qualified to be on equal footing with him, or perhaps he was frightened by the strength that the other party had disyed before.


    As for how true it was, whether it was a dying tactic or preparing to settle ounts after the autumn, no one knew about it.


    "Hehe... It was all a misunderstanding before. In the future, everyone will be one of us. If there is still anger, at most, I will give up my body and let little brother deal with it." The other elder smiled coquettishly, and her tone carried a hint of seduction.


    However, in the face of the Elder Council''s suggestion and seduction, Haru only looked at them calmly.


    "Are you done? If you''re done, get ready to go. I don''t have much time left. I only have three minutes left, but it''s enough."


    "Wait a minute. What exactly do you want? The conditions are still negotiable."


    "Three minutester, you are still alive. You can talk however you want. If you die, the entire Meteor City is mine. What else is there to talk about?"


    Haru no longer spoke nonsense, and the god-like Susanoo once again enveloped him!


    The pitch-ck trident directly smashed down on his head!


    The leader and the others immediately felt a chill in their hearts. The thin elder angrily said, "There is no other way. Let''s fight him to the death!"


    All of their thoughts seemed to be concentrated on the thin elder.


    That''s right, the five elders of the Elder Council were actually all psychologists, and they all had their own unique skills.


    The thug elder belonged to the strengthening department, and the most ssic battle was that he single-handedly pushed down three streets of Meteor City, causing great damage.


    It could be said that he was able to sit in his current position because he had fought all the way up, and he controlled thergest armed force in Meteor City.


    Although he was over 50 years old now, and his bodily functions had declined, his usual training had not dropped at all.


    At this time, he was forced into a desperate situation, and his first move was his trump card!


    "Stairway to Heaven!"


    As the thin elder kicked out, surging thoughts and streams of energy formed a thick purple air cannon, colliding head-on with the falling trident.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion was heard!


    The smoke dispersed, and Haru was somewhat surprised. His casual strike was actually blocked by the other party.


    Moreover, the subsequent explosions did not cause any damage to the other party.


    Taking a closer look, a translucent bubble wrapped around them, while theirplexion was somewhat pale, it was clear that the ability to protect everyone should havee from his hands.


    Looking at the thin elder, one of his legs had alreadypletely disappeared, and now he was bleeding profusely, he was already crippled.


    That kick just now already possessed the destructive power of ordinary missiles, but facing the Susanoo of Haru, the thin elder''s body was unable to withstand this impact.


    Bang!


    Haru curiously shot out a water bomb, and then a scene that surprised him appeared.


    Just as the water bomb was about to hit the bubble, it strangely passed through, and finally hit the empty ground behind it.


    [Dreamlike Bubbles], this is the this elder''s chanting ability!


    At this time, the people inside the bubble all entered the state of ''nothingness'', and any attack was ineffective.


    Of course, they were unable to counterattack.


    Only by removing bubbles could they return to reality from nothingness.


    It was also because of this ability that the this elder was able to stand out as a woman on Meteor City and live to this day.


    "Hey, how are you?"


    "It''s okay. I won''t die for the time being, but I''m a little exhausted. I should still have a chance to fight if I take a breather." The this elder was already prepared to fight with his life on the line.


    However, no one thought highly of him. The collision just now had already disyed the difference in strength between the two sides!


    "What should we do now? Should we continue waiting?" The this elder asked with uncertainty.


    "Wait! Do you still remember what the other party said before? Three minutes, there must be something wrong with this time! I don''t believe that someone can be strong to this extent, so the other party''s current situation is likely to have paid a great price in exchange for it, and there must be a time limit!" The leader said confidently.


    "What if it is fake? Then it is also possible that this guy deliberately said it to deceive us."


    "It is possible, but since we are safe now, there is no need to take the risk. It is worth it to use a few minutes to verify a possibility."


    "Alright, I will listen to you. If it is only three minutes, I think I can persevere."


    In the [Dreamlike Bubbles], everything inside, including the sound, could not be transmitted to the outside world, and the things outside also could not affect the inside of the bubble, as if it was isted from the world.


    Seeing that these guys did not make the next move, Haru almost immediately guessed what they wanted to do.

 Chapter 428: Love Through the Millennium

    Chapter 428: Love Through the Millennium


    "You want to hide in there all the time? What a real idea."


    The corners of Haru''s mouth curled up into a faint smile.


    If they really was hiding in another dimension, perhaps they really did not have a good idea.


    But it was just a small bubble.


    He was looking down on him too much!


    Mangekyou Sharingan, activate!


    [World of Darkness]


    The surrounding environment had already started to have ovepping images, and even the sky was actually ovepping.


    Suddenly, a huge ck hole broke open in the sky, and arge amount of muddy water of the Yellow Springs poured down.


    "Then let''s try again this time."


    "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"


    Arge amount of water of the Yellow Springs was turned into a dense water bomb by Haru and smashed towards the five elders in an overwhelming manner.


    "It''s useless. As long as I don''t release the bubble, no attack will be able to harm me in the bubble."


    Pa!


    Before the thin elder could finish his confident words, a water bomb actually broke through the bubble on the outside and hit the middle of her eyebrows!


    At the moment of his death, he couldn''t understand why his power was broken.


    After all, the Yellow Springs Water was a high-grade item that he waspletely unable to understand.


    In the Yellow Springs of the Underworld, even air bubbles couldn''t bloom.


    Thus, under the washing of the Yellow Springs Water, the thin elder''s [Dreamlike Bubble] was almost instantly crushed.


    Large beads and small beads fell onto a jade te.


    The water bombs that were like a downpourpletely submerged the area.


    When Haru felt that it was about time and stopped, the leader, the thin elder, the other old man, and the three wearing the headscarf had all been melted.


    In any case, the two people in front of him had also unleashed their ability, but before thetter two had not even had the time to do anything, they directly died on the spot.


    Perhaps their abilities were also very powerful or very strange. If it was in a situation where they did not know anything, Haru might have suffered a great loss if he was not careful. But as the saying goes, one strength can defeat ten. As long as no one can block the invasion of the Underworld Water, no matter how strong they are, they will only be an instant kill!


    It was just that there was really an ident.


    The leader, who had returned, had already turned into a neither human nor ghost under the erosion of the Underworld Water. It was only a matter of a few seconds before his entire bodypletely melted away.


    But at this moment, Haru saw that this fellow actually smiled.


    Although the skin and flesh on his face had disappeared, he did not know how he could see that this fellow was smiling, but he felt that it was the case.


    Then in the next moment, a milky white light directly separated from the body and rushed straight at Haru.


    Marcus, special ability user.


    [Ability: Love Through the Millennium.]


    After being killed, the soul will live in the body of the other party, fighting for control of the body, sessfully devouring the soul of the other party, upying the body, and failing will result in the soul being devoured by the other party.


    [Activation condition: When killed, the murderer must be within a hundred meters of himself.]


    [Restrictions: The interval is 300 days, and the body upied will continue to deteriorate rapidly.]


    This was a passive ability to think, and it was an ability that could only be triggered after death!


    But this still could not change the fact that this ability was very powerful in a sense!


    Whoever kills me will be possessed by me!


    Who the hell can stop this!


    And this was already equivalent to an alternative type of eternal life!


    Without knowing, anyone could fall under this ability, and even their everything would be taken away.


    So for the leader, death was not the end, but a new life!


    "As long as I upy this body and devour this guy''s soul, such a powerful secret will belong to me!"


    The leader''s soul emitted excited fluctuations.


    However.


    Zih!


    "Ah! What the hell is this?"


    A water curtain intercepted the leader''s soul moving upward, and then the leader''s soul emitted an extremely painful fluctuation.


    If it was someone else, they might really be helpless at this moment and could only be ughtered.


    However, not only could Haru''s Underworld Water melt the body, but it also increased the damage to the soul!


    Without the thin elder''s protection, the leader would have been scared out of his wits just now.


    In fact, Haru had also been shocked just now.


    "Damn, you scared me. Did you be a ghost after you died?"


    Almost subconsciously, he used the water curtain of the Netherworld Water to block the milky white light. He once again controlled the Netherworld Water to envelop the milky white light ball that was trying to escape.


    "Are you trying to scare me? If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time!"


    "No, how could this be? I don''t want to die! I am eternal, I am eternal."


    Chi...


    Under the corrosion of the Underworld Water, the thought of protecting the leader''s soul was finally broken. Then, there was no more.


    The leader, who had lived for an unknown period of time,pletely disappeared from the world this time.


    "This should be over."


    To be safe, Haru used thest projection time to activate his perception.


    Although he couldn''t sense the existence of chakra, life force was something that was connected.


    The result made Haru very satisfied. There was no surprise.


    The Elders Council was directly wiped out by him!


    Although he had paid a lot of energy points, the matter was already set in stone, and he could only think of a way to earn back what he had lost as soon as possible.


    The Susanoo disappeared, and Mangekyou Sharingan also returned to his ordinary eyes. The ovepping projections around him also disappeared, as if nothing had happened before.


    But the bumpy ground still proved that a terrible battle had happened here before.


    He lit up a cigar, took out his mobile phone and called Shizuku Murasaki, "Hello, it''s me. I''m done here. Let''s start the operation. The target is the first five blocks."


    Hanging up the phone, Haru puffed out smoke. Life was really lonely like snow...


    However, before that, he had to stop.


    So he turned around and walked back to the First Street.


    On the other side, after Shizuku Murasaki put away the machine, she still said to the nine people in front of her with an expressionless face, "The Elders Council has been destroyed. The operation begins now. The target is the Fifth Street. Anyone who dares to resist the rule will be killed immediately.]


    "Yes!"


    Haru used 15 years of time and spent a lot of money. In the end, it was the result of the flower blooming today.


    It was just that the profit was really too low, so only ten Nen were cultivated, including Shizuku Murasaki.


    However, it was enough.


    When the Elders Council was destroyed and the group of dragons had no leader, the destructive power of a team formed by ten Nen users was extremely terrifying.


    Not to mention, there were hundreds of members who were armed to the teeth as the backbone.


    The sky of Meteor City was indeed about to change!

 Chapter 429: Hunter License

    Chapter 429: Hunter License


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "A hunter license? Did Netero ask you to call?"


    "If you directly post that thing, your family will be finished."


    "Huh? My address? Wait a minute, don''t tell me that Netero didn''t tell you anything."


    "Then send me straight to the Meteor... Forget it., I''m busy ''New Year'' is here. The members of your Hunter Association shouldn''te to join in the fun."


    "Okay, keep it with you first. I''ll take some time to get it."


    "That''s it for now. I''m hanging up. I''m going to die again. The lives of people in this ce are really worthless."


    ...


    In the Hunter Association Headquarters, a small man with a face shaped like beans, green skin, no nose or ears, but also dressed neatly in a suit was looking at the phone in his hand with a speechless face.


    "Who on earth is the other party? To be able to make Chairman Netero personally post a Hunter License, there are only a few of them in all these years."


    "And from the tone of his voice, he seems to be very familiar with Chairman Netero."


    "But it shouldn''t be the new year yet, right? Why are there already firecrackers and fireworks over there?"


    "Forget it. Since it''s something that Chairman Netero has instructed us to do, then don''t ask too much. Let''s store the things first. If no onees to pick them up after a while, I''ll make a call and ask."


    Just as he made a happy decision, he heard someone shouting from outside, "Beans, bad news! Chairman Netero has escaped by helicopter again!"


    Beans''s expression changed, and then he smiled bitterly, "I''m here. Please inform Vice Chairman Pariston."


    "The specific rules of the Hunter Exam next year have yet to be determined, and the chairman has sneaked out again. I don''t know if he can make it back in time. It''s really a headache, sigh!"


    The bean-faced man with a bitter face shook his head and went out.


    In fact, in order to sneak out, Netero barely remembered the promise he made to Zoldyck Family, so he asked someone to throw it directly to Beans after it was done, and said nothing.


    After that, he took advantage of the time when Beanspleted the task he assigned to him and quietly ran away.


    As for being familiar with each other?


    None of them!


    It could be said that Netero was actually an old imp, provided that no one provoked him.


    ...


    Meteor City, Third Street.


    After hanging up the phone, Haru charged into the enemy''s reinforcements with the merman in his hand. His thoughts were not endless, so if he could save a little, he would definitely save a little.


    And at this time, the sword technique that he had been practicing for a long time had naturally disyed its greatest effect.


    Every time he waved Samehada that could be soft and hard, it could stretch and shrink, and it could take away a group of children. In front of him, an ordinary Nen was no different from an ordinary person.


    In addition, he also integrated the techniques in the Dark Killing Technique into his ownbat style. In addition to Samehada, he forcibly made an assassin feel like a berserker!


    After all, an assassin who can''t turn on peerless is certainly not a good berserker!


    At this time, almost a month had passed since he killed the Fifth Elder.


    Because of the collective ''disappearance'' of the elders, the elders who controlled all the major and minor matters of Meteor City werepletely in name only. In addition, Akatsuki, that was led by Haru, finally showed his fangs after 15 years, so he did not encounter much resistance. Fifth and Fourth Street were pushed down one after another.


    However, more and more people realized that the original elders might have really been killed, and the bomb on Meteor City immediately exploded!


    One could almost use the words demons and devils, gods and devils in turmoil to describe it!


    All kinds of monsters and snakes could not help but jump out, fighting for power and profit, and quickly taking revenge.


    When the rules were not around, everyone dreamed of bing the next rule maker!


    Thus, all of a sudden, the entire Meteor City became a mess overnight. Moreover, the higher the number, the more serious this situation became.


    This result caused the speed of Haru''s advancement to suddenly be very difficult and troublesome.


    Originally, he only needed to clean up the remnants of the Elders Council, but now it was as if there were enemies everywhere. No one knew if there would be a few people squatting in a dark corner, pointing guns at him.


    But this was only a small problem.


    The most serious problem was that Meteor City had gone out of control!


    Without the suppression of the Elders Council, it meant that the rules and unspoken rules that everyone had been following had all failed.


    The consequences of this were something that no one could guarantee even the most basic transactions.


    After arge number of people at the bottom of Meteor City picked up the useful trash, they were at a loss and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    People were already nowhere to be seen in the ces that were usually in charge of collecting trash.


    After all, the capital had changed, who would care about their lives!


    If they couldn''t trade, there would be no food. Without food, it meant death.


    Look, what a simple principle!


    Of course, it was not that there were no forces who tried to stabilize the financial system of Meteor City again, but after trying it out, they all suffered a loss.


    Either they were not rich enough and could only care about a small number of people.


    Either they were not strong enough, and in less than two days, they were robbed dozens of times, daring to resist and kill people together!


    Or there was no channel, after all, living supplies that could provide nearly ten million people were not something that could be done with a small scale.


    You have to have the ability to buy the things that all the residents of Meteor City need, and also think of a way to turn all the trash collected into treasures and sell them for a good price.


    Only in this way could the economy not copse and earn big money on its own.


    But obviously, this seemed to be a very simple condition. It was particrly difficult to implement it.


    As a result, the bitter consequences of eliminating the Elders Council were revealed.


    Although Haru had already mentally prepared himself for the current situation, he still underestimated the serious impact of the Elders Council losing their operation. There were also those crazy people who didn''t even care about their lives and kept jumping out to try to pick fruits.


    If not for those guys causing trouble, even if the situation was a bit out of control, it wouldn''t be so serious.


    However, it was toote to say anything now. Since he had done it, he wouldn''t regret it.


    Haru was no longer in a hurry. Instead, he began to fight steadily, preparing to use the Sixth Street as a foundation to slowly erode the entire Meteor City.


    As long as hepletely [upy] the area, no one would be able to stir up any waves. This was one of his confidence.


    Apart from that, Haru also began to set up the issue of materials and re-establishing the rules of Meteor City.


    It was just that it was too painful to have a strategist or manager to share his worries.


    Haru really missed the days when Kagami was by his side.

 Chapter 430: See You on the Rooftop

    Chapter 430: See You on the Rooftop


    "It''s all been said, don''t call me gay! If you give me any more nicknames, believe it or not, I''ll spend ten billion dors to reward your dog''s head!"


    A flustered and exasperated man''s voice came from the other side of the line.


    "Oh, good GAY sheep, I know about GAY sheep."


    "What the hell are you saying?!"


    After a harmonious and friendly daily conversation, the two finally talked about business.


    "Tell me, what kind of deal is this? If there is good stuff, I can try to forgive you this time. Last time, you actually gave my private number to someone else without my permission. Do you know that guy has been trying to locate me? What is he trying to do? Is he trying to cheat me? If not for my first year of chess, I might have been caught."


    When Haru heard the angry voice of the other party, he immediately reached out and covered his forehead.


    After all, his third brother was not an honest person, and he would not be willing to memorize anything.


    It could be said that when he gave the number to that guy, he had already guessed this result.


    However, the problem was not big. If he did not cause trouble, he could do anything.


    Moreover, before he left, he had specially warned that guy, as long as he wanted to see his precious game and figurine again, he would not dare to disobey him.


    Otherwise, it would not be just tracking and tracking.


    "Don''t worry, it is a big deal this time. In addition, don''t think that I know how many nuns you have earned from me, you profiteer!" Haru was toozy to exin and directly retorted back.


    "Profiteer? You are insulting my personality. I want to fight you one-on-one!"


    "Okay, you can choose the time and ce. At most, I can let you do it with one hand!"


    "Uh, I want to sue you for nder. There is no one hundred million, who won''t withdraw hiswsuit!"


    "Go, the cooperation in the future can be canceled. Recently, there are many new channels to sell stolen goods thate to us personally. It sounds more reliable than one, and themission is low enough. You can try to cooperate."


    "No!"


    A shrill voice passed through the phone and entered Haru''s ears, causing him to subconsciously move his hand away from him.


    "Huh?"


    "Boss, I was just joking earlier to livenup the atmosphere. There''s no need to be so serious!"


    "Hehe."


    "Don''t do that. Those people are all unreliable. Not only do they have poor eyesight, but their safety is also suspicious. All of them know how to brag. In the end, the profit they bring to the employer is even less than what they sell themselves. Do you dare to use this kind of person?"


    "Is it so scary?" Anyway, it is not a loss to try. It is just a few hundred million. I can afford to lose. It just so happens that I have a small sum of money recently. It is not much, just five billion. " Haru deliberately said this.


    Sure enough, when the other party heard this, his breathing immediately became a little faster.


    Seeing this, Haru added, "Oh, right, I haven''t been idle recently. I''m about to settle another big business deal. Compared to this, 5 billion is nothing."


    5 billion was already not a small amount of money, but ording to Haru, the business behind it was actually even bigger than 5 billion?


    Really?


    The other party began to lose hisposure. Most importantly, over the years, he had watched Haru grow from an unknown killer to one of the top few golden words in the entire world of killers.


    And for so long, no matter how ridiculous the mission was, or how much it seemed like a bragging deration, in the end, it all became reality.


    So he also believed that Haru would not be so bored as to make such a call to deceive him.


    Then the problem was, how could he save the heart of a ''heartless man'' who wanted to make a new love?


    Is kneeling and licking okay?


    What kind of posture do you like?


    Prprprprpr...


    "Big brother, I was wrong. Give me another chance! At most, I will think of a way to take back the 12 Beloved Gods of Harem after the matter is done."


    "Stop! Stop! That love god has nothing to do with me. It is your business if you want to buy or sell it. I only have one request. If you can do it, this big business will be yours in the future. I guarantee that you will be able to make a lot of money. It is not impossible for you to retire at this time next year and enjoy a good life."


    "Boss, tell me!"


    The person on the other side of the line immediately became alert.


    "Send me 10 billion daily necessities as soon as possible. Among them, all kinds of food and water will take up a lot of money. In addition, we need 20 billion firearms. It''s best if it is."


    "No problem! I will use all my channels and resources toplete this transaction as soon as possible. Then, where will it be delivered?"


    The other party as a ''treacherous businessman''. One of the reasons why Haru is still willing to always cooperate with this guy is that this guy''s mouth is strict enough. He definitely doesn''t ask more than what he should ask, and he definitely won''t divulge any customer''s information to other people, even if it''s to give more money!


    At the beginning of the cooperation, there was a time when this guy showed some clues during the transaction. In the end, he was found by Haru''s enemy. He wanted to know Haru''s exact information, but in the end, the gun was pointed at his head. Unexpectedly, this guy did not say anything.


    Then, he sent out a distress signal in time and managed to support Haru until he rushed over.


    One really dared to believe that the other woulde to save him, and the other really went!


    It was also after that matter that their trust foundation was officially finalized.


    However, the deal this time was slightly different from the past.


    "Meteor City, I need you to send everything to Meteor City. Moreover, for this transaction, I will only pay you 2 billion. The remaining money will not only need you to pay it yourself, but I will also not give you any payment afterwards. So before you agree, you better consider it carefully."


    After hearing such harsh conditions, the other party''s first reaction was not to angrily question or simply hang up the phone. Instead, he asked very calmly,


    "I just want to know, what can I gain in the end after paying so much?"


    Haru took a puff of his cigar and puffed out a thick smoke. "Meteor City''s trading market. Well, the whole."


    There was suddenly no sound from the other side of the line!


    After a full minute, he heard the other side swallow his saliva and say dryly, "The force that is going to war with the Elders Council won''t be."


    "Yes, it''s me. Moreover, your information is too outdated. The Elders Council has already been wiped out by me. I have already taken half of the 13 blocks of Meteor City. With those resources, I am confident that I can swallow the entire Meteor City as soon as possible."

 Chapter 431: The Phantom Troupe

    Chapter 431: The Phantom Troupe


    "Fine. From now on, all the transactions in and out of Meteor City will be done by you. If you lose, you won''t even hear a single sound from your 10 billion. Just treat it as a charity."


    "I won''t force you. Whether youe or not, you can choose for yourself."


    Haru said in a very calm tone.


    The other side of the line first paused, then cursed in a low voice, "Fuck, you madman!"


    "People don''t live without madness. How about it? Are youing or not? Give me a good word!"


    "Come!"


    The other party immediately said without hesitation, "Damn! Isn''t it just 10 billion? I will bet on it even if I go bankrupt! If I win the bet, as you said, I can consider retiring early. If I lose the bet, I will see you on the rooftop."


    As a ''profiteer'', it was impossible that there was no gambling in his body!


    Because the more uncertain the deal was, the moreplicated the interests involved, and the rate of return was shockingly high!


    If everyone knew to make money by doing this, it meant that there was no way to make any money by doing this.


    And he had always thought that he had a good eye for people. The advantage was that he was good at ''gold'' and found those ''business opportunities'' that others could not easily discover.


    Among them, he had done a business that he could brag about for a lifetime. It was probably when no one was optimistic about a new killer, he used a very sincere and win-win partner style to take the initiative to get on Haru''s super destroyer.


    Thetter part of the story was known, and Haru used ten years to be one of the golden signboard of the killer world.


    And he, who had always been working with Haru in business cooperation was naturally many times more wealthy. More importantly, thanks to Haru, his connections and channels were greatly expanded.


    It formed a very terrible influence, and then with this influence, it attracted more customers, forming a perfect virtuous cycle.


    That was why he did not hesitate to ce his bet this time!


    He had never ced his bet on ''matters'', but ''people''!


    Even if he really failed this time, 10 billion had gone down the drain. But as long as Haru was still alive, and the resources he had in his hands were still there, then he could make aeback at any time, and no one dared to underestimate him.


    If he seeded.


    That goes without saying!


    Of course it''s the young model of the vi walking!


    If you do this business, you can really eat for a lifetime!


    Think about it, how many supplies do 10 million people need to eat and sleep for a day?


    Moreover, in the ''recycling'' business on Meteor City, the profit was enough to make people crazy!


    People who didn''t know anything would alwaysugh at those who picked up trash, but those who didn''t know that in the early days, those who picked up trash or opened the recycling station had already be millionaires.


    So as long as they could monopolize the trading in and out of Meteor City, it was worth it no matter how much they paid! It wouldn''t be long before they could earn back everything with interest!


    Moreover, although the amount of ten billion wasrge, it wasn''t that serious for him. At most, it was a bit injured.


    Before, it was a kind of speech with the hope that Haru would ept his feelings. At the same time, he also hoped that Haru would have enough motivation toplete it.


    Haru was not surprised by this result. After all, any merchant with a bit of foresight could see the risks and gains in this.


    He also needed a trustworthy person to help him deal with this matter.


    As for the family, it was naturally a choice, but Haru did not want to put all the eggs in the same basket.


    Just like how his family had prevented him from making a move against the Kakin Empire, the deeper the involvement, the more troublesome it would be. It was right to leave a few more trump cards.


    ...


    In an abandoned warehouse in a certain city of the Federation of Ochima.


    When a man with a head of red hair who had a tear-shaped pattern and a star-shaped pattern on his face walked in, a slightly frivolous voice immediately sounded.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It seems that I''mte again. But to be able to see everyone still standing here in good condition makes me feel happy."


    "Hisoka, you bastard!"


    A woman with cold eyes and a sexy body like a devil said.


    It could be seen that for the sake of internal harmony, she did not say a lot of dirty words.


    Pa!


    The book was closed.


    "There is still one minute until the agreed time. Since everyone is here, let''s begin." The man sitting on the abandoned machine said slowly.


    Then he jumped down from the abandoned machine, and the ck coat with a reverse cross print on its back opened its chest. The neat and smooth suit head made him look quite dignified, with a kind of superior aura.


    However, the purple cross tattoo on the center of the forehead and the blue earring added a bit of mystery to him.


    Several people who were scattered around, standing, sitting down, or leaning against the wall all raised their heads at this time, seriously waiting for the next task.


    What was worth mentioning was that these people all had a twelve-legged spider tattoo on their bodies, only some could be seen, and some were more secretive.


    Phantom Troupe, a notorious gang of thieves.


    Usually, the members were engaged in bandit and assassination operations. Only when they were preparing for arge mission would they gather all the members under the call of the leader.


    And now, it was obviously arge mission!


    "This time, we gathered everyone because someone wanted to hire us to assassinate someone. The other party''s bid is. 2 billion,." As the leader of the Phantom Troupe and the brain, Chrollo Lucilfer said without any emotion.


    "Two billion? That''s a big deal, but you don''t need to gather everyone, right? And this price is enough to invite people to beat up the enemy guests."


    The golden-haired baby-faced youth with a pair of jade-green eyes, who had a very friendly face, said slowly.


    When the word "Zoldyck" was mentioned, the faces of the people present immediately turned cold.


    Because in 1996, which was two years ago, Silva Zoldyck took a mission to kill their member number, and it was after they gathered!


    Afterwards, it seemed that because the reward did not match the difficulty of the mission, they chose to leave.


    However, to be able to assassinate a member in front of everyone in the regiment and escape unscathed, and after that, everyone else chose to forget about it, but how much pressure did Silva Zoldyck bring to them!


    And don''t forget, Silva Zoldyck was not the strongest in Zoldyck Family!


    So even the Phantom Troupe did not dare to find trouble with the enemy, and the matter of the members being killed was left unsettled.


    And it was exactly the same year, after Silva Zoldyck left, he killed the fourth member of the regiment and then reced the regiment.

 Chapter 432: For and Against

    Chapter 432: For and Against


    "In fact, the assassination mission this time was not the first one to find us. It was just that the people who took this mission had all failed, so the reward for the mission would rise from 1 billion to 2 billion."


    Coulo exined ording to the information he had investigated.


    "All of them failed? Could it be that Zoldyck?" Hisoka Morow was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise.


    "No, it is said that the first person to find the mission this time is Zoldyck Family. But for some reason, Zoldyck Family refused this assassination mission. I think it should not be a problem with the reward, but something else."


    Refused?


    All of a sudden, everyone''s faces became serious.


    Zoldyck F. That was a super killer family that even the Chairman of the Hunter Association dared to assassinate!


    But this time, they did not ept such a seemingly simple task.


    This was enough to show that the waters were deep!


    But in fact, what they did not know was that there was a clear rule in Zoldyck Family was above everything!


    Therefore, no matter how high the price the other party offered, it would be useless for any assassination mission that involved the family. Even the slightest bit of information would never be revealed.


    This was also the foundation of the survival of the enemy.


    The people on the outside did not know who made a mess on Meteor City. How could the enemy not know


    They were the ones who threw Haru on Meteor City for the trial. They basically knew what Haru had done.


    Not long ago, the butler drove Haru to Meteor City with a helicopter.


    "After saying so much, who exactly is the target? I don''t think a mere 2 billion deal needs us to move out collectively!" The muscle monster, Franklin Bordeau, asked.


    Franklin Bordeau was right. After all, the big casemitted by the regiment every time they gathered, the amount involved was at least above 10 billion.


    A deal of 2 billion like this, and it was an assassination mission. Generally, only a few people needed to cooperate privately, and there was no need to make such a fuss.


    However, as the leader of the regiment, they also believed that since Chrollo Lucilfer had chosen to gather everyone, there must be a reason for him to do so.


    Unlike the other criminal gangs, there was trust in the Phantom Troupe!


    Of course, except for Hisoka Morow.


    "The target of this assassination is the leader behind Akatsuki of the Sixth Street of Meteor City."


    "What?"


    If it was said that they were surprised when they heard that the enemy had rejected the mission, then their shock had undoubtedly increased by another level.


    It was obvious that they were from Meteor City and were very familiar with the Sixth Street''s Akatsuki.


    And what was even more shocking was what followed.


    Chrollo Lucilfer continued, "After someone came looking for me, I immediately began to gather information. About a month ago, the Elders Council was destroyed by Akatsuki. No, it should be said that they were killed by ''that person''. After that, Akatsuki began to expand outwards with the Sixth Street as the foundation."


    "With the fall of the Elders Council, the Vengeance Fund left behind by the Elders Council was automatically activated. However, someone yed a trick and wanted to swallow this huge sum of money, so they only took out 1 billion at the beginning, and then it rose to 2 billion."


    "However, after my investigation, I found that when the Elders Council established this Vengeance Fund, they invested a total of 2 billion in it."


    "In other words, our real reward this time is actually 2 billion, not 1 billion."


    "As for the mission content, it is to assassinate Akatsuki''s leader and destroy the entire Akatsuki."


    After Chrollo Lucilfer finished speaking, everyone was trying hard to digest the information that he revealed.


    It was obvious that this mission was not as simple as it seemed!


    The water here was simply bottomless!


    Not only did it involve the original controller of Meteor City, the Elder Council, but it also involved Akatsuki, who had left the Elder Council at a loss.


    Now, there were even people who tried to steal chestnuts out of the fire and took advantage of the Phantom Troupe. They really didn''t know how death was written!


    Since Chrollo Lucilfer had gathered all of them and mentioned the number of 2 billion, it meant that as long as theypleted the mission, Chrollo Lucilfer was confident that they would be able to make the other side spit out all the money in the Vengeance Fund!


    Indeed, a transaction of 2 billion was enough for them to collectively move out.


    Moreover, the target they had to deal with, even if they had never officially exchanged blows, could be imagined how difficult it was to deal with.


    After all, even the elders of Meteor City had fallen. It could be said that the price of 2 billion was not high.


    No wonder the enemy didn''t ept this mission. They probably saw something.


    Many people thought this way.


    However, this mission had another meaning to them.


    "I object to this mission."


    Machi Komacine, who had pink hair, a delicate appearance, and a petite body, broke away from his usual silent state and was the first to raise his objection!


    "Reason."


    Chrollo Lucilfer seemed to have foreseen this scene, and his expression did not change at all.


    "In private, I have once received Akatsuki''s favor. Perhaps without that bit of food, I could have survived, but I have always kept this kindness in my heart. In public, my intuition tells me that the other party must have hidden something. This mission will be very difficult, and some of us might die there. The risks and benefits are not proportional, so I think this mission should be canceled."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone else had different expressions.


    Although Machi Komacine was usually silent, she valued herpanions very much and had deep feelings for the regiment. Her intuition was also very urate.


    Therefore, everyone was not surprised that her words woulde out of her mouth.


    "Is there anyone else who agrees to cancel this mission?" Chrollo Lucilfer nodded.


    In the silence, Nobunaga Hazama, Franklin Bordeau, Uvogin, and Phinks Magcub all raised their hands one after another.


    Including Machi Komacine, who had objected previously, five out of the twelve Phantom Troupe chose to give up on this mission


    Since the establishment of the Phantom Troupe, this kind of thing had never happened before!


    And among the people who opposed this mission, there was actually the always cold and ruthless Uvogin, the battle maniac Phinks Magcub, and the first member of the Phantom Troupe, Nobunaga Hazama.


    What was going on?


    Did the sune out from the north?


    Although Uvogin and Phinks Magcub did not exin the reason as Machi Komacine did, it was clear that they all had their own reasons.


    As for Nobunaga Hazama.


    He was good friends with Uvogin and Phinks Magcub, so when he saw the two of them raise their hands, he raised his hand as well.


    A simple-minded person with well-developed limbs was probably like this.

 Chapter 433: Spider Coin

    Chapter 433: Spider Coin


    "Five people. Is there anything else?" Chrollo Lucilfer asked calmly.


    On the side, there was a hint ofplexity in Machi Komacine''s eyes. In her heart, she recognized Akatsuki even more. After all, she had seen everything that Akatsuki had done for Meteor City.


    In addition, she had gone back to Meteor City over the years and saw the unimaginable huge change in Sixth Street.


    Therefore, in terms of personal feelings, she was not willing to attack Akatsuki for the 2 billion.


    But since it was Chrollo Lucilfer who made the decision, she could not allow herself to say anything against it.


    But at this moment, Hisoka Morow, who had been invisible for a long time, suddenly chuckled. He raised his arm and said, "If you add me, would it be 6?"


    No one would have thought that Hisoka Morow would raise his hand at this time.


    Perhaps it was purely because he thought it was fun, or perhaps it was because he had some kind of bad taste, or perhaps it was because he had his own reasons.


    Who knows?


    Hisoka Morow, this guy, had always been an unfathomable pervert since he joined.


    Chrollo Lucilfer really looked at Hisoka Morow, his brows slightly wrinkled, and then quickly smoothed out.


    "Since that''s the case, then that''s the only way."


    As he spoke, he took out a gold spider coin from his pocket. It was a coin that the members of the regiment specifically used to solve problems of opinions.


    Since it was a 6 on 6, then it was naturally suitable to use this rule.


    Leave everything to fate to decide.


    Ding!


    The spider coin was thrown high into the air, and under the deliberate cover of Chrollo Lucilfer, it finallynded on the back of his hand.


    "Yes!"


    Machi Komacine, who had an astonishing intuition, spoke first.


    Thus, the only choice left for Chrollo Lucilfer was the opposite side.


    When Chrollo Lucilfer raised his hand, everyone''s gazes fell upon the exquisite spider coin.


    "The front, then this mission is canceled. Dismiss."


    Seeing that it was the front, Chrollo Lucilfer immediately said straightforwardly, and then put the spider coin back into her pocket.


    In terms of intuition, Machi Komacine had once again be a Super God!


    The Phantom Troupe had given up on the mission and avoided a disaster at the same time.


    When the battle was over, everyone except Chrollo Lucilfer had left, but there was a guy who had returned.


    "Are you waiting for me, Leader?"


    The familiar frivolous tone sounded again. Under the illumination Hisoka Morow''s slender figure was elongated again.


    "I want to hear your reason for opposing this mission alone." Chrollo Lucilfer said as she repeatedly stroked the book.


    "Reason? Do you want to hear the truth or not?"


    "Fake."


    "''That person'' is my prey. I will not allow anyone to snatch him away."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Not only did I live on Meteor City, but I think I know more than you do."


    "Then what is the real reason for your objection?"


    "For an opportunity."


    "What opportunity?"


    "This is an opportunity. You and I will face each other, and no one will disturb us."


    The air seemed to suddenly freeze, and the pressure made it hard for people to breathe.


    However, Chrollo Lucilfer still had the same expression as before. "The rules of the regiment forbid killing between members, so you should know what the consequences are."


    Although he said this, Hisoka Morow was so excited that he almost couldn''t suppress the killing intent in his body.


    Right now, he only wanted to kill Chrollo Lucilfer, or be beaten to death by Chrollo Lucilfer.


    However, when he suddenly took a step forward, something unexpected happened.


    Chi...


    The leg that he took forward actually broke just like that, and blood immediately spurted out.


    "Line?"


    After being stained with his blood, Hisoka Morow lowered his head and finally saw what had cut off his calf.


    "Machi Komacine arranged it before he left. She was probably worried that I would gather the rest of the people to carry out a private operation. So I wasn''t waiting for you. I just couldn''t leave for the time being."


    Chrollo Lucilfer flipped open the book once more and confirmed that it was really a book.


    Hisoka Morow, who had lost a leg for no reason, suddenly looked gloomy.


    But immediately, the broken leg moved on its own and was reconnected to the broken part.


    It looked perfect, but Hisoka Morow knew that it was just an illusion of forcibly sticking together with Chrollo Lucilfer, who could freely extend and retract.


    In the case of missing a leg, his killing intent waspletely restrained, and then he found a ce to sit down.


    After a while, Machi Komacine''s petite figure appeared again.


    When she saw Hisoka Morow, her eyes were full of vignce. She could not understand why Chrollo Lucilfer had kept this dangerous fellow.


    "They all left?"


    Chrollo Lucilfer closed the book and looked up.


    "Yes."


    Machi Komacine nodded as she withdrew all the threads that were ced around Chrollo Lucilfer.


    In fact, she knew that this method could not prevent Chrollo Lucilfer from leaving.


    So she was only doing this to express her attitude.


    Chrollo Lucilfer was well aware, so she chose to cooperate.


    As they walked past each other, Chrollo Lucilfer said to Machi Komacine, "The rules of the regiment were personally made by me, so since you guessed correctly the coin, I will give up this mission this time. However, there won''t be a next time."


    "Oh, right, Machi Komacine''s leg, remember to help him get it back."


    After speaking, Chrollo Lucilfer walked out of the abandoned warehouse and gradually disappeared into the moonlight.


    Machi Komacine was undoubtedly a member of Chrollo Lucilfer, but it was precisely because of this that she tried her best to persuade Chrollo Lucilfer to give up on this mission.


    Her personal senses were only one aspect. She just did not want anypanions to die in front of her.


    "Didn''t you already leave? Why did youe back?"


    Machi Komacine looked at Hisoka Morow, her eyes cold.


    "Oh, I suddenly remembered that I didn''t say good night to the Leader, so..."


    Swish!


    An iparably tough silk thread directly wrapped around Hisoka Morow''s neck. With just a slight movement, a string of blood seeped out.


    "I don''t care what you want to do, but I won''t allow you to attack the regimentmander."


    "So will you kill me? That is to vite the rules of the regiment?"


    Her life was clearly in the hands of the other party, and as long as Machi Komacine exerted force, her head would fall to the ground.


    However, Hisoka Morow was still calm, and he even asked a rhetorical question to provoke Machi Komacine.


    Machi Komacine really wanted to send this fellow to hell right now, but she could not bear the consequences.


    She did not want to betray the group, nor did she want to leave herpanions.


    So in the end, she silently withdrew her perception thread, leaving only a circle of blood on Hisoka Morow''s neck.


    Seeing this, Hisoka Morow''s smile became even brighter, bing more and more abnormal.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you with what happens next. I believe you have also heard the captain''s previous ''order''."


    Hisoka Morow asked for his broken leg and sent it to the ugly looking Machi Komacine with a smile.

 Chapter 434: A Good Big Brother Who Calculates Even His Own Brother!

    Chapter 434: A Good Big Brother Who Calctes Even His Own Brother!


    Haru, who was cleaning up the mess at Meteor City, naturally did not know what had happened in the Phantom Troupe because of him.


    But even if he knew, he probably would not be afraid of anything.


    Want to kill him?


    He had to be mentally prepared for theplete annihtion ahead of time!


    However, the 2 billion bounty assassination still attracted a lot of killers. The bounty hunters rushed to Meteor City.


    However, no one was able to walk out of Meteor City again.


    After countless people disappeared, gradually, no one dared to ept this mission.


    Even if the reward of the mission soared to 5 billion, it was the same.


    After all, the rest of the people were not stupid. They only needed to ask around to know that the target of the assassination mission was to directly end the extermination of the Elder Council of Meteor City!


    Moreover, both the Zoldyck Family and Phantom Troupe refused the assassination mission.


    Therefore, even the smarter people coulde to a conclusion that no matter how high the reward for the final mission was, it was not their turn to get it!


    Then, it was awkward.


    The person in charge of the Vengeance Fund had originally only wanted to make use of the difference in information to justifiably annex thisrge sum of money.


    However, after discovering that relying on issuing a bounty and assassination mission to take no effect on the other party, there were only two paths left in front of him.


    One was to continue increasing the reward of the mission and try to use the test money to smash the target to death.


    However, the problem was that those with this ability would not ept this assassination mission. Those without this ability would also be sending themselves to death if they went.


    Is 2 billion a lot?


    A lot!


    But it was not enough to change the mind of Zoldyck Family and Phantom Troupe.


    For the simplest example, the game price of "Greed Ind" was only 58 billion, and the highest price was 89 billion.


    But now, the starting price is 3 billion, and the highest price is 6 billion.


    Although the Greed Ind is very special, its essence is still a ''game''.


    So looking at it this way, 20 billion is not particrly much.


    And the second way is to try internal operations and directly take the 20 billion for yourself!


    As long as the Elders Council still had the possibility of reviving, they would not dare to do so, because if they did that, they would definitely die a very ugly death, and even if they seeded, they would have to hide their identities in the future.


    Then the question came.


    Who would win the fight for power on Meteor City in the end?


    Would these 2 billion be worth it for them to take the risk?


    As he had said before, 2 billion might not be a big deal for real rich people, but for others, it was still a huge amount of wealth that could not be spent for several lifetimes.


    If he did this, he would be able to livefortably even if he had to hide his identity for the rest of his life.


    As for the Elders Council, they had already died in name only, and the one who upied the advantage of it was Akatsuki who had destroyed the Elders Council!


    At this time, they had run away with money, which was exactly what Akatsuki wanted.


    As a result, at some point in time, the assassination mission of someone was suddenly canceled. Then, several people used various methods to divide up the fund left by the elders before their death and ran away.


    When Haru, who was preparing to kill these people who were making trouble for him behind the scenes, heard this news, he was also shocked!


    As expected, money moved the hearts of people, and people killed birds for food!


    But these guys probably forgot one thing.


    A certain someone was a person who would seek revenge for the slightest grievance, and it was impossible for him to leave just like that.


    Thus, Haru immediately contacted his third brother and provided a portion of the information to him. He told him to start tracking down the whereabouts of these people.


    It was impossible for a living person to disappear into thin air, and there would definitely be some clues left behind.


    Moreover, a full 2 billion gold transfer was also a breakthrough in the ount.


    Milluki originally wanted to serve his big brother for free, but Haru was not the kind of bastard big brother who liked to exploit him!


    Therefore, he generously gave Milluki, a total of 50 million intelligence fee!


    At that time, he was so moved that he almost burst into tears. He thought that his big brother suddenly changed his temper and was actually willing to support him to buy part of the capital of [12 Beloved God of Harem].


    However, when he took a portion of the information provided by his big brother and started to hack into his ount to search for information, he discovered just how much of a dog his big brother was!


    My God, he got such a big deal of 2 billion, but he actually gave me only 50 million of the information fee, and it was the kind of one step to the point.


    This deal was a huge loss!


    Milluki felt his heart was bleeding!


    As long as his big brother was a person, he wouldn''t cheat his little brother like this!


    At that time, his eyes were red, but he didn''t dare to quit. He could only use the excuse of reporting the situation and use all kinds of indirect methods.


    In the end, it was possible that Haru''s conscience had discovered it, and he ''unwillingly'' doubled the intelligence fee.


    However, he was already satisfied.


    If he angered his big brother, even if he didn''t give him a single cent, would he still dare to fart?


    Sigh, forget it, forget it.


    After getting the ''satisfactory'' reward, Milluki immediately began to track down the other party''s tracks.


    Although the other party was already careful enough and had made countless attempts to cover up their actions during the transfer of funds, they were still caught by Milluki urately, and then followed the clues to find the main person.


    After receiving the news, Haru was a little unable to get away, so he simply did not bother the second master with one matter and directly handed it over to Milluki to deal with it himself.


    No matter what was said, Milluki was also a member of the Zoldyck Family, so such a task would not be difficult for him.


    Milluki readily agreed, and then thickened his skin to ask his big brother to add money!


    After all, the intelligence fee was the intelligence fee, so asking him to help was another price.


    Then, he received a cordial greeting from his big brother, "At most, I''ll give you another 100 million! If you don''t want to do it, then get lost. Wait for me to personally send them to hell!"


    Milluki didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and left overnight.


    150 million was not a small amount for him. After all, it was too difficult toplete an assassination mission, and he really couldn''tplete it.


    If the other party was not stupid and did not give him a chance, he would still have to rely on his strength to kill them.


    However, the task of dealing with this kind of ''ordinary people'' was too suitable for him.


    With the little treasures he had developed, including the time he had wasted on the road, it only took five days to eliminate these idiots who thought they could hide and hide their identity for a lifetime, and chased back the revenge fund that they had transferred away.


    Then, Milluki was dumbfounded.


    Only a few days had passed?


    Only 5 billion was left


    He recalled his big brother''s roaring on the phone before he left. "Transfer the rest of the money into my ount. If there is one less point, you can just wait to be a snack for Zebro!"


    Milluki immediately shivered!


    How should he exin this to his big brother?


    This time, he really didn''t embezzle anything!


    Why don''t I take the opportunity to run away?


    Wait, this can''t be... nned in advance, right?


    The expression on Milluki''s face was particrly wonderful. For the first time, he began to regret why he had to personally make this trip!

 Chapter 435: Zaban City

    Chapter 435: Zaban City


    Not long after thest problem was solved, Meteor City finally changed owners.


    The so-called Elders Council was reced by the original Akatsuki of the Sixth Street!


    All opposition forces were wiped out and transported to Meteor City with arge amount of supplies. After re-opening the trading market, the turbulent situation was stabilized.


    The role of ''gay'' was self-evident!


    For the sake of being able to retire early, this fellow had practically used up all the resources he had on hand, and had even thrown in a few hundred million. It could be considered as staking everything on this.


    He was like a crazy gambler!


    However, with such a huge gamble, the final profit was also shockinglyrge!


    As Meteor City became Haru''s private territory, he who monopolized both inside and outside of Meteor City could already close his eyes to make money.


    Of course, he would not be stupid enough to put all his earnings into his pocket.


    At the very least, if one wanted to do business in this piece ofnd on Meteor City, it would be impossible not to hand over the protection fee. After all, it was one thing.


    Therefore, Haru would turn around and stay in his own ''Gray Market'' to earn money with his eyes closed!


    However,pared to the original Elder Council, Haru''s ultimate goal was not to earn money, so the money he earned from Meteor City will be spent on building Meteor City in the future.


    The First Street and the Sixth Street shouldn''t be a special case. He wanted to turn all 13 blocks into heaven, and then he could better harvest the ''fruit''.


    In the eyes of Haru, energy points were the most important thing.


    With the end of such a big event that was not a big deal, Meteor City also gradually returned to its former ''calm'',


    .........


    The prosperous town, Zaban City.


    "Little brother, do you want to have a taste of Zaban City''s famous frog skewers!"


    "The Golden Sacred Beetle Medal dug out from Zaban City''s underground pce, one for only five million."


    "Crystal ball!! Tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?"


    Walking on the streets of Zaban City, Haru was quite interested in these local specialties because this was the first time he hade to this city.


    However, he still couldn''t ept the roasted frog with panda eyes, so he rejected the boss'' good intentions.


    As for the Golden Sacred Beetle Medal.


    This thing looked like it was specially used to fool foreign tourists.


    After all, the things produced in the underground pce still dared to openly sell them on the street. Was it because they thought they had a long life?


    In addition, there was also a middle-aged woman who was holding a crystal ball in the corner of the road. At this time, she was talking nonsense about a pair of sisters. In order topete for the title of the most beautiful woman in the world, she almost fought in public!


    As expected of stic sisters!


    And the reason why Haru came here was very simple.


    The guy who called himst time wanted to give him the Hunter License, but not long ago, he called him again and asked him when he would go to get it.


    The problem at Meteor City had been mostly settled, and he left the rest of the trivial matters to ''gay'' and little drops to deal with, so he decisively ran away.


    After all, he couldn''t stand it if he had to deal with official business all day long!


    This excuse came very timely!


    Another reason was that it was quite convenient to have a hunter license.


    For example, they could enter 90 of countries that were generally prohibited from entering and 75 of the forbidden areas.


    They could use 95 of the public facilities for free or go to Inte cafes without spending a single cent.


    This was simply the paradise that gaming otaku dreamed of!


    It could even be sold or used as a guarantee. The money earned from selling was enough for seven generations of descendants to not have to worry about food and clothing. They could also borrow a high loan from the guarantee.


    It was also because the value of the Hunter License was so high that 20 of the people who passed the test every year would be unlucky and lose their license in various ways. There were even many people who lost their lives because of this.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the Hunter License would not be distributed, and it was lost.


    Like Haru, who first vited the ten rules of the hunter and was disqualified as the Hunter License, and then let the Chairman of the Hunter Association re-post a new license was almost unprecedented.


    What he nned in the Kakin Empire was a big reason. In addition, the title of Zoldyck Family also yed a big role.


    Even the Chairman, who was known as the strongest hunter, was unwilling to fight to the death with the Zoldyck Family, so he chose to discuss the way to solve the problem first.


    As for the past things to turn the page, but also reissue the license is also a mutual give a step down, or else spread out the word also think that the Zoldyck Family afraid of Netero!


    Therefore, Haru carried out to rx and see if he could see Netero. ording to the address given by the other party on the phone, he came to Zaban City.


    "The tallest building. The tallest building. I have it!"


    After wandering around the big street for a while and even carrying a bunch of snacks, Haru finally found the destination of his trip and walked into the tall building in front of him.


    "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?"


    The polite smile of the front deskdy did not make Haru even a little moved. It was even less attractive than the snacks in her hands.


    "A guy called Beans asked me toe here to get a license."


    When the other party heard this, he hurriedly said, "Please wait a moment."


    Then, he began to contact the higher ups.


    "Mr. Beans can''t leave now. You can use the special elevator over there to go directly to the 99th floor to find Mr. Beans."


    Haru didn''t care. He nodded and took the elevator next to him.


    Soon, the 99th floor smoothly arrived.


    In the middle, no one took the elevator.


    Ding!


    The elevator opened, and Haru curiously walked into the only office on this floor.


    "Hello, are you the one with Mr. Beans on the phone?"


    Haru scratched his head and looked at the green bean faced man in front of his desk. He finally remembered who this guy was.


    Wasn''t this little secretary beside Netero?


    So this guy had a name?


    For some reason, Beans, who felt offended, took the time to look up at Haru and apologized, "Please wait a moment. There is still thest document that I need to deal with urgently."


    "En, you do your own thing. Don''t worry about me."


    Haru did not feel that he was left out. He simply strolled around the room while eating. In the end, because he was bored, he silently stood behind Beans to see what he was doing.


    He saw a few words written on the document... Hunter Test!

 Chapter 436: Examiner of the 5th Exam

    Chapter 436: Examiner of the 5th Exam


    "Hunter Exam - 287th period?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment. Then he finally remembered. Today was January 4th. ording to the tradition of previous years, the Hunter Exam would be held on January 7th.


    So it seemed that this year''s Hunter Exam was held here?


    "Hunter Exam. I miss it so much..."


    Haru pretended to sigh in his heart, but then he saw that Beans seemed to have encountered a difficult problem and did not notice him, so he picked up the information on the side and began to read it.


    "Let me see. The examiner candidate for the test site. The test content has been found. The registration list."


    Haru was not interested in the things in front of him. After all, he had already passed the Hunter Exam and got the license. So the things that other candidates dreamed of were all worthless in his eyes.


    What really interested him was the list of candidates. He really wanted to know who the candidates for this issue were.


    As a result, when he looked at it, he was surprised on the spot!


    "Killua?"


    "And this guy with the ugly face, the guy with a face full of nails, is it you? This aesthetic, tsk, tsk, tsk..."


    In addition to his two good-for-nothing brothers, Haru also saw several interesting faces.


    "So the 287th stage of the Hunter Exam is when the original plot officially begins?"


    Haru rubbed his smooth chin and felt that his guess was almost right.


    So he blinked twice and asked curiously, "Has the examiner for the fifth test not been confirmed yet?"


    "Ah! When did you run behind me?"


    Beans was shocked by the sudden voice, and then he noticed the thing in the other party''s hand and immediately became anxious!


    "Return the thing to me, how can you be like this? Peeping without permission from others!"


    Beans was angry, and at the same time, he was secretly shocked!


    Although most of his attention had been focused on the documents on the table just now, he did not even know when the other party had run behind him and how long he had been in a daze.


    Throughout the entire process, not a single breath leaked out.


    If the other party had not suddenly opened his mouth to speak, he might not have realized the seriousness of the problem.


    No wonder it was the guy who had personally issued the Hunter License!


    However, this was not a reason for him to peek at other people''s things at will!


    If this information were to be spread out, it would cause great chaos!


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You didn''t stop me when I picked it up just now. I thought I could look at it casually. Don''t worry, I just looked through the candidate list. I''m not interested in anything else."


    Beans looked very angry. It was fun.


    There was no lethality at all, and Haru even wanted to customize a Beans doll for Milluki when he got back.


    Beans was very angry, but there was really no majesty on his face. He was so cute that he had to jump up and take back all the information in Haru''s hands, and then he was angry.


    And he muttered in his heart, "What do you mean I didn''t stop you? It was clearly you who took the initiative to remove your breath and presence. You were deliberately peeping!"


    "No, before the exam, we must not let this guy leak the information of the exam."


    "But this guy was personally ordered by Chariman Netero. If we can''t use force, then we can only think of other ways. Anyway, the exam will start in three days. It doesn''t matter if we leak it or not."


    "I am really a little sly spirit..."


    After silently praising himself, Beans suddenly stopped being angry and thought of a topic to keep the other person.


    At this time, he just remembered Haru''s previous question, so he cleared his throat and replied, "The examiner for the fifth test was prepared for Chairman Netero."


    "Then why are you still entangled for so long?"


    Haru picked up the document in front of Beans and looked at it carefully.


    "Hey! Why are you still peeking! Give it back to me, bastard!"


    Beans was so angry that he even started to snatch it openly and said that you were not interested!


    "I''m just looking at it openly, so since I''ve already decided on Chairman Netero, what are you thinking about?"


    Beans was very angry. He did not want to pay attention to this guy, but he was afraid that this guy would leave and go outside to talk nonsense, so he could only say sullenly, "I don''t know where Chairman Netero ran off to, so the examiner for the fifth test needs a candidate. But the time is too tight, and the hunter who is qualified to be the examiner may not be able to rush over, and he may not be willing to waste this time."


    "The qualifications and strength that can be summoned at will arecking. If there is an ident on the spot, it will be terrible."


    As he spoke, Beans''s body withered again, and his round heady on the table like a green bean cake.


    Having such an unreliable chairman, it was no wonder that he had been in so much pain before, as if he had constipation!


    Seeing that the third day of the exam was about to begin, the examiner for the fifth test, Netero, had disappeared, who wouldn''t be in a hurry?


    Moreover, in order to not cause an ident in the examination room, the examiner for the fifth test had to be prepared in two hands.


    Then the problem was, who would be willing to rush over to put out the fire and be a spare tire when they were qualified to be the examiner?


    Wouldn''t it be nice to sleep so long?


    After learning about the sorrow of Beans, Haru''s eyes suddenly lit up, because he found that he seemed to meet all these conditions.


    In terms of qualifications, he had taken the Hunter License when he was 11 years old. Now, more than ten years had passed, and he was definitely an old fox. Although he had not gotten the new Hunter License yet.


    In terms of strength, how could he turn over a car if he set up a test for a group of ordinary people who did not even know what it was?


    As for fame, Netero personally named him to give him a license, which was not considered good?


    It shouldn''t be a problem for him to use this matter to scare Beans.


    The most important thing was that he wanted to see just how strong Netero was right now, so that he wouldn''t be able to flip the car in the future.


    Of course, taking the opportunity to teach his cute brother was something that was easy to do. It wasn''t worth mentioning, not worth mentioning!


    If he looked at it like this, then he would have no choice but to be an examiner.


    Therefore, Haru smiled brightly and looked at the nearby Beans. He rmended himself and said, "If that''s the case, then in order to express my apology, I will be the examiner for the fifth test."


    "You?"


    Beans was stunned. This topic was a bit too much.


    "That''s right, I will be the examiner. Chairman Netero definitely won''t say anything. Moreover, it''s already toote for you to find someone now, so leave it to me!"

 Chapter 437: The Main Character Group is Online!

    Chapter 437: The Main Character Group is Online!


    By the time Beans was fooled and signed the employment documents, Haru had already left the building with the new Hunter license.


    Well, this was not the real ce of the Hunter Exam. The barbecue shop next to it was the entrance, and the underground had been dug out.


    The interior of the building only existed as an office location.


    And after Haru left, Beans finally realized what stupid thing he had just done


    "To actually make a hunter who I met for the first time be one of the examiners for this period? Am I crazy?"


    Beans suddenly copsed on the chair, a look of doubt on his face.


    However, a look of struggle soon appeared on his face. "Since he is someone that even Chairman Netero thinks highly of, there should be no problem. And it is just a two-handed preparation. As long as Chairman Neteroes back on time, there will be no problem. Yes! As long as Chairman Netero cane back, root no need to worry about anything!"


    After a bout of self-paralysis, Beans finally cheered up.


    However, what was with this feeling of extreme guilt and unease?


    ......


    Meanwhile, on this day, the two little beancurd also left Whale Ind.


    On the boat, the young man with green hair and green body sniffed twice, "It''s a storm."


    "What are you talking about, Little Don?"


    "I smell the smell of a super storm. I will not be wrong. No, I have to tell the captain uncle quickly!"


    In the confused eyes of Killua, Don Freecss, a friend of the same age, ran out with a serious face.


    In the original story, Killua met Don Freecss in the process of the Hunter Exam.


    But it was different this time.


    After jumping into the sea, he justnded in the sea near Whale Ind and then swam to Whale Ind with amazing physical strength.


    Then, by ident, he saw Don Freecss who was trying to catch a ''big fish''.


    Under Don Freecss''s cheerful and enthusiastic invitation, Killua lived in his house and lived for several months.


    During the day, he followed Don Freecss everywhere, and at night, he went home to eat hot food. Even when he was sleeping, he didn''t have to worry that someone would sneak attack him.


    Such a happy life unconsciously softened the heart of Killua, and let him recognize Don Freecss, and they really became friends.


    But Killua knows that this kind of peaceful life will be broken one day.


    He just didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    Don Freecss''s dream is to be a hunter and find his father.


    And after catching the ''big fish'' that only gold can catch, Don Freecss decisively signed up for the Hunter Exam.


    Helpless, Killua has to sign up together and thene here.


    If he is not found by his family, maybe he can go to adventure with Don Freecss!


    It seems to be very interesting!


    This is the inner thought of Killua at this time.


    Then suddenly there is a thunder!


    After Don Freecss ran out to warn the captain, in less than two minutes, the sky that was clear just now was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    The wind howled, and the waves surged!


    The huge hull was as small as a sampan in front of the mighty power of nature. It could only passively drift along with the waves, and it was possible to be knocked over by a huge wave at any time.


    However, what was even more shocking was that the ship seemed toe alive in the hands of the captain. One moment, there was a full rudder on the left, another full rudder on the right. It nimbly dodged wave after wave, and in the end, it actually passed through the storm without a scratch.


    "Hmph, an ordinary wave. It is not challenging at all." The bearded captain, who was drinking wine, walked out proudly and began to check the situation in the cabin.


    As a result, when he opened the door, there were passengers lying all over the ce, looking like they were going to die.


    He immediately made an evaluation with disdain and said, "It seems that the whole team was wiped out. It''s really useless! With just this level, he still wants to participate in the Hunter Exam. It''s really funny!"


    But it was not reallypletely annihted.


    At this time, there were four people who could still maintain their elegance!


    They were Don Freecss, who took out herbs to take care of everyone.


    The silver-haired teenager Killua, who stood beside him with a ss of water and looked helpless but could not do anything about Don Freecss.


    The blond youth lying on the hammock was reading a book.


    He was eating green apples that he had picked up from who knows where, and alsoining about the ck hair suit, Kurapika.


    If Haru was on this ship right now, he would immediately recognize these people, the HunterxHunter World''s ''Kurta n''.


    As for the other dragon set roots, there was no need to introduce them, because they had all been eliminated.


    ...


    In 1999, on the 7th of January, the 287th stage of the Hunter Exam had already begun and it was unknown how many rotten fish and prawns had been filtered out.


    "Ah, so boring!"


    Haru, who unexpectedly became an examiner for the fifth round, couldn''t stay any longer, so he prepared to sneak out and take a look. After all, it would take a long time for him to appear. Even if he didn''t have the chance to appear, it was uncertain.


    Therefore, he quietly took the private elevator and slipped out.


    "As expected, only delicious food can not be let down..."


    Arriving at the snack street, Haru was extremely happy. He randomly grabbed the longest line and lined up.


    I wonder what is delicious?


    Simple!


    Following the taste of the public, it was definitely correct!


    Of course, he definitely wouldn''t eat panda frog kebabs!


    Just as Haru was queuing up to eat, Don Freecss and his group happened to pass by.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong, Killua?"


    Seeing Killua suddenly stop and look around, Don Freecss asked curiously.


    "Nothing, maybe I was wrong."


    Killua felt that he was just scaring himself. How could he meet his big brother in such a ce?


    That man had won the Hunter License more than ten years ago, and the final number of people who passed the Hunter Exam in that period was only 1!


    In addition, almost all the most difficult trials to beat the enemy passenger were cleared by his big brother, without exception.


    Even the home training for Milluki Zoldyck is notpletely applicable to his big brother.


    It can be said that his big brother made it clear with practical action that the rules are used to break this theory.


    Or that person himself represents the rules!


    Withdrawing his gaze, Killua said, "Let''s go quickly. When we get the Hunter License, we can go anywhere."


    "Well!"


    Don Freecss nodded, and Killua and his new friend walked forward together. Their guide was still chattering at this time.


    Then they came to the tallest building, the barbecue shop next to it, and they even had a secret signal.

 Chapter 438: The Great Tonpa!

    Chapter 438: The Great Tonpa!


    "Ah, I''m so full."


    After having a good meal, Haru finally picked up after the 17th call.


    "Hello, where."


    "Mr. Haru! The examination is about to begin. Where did you go? Didn''t I already tell you that during the examination, the examiner is forbidden from leaving the venue!"


    As soon as the call connected, the sound of a ferocious tiger''s roar could be heard.


    "Ah, ah, I got it. I''ll go back now."


    Pa!


    Haru hung up without a second word.


    At this time, the bean-faced person, Beans, who was handing out the number tes to thest few examinees, was very depressed, but there was nothing he could do. His round face was full of sighs.


    "Here, this is your number tes."


    "In order to avoid losing it, everyone, please ensure that this number te is on the chest."


    403, 404, 405, 406, several numbers were handed to the participant and the others respectively. This was also the order of their arrival.


    However, Killua seems to be paying attention to a familiar name just now.


    "I think I heard wrong. Otherwise, it is the same name. The rtionship between that person and the Hunter Association has always been very tense."


    Killua thought so.


    At the same time, Haru, who had eaten and drunk enough, was ready to return to the examination site.


    Although it wouldn''t be his turn so soon, since the other party had called so many times to urge him to hurry back, he couldn''t be too willful.


    "I seem to remember this road."


    Haru, who wanted to go back the same way, turned into a small alley next to him and was blocked.


    "Nervous."


    "Exciting."


    "The second choice is here!"


    Looking at the olddy in front of him and the people behind her who seemed to have gone to the wrong set, Haru said, "Grandma, I''m in a hurry. Can I find someone to y with you?"


    However, the olddy ignored him and began to ask, "When someone captures your mother and your partner, you can only save one person. Who will you choose to save?"


    "''1, mother!"


    "''2, partner!"


    "Alright, tell me your answer!"


    Fuck!


    Isn''t this same as mom and girlfriend falling into the water at the same time? Who did you save?


    I can''t afford to offend this kind of suicidal question. I''d better sneak away.


    Haru turned around and ran away.


    Anyway, he was not an examinee. These experiments were meaningless to him.


    "''3, 2, 1! Hey, don''t run. Young man, you got it right. Hey."


    "What a terrifying olddy!"


    Haru, who was surrounded by hundreds of gunmen without a change in expression, actually let out a long breath after escaping from the old woman''s death problem.


    "Forget it, there should be other entrances that can return to the examination room."


    So after thinking about it, he took out his phone and called back to Beans.


    "Hey, I know. I''m back! I want to say that there are other entrances that haven''t returned to the examination room?"


    "Lost? How is that possible! I was blocked by a very terrifying olddy. Damn, it''s not scary enough to let you answer the question that will kill you as soon as we meet?"


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. I''m here at the building now."


    "Oh? The barbecue shop next to it is the entrance. Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    "What? There''s still a secret signal? Wait a minute, I''ll take notes."


    "Wait a minute, then after I enter, won''t I be exposed? Ah, it''s fine. Just treat it as me talking to myself. Alright, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll go in first and then find you."


    After hanging up the phone again, Haru decisively entered the barbecue shop next to him.


    "Wee!"


    "Is the one inside open?"


    "What would you like to order?"


    Haru cleared his throat and began to signal, "It''s a steak set that you''ll know once you hear it, one for each person."


    "One for each person? How do I roast it?"


    "Roast it slowly."


    "Customer, pleasee in."


    ...


    The elevator went all the way down, and with a ding, the door was opened.


    Haru, who was wearing a cloud robe and a bamboo hat on his head, suddenly became the focus of everyone.


    For the time being, he did not want to expose his identity and was ready to give his lovely brother a surprise. His good big brother, Haru, chose to change the ssic Akatsuki costume he had drawn from the lottery.


    Sure enough, no one was able to recognize him at all.


    On the contrary, he saw many familiar faces, including Killua who he did not know what to say to Don Freecss, and the one who made himself a freak.


    After walking out of the elevator, Haru was about to look for the figure of Beans, but he did not expect a figure to walk over first.


    "Hey, friend, this should be your first time participating in the Hunter Exam, right?"


    Haru revealed one eye and looked at the person who came. He was immediately happy. Wasn''t this Tonpa who was known as a newbie killer?


    From the age of 10, he had participated in a total of 35 Hunter Exam. Although he had never passed it, he was still alive and kicking here. This was enough to prove that this guy still had something.


    Haru had also seen this guy when he participated in the Hunter Exam. However, he had revealed his abilities back then, and he belonged to the type that no one dared to provoke.


    Therefore, even Tonpa, who was known as a newbie killer, did note to find trouble with him.


    It also proved afterwards that Tonpa was not only relying on luck to survive until now, because those who did not open their eyes to find trouble with Haru basically died very miserably.


    "Well, how did you see through it?"


    Haru deliberately lowered his voice and pretended to be cute.


    Aftering to the world of hunters, wouldn''t it be a waste to not get along with the famous Tonpa?


    "Hehe, after all, I am also an experienced old man who hase to participate in the thirty-five Hunter Exam. I can tell at a nce who hase for the first time." Tonpa said proudly.


    In fact, he was thinking that only a neer would wear such fancy clothes to participate in the assessment.


    The clothes could not provide any defense at all, but would be very troublesome.


    There was also the bamboo hat on his head. Although it covered his face, would there be problems with his vision?


    Even if he wanted to disguise his identity, he could use other methods.


    These were all mistakes that only new people would make.


    Tonpa concluded that this guy was definitely a newbie!


    He wasn''t a dangerous person in other people''s eyes.


    After all, among this batch of examinees, there were only two and a half who were truly dangerous.


    One was Hisoka Morow, who had almost passedst year''s exam but had beaten the examiner half to death!


    The other was a weirdo with a head full of nails that made him have no courage to go up and strike up a conversation!


    As for the other half, it was a white-haired youth that he had almost misjudged.


    It had to be said that Tonpa''s judgment of people was quite urate.


    If Haru were to know about Tonpa''s spections, he would definitely look at this fellow in a new light!


    After all, these people who could make Tonpa feel that they were in danger were already the strongest of all the examinees here.

 Chapter 439: Hunter Examination Officially Begins!

    Chapter 439: Hunter Examination Officially Begins!


    Tonpa was still enthusiastically exining. As Haru nodded, he couldn''t tell if this guy had an amazing intuition or if he was slow to react.


    He clearly had a good eye for Hisoka Morow and the others, but in the end, he really thought of him as a newbie. This was very embarrassing.


    "After talking so much, I''m a little thirsty. Do you want to drink a little?"


    Afterying down so much, Tonpa finally bared his fangs, took out two cans of orange soda, and handed one to Haru.


    Haru smiled and did not expose him. After opening it, he blew it in one breath and then burped.


    "Ha, cool!"


    "Do you want more? I still have a lot here."


    "Then... Thank you!"


    Haru bluntly took another can and drank it happily.


    "Even if it''sxatives, it wouldn''t be strange to die from dehydration after drinking so much." After Haru drank two jars in a row, Tonpa made this judgment in his heart.


    As if he had seen through what this guy was thinking, Haru said indifferently, "Don''t worry, things likexatives are useless to me. Next time, you should put some more violent poison. That way, it will be more satisfying."


    "Eh?"


    Tonpa was instantly shocked, and cold sweat appeared on his head.


    "He actually saw through it? He could see it, but he still drank it without changing his expression. The neers this year are all extraordinary fellows!"


    Just as Tonpa was starting to think about it, Beans finally walked over with the number.


    "Are you thest examinee to arrive? Here, this is your number tag. Please keep it well."


    "Beans, it''s me."


    Haru did not pick up the number tag. Instead, he lifted the bamboo hat on his head, revealing half of his face.


    When Beans saw this, he was surprised at first, but then very angry. "Didn''t I tell you not to run around during the examination? Even if you want to eat something, you can definitely get someone to buy it back! Do you know how heavy the responsibility you have on yourself is? What if you wait."


    Beans should be very angry, but how could his tone not be dignified at all? Coupled with that face and smooth and round head, let alone deterrence, Haru yawned as he listened.


    "Alright, alright. Didn''t I rush back in time? When will the first match begin?" Haru said perfunctorily.


    It was very depressing!


    How could Chariman Netero know such an unreliable man?


    Uh, I suddenly found out the truth!


    "Let''s go. The first test is about to begin. From now on, I have to keep an eye on you. I can''t let you run around anymore."


    "Ah, ah, don''t waste time."


    Haru continued to be perfunctory, and then picked up Beans. Before leaving, he did not forget to say ancient greetings to the frightened Tonpa.


    "The soda is very delicious. Then I will go first. I am looking forward to the next performance of Tonpa. Don''t let me down!"


    "God. So embarrassing. Quick. Put me down!"


    Beans struggled non-stop, but he couldn''t twist Haru''s leg. In the end, he could only resign himself to his fate and give up.


    If it was embarrassing, then so be it, as long as it wasn''t seen by Chairman Netero.


    After Haru left with Beans, Tonpa suddenly began to pant violently, and his heart rate instantly rose to 180!


    "What the hell did I do just now?"


    "Newbie? What the hell!"


    Tonpa wasn''t stupid at all. From the conversation just now, it was obvious that the other party wasn''t an examinee in the first ce, but an examiner this time!


    In the end, what did he do?


    He actually gave the other party a drink that had been added with ingredients, and even showed off his rich experience in participating.


    This was really too fucking shameful!


    Tonpa''s mentality was a little broken. Today was not just a bad start, it waspletely just going out without reading the almanac!


    But fortunately, the other party did not seem to care about what he did, nor did he have any intention of getting angry. Instead, he was encouraging him?


    Tonpa was a little uncertain, but suddenly, a loud bell rang.


    The gate that had sealed the underground tunnel slowly opened up, and the examiner for the first exam finally revealed his true face.


    "Sorry for making everyone wait."


    "The registration time for this Hunter Exam is officially over."


    "Then the first test will begin!"


    Examiner Satotz i, who was wearing a small gown, had a round beard on his mouth, and purple curly hair on his head. He looked like a puppet as he read the content of this test. After confirming that no one wanted to withdraw, he immediately walked in a strange position at the front.


    The rest of the examinees followed closely behind.


    The Hunter Exam officially began!


    ...


    "Oh, this is the surveince room."


    Haru followed the three of them into a room. There were all kinds of food, drinks, and resting space inside. The most important thing was that therge screen was divided into arge number of pictures, which were broadcasting the situation in the exam venue in real time.


    But Beans seemed to be angry about what happened just now, so he ignored him.


    Haru didn''t care either. He took off his clothes and bamboo hat and went to get a can of Fat Otaku Happy Water. When he opened it, it started to weigh tons.


    Then, he opened a bag of potato chips and ate it happily.


    "Do you want to order it together?"


    Beans turned his head away.


    "Alright, don''t be angry. I apologize for what happened just now. It''s been hard on you. You actually prepared so many things. Oh, oh, there''s even a game console. It''s great. I, the king of boxing, am strong. Do you want to y a few games?"


    Faced with such a thick-skinned tap, Beans could not resist at all and directly broke the skill, "These things are not prepared for you at all!"


    "Haha, you''re actually being arrogant. There''s only you and me here, not for me. Are you nning to y by yourself?"


    Beans''s face became even rounder.


    "These things are all prepared for Chairman Netero. Don''t tter yourself!"


    Chairman Netero?


    That old man?


    Haru was stunned for a moment, and then the image of an old man dressed in a sloppy outfit drinking Fat Otaku Happy Water, stuffing potato chips in his mouth, and then ying games popped up in his mind.


    It was very interesting!


    If it was anyone else, they might not dare to be rash after hearing the name, but who was Haru?


    Even if Netero was standing in front of him right now, he was not afraid.


    So he immediately began to tinker with the game console. While ying, he turned to look at Beans and asked, "Are you really not going to y? I can let you have one hand."


    For some reason, when he looked at this fellow, Beans could always see the shadow of Chairman Netero on him.


    He was frivolous, as if he didn''t care about anything at all.


    What was the rtionship between these two?


    Beans was once again in distress.

 Chapter 440: Destroy It, Hurry Up!

    Chapter 440: Destroy It, Hurry Up!


    "It''s such a simple first test, and there are so many people who fall behind. No wonder the hunters have been getting worse and worse in recent years."


    O!


    Controlling the character, Haru nced at the big screen and curled his lips.


    Beans next to him touched his smooth head and exined, "The passing rate of the Hunter Exam was already extremely low. It was already very difficult to have two to three qualified candidates in the end. In the past years, there were many cases where only one qualified candidate appeared. Therefore, most of the people were just here to apany them. This was also why before the official start of the test, they would arrange all kinds of pre-test trials, in order to filter out those who were not qualified to be a Hunter to the greatest extent."


    Moreover, the content of each test is not without purpose. It has a fundamental meaning. Just like the first test hosted by Satotz now, it tests the endurance and willpower of the examinees.


    "Not only that, look, we are about to reach the Milsy Wend."


    Milsy Wend, also known as the nest of scammers, there are all kinds of strange creatures, apes, killing turtles, waiting for giant frogs, hypnosis tes, mines mushrooms, and crows.


    And it is the only way to the second test field.


    If you are deceived, you may be eaten.


    Obviously, the first test is not only about endurance and willpower, but also their observation and determination.


    Haru was very interested in this, and then he decisively opened the character that was controlled by the Beans!


    At the same time, the examinees in the Milsy Wend were undergoing various kinds of devastation from the strange creatures, and in a short period of time, they had caused arge number of casualties.


    And Hisoka Morow also began to look for prey that could make him happy.


    Bang!


    Man-faced Ape fell to the ground.


    In front of Hisoka Morow, he was as fragile as a doll.


    However, just as Hisoka Morow was about to deal with Man-faced Ape, someone interrupted him.


    It was Gon Freecss with a fishing rod and Killua with a skateboard!


    "Ah, what a green apple..."


    After a battle, Hisoka Morow let out such a sigh.


    Gon Freecss was easily knocked down, even Killua couldn''t do anything to Hisoka Morow. After all, they had not developed their own Nen yet.


    However, Hisoka Morow felt that they had the qualifications to be hunters, so he let them go.


    Haru, who was somewhat absent-minded, finally withdrew his gaze. If his lovely brother was hurt, then he, as the big brother, would undoubtedly be very distressed.


    "Yay! I won!"


    When Haru was distracted, Beans who had been abused for a long time finally took the opportunity to win him once, and was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    This made Haru unable to help but coil his round, smooth, round green head.


    "Let me go. Do you know that this is very rude behavior?" Beans resisted, but he could not resist at all.


    He, who had never been angry, would break his cultivation every time because of a certain two people. It was really amazing!


    ......


    Not long after, the examinees who had sessfully passed the first round also arrived at the location of the second round of the examination, the Visca Forest Preserve.


    As for the examiners in charge of the second round, they were the Menchi and Buhara, a pair Gourmet Hunters Buhara.


    A simple and honest fatty like a mountain of meat and a sexy, beautiful girl wearing a fis suit and hot pants.


    Moreover, the content of the second test was cooking!


    Pork cuisine!


    There was only one kind of pig, a Great Stamp, in the Visca Forest Preserve!


    It was the most violent pig species in the world.


    If they wanted to hunt a Great Stamp, they might lose his life.


    However, Great Stamp''s forehead was a weakness, so this assessment was not very difficult.


    Well, that should be the case.


    "Not qualified!"


    "It tastes bad!"


    "They''re all still alive. Are you trying to anger me to death?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to cook other than putting the entire pig on the fire"


    "Don''t tell me that someone really thinks that the appearance looks good and the taste isn''t important!"


    "Failure, failure, failure!"


    Menchi, who was looked down upon and mocked by the examinees because of her title as a gourmet hunter, directly made the most severe judgment standard. It formed a sharp contrast with Buhara who was happily eating all the food next to him.


    In the monitoring room, Beans had already put down the game handle and looked at the big screen with a worried expression.


    When he had chosen these two troublesome hunters to be the examiner for the second examination, he had been worried that there would be an ident in the examination room. It was Chairman Netero who felt that it would be fine with him around. In addition, many people were not interested in this kind of mission to be an examiner for free. Therefore, it was decided in the end.


    He hadn''t expected that his initial worry would soon turn into reality. What should he do?


    He had originally thought that even these two examiners would be able to pass at least 50 people. No, even if there were only 10 people, he would still ept it.


    But if this continued, could it be that they would bepletely wiped out in the second round of the exam?


    As time passed, the bones of the pigs behind Buhara had already piled up into a small mountain. It was truly hard to imagine how he had eaten so many pigs.


    However, at this time, he had indeed reached his limit.


    "Phew! I''m full. I''m full. I can''t eat anymore."


    "Me too. A belly full of fire!"


    Don''t!


    Beans was still praying.


    However, contrary to his expectations, when they directly announced the end of the assessment and that no one had passed the assessment, the examinees at the scene immediately exploded!


    Plop.


    Beans directly supported his hands on the ground, and his vision waspletely dark.


    The matter that Chairman Netero had given him had finally been ruined!


    How was he going to exin it to the president when he returned?


    At this moment, Haru walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s not the point of being irredeemable yet. Leave it to me."


    "Really?"


    Beans looked at Haru with tears in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    After putting on the fiery cloud robe and wearing the bamboo hat, Haru gave Beans a reassuring look before leaving.


    How could a mere gourmet hunter overturn the heavens?


    Although it was their fault that some of the examinees had looked down on the Gourmet Hunter before, as an examiner, they had actually lost their bnce because of this reason. They had disregarded the principles of fairness and secretly raised the difficulty of the examination, resulting in all of the examinees failing in the end. This was a bit too much!


    Haru, who was filled with righteousness, was not feeling wronged because of his cute brother, nor was it because without the examinees, his identity as an examiner for the fifth round had be a joke that he had chosen to make a move.


    Watching Haru''s back as he left, Beans'' expectant gaze carried a bit of emotion.


    He didn''t expect that the person who came to save him at the critical moment would be this unreliable fellow.


    "Uh, I almost forgot to ask. Which way is the Visca Forest Preserve?" Haru, who had returned, asked in embarrassment.


    Beans lowered his head again!

 Chapter 441: Ill Help You Kill Them All

    Chapter 441: I''ll Help You Kill Them All


    "Shut up! My goal is not to be a chef, but a hunter!"


    "That''s right!"


    "My goal is to be a bounty hunter. What qualifications do you, a Gourmet Hunter who can''t go to the stage, have to test me!"


    Under the anger of the crowd, Menchi, who was sitting in her seat, was not moved. Instead, he deliberately provoked all the students and said, "I''m really sorry. This year, it will be a Gourmet Hunter like us, who is ''unpresentable'', who will be the examiner. Please work hard next year."


    "Damn it, what kind of joke is this!"


    An angry exam candidate directly flushed and rushed over.


    However, Buhara, who had always been harmless before, waved his palm the size of a cattail leaf fan and directly sent the other party flying dozens of meters away, more than ten meters high.


    However, Menchi was very unhappy, "Buhara, didn''t I tell you not to meddle in other people''s business?"


    "This can''t be helped. If I don''t make a move, he will be dead for sure."


    It was unknown when, but two sharp kitchen knives had appeared in Menchi''s hands.


    Obviously, if not for Buhara being the first to send the other party flying, just the fact that the exam candidate dared to attack the examiner was within the scope of the rules.


    "Tsk, anyone who dares to look down on a gourmet hunter is not worthy of passing my test."


    Menchi stood up and walked out while waving a few kitchen knives like a variety show. Her tone was full of provocation.


    Some of the examinees were deep in thought, some were unwilling to be angry, and some were even disapproving.


    Hisoka Morow smiled. He was already holding the poker card in his hand. He liked attacking the examiner the most!


    But at this moment, a figure appeared between the two sides like a ghost. Then, a voice rang out, "Even so, you didn''t even pass a single exam candidate. Isn''t this a bit too harsh? Do you know that this will make me lose face?"


    "It''s that person!"


    Tonpa immediately recognized the fiery cloud robe that he was wearing.


    Moreover, he was not the only one who recognized this set of clothes. It was obvious that many people had noticed the scene before the examination began.


    "Who are you? Don''t touch my knife with your dirty hands!"


    Right now, Menchi hadpletely blown up a barrel of gunpowder. Although she was shocked by the speed of the other party, she couldn''t stand the fact that one of the people who had been stabbed with (kitchen knife) had been taken away!


    Haru bent the kitchen knife in his hand and threw it back to the other party. "I am the same as you. I am also the examiner for this Hunter Exam. Because you are too willful, I had to rush over to put out the fire. Oh, right, I washed my hands beforeing over, so it is not dirty."


    Menchi put away her kitchen knife, but her aura was even stronger. She pointed four kitchen knives at the other person and said, "I am the examiner for the second exam, so I have the final say whether they pass or not. I am very sorry, because no examinees have passed my test, the rest of the exam can be canceled. You can also go home."


    "Interesting, this is the first time I have seen someone more arrogant than me. If it was any other time, I think we can go have a good drink and then have some in-depthmunication."


    "But unfortunately, I promised ''Beans'' to solve the current problem. Moreover, I am waiting for someone. If I eliminate all the examinees before they appear, it will be very difficult for me. So, can I ask you to start the exam again, or kill you here, and let me continue on in your ce?"


    Haru waved his hand and took out a katana from somewhere.


    At this time,Beans, who was watching the situation through the monitoring screen, was originally very excited and felt that there was hope for this year''s Hunter Exam.


    In the end, he directly knelt down when he heard it.


    Sure enough, he was an idiot. How could he believe that this guy could solve the problem!


    This was clearly making the situation worse!


    "Chairman Netero, when are youing back? Only you can save this out of control situation!" Beans prayed with tears in his eyes.


    The scene returned to the examination venue.


    The eyes of all the candidates were filled with anticipation and excitement.


    Was this what it meant to be a mountain that had no way out?


    Things were about to turn for the better!


    "As expected, I knew that the Inspection Committee would not let this crazy woman mess around!"


    "We can be saved now!"


    "Hurry up and change the examiner. Chef is the most annoying thing!"


    "A Gourmet Hunter is just a joke. I really don''t know what the meaning of existence is."


    Pfft!


    Menchi''s gaze turned cold, and the kitchen knife in her hand was about to leave her hand.


    However, there was a person at the scene who moved faster than her!


    No one saw the shing of the knife light. The guy who said ''the Gourmet Hunter is a joke'' directly fell into a pool of blood. It seemed that he was dead.


    Everyone was shocked!


    They had originally thought that the other party was here to uphold justice for them, but the viciousness and decisiveness in his attacks were a hundred times more terrifying than that of Menchi!


    At least that woman had always been talking about it and was very restrained. She did not make a move.


    However, this person who appearedter suddenly began to kill.


    This was too much!


    Even Menchi was shocked. Then, she widened her eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What is it? This guy spoke rudely to the examiner and publicly ndered the reputation of a Gourmet Hunter. What''s wrong with me killing him?"


    "Oh, I know. You were prepared to make a move just now, so are you ming me for stealing your limelight?"


    Haru''s words made Haru speechless. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, and his mind was in a mess.


    In thest second, he was obviously trying to stand up for the exam candidate, but in the next second, he didn''t hesitate to cut down the exam candidate. Was there something wrong with this guy''s brain?


    "Actually, I have a suggestion. How about this, I''ll help you cut down all the candidates that are not pleasing to the eye, and then you leave some people for them to pass the examination smoothly. In this way, you can vent the depression of being looked down upon by the Gourmet Hunters, and I can continue to wait for the people I''m waiting for. How about it? This suggestion is very good, right?"


    When Haru finished speaking, the examinees present immediately felt a strong chill run down their spines!


    This guy waspletely not what everyone had imagined before, and it was ten thousand times more dangerous than Menchi and Buhara!


    That kind of indifference that did not take human lives seriously, made people not doubt that as long as Menchi nodded, at least half of them would be killed on the spot.


    This time, it was actually Menchi who hesitated.


    In the end, the reason why she made such an irrational judgment before was also because the most sacred ce in her heart was insulted.


    However, she only wanted to teach this group of people a lesson. It was far from the level where she would start a massacre.


    But this guy who did not know who appeared forced her to the point where she was in a dilemma. It was really too hateful!

 Chapter 442: Swordplay

    Chapter 442: Swordy


    "Have you thought about it? Actually, I don''t care. Whether I kill you or kill them."


    This was a madman!


    Everyone couldn''t help but think of this.


    Tanpa was even more so drenched in cold sweat. He was d that he had survived!


    Hisoka Morow was getting more and more excited, and his eyes were full of desire.


    But Menchi was not convinced. She was also a person who went crazy. She even dared to make big news on such an important asion like the Hunter Exam. What else was there that she did not dare to do?


    Therefore, she ignored the advice of Buhara, and immediately said, "Come on,e on, who is afraid of you!" The Gourmet Hunters usually go in and out of dangerous ces like beast caves. Don''t think that anyone can step on us! "


    After she finished speaking, she rubbed her hands together, and four long kitchen knives were held between her fingers as she charged towards Haru.


    Seeing this, Buhara could not allow Menchi to charge forward alone, so he also rushed out behind him, but that speed was too slow, and every step he took was like an earthquake.


    When the other examinees saw that there was a good show to watch, the examiners actually started fighting, and they immediately dispersed in excitement.


    Only Gon Freecss was still struggling to take out the herbs to treat his wounds, the mouth smelly guy who was cut into pieces by Haru before he died.


    Otherwise, how could he be said to be the main character? With this Holy Mother''s character, ordinary people would not be able to grasp it.


    "Food Skill: Eight Directions!"


    Do not underestimate any famous hunter, even if the other party was just a Gourmet Hunter.


    The cold de light swept through the air as if it wanted to directly disintegrate Haru.


    But in the next moment, the two sides crossed each other.


    Kacha!


    ng.


    The eight kitchen knives in Menchi''s hands were all broken in the middle. Then, with a look of disbelief, she directly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell forward to the ground.


    Perhaps Haru''s skills had already been honed very well in the long period of exploration. However, if she only looked at saber techniques and movement techniques, even ten of her would not be a match for Haru, who had studied two whole worlds!


    In this aspect, Haru could already be considered to have reached the peak of perfection!


    Therefore, ying with a saber in front of him, even if it was a kitchen knife, it would only be humiliating.


    Perhaps, if she used her Nen right from the start, it would instead bring Haru some trouble.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.


    "Menchi!"


    Just as the rest of the people were shocked that Menchi was actually killed by someone, Buhara rushed forward in anger. His entire body was wrapped in a very strong will. Every time he took a big step forward, he would be much thinner!


    But at the same time, his strength became even more terrifying. Every time he raised his foot, the ground would crack, just like a human-shaped Tyrannosaurus.


    When Buhara finally arrived in front of Haru, the mountain of meat had already disappeared. What reced it was a super strong man who was more than two meters tall with explosive muscles all over his body!


    "Get lost!"


    The originally simple and gentle Buha finally revealed his violent side after he fell to the ground and didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. The fist that made people not doubt that it could smash a bold nose wild pig suddenly fell down.


    But no one expected that the mysterious examiner with apletely disproportionatefigure actually had no intention of dodging. He even abandoned his saber at thest moment and also threw out a punch!


    In an instant, Haru used the five skills. He gathered all his 100 of his thoughts on his right fist and struck at his opponent!


    At this time, there seemed to be a me burning in Haru''s eyes!


    Boom!


    As if they were unable to withstand the terrifying impact of the collision between the two, the ground beneath Haru and Buharaswiftly cracked and copsed like a spider web. Moreover, it instantly expanded to a hundred meters, forcing all the examinees to hurriedly flee with their scalps tingling.


    Then, a scene that no one had expected appeared!


    Buhara''s huge body was actually sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the two-story vi behind him!


    Then, the vi crumbled and copsed with a bang, directly turning into ruins!


    Looking at Haru, who was still standing there without moving, he only let out a long breath and lowered his fist again.


    "Phew! That was close!"


    The strength of the Buhara was indeed beyond his expectations, and it was probably rted to his opponent''s Nen.


    If it was just this body, he might not be able to win in a head-on sh.


    However, after Haru used his tremendous willpower to forcefully make up for the disadvantage in strength, there was no problem in sending him flying.


    Of course, if it was under the [World Projection], he would let the other party have a taste of what true strength was!


    Damn!


    The examinees were collectively shocked!


    In terms of visual effects, the shock of being sent flying was too strong.


    Moreover, looking at the cracks on the ground, one could tell just how terrifying the power of that simple punch from before was!


    If they were hit, they would probably die on the spot and directly explode into a cloud of blood mist.


    The legs of the examinee who had provoked Buhara and Menchi before were somewhat weak now. Fortunately, the other party did not take him to heart. Otherwise, it would not have been as simple as hanging himself on the southeast branch, but there was a high chance that he would not even have bones.


    Is this Hunter Exam?


    Damn!


    "So strong!" Pokkle''s eyes were burning.


    On the other hand, Illumi swallowed his saliva countless times as cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    After insta-killing Menchi and Buhara, Haru turned around and looked at the examinees.


    In the end, just one look from him caused the examinees to take half a step back, as if their previous arrogance was just an illusion.


    Worried that the situation would copse even further, Beans who had been directly chasing after them on the airship finally arrived. With two short legs, he pounced and hugged Haru''s thigh.


    "Big brother, I beg you to stop using your sacred art! If an examiner dies here, how will I exin it to Chairman Netero when hees back?"


    Beans almost cried.


    Haru was a little embarrassed and whispered, "Hey, so many people are watching. Don''t make a fuss."


    "I won''t! I can''t let you mess around again!" Beans raised his head with tears in his eyes and said firmly.


    Haru, "..."


    "Don''t worry, I just avoided the vital parts. The woman and the fat man just passed out. It''s not toote for you to send them to receive treatment now."


    "Really?"


    There was hope in his eyes.


    Seeing Haru nod helplessly, he let go of Haru''s thigh and jumped down. Then, he took out his mobile phone. "Please ask the medical staff toe down. There are people here who need treatment."

 Chapter 443: Killing Dodgeball

    Chapter 443: Killing Dodgeball


    In the end, he realized that it was too early to be happy.


    This was because after Menchi and Buhara had been sent to the airship for treatment, the examiner for the second test seemed to have to ask Haru to take the first ce.


    After all, no matter what was said, the test still had to continue, and Haru himself was the examiner for the fifth test, so there was nothing wrong with him taking the second test.


    As for the problem of him injuring two examiners and almost killing one examinee, he could only wait for Chairman Netero to return before dealing with it.


    "Promise me that you will be gentlerter, okay?"


    "Of course!"


    Ignoring the uneasy look in Beans'' eyes, Haru gathered the examinees back together and said, "Cough cough, as you can see, the examiner in charge of the second round of the exam was temporarily entrusted to me because he was unwell. He wanted to re-evaluate you."


    What the hell is wrong with your body!


    Didn''t you beat them up like that?


    Every candidate wasining in their hearts, but their expressions were extremely serious, afraid that they would be targeted by the other party.


    "That''s why things are like this. You should be d about this. If not for me, all of you would have been eliminated by now. But at the same time, you are also unfortunate, because... you would die."


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. No one thought that the other party was joking.


    After all, he was a fierce person who even dared to cut down an examiner. No one wanted to be the next unlucky person.


    Inparison, at least the content of the second exam just now wasn''t too dangerous. An exam that could be cooked was really fragrant!


    Unfortunately, they had personally missed the opportunity.


    "The content of the exam is very simple. Have you yed with the dodgeball? The ce is the entire forest. You can hide wherever you want, and the guy I hit with this ball will be eliminated."


    So simple?


    Many people were stunned, and they seemed to think that it was too simple.


    After all, the forest behind them was veryrge, and there were still around a hundred people. It was quite difficult for the other party to find them all in such arge ce!


    Moreover, just finding it was useless, and they had to hit them with a ball to count, which undoubtedly increased their chances of passing!


    So, was this guy really helping them?


    Just as this thought emerged in their minds, a loud noise suddenly scared them out of their cold sweat.


    Bang!


    A stone pir at the door was directly blown to pieces. Then the ball rushed into the forest without slowing down. Along the way, countless big trees were broken. Finally, it hit a confused wild boar with a big nose.


    Under the vision of everyone, the iparably hard pig nose was directly wiped away. Then, the head and body exploded and disappearedpletely, leaving only a mess and a big tree that was broken by the waist.


    "Aiya, it seems to be a bit lost." Haru said regretfully. Then, he took out an identical ball from somewhere.


    Gulp.


    It was unknown how many people swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    This kind of power, if it hit someone, they would definitely die!


    In an instant, it was unknown how many people started to retreat.


    But it was toote to say anything now.


    "1,000 digits, time starts!"


    When Haru finished speaking, everyone suddenly woke up and collectively rushed into the forest behind them.


    Everyone was thinking that since they would be eliminated or even lose their lives if they were discovered, then wouldn''t it be fine if they were not found?


    Moreover, there were so many people here, so how could it be their turn to be unlucky?


    Almost all of them thought this way, and it was also what they thought was possible to pass the second test smoothly.


    As for avoiding that ball?


    Stop joking!


    Even his eyes could not keep up with the speed of the ball flying out, how could his body react!


    In the blink of an eye, there was no figure on the empty ground, reced by a flurry of chickens and dogs in the forest.


    "Don''t tell me you really want to kill them?" Beans asked nervously.


    "How could that be? I was just scaring them." Haru blinked his eyes and said with a very ''innocent'' tone.


    "Phew, that''s good." Beans patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    A thousand minutes passed quickly, and the forest finally regained its calm.


    "Then, the game has begun."


    Haru threw the ball as he walked into the forest.


    Then, he was speechless.


    "Although the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, at the very least, you guys have to hide it properly!"


    Bang!


    The ball attached to his hand disappeared in an instant, and a guy who was nervously hiding in the tree was directly smashed.


    Although Haru was not serious, that huge force was not something that the other party could withstand. Not only was his face covered in blood, his nose bridge was directly shattered and his teeth were almost all gone. Then, he fell down from the tree in aa.


    "Not good, run!"


    After seeing this miserable scene, the few guys who also had this kind of wishful thinking ran in different directions without saying a word.


    "Now you want to run, isn''t it a bit too much to ignore my existence?"


    The ball that bounced back disappeared again!


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, a guy who hadn''t run far fell to the ground.


    Then the ball urately bounced back into Haru''s hand again.


    When he was a child, he was a professional!


    He was proud!


    Leave you!


    Pa!


    Another one fell to the ground.


    In just a few seconds, none of the four fellows who ran out were spared and were all eliminated.


    Was it difficult to find someone in the forest?


    This was probably the case for ordinary people.


    But for Haru, this exam waspletely his own game!


    His energy instantly spread out!


    The first ss hunter had a radius of about 50 meters.


    The old man Zeno Zoldyck had the radius of 300 meters!


    And what about Haru?


    He wasn''t sure how far he could cover, but his radius had already reached 500 meters!


    Therefore, no one could escape his perception. This was simply bullying!


    Lucky?


    From the very beginning, it did not exist at all!


    Pa!


    A student who had good self-control, who had been hiding very well, did not know what had happened and was directly eliminated by smashing his face.


    "Alright, these guys who thought they were smart had already been cleaned up. Now it is time to eat the ''food''."


    Humming an unknown tune from his hometown, Haru strolled leisurely through the forest with a rubber ball in his hand.


    Anyone who came out of his perception range now, when the distance was almost enough, would directly enter the soul!


    Almost no one was able to dodge or block it.


    Therefore, in a short time, the number of eliminated examinees began to increase!

 Chapter 444: Born 25

    Chapter 444: Born 25


    "I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die."


    After digging out a tree in an extremely short period of time, Tonpa, who was hiding in the middle, was currently trembling all over.


    He didn''t know how many people were hiding nearby like him, but when the ball broke through the big tree, the screams of people flying were getting closer and closer.


    He wasn''t sure if he would be discovered if he hid here, but he had already made up his mind that once he was discovered, he would kneel down as fast as possible and forfeit!


    Haru did not give the other party a chance to take revenge!


    "As long as I beg for mercy fast enough, the ball won''t fall on my face!"


    Tonpa thought.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside, as if it was standing next to him, a tree away.


    Tonpa immediately covered his mouth with his hands as if his heart had stopped beating. He used his actions to exin what it meant to be weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    "1, 2, 3, 4. Eh, there should be 11 people hiding nearby. Why is there one less? "


    When he heard this, Tonpa''s heart almost jumped out of his throat!


    "Perhaps he has sensed something wrong. Forget it, let''s continue forward."


    Rip!


    "Do you think I would say that?"


    Haru instantly tore open the tree bark and looked at Tonpa with a ''goodwill'' smile.


    Burp!


    This scene was too horrifying!


    Tonpa originally thought that he would be able to escape this disaster, but the appearance of hell was too unexpected, and he almost got over!


    "I, I, I..."


    "If you dare to give up, I will beat you to death."


    Under Haru''s kind reminder, Tonpa forcefully swallowed the rest of his words and squeezed out a very ugly stiff smile, saying, "I actually just wanted to ask if you are thirsty."


    As soon as he said this, even Tonpa wanted to give himself a p!


    This was really something that couldn''t be opened and couldn''t be brought up!


    Tonpa was on the verge of crying.


    However, Haru thought for a moment and said, "Hearing you say that, it seems like I''m really a little thirsty. The orange soda from before was pretty good. Do you have any more?"


    Tonpa, who had a strong desire for survival, immediately knelt on the ground and ced the backpack behind him in front of him. With the fastest speed, he took out all the remaining orange soda and presented it with the most respectful posture.


    Such a skilled movement was indeed worthy of being an exam candidate with flowing water, Tonpa!


    Chi...


    Opening a can of tons, hu, cool!


    Haru smacked his lips and said with some regret, "I told you to add more ingredients next time. It''s a bitcking."


    "Yes, I will definitely improve it when we get out!" Tonpa immediately knelt on the ground.


    A real man can bend and stretch, as expected of Tonpa!


    Haru really did not have the heart to eliminate the spiritual pir of this examinee, so he decided to secretly operate it and let him go.


    After all, to put it bluntly, who passed and who was eliminated was just a matter of his thought.


    However, it was not good to be too conspicuous.


    That''s it then!


    Haru once again smiled at Tonpa, causing Tonpa to break out in a cold sweat. He wanted me to die.


    A few minutester.


    "Hey,e out. I know you guys are hiding here."


    Tonpa, whose face was still a little pale, shouted loudly.


    "Hurry up and get lost! The neer is afraid of you, but we are not afraid of you!"


    "Don''t implicate us even if you want to die!"


    There was no one around, only a few voices were heard.


    They really couldn''t understand why this Tonpa guy dared to swagger outside.


    Wasn''t he afraid of being killed to avoid the ball and directly exploding his head?


    "I almost forgot, I, Tonpa, have nevere to participate in the Hunter Exam year after year to qualify. I just want to see the despair on your faces after being hit!"


    For some reason, Tonpa''s face suddenly lost its panic and apprehension. Instead, there was a touch of morbid blush.


    "Bastard, are you crazy?"


    "Let''s go together and deal with this guy first. Otherwise, that fiend will be lured over by him sooner orter."


    "That''s right, kill him!"


    In the blink of an eye, five or six people rushed out from all kinds of unexpected ces and headed straight for Tonpa.


    If it was in the past, Tonpa would have already knelt down and surrendered, but this time, he was terrifyingly calm and evenughed.


    "I almost forgot to tell you guys. I even brought you guys a surprise."


    Surprise?


    Before anyone could understand what Tonpa was talking about, a ball whistled over with a thunderous force.


    Bang!


    The face of the person who was charging at the very front sank, and he was sent flying with a face full of blood.


    The sudden change caused the remaining people to immediately stop in their tracks, and they looked in the direction that Hanzo was flying in with shock and bewilderment.


    "Aiya, it hit the wrong direction again."


    Haru walked out of the shadows step by step.


    "Run!"


    The rest of the people immediately scattered like birds and beasts. They ran out with all their might. They only hated that their parents did not give them a few more legs, so that they could reincarnate into the next world to find the spider girl.


    "Don''t run. The show has just begun."


    Without another word, Tonpa grabbed a person''s clothes.


    "Tonpa, you''re crazy! Don''t drag me even if you want to die!"


    "No, I want to drag you!"


    "Fuck!"


    Bang!


    As soon as he said the name of a nt, the guy fell to the ground with blood all over his face, while Tonpa was unharmed.


    Then he heard Haru pretend to be regretful and say, "Sigh, it was actually crooked again."


    "Tonpa is a traitor. He is with him!"


    "I was wondering how we could find us in such a big ce. It turns out that there are spies. Despicable!"


    "We can''t run away. At least kill that bastard Tonpa!"


    "Good!"


    Basically, there were not many fools who could carry out the second round of the Hunter Exam. Combined with the behavior of Tonpa before and after, it was almost certain that the other party deliberately did not kill Tonpa and then let Tonpa lead the way to find them.


    After all, this guy Tonpa had a different purpose than others. Others were thinking about how to pass the exam, but he was thinking about how many people he could bring with him if he was eliminated.


    That was why he chose a ce with a total of 10 people hiding.


    Even before hiding, he secretly remembered several ces where many people hid.


    In the end, he didn''t expect it to actuallye in handy.


    Tonpa felt very good, very good!


    What the examiner forced him to do was simply in line with his heart!


    In the face of the remaining people, a disdainful smile appeared on Tonpa''s face. With such a thick thigh, just the few of you can kill me?


    Sure enough!


    One after another, balls were shot in the head!


    Soon, almost all of them were lying on the ground.


    But when there was only one person left, Tonpa thought that the other party would be killed in an instant like before, and even that person himself thought so.


    But just as he was about to punch out in grief and indignation, the expected ball paste face did note.

 Chapter 445: Specialized Yoyo

    Chapter 445: Specialized Yoyo


    Bang!


    This punch was solid and solid, hitting Tonpa in the face.


    So much so that after this punch, the people who were hit and the people who were hit were stunned!


    What was going on?


    How did I get hit (how did I get hit)?


    Both of them were stunned, and then they turned to look at a certain someone who was drinking soda.


    "If I said I was a little tired and wanted to take a break, would you believe me?" Haru said sincerely.


    The two of them shook their heads at the same time. We are not stupid to believe you!


    Haru sighed and said, "Fishingw enforcement, one fish bait is enough. As a result, the fatter earthworm is still a longer earthworm. Do you think it is important?"


    Fishingw enforcement.


    Earthworm?


    Both of their expressions changed almost at the same time.


    However, Tonpa suddenly turned pale, while the other side had an excited expression!


    "Yes, I canpletely rece Tonpa, this bastard!"


    Just as his eyes lit up and he understood the crux of the matter, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen.


    It turned out that after Tonpa realized his situation, he suddenly started to hurt people without a word, and then the two fell to the ground and started to fight.


    Yes, that''s right, that''s it!


    Trap his monkey!


    Haru began toment with relish.


    Although there was indeed a shady deal, he never thought of letting Tonpa win just like that.


    If Tonpa was really so disappointing, then there was nothing he could do.


    As a result, the situation on the field became.


    Tonpa used a rocket headbutt!


    Tonpa used Monkey Steals Peaches!


    Tonpa used Water Sshing and Spitting!


    Tonpa bit down on the other party''s butt.


    Under a series of despicable moves, the other party was unable to resist. In the end, he was unwilling to admit defeat. He was knocked out by Haru, who could not bear to watch anymore.


    As for the victorious Tonpa, not only was his face green and purple, but his eye had also turned into a panda eye. His clothes were torn and tattered.


    However, the viciousness in his eyes could not be faked!


    "Good! As expected of the new killer, Tonpa!" Haru could not help but silently praise his ''idol'' in his heart!


    Even Tonpa himself proudly stuck out his chest and raised his head, looking like he was not really a weak chicken.


    However, Tonpa didn''t know that the suffering he was going to suffer was just beginning.


    A few minutester, the familiar script routine began again.


    However, this time, Tonpa changed the starting point and skillfully used his current miserable appearance to win the sympathy of others.


    In the end, after being seen through, he became angry and directly began to call for his thigh!


    Then, Haru appeared, urately killing, but at the same time, he did not forget to avenge Tonpa.


    In the end, it was still the same old rule, leaving a 1 on 1 to 1 lucky person for Tonpa to lose his head.


    This time, after being mentally prepared, Tonpa practically took the initiative the moment he came up. He went down three directions and opened his mouth to suck at Haru. Pah! It was biting at the opponent''s vital point. Haru could not bear to look at it directly. If this scene was broadcasted, it would immediately be 404!


    After a chaotic fight, Tonpa won again. However, the price was that the injuries on his body were even more serious. It hurt so much that Tonpa grimaced in pain. He did not dare to express his dissatisfaction to Haru, so he could only hold it in.


    "Very good, I think more and more highly of you. Next!"


    Tonpa almost cried. Again? You might as well just knock me out!


    But every time he revealed this thought, the killing intent in Haru''s smile would tell him that if that ball went down, he might really die!


    So he could only squeeze out an ugly smile and continue to act as the vanguard.


    ...


    Unknowingly, more than 20 minutes had passed since the start of the second exam.


    From time to time, there would be screams or loud noisesing from the forest, which made the survivors who had not been found silent. They knew that someone must have been discovered and eliminated, and this number of people was not small!


    "It seems... there is no sound. Is it over?"


    "If it is over, there will be a broadcast to let the rest of the candidates out, so I think it is better to continue hiding here."


    In the territory of the pea flower, Leorio Paradinight and others hid inside the mouth of the pea flower.


    This is all thanks to Gon Freecss and Killua.


    If Gon Freecss had not discovered the uniqueness of the pea flower, and then had Killu cut off the root nerves of several pea flowers, allowing them to hide inside without being attacked, they would have been discovered long ago like the others.


    But it seemed that their good luck hade to an end.


    The miserable Tonpa stumbled in and then fell to the ground, without any movement.


    "Eh? It''s Tonpa!"


    Gon Freecss, who was hiding in the pea flower''s mouth and secretly peeping, immediately eximed in surprise.


    "Don''t worry about him. He looks like he will definitely be eliminated. Moreover, that guy might be nearby!" Leorio Paradinight hurriedly said.


    Including Kurapika and Killua, they were actually more inclined to ignore Tonpa to avoid exposing themselves.


    But Gon Freecss still rushed out from his hiding ce, because he noticed that the nearby pea flowers'' mouthparts were all aimed at Tonpa, which was the posture they were about tounch an attack.


    Even if Tonpa was in good condition, he might not be able to avoid the attack of so many pea flowers, let alone now!


    So Gon Freecss, who was full of Holy Mother''s heart, decided to save Tonpa. Even if he could not take the other party to pass, he could not watch the other party die in front of him.


    However, just as Gon Freecss reached out his hand, Tonpa, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. Without hesitation, he pounced forward and pressed Gon Freecss, who was unprepared, under him.


    "Not good!"


    "Damn it!"


    Gon Freecss saw that Killua was attacked, and immediately killed his way out.


    Kurapika followed closely behind, while Leorio Paradinight cursed in his heart. He also squeezed out the pea flower he was hiding and followed.


    If they worked together, even if Tonpa had aplices, they were confident that they could block them and save Gon Freecss.


    However, it was hard for them to imagine that Tonpa''s aplices were.


    Whoosh!


    A high-speed flying ball appeared in the sight of Kullia and the others in a blink of an eye, and the target was Gon Freecss, who was pressed under Tonpa and only revealed his head.


    "Be careful!"


    Kullia, who reacted first and was also the fastest at the same time, suddenly crossed Gon Freecss, and there was a six-pointed star picture in his hand and a slippery ball weighing 50 kilograms.


    Boom!


    Leorio Paradinight''s special aluminum yo-yo hit the ball squarely in the middle of the high-speed flyer.


    The result of the fierce collision between the two was that the ball exploded on the spot, and Killua was directly blown away by the impact of the ball.


    Although Haru attached a thread of thought to the ball, it was still too ordinary in essence.

 Chapter 446: The True Meaning of Dodgeball

    Chapter 446: The True Meaning of Dodgeball


    "Bastard, let go of Gon Freecss!"


    Illumi kicked Tonpa away, while Kurapika took the opportunity to pull Gon Freecss out.


    "Illumi, don''t worry about him. Go and see Killua." Kurapika was very calm. No matter if Tonpa''s appearance was a coincidence or intentional, Tonpa was not a threat at the moment.


    The real pressure on them was the person who was about to appear!


    "I''m fine."


    Killua, who got up from the ground, shook his head and walked back.


    If there were no balls, it would be dangerous.


    After all, being knocked out was a small matter. If it was more serious, he would lose his fighting strength on the spot. If it was more serious, it was not impossible to be directly beaten to death.


    Along with clear footsteps, a figure gradually appeared in everyone''s sight.


    He wore a cloud robe with gold linings, and the bamboo hat on his head was pressed to the lowest level, making it hard to see his face. It was indeed that guy!


    "1, 2, 3, 4, 5... 5 very good."


    Gon Freecss, the four people, and Tonpa, there were five of them, so Gon Freecss and the others did not feel that something was wrong.


    But Tonpa suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    Five?


    Was it finally time to get rid of the donkey?


    No, no!


    The fifth person wasn''t referring to him!


    In other words, there was still a fifth person hidden here that hadn''t been discovered!


    A small and delicate ball appeared in Haru''s hands once again. Gon Freecss and the others all stared at him with iparable nervousness. Although they had been discovered to be hiding in a hidden ce and had fallen into a disadvantageous situation, everything was still not over.


    If they didn''t get hit by that ball, as long as they escaped, they would still have a chance of passing.


    Then..


    Boom!


    Illumi, who had not reacted at all, had a drop of cold sweat on his face.


    Hey, hey, you must be joking!


    How could he dodge it!


    The ball almost grazed his face and flew over. Did he hit the wrong side?


    Illumi could not help but show a look of relief and fear.


    But when he turned his head, his eyes suddenly widened!


    Dozens of meters behind him, a big tree that was surrounded by two people was directly broken by the waist and smashed to the ground with a bang.


    But this was not the most important thing. What surprised him was that there was another person next to him


    And it was the magician Hisoka Morow who was evaluated as extremely dangerous by Tonpa!


    "Hisoka Morow?"


    Kurapika''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    The other party had actually been hiding around them all this time, and they hadn''t noticed at all. This was simply too terrifying.


    If the other party wanted to sneak attack them, they could have killed one or two people before they could react!


    Damn it!


    With the Phantom Troupe as the target, Kurapika could not forgive his own carelessness.


    And they hid for more than 20 minutes and could not find the target, but the moment the person appeared, they knew.


    So the ball was not crooked at all, but its original target was Hisoka Morow!


    "This way of greeting is really rough."


    Hisoka Morow looked like he was smiling, but in reality, there was no trace of a smile on his face at all. It was terrifyingly cold!


    Moreover, if one looked closely, they would find that the little finger and ring finger of his right hand were already in a strange and unnatural bent state.


    That was the result of him not dodging in time and trying to push the ball away.


    He only scratched one side and broke two of his fingers. This kind of power could not allow him to confront it head-on, so he could only use his brain.


    "Eh? Did you hit the wrong side again?"


    Haru began to lie through his teeth.


    After all, if he was hit, he would be eliminated, but he did not want Hisoka Morow to be eliminated so early, so he began to y dumb.


    Hisoka Morow did not have any reason to self-destruct. Instead, a terrifying killing intent began to overflow. He could no longer hold it in.


    "Not bad eyes. Are you ready to dance?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, another ball flew out. The target was still Hisoka Morow!


    However, this time, Hisoka Morow, who was on guard, suddenly moved behind a tree eight or nine meters away and sessfully dodged the ball.


    [Immense Strength].


    He could turn his breath into gum and stick it to items or enemies. He could use this to restrict the movements of the enemy. The longer the breath was drawn, the greater the force of the contraction. The limit was ten meters.


    This ability was the reason why Hisoka Morow was moving strangely.


    It was another ability of Hisoka Morow that allowed Hisoka Morow to hide near Gon Freecss and the others without being discovered.


    [Texture Surprise]


    It could turn gum into a skin that disyed all kinds of texture and add imagination to it. It could reproduce all the texture and would be exposed once touched.


    It was not a special ability, but under the use and development of Hisoka Morow, it could often produce unimaginable outstanding effects.


    Boom!


    After the ball hit the ground, the attached thought ball quickly bounced back.


    But at this moment, Kurapika shouted, "Now, restrain him!"


    Before his voice fell, Gon Freecss and the other four rushed up together andunched a suicidal charge!


    And doing this was just to verify a conjecture of his.


    Facing the attacks of Gon Freecss''s group of four, Haru kept dodging as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard, not leaving a single leaf on his body!


    But the light in his eyes grew brighter!


    As expected, this was the case!


    "Don''t let him get the ball again! Don''t worry and attack. The other side won''t attack us without the ball!" Kurapika suddenly shouted,pletely abandoning his defense andunching storm-like attack.


    "Tsk tsk, you''ve been seen through."


    Haru actually did not counterattack, but continued to dodge.


    "Just now, I was wondering if there really was someone among the examinees that could dodge the ball that you threw with all your strength. The answer is very obvious, most people would be hit out without any reaction. Even a dangerous fellow like Hisoka Morow might not be able to dodge it all the time."


    "Then the question is, what exactly is the meaning of this seemingly impossible test?"


    "Then I finally remembered the three words you always emphasized before the examination began. This is the rule you set for yourself!"


    "In other words, in this assessment, you can only use the ball in your hand to eliminate us and not take the initiative to attack us because the rules of dodging the ball are not allowed!"


    "And we are not under this rule."


    "So even if we attack you, all you can do is dodge, or try to eliminate us with the ball."


    "That is, the current you is not in any danger!"


    After listening to the reasoning of Kurapika, Haru finally smiled, and it was a happy smile.


    If it was just to simply eliminate people, then the assessment would have no meaning, and he would not be able to gain pleasure from it.


    So, just as Kurapika said, he added restrictions to himself.


    But unfortunately, it was only now that someone saw it and had the courage to try it out!

 Chapter 447: Wanna Die?

    Chapter 447: Wanna Die?


    It wasn''t that Haru hadn''t given anyone a chance.


    However, no one dared to take the initiative to attack him. Basically, they all ran away, hoping that others would buy time for them.


    After all, after normal people saw the terrifying might of the ball, they wouldn''t take the initiative to go back and seek death.


    Therefore, this hidden rule had never been discovered.


    Until Kurapika took a risk and found a chance of survival from the ''death situation''.


    This is also thanks to Killua''s bravely forward and Hisoka Morow''s selfless dedication.


    Without them, at least half of the members have been reduced at this time. Under that threat, even Kurapika can''t keep calm.


    Shua, shua, shua!


    Three poker cards flew over and nailed to the ground.


    Forcing Hisoka Morow to join the battle in silence.


    After dodging, Haru tried to retreat, but he was entangled by Gon Freecss''s fishing line, and in a breath of time, Killua and the others who were thrown away were entangled again.


    But this time, Haru suddenly stopped and no longer tried to get away.


    A thought filled with malice and killing intent surged out in an instant!


    Gon Freecss and the others who were the first to bear the brunt seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying, and they actually froze on the spot, cold sweat instantly drenching their backs.


    "If I move again, I''ll die!"


    Leorio Paradinight even began to tremble, his entire body trembling.


    As if he had been bitten by a poisonous tongue, Killua almost subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away. The influence of Illumi had on him was still very big.


    If he had met such a terrifying guy, he would have run away.


    But if he fled now, it was equivalent to abandoning the others.


    So at least, at least, he had to pull the others to run together!


    "Move, move!" Killua''s veins bulged, and he tried to control his disobedient legs.


    At this time, Haru had already reached into his arms and pulled out a palm-sized ball from it.


    Despair!


    After seeing the ball appear, even Kurapika who had found the hidden rules could not help but fall into despair.


    With the other party''s strength, that ball could easily kill any one of them.


    And they couldn''t stop it at all.


    It seemed that everything was over.


    But at this moment, Hisoka Morow made his move again!


    A few poker cards spun and flew out. Haru used his other hand to casually dial two times to shoot down all the poker cards that flew over. This little trick did not have any effect on him at all.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a card strangely bounced back. Haru instinctively dodged to the side and immediately realized what Hisoka Morow''s goal was.


    It was just toote to stop it.


    With a whoosh, the sky darkened and the sky darkened.


    The ball in Haru''s hand was cut open, and the air inside immediately leaked.


    That card just now actually had [Stretching Love] attached to it!


    Then the card that was thrown away by Hisoka Morow happened to cut Killua''s neck, leaving a trail of blood, and was almost cut in the throat.


    Under the gaze of Gon Freecss and the others, the air seemed to freeze.


    Then the other party disappeared just like that.


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from behind them.


    Gon Freecss and the others, who had finally escaped from Haru''s oppressive aura, took a deep breath of fresh air as they hurriedly turned their heads to look behind them.


    They saw that Hisoka Morow, who had been judged as an extremely dangerous person by Tonpa, was now being held by someone in the middle of the air, and next to him was arge tree that had just been broken.


    "Now, right here. How about I get rid of you?"


    Haru said in an extremely terrible tone.


    He was the only one who could bully his stupid brother. Hisoka Morow''s previous actions had already challenged his bottom line. Finally, seeing that Killua was not injured, he did not care.


    Did he really think that he did not dare to kill?


    "I also have this intention."


    Hisoka Morow, who had his head pinched, had a very dangerous look in his eyes. With a shake of his hand, the card in his sleeve was caught between his fingers.


    "Wait a minute, I think this assessment should have ended, isn''t it?" Kurapika suddenly said.


    Although he disliked Hisoka Morow very much and felt that Hisoka Morow was very dangerous, if Hisoka Morow had not made a move to break the deadlock just now, they might have beenpletely wiped out.


    "It''s over? Really?" Leorio Paradinight asked uncertainly.


    "That''s right, it''s indeed over. Because he attacked Hisoka Morow. Under the premise that he doesn''t break the rules set by himself, it can only be said after the exam is over. And since the second test is over, as an examiner, he shouldn''t attack the examinees again, right?"


    Haru suddenlyughed, "Don''t use such words to provoke me. No one can change my mind about what I want to do. Just like now, even if I kill all of you, no one will know, and no one will do anything to me."


    These words caused the hearts of Kurapika and the others to turn cold!


    No matter how strong a person who followed the rules was, they would not feel extreme fear. However, a madman who did not follow the rules was an existence that no one wanted to provoke.


    If the scene of Haru following the rules that they had made before had caused them to misunderstand, then they could not help but recall how the other party had be the second examiner.


    He had cut down the original two examiners and then forcibly snatched them over!


    Rules?


    Perhaps it was not that important to him!


    Realizing the seriousness of the problem, Kurapika finally knew where his uneasiness came from.


    His deduction was too bad!


    If the other party suddenly broke the rules in the previous process, what would the consequences be?


    Just thinking about it, he felt that his back was drenched.


    Haru looked at Hisoka Morow, then looked at Kurapika and suddenly remembered something.


    The corners of his mouth curled up. "Interesting. As the owner of this pair of eyes, I am really curious about your expression when you know this guy''s identity."


    He suddenly threw Hisoka Morow to Kurapika.


    When he was still in the air, Hisoka Morow regained control of his body and immediately pulled away from him when hended.


    When Kurapika heard Haru''s words, his eyes suddenly focused. "What did you mean by what you just said?"


    It turned out that under the stimtion from before, Kurapika''s eyes had turned red like fire!


    That was the symbol of one of the seven beauties, the Kurta n!


    "The answer you are looking for is on the back of that guy. I hope you won''t regret it."


    Haru threw away the leaking ball in his other hand, then nced at Kurapika and Hisoka Morow with interest, then turned and left with a smile.


    Kurapika, who regarded the Phantom Troupe as his mortal enemy, actually pleaded for Hisoka Morow, who was a member of the Phantom Troupe, it was really interesting!

 Chapter 448: The Airship

    Chapter 448: The Airship


    "The second test has ended. Please return to the previous camp within 30 minutes and head to the location of the third test. Repeat."


    In the sky above the Visca Forest Preserve, an airship was broadcasting loudly with a megaphone.


    "Is it over?"


    The remaining examinees all walked out from their hiding ces, revealing looks of relief and uncertainty.


    After all, they didn''t know what had happened from the beginning to the end. At most, they only heard the sound.


    Because in addition to Tonpa and Killua, the rest of the people were basically given to ''light hammer sparks'' by the ball!


    So much so that they, who had not personally experienced the horror, were still somewhat confused at this moment.


    But when they returned to the camp where the previous assessment was conducted, they immediately threw the previous thoughts to the back of their minds.


    In the end, only 36 of the 100 examinees remained. The rest were all carried out on stretchers by the staff here, preparing to be sent for treatment.


    Looking at the miserable state of these people, they all felt a chill run down their spines.


    Therefore, sometimes luck was also a very important part of theposition of strength.


    If they were found by Haru, there would be no change in the result. It was just that the people lying down and the people standing here had changed positions.


    In addition, the terrifying examiner from before had disappeared, leaving only Beans here to preside over the overall situation.


    "The second test is over. Thirty-six people have passed. Now, each examinee, please enter the airship in turn. We will collectively move to the third test site to take the test. During the movement, everyone can eat and rx, but please restrain yourself. Do not have any conflicts. No fighting or destruction are allowed. Vitors will be disqualified from the hunter test."


    After talking for a while, Beans, with a harmless round face, was the first to get on the airship.


    Behind him were the remaining examinees. Of course, one of them was the cool poker card who was staring at Hisoka Morow!


    "Calm down, Kurapika! Maybe that guy only said that on purpose to provoke you into fighting Hisoka Morow." Killua could not help but advise.


    "I also considered this possibility, but my intuition tells me that that guy must know something. Otherwise, he would not specifically mention my eyes. Hisoka Morow must be rted to the Phantom Troupe! On the contrary, it was like a burning me. I waited for so long before I finally came into contact with news about the Phantom Troupe. So even if there is only one possibility, even if that guy just wants to see me chasing after Hisoka Morow, I can''t let go of this opportunity!"


    Of course, exploring the secrets of Hisoka Morow is not urgent. So rest assured, I won''t mess around on the airship. But in the following experiments, I also hope that you won''t stop me from finding Hisoka Morow.


    Thunder was helpless. They all knew the story of Kurapika, and they also knew the meaning of revenge on Phantom Troupe. So they didn''t say anything more.


    Gon Freecss said in a serious tone, "When the timees, we will definitely help you. It will be very dangerous if you are alone. However, if we go together, we will have a certain chance of winning against Hisoka Morow."


    Killua put his hands on his head and looked indifferent.


    But in fact, thest time he was defeated by Hisoka Morow had already made him very unhappy. If there was a chance to take revenge, he would not give up!


    Although Leorio Paradinight really did not want to provoke such a big trouble like Hisoka Morow, he would not back down at thest moment. At worst, he would just fight it out!


    Looking at these fewpanions who had not known each other for long, a warm feeling shed in his heart.


    ........


    The airship rose into the air, bringing the remaining examinees to the location of the third test.


    Meanwhile, our protagonist, Haru, was currently enjoying delicious food in the luxurious lounge inside the airship.


    But suddenly, with a bang, the door was kicked open from the outside!


    Haru raised his head to look and raised his hand to greet them. "Oh, hello. Do you want toe and eat something? The taste is not bad. Most importantly, it''s all free..."


    "Okay, okay."


    "Who wants to eat your food!"


    Two voices rang out at the same time.


    It was none other than Menchi and Buhara who had heard the news and specially came to find trouble with someone.


    "Don''t forget what we are here for!"


    "Aren''t we here to eat?" Buhara narrowed his eyes with a simple and honest smile and touched the back of his head.


    At this time, Buhara had already turned back into the mountain full of fat meat. No injuries could be seen in the injured areas and no hostility could be felt from him.


    Compared to the careless and hot-tempered Menchi, this fatty was actually even more dangerous.


    After making such a judgment, Haru swallowed the food in his mouth with great effort and said with a familiar appearance, "Come quickly, even if youe to me for revenge, you have to eat your fill first before you have the strength, right?"


    "Bastard! Who would sit down and eat with their enemies! Today, I will cut you down!"


    Before he finished speaking, Buhara already sat on the empty seat. Moreover, one person upied the sofa on the side. He began to eat without hesitation and revealed a happy smile.


    "Ah!"


    Gulu...


    Menchi was so angry that she almost died. As a result, her stomach cried out unwillingly.


    She angrily ran over to find trouble with Haru and did not even eat.


    Shua, shua, shua!


    Three pairs of eyes immediately looked over, including the silent and calm Masta who had been drinking tea.


    So..


    How do you drink tea without a mouth??


    Menchi blushed and said with some embarrassment and anger, "What are you looking at! I have never seen a beauty before!"


    After saying that, she sat down next to Satotz in a bad mood. After ring at someone for a while, she picked up a roast chicken and started eating!


    It was as if what she was biting was not a roasted chicken, but a certain bastard.


    Sure enough, the best way to deal with a foodie was food.


    Haru was happy in his heart. He did not consider Menchi and Buhara as a threat.


    Moreover, these two people were not bad people. If he did not have his own n, he would not have had a conflict with Menchi.


    But now that he had cut down and the assessment had begun again, the conflict between him and Menchi naturally did not exist.


    At least that was what he thought!


    However, it was obvious that Menchi, who had suffered a great loss for no reason, did not think so!


    If not for the fact that she had to abide by the rules on the airship, she would have already pulled out a kitchen knife and cut people.


    Of course, it was another matter whether she could cut them or not.


    Although she was looking for trouble in a threatening manner, she was actually not at all confident in her heart.


    That terrifying sword technique was still unforgettable to her even now.

 Chapter 449: Trick Tower

    Chapter 449: Trick Tower


    "Nothing must happen, nothing must happen."


    Beans ran in a certain direction with his short legs covered in sweat.


    When he learned that Menchi had brought Buhara to find trouble with that guy, he was almost scared to death!


    He only hoped that he could make it in time. Otherwise, no matter who was in trouble, it was not what he wanted to see.


    Bang!


    Beans violently pushed open the door!


    "Don''t fight anymore. Uh, huh?"


    Beans''s confused green eyes fell into a standstill, because the scene he had expected did not happen.


    At this time, the room was divided into two groups. One group was Buhara and Menchi. The two of them sat at the same table. The te in front of Buhara had already fallen high, and Menchi was still calmly drinking tea.The other table was opened by the two people who were iparably worried about Menchi and Buhara!


    But it was different from what Beans imagined. These two people actually did not fight, or rather, it was another kind of ''fight'' that was difficult to understand.


    Dong!


    Two superrge crystal sses smashed on the table at the same time. Beside them were empty wine sses and empty wine sses that had not been drunk.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "How can a woman say no! Today, I will definitely drink you down! Again!"


    The two of them looked at each other with sparks in their eyes, and then raised the wine ss that was bigger than their heads and started drinking again.


    Menchi wanted to get back at him, but Haru was not interested in his defeated opponent, so for some reason, it ended up in this kind of unconventionalpetition.


    Dong!


    "Again?"


    "Burp... Come,e, I''m afraid of you!"


    Tons of tons.


    Beans was stunned. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing here?


    However, at least what he was most worried about did not happen.


    However, out of good intentions, he still whispered, "Menchi, your injury has not recovered yet. The doctor should have told you not to drink."


    "Get lost!"


    "Oh!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she turned around and ran out.


    Ten cups, twenty cups.


    In the blink of an eye, a person had already downed twenty cups. It made people wonder where all the wine had gone to.


    "Again. Again."


    The alcohol content was not low. It was unknown when it started, but Menchi had already spoken with a big tongue. Her eyes were blurred and her face was flushed red.


    "You are drunk."


    Haru picked up another ss of wine and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he pretended to be full of vor.


    Menchi burped and said stiffly, "I''m not. I can still drink!"


    Although she said that, her hands could not hold the wine ss in front of her. Now, everything she looked at was a double image.


    Just when Haru thought that she would continue to be stubborn, her face suddenly changed. Her legs tightened, and then she stumbled out.


    Haru was stunned at first, but then he seemed to think of something. He put down the wine ss and began tough.


    After about ten minutes, no one came back. Haru couldn''t help but call a female attendant to let her go to the bathroom to see the situation.


    The news that came back was extremely shocking!


    Menchi actually fell asleep in the toilet.


    Several people looked at each other!


    ...


    The next day, after ten hours of flying, the airship was finally about to reach its destination.


    Haru and the others, who were enjoying their breakfast in the luxury lounge, all tacitly avoided the murderous gaze of Menchi.


    After all, it was one thing to be drunk by the guy she hated the most, but she actually fell asleep while hugging the toilet


    This was simply a great humiliation!


    If not for the fact that she wasn''t confident, she would have already started to research how to silence him!


    As a result, she lost her appetite even with the sumptuous breakfast in front of her. She held a pair of chopsticks in her hand and poked at it.


    "Hey, yesterday, I''ll consider it as your win. The matter of you cutting me off will be written off! But don''t be happy too early. If there''s a chance, I will definitely cut this off myself!"


    Menchi mmed her chopsticks on the table. After she finished speaking, she snorted and left. She didn''t even eat.


    Haru scratched his head. He had drank the wine yesterday for nothing.


    Was this what it meant to write it off?


    However, he estimated that he would never have a chance to cut this knife back.


    After breakfast, the airshipnded smoothly on top of a tall tower.


    This was the location of the third experiment, the Trick Tower!


    In fact, it was a prison located on a small ind.


    The clearance condition was toe from the tower to the ground.


    Some of the exam candidates who were good at climbing began to move excitedly, but before they could climb dozens of meters, they were swallowed by the strange human-faced bird.


    This scene made many of the exam candidates tremble in fear.


    Thus, the method to climb down from the outside of the tall tower was not feasible.


    The real content of this exam was not topare with climbing.


    All the examinees discovered the mechanisms on the top of the tower one after another, entering the interior of the Trick Tower. The airship once again rose into the air.


    "Beans, why is there no screen?"


    Haru asked as he looked at the dark screen.


    Beans replied, "The examiner for this experiment is the warden. Only he can watch the surveince video, unless he is willing to transfer the video to the airship."


    "Isn''t that simple? Can''t you just make a call?"


    "I alsomunicated with the other party before, but the other party refused."


    "Then I''ll go and kill him?"


    "No! I''ll call again and ask!"


    Beans wiped the sweat off his forehead and immediately went to the side to make a call.


    Chairman Netero, when are youing back? This year''s examiners and examinees are so scary.


    Not long after, Beans came back and said with a hesitant tone, "The other party still doesn''t agree. Why don''t we y a game for a while?"


    In order to prevent Haru from continuing to stir up trouble, Beans chose to sell his body. Otherwise, even if Chairman Netero wanted him to y with him, he could refuse.


    Haru thought for a moment, took out his phone and dialed a number. "Hello, it''s me. Help me with something."


    No one knew who he was calling at this time, but as he spoke, he walked to the operating table, twisted the head of the beautiful girl in his hand, and inserted it into it.


    It was actually a USB


    In the next second, the entire airship made a loud noise, and the room began to flicker with a red light.


    "What happened? What are you doing?" Menchi asked with her eyes wide open.


    Haru did not exin. About ten seconds had passed, and he heard a sentence from the other side of the line, "Done."


    The next moment, the police voice suddenly disappeared and the lights returned to normal.


    Most importantly, the originally dark screen suddenly had an image!


    Haru calmly put away the phone. "Nothing, I just found someone to hack into the other party''s system and then took the picture."


    Everyone was speechless!

 Chapter 450: One Big Pot

    Chapter 450: One Big Pot


    Every year, the Hunter Exam was an important event, but it was actually not that important.


    The important thing was that the president of the Hunter Association, Netero, paid more attention to it. Every year, not only would he take out arge amount of funds to organize it, but he would always appear in thest experiment to see if there were any good seedlings this year.


    But if not for important, even the interior of the Hunter Association did not take it seriously.


    The staff advisor, including the vice president, rarely showed themselves. Even the strength of the personnel who served as examiners every year was uneven.


    For example, the examiner who was beaten half to death by Hisoka Morowst year was one of the people who Hisoka Morow thought had no strength or qualifications to be an examiner.


    And this was not the first time this kind of thing had happened.


    The hunter who was qualified to be an examiner was not willing toe. On the other hand, it also showed that in the eyes of many hunters, the annual Hunter Exam was not as important as they thought.


    This was also one of the reasons why Netero woulde to stand in the field every year.


    If he didn''t show himself, it would be even more difficult to invite the examiners in the future. The importance of the Hunter Association would be lowered year by year.It was precisely because of this reason that no one was able to keep him in check even though Haru had done many things that were out of line.


    Beans was on the verge of crying, but he had no other choice. He could only wait for Chairman Netero to return.


    Meanwhile, Haru and the other examiners didn''t care what Beans was thinking at this moment. They directly sat on the sofa and began to appreciate the third test with drinks in their hands.


    ...


    In the surveince room of the Trick Tower, the warden was furious.


    Just a moment ago, their internal system had actually been broken through so easily


    God knows how much cold sweat he had just been scared out of!


    Fortunately, the other party''s goal was not to release these heinous prisoners, nor was it to steal the intelligence information here. They only hijacked their surveince videos and then transmitted them to other ces in real time.


    "Have you found out? I must catch this bastard and lock him up for ten thousand years!"


    The assistant who was busy at the side did not care about wiping the sweat on his face. He said with great surprise and confusion, "We have found out. ording to the results of the tracking, the person who invaded us and hijacked the surveince video is above us."


    "Above? Which examinee did this?" There was a hint of cruelty in the warden''s dark eyes.


    However, the assistant shook his head and said, "No. It''s not an examinee. It''s the airship from the Hunter Association. The surveince video we hijacked is currently being transmitted to the airship in real time."


    When he said this, he quickly added, "Of course, this might also be a cover-up that the other party used, deliberately drawing our attention over there! The other party is too strong, we can''t urately locate the other party''s position."


    In the end, he even cried.


    The Hunter Association''s airship?


    The warden revealed a surprised expression, and then he thought of the two calls he had received before, and a trace of anger shed on his face!


    "There is no need to doubt it, I am sure that it was those guys who did it! Only the Hunter Association could have such a powerful hacker!"


    What a big pot, just like that, was ced on the head of the Hunter Association.


    If Beans knew, he would probably cry on the spot.


    "Just because I didn''t agree, you did this kind of thing. You are really overbearing!" The warden snorted coldly.


    But then he wondered why the other party dared to do this.


    Could it be that Chairman Netero had returned?


    Hiss.


    It seemed that this was the only exnation.


    If it was Chairman Netero, it was not impossible for the other party to do such a thing.


    After all, the brain circuits of that person werepletely different from ordinary people.


    "Boss, what should we do? Should we cut off the surveince? Or should we take people to ask for an exnation?"


    "Get out of here! Don''t you feel embarrassed enough? Since they want to watch, let them watch enough!"


    The warden snapped the surveince camera in front of him, then turned around angrily and left.


    His idea was very simple. If it was just purely because his skills were inferior to others, then he could still use other methods to get back this ce.


    But if it was Chairman Netero, then what else could he do other than endure this tone?


    Although that old man was usually very easy to talk to, if anyone dared to anger him, then they could just wash their necks and wait for death. No one could save them!


    Even he did not want to offend Netero. This was one of the reasons why he would be the third examiner in this Hunter Exam.


    This test was a waste of time.


    About six hourster, Hisoka Morow met a ''acquaintance''.


    It was the examiner he had beaten half to deathst year, Togari!


    And the reason why Togari came here was to take revenge on Hisoka Morow!


    It was not as an examiner, but as a personal identity.


    For this reason, the new skill that he had been practicing for half a year was about to bloom on Hisoka Morow!


    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red. Togari, who had a terrible scar on his face, immediately turned into a glorious executioner. All-Direction Four-de Style (in fact, a special machete) flew up and down, up and down, up and down. All kinds of things were thrown back, almost covering the dodging space around Hisoka Morow.


    In the face of such an attack, even Hisoka Morow o, whose body was extremely flexible, could not escape unscathed. If he was not careful, a wound would be cut on his waist.


    "It''s useless. Under my [All-Direction Four-de Style ], countless des will fly from all directions and cut you into pieces! It''s impossible for you to avoid this infinite attack all the time!"


    "Go to hell, Hisoka Morow!"


    Puff!


    Blood sttered everywhere!


    "Indeed, it is a bit difficult topletely avoid it. Then, we just need to make it stop. Moreover, this thing is even simpler than we imagined."


    Hisoka Morow!, who was holding two specially made scimitars in his hands, looked down and said coldly.


    Plop.


    He wanted to say something, but Togari, whose strength was apanied by blood, fell to the ground. Finally, his eyes dimmed andpletely lost their luster.


    And when Hisoka Morow! walked out of here, the broadcast in the Trick Tower sounded for the first time.


    "No. 44 Hisoka Morow!, the first person to pass the third test, spent 6 hours and 17 minutes."


    "Next is the boring waiting time." Hisoka Morow! chuckled, then casually found a ce to lean against the wall to sleep.


    He had long lost interest in such a boring test.

 Chapter 451: Ninja? The Kind That Spits Out Fireballs?

    Chapter 451: Ninja? The Kind That Spits Out Fireballs?


    "Hmm? The first candidate who passed appeared. No. 44, Hisoka Morow. I have a deep impression of him. In the first test, he attacked me without hesitation."


    In the airship, Satotz, who was drinking tea, said.


    "It can be seen that this is anotherwless guy who doesn''t take human lives seriously. The candidate who almost killed the examinerst year was him, right?" Menchi seemed to be very unhappy with this kind of person, and his tone was somewhat rushed.


    "It wasn''t almost killed. Didn''t you see it just now?" Haru saidzily as he leaned against the sofa.


    "With just this bit of strength, he even came here to take revenge. I seriously doubt how this kind of person became a hunter. Could it be that he went to the circus to study this year? And this kind of shy trick could probably only be used to fool ordinary people. It was also expected that he would be killed."


    Although he almost killed Hisoka Morow before, to be honest, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Hisoka Morow''s method.


    It was just like if you went to participate in the professional skills test, and the result of the interview was that the examiner was a half-baked, and with a great sense of superiority he tried to use the level of a half-baked to judge your professional level. No one would be able to ept it.


    Would you rather have a key?


    How many?To have that kind of ident at the annual meeting waspletely deserved!


    Since he had found that kind of half-baked goods, then he had to bear the corresponding consequences.


    He hadn''t seen that this year, after the change of Satotz, Menchi and the others, Hisoka Morow suddenly became much more honest.


    Especially after Satotz saw his purpose and gave a warning, Hisoka Morow immediately became low-key. If it was a half-baked, do you think Hisoka Morow would kill on the spot


    "Tsk, as expected, only you would appreciate that kind of guy." Menchi''s expression became more and more unhappy.


    Haru also did not care. He only said, "I don''t really appreciate it. It''s just a matter of fact. This guy''s bad character asionally makes me want to kill him."


    Menchi nced at him and could not help but say, "For a dangerous guy like you to be a hunter is simply a huge trouble!"


    Haru was a little amused by her, "Believe me, this world is far from as simple as it looks on the surface. When you meet a real ''dangerous guy'', you will know how precious a person like me is."


    To put it bluntly, if one day the creatures of the Dark Continent invade, who can humans rely on?


    Are they those hot weapons that are difficult to bring out, or nuclear bombs that are used to take down the enemy?


    And among the hunters, there were simply too many mediocre people. Those people could not even be considered cannon fodder. They would only tremble in fear.


    Who could he rely on in the end?


    Wasn''t it those so-called ''dangerous fellows''!


    In Haru''s eyes, the Hunter Association was actually just so. If he really had topare, he even admired the Phantom Troupe even more, even if thetter was just a notorious bandit group!


    It was no wonder that Menchi felt that Haru would admire people like Hisoka Morow.


    It was because the way they looked at problems and things werepletely different from that of normal people.


    To put it nicely, it was called doing as one pleased, but to put it bluntly, they were relying on their own strength to run amok!


    Haru did not deny this.


    After all, strength itself was the basis for him to do whatever he wanted!


    Without this confidence, he would not be able to raise his current personality, and he would not be able to be arrogant at all.


    Right now, Menchi still did not understand what this fellow was saying. She only said, "I''m going to eat."


    "Ah, help me bring some food back, I won''t go."


    "Are we very familiar? Who wants to help you bring food!"


    "Oh, remember to bring more meat back. It''s best if it''s a bit more heavy. I warn you in advance, don''t try to spit in and raise sand or something. Once I find out, I will post the photo of you sleeping in the toilet with the toilet bowl in the toilet."


    Menchi gritted her teeth in anger. She pulled out two kitchen knives and wanted to cut someone, but was stopped by Buhara in time and directly dragged out.


    "Fuck! Let me go! I will skin this bastard alive today!"


    "En, en. Hurry up and go. I heard that there is charcoal to roast themb today. If we gote, we won''t be able to eat."


    After the two left, only Haru and Satotz were left in the room.


    Satotz was somewhat surprised and asked, "Is there anyone else among the remaining examinees that you care about?"


    "Probably." Haru mumbled.


    After obtaining the answer, Satotz really thought about it and felt that there were only a few people that were worthy of attention among the remaining people.


    He, who was originally going to rest, suddenly became interested. He made another pot of tea and tasted it beautifully.


    12 hours after the third test began, three people, including Hisoka Morow, had already passed the test.


    The second was Illumi disguised as Gittarackur. The third person who was only two minuteste was a guy, who was called ''Hidden Baldy'' by Menchi.


    It was also interesting. Ever since Haru used the code name of ''Ninja'' to be a golden signboard in the assassin world, almost most people thought that Haru''s true identity must be the descendants of the hidden sects that were still alive. After all, ancient professions like ninjas had actually been eliminated a long time ago. Even if there were still people who were passed on, they were only two or three big kittens. It was not a big deal.


    Therefore, many ninjas, actually regarded Haru as their idol. They believed that the rise of the ninjas fell on him.


    But in fact, he did not care at all!


    Moreover, the ninjas in Haru''s eyes werepletely different from the ninjas in other people''s impression!


    They could not be mixed together at all, not to mention the rise of something.


    Unless this world could be used to rece chakra release ninjutsu.


    But thinking about it with his butt, it was simply impossible!


    Even if Haru wanted to use ninjutsu, he had to pay the price to use the ability of [World Projection].


    This kind of golden finger could not be distributed to others, so Haru never thought of borrowing the ninja power of this world, and never dealt with these people.


    Probably. You don''t like it!


    After all, you can''t even spit out a bold fireball technique, how can you be called a ninja?


    (Guy: "Maito Guy warning! I will give you another chance to reorganize yournguage!")


    At the same time, Gon Freecss and his group, who had wasted a lot of time, finally came to thest confrontation.


    The person who appeared was Killua, and his opponent was a dismembered murderer, who was sentenced to 968 years of ''unions''.


    Some sleepy Haru yawned and forced some spirit to see if his stupid brother had beenzy recently.


    And in the picture, Killua also had the same expression, yawned and forced himself to be spirited.

 Chapter 452: Silent Assassination

    Chapter 452: Silent Assassination


    Thest match came quickly and left quickly.


    The other party was still bragging and chattering, but the battle had already ended.


    "Suddenly. It''s so cold. It''s mine."


    Plop!


    The awesome murderer directly reached out a hand and fell to the ground, and Killua really put the heart that he had just dug out back into the other person''s hand with a pair of innocent and ignorant eyes.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Everyone was shocked speechless.


    That guy, who killed an unknown number of people, was killed in seconds by a small child without even finishing pretending to be a pussy, and was killed by having his heart ripped out with his bare hands?


    "Killua. Who the hell is he?" Leorio Paradinight and Kurapika widened their eyes.Gon Freecss suddenly remembered and said, "Oh, by the way, you don''t know. Killua is the elite of the Zoldyck Family." After all, the fastest way to obtain the text is to obtain it.


    Zoldyck Family


    An elite?


    What!!


    "I''m back. This guy doesn''t seem to be as terrible as you say."


    Killua came back very easily, as if he had gone out to drink a cup of water.


    Leorio Paradinight suddenly became so nervous that he couldn''t speak continuously, especially when he thought that he was yed by a woman before Killua went on stage, so that he lost the duel in the end, he really wanted to miss the feeling he had before.


    In the previous duel, he bet that the other party was a man, and then he had a good addiction during the examination.


    You lost the duel, but you won your life.


    As expected of you, Killua!


    "Killua, how did you do that move you just used?" Kurapika could not help asking.


    "That move just now? It''s not a move. It''s just to take off the other party''s heart."


    "Just like this."


    As Killua''s eyes became sharp, the nails of his hand became sharp and long, and this was just a change on the surface. In fact, including bones, Killua''s whole hand had been subtly adjusted, so that he could directly take the other party''s heart before the other party reacted.


    "So powerful!" Gon Freecss widened his eyes.


    Killua smiled confidently, "Even if it''s a killing demon, it''s at best an amateur, and I''m also a professional yer. If it was my big brother, the whole process wouldn''t even leave a drop of blood. Of course, this kind of amateur is not worthy of being treated seriously. He will probably pinch it to death."


    Thunder and others: "...."


    Sure enough, the assassin family is so scary!


    Fortunately, such a dangerous Killua is one of us, otherwise, it is hard to imagine the result of their confrontation.


    "Well, next is to wait for 50 hours."


    ......


    "That''s... the Silent Assassination Technique used to beat up the enemy ns"


    Satotz had already put down the teacup in his hand at some point in time. His expression was serious as he spoke with uncertainty.


    This time, it was Haru''s turn to look at Satotz in surprise. He raised his eyebrows, "You''ve seen it before?"


    Satotz hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "I was once ''lucky'' to see it. It was during an unknown exploration of the ruins. The other party suddenly broke in, and just like what I saw just now, he silently took the heart of a two-star relic hunter, and then left."


    "It was onlyter that I found out that someone had their eyes on the ruins, so I entrusted it to the enemy beating family, and the greatest resistance was that the two-star relic hunter was assassinated."


    "Now that I think about it, I still have some lingering fears. If I had not been nothing at that time and had no reputation at all, I might have been on the assassination list of the other party."


    "So I should not be wrong. This silver-haired youth should be a member of Zoldyck Family."


    Haru also did not expect that Satotz actually had such an experience.


    But thinking about it, it was normal. Many years ago, an unknown ruin that could mobilize a two-star relic hunter was so valuable that it waspletely enough to ask the enemy to beat up the enemy.


    And Satotz was able to survive, in addition to the reason he just said, one more thing was that when beating the enemy, he would not easily attack people other than the target when carrying out a mission.


    First, it was troublesome, and second, it was a waste.


    Because no one paid for the lives of those people!


    Then if they kill people, it will be a loss!


    This logic is perfect and impable!


    "Remove what should be removed. I can guarantee that this Killua is 100 a member of the Zoldyck Family." Haru said confidently.


    Nonsense!


    That was his younger brother. How could he not know his surname?


    Satotz looked at Haru seriously and then said, "So that''s how it is. You should have noticed this young man''s identity long ago. That''s why you paid attention to him, right?"


    EMMMMMMMMMM...


    "I think so, right?"


    Haru scratched his head.


    Satotz smiled slightly. It was indeed like this.


    So what the hell did you see?


    Why do I feel like we''re not on the same channel?


    "Do you still want to watch?"


    "I''m not looking anymore. I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep."


    "Well, I also think there is nothing to see."


    When they returned to their rooms, Haru was still thinking about this question. Did this guy misunderstand something?


    .........


    After three days of examination, a total of 24 people passed the third test.


    The location of the fourth trial was on a small ind called Zevil Ind.


    Before leaving, everyone drew their number tes ording to the order they passed.


    Their own number tes were worth 3 points, the number cards they drew were worth 3 points, and the others'' number tes were worth 1 point.


    The person who got the number tes finally passed the fourth trial.


    Rules. There were no rules!


    Any means could be used. Even if they were killed, they could only me themselves for not being skilled enough and not being strong enough!


    It waspletely like the mutual hunting between wild beasts!


    However, until thest moment, no one knew who was the hunter and who was the prey.


    Two hourster, everyone arrived at Zevil Ind on a speedboat.


    Then, they entered the ind in the order of the third trial. The interval was two minutes.


    This also meant that the more people wanted to ascend the ind, the more advantageous it would be. They could familiarize themselves with the environment beforehand and even ambush others.


    Was it unfair?


    That might not be the case!


    This was because the Hunter Exam was meant to select the strongest of the group, or even the most outstanding individuals from all sides!


    If he had the time toin, he might as well reflect on why he was ranked low in thest experiment.


    Another thing worth mentioning was that the number tag that Gon Freecss drew was... Number 44, Hisoka Morow!


    This also meant that they would definitely fight Hisoka Morow this time!


    However, the prerequisite was that they would be able to find each other first.

 Chapter 453: The Hunter and the Prey

    Chapter 453: The Hunter and the Prey


    "Eh? Where is that bastard?"


    When they were eating, they did not see Haru, so Menchi asked curiously.


    "Because the content of the fourth experiment involves confidentiality, there is no monitoring equipment installed on the ind." Satotz calmly drank his tea and said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that guy ran to the ind without permission. It is because of an unstable X factor. Now, he is hiding in the office and secretly wiping his tears."


    "Ha? He ran to the ind? That guy really doesn''t take the hunter exam seriously!"


    Obviously, the door was opened!


    But there was no point at all.


    This was because each time, the other party was on the verge of courting death.If he went any further, he would break through the C or even the bottom line of the entire Hunter Association. However, he had grasped the final line very well. It made people very angry and helpless, but it did not cause any serious impact that was difficult to recover.


    For example, in the second experiment, no matter how one looked at it, it was a great taboo to act against the examiner, Menchi and Buhara.


    However, the final result was that the ident in the examination room was sessfully resolved and it continued.


    Later, he sessfully resolved the conflict with Menchi. Yes, it was one-sided.


    (Menchi: "Bullshit! I will not forgive him!" )


    In the third experiment, he found someone to use the system in the airship to sessfully hack into the internal system of the Trick Tower. This was almost touching the bottom line of the Hunter Association!


    If it was an ordinary person, they might have been stripped of their hunter qualification and thrown into prison.


    However, after Haru did this, the warden did not even dare to fart. The rest of the people ate and drank tea with relish, sitting on the sofa and watching the live broadcast of the third experiment.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that Haru had already firmly grasped their inner thoughts!


    He was casual, but he was not worried that he would flip the car!


    Therefore, after he once again ''crossed the line'' and ran to the examination site, although Satotz and the others felt speechless, they did not make a fuss about it. They only felt that it was something that guy could do.


    Moreover, although that guy didn''t seem to be very reliable, he always had a sense of propriety and shouldn''t act recklessly.


    When Satotz and the others, who had only known each other for a few days, began to think this way, Beans, who had interacted with Haru earlier, naturally could only pray that Haru didn''t act recklessly and didn''t interfere with the exam candidates.


    It wasn''t the time to make a fuss over a small matter!


    ......


    "Let me see where they are."


    After boarding the ind, Haru took out a palm radar and began to check.


    Everyone had a locator and tracking device in their numbers, so that it would be convenient to rescue them after the exam and prevent anyone from forging a number te to try and get away with it.


    Of course, there was no need to rescue the person who had his number te taken away.


    A guy who couldn''t even keep a number tag could only pray for his own good.


    Therefore, what Haru was holding in his hand right now was the cheat artifact of the fourth test!


    With it, he could easily find the location of all the number tags, and he didn''t have to worry about being ambushed.


    Hmm?


    You asked where Haru came from?


    Of course he borrowed it when he left!


    Beans didn''t object, but he agreed!


    I''m such a logical genius!


    "Absolutely!"


    After erasing all of his aura and hiding it, Haru was like a ghost as he began to wander around the ind.


    ...


    "How is it? Do you know who your target is? Perhaps I can provide you with information on this side."


    Hisoka Morow, who was lying on a big tree, was holding a special radiomunication device with a six-pointed star pattern in his hand. The words just now were from the inside.


    "There is no need for that. I will choose three people at will," Hisoka Morow replied casually.


    With his pride, he did not care who the number tag he had drawn belonged to. He did not need to investigate. In any case, he only needed to get a number tag worth six points. Killing three people was the same.


    "I think so too. It really fits your personality. Then let''s do this for now."


    After ending the call, Illumi disguised as ''Gittarackur'' suddenly turned his head to look to the left. With a strange smile, he shot out the nail he had been ying with in his hand.


    At this time, on a tree a hundred meters away from Gittarackur, the female sniper, Siper, adjusted his breathing through the aim of the sniper rifle. She was ready to kill the target remotely.


    However, when ''Gittarackur'', who she regarded as her prey, suddenly turned his head and looked over, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately wanted to pull the trigger.


    However, it was already toote. The seemingly harmless Nen actually crossed a distance of over a hundred meters and directly smashed the aim of her sniper rifle. Moreover, it did not slow down and blinded one of her eyes.


    With a muffled groan, Siper clenched her teeth, picked up her sniper rifle, turned around and ran.


    That monster was not someone she could win at all. She had to run, run!


    However, how could she let go of the prey in her hands so easily? Moreover, it was an idiot who had overestimated her own strength and tried to kill her.


    So she shook her ridiculous big head and chased after it. It didn''t look fast at all, but the distance between the two was shrinking at an astonishing speed.


    ...


    On the shore, near the ce where everyone hadnded on the ind.


    Because they had reached a consensus on the ship in advance, Gon Freecss and the others took some risks and chose not to go deep into the ship for the time being, trying to gather together on the first day!


    Since the order ofnding on the ind was based on the ranking of the third trial, and there was a interval of two minutes each time.


    This also meant that they were thest batch of people to ascend the ind at almost the same time.


    This also gave them the opportunity to gather together as quickly as possible!


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    When Leorio Paradinight also appeared, Gon Freecss and the others had all gathered together.


    "Great, the first step of the n has been sessfullypleted. After we gather together, although the efficiency of exploration will be greatly reduced, at the same time, the safety andbat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced."


    "Then before we start the operation, let''s first determine the number te that each of us wants to hunt. Previously, there were too many people on the ship, so we didn''t confirm it properly."


    Here, Kurapika was the most intelligent person.


    Gon Freecss and the others naturally followed suit and showed the number they had selected.


    Gon Freecss, needless to say, No. 44 Hisoka Morow, the biggest trouble, was also the dangerous guy that they had to face.


    Killua''s target was No. 19, Illumi''s target was No. 246, and Kurapika''s target was No. 16.


    It was not clear who No. 19 and No. 246 were for the time being, but No. 16.

 Chapter 454: Oh No, Its Over!

    Chapter 454: Oh No, It''s Over!


    "No. 16? If I remember No. 16, it seems to be."


    "Tonpa!"


    Gon Freecss and the others suddenly spoke in unison. Then, a strange expression appeared on Leorio Paradinight''s face, as if he was holding back a smile.


    Although after exining the rules of the fourth phase, all the examinees subconsciously covered up their number tes with vignce.


    However, just like how Number 44 Hisoka Morow had left a deep impression on too many people in the previous few experiments, almost no one did not know who Number 44 was. Tonpa was also a ''big celebrity''!


    Moreover, in the third phase that had just ended not long ago, Tonpa had been in a team with the four of them!


    It could be said that when Kurapika drew Number 16, he immediately realized that his target was Tonpa!


    What was even more interesting was that Bodoro was the secondst to ascend the ind, and thest person to ascend the ind was our Great God Tonpa!


    Oh, oh, I''m done for!


    "What are we waiting for? That guy, Tonpa, definitely hasn''t gone far yet. He''s just nearby. We can just take his number tag and help Kurapika get his points." Leorio Paradinight, who was at odds with Tonpa, couldn''t wait any longer.


    And this time, no one objected to his ''impulsive'' proposal because they also felt that this was a heaven-sent opportunity!


    If we miss such a good opportunity, we will be struck by lightning!


    "Alright, we will immediately start searching for the whereabouts of Tonpa nearby. Once we encounter danger, we will shout out a warning and we will rush over as soon as possible. Do not be lured away by others. This ind is not small. We have gathered together so quickly because of tricks. Once we are forced to separate, it will be difficult to meet again."


    "En!"


    ......


    Be careful!


    Caution!


    Be wary of any movements around you at all times!


    I, Tonpa, don''t say much!


    Because it was thest time to go onto the ind, Tonpa was very nervous at the moment. He had the illusion that the unruly people wanted to harm him. Every time he passed by the grass, he would be shocked. He suspected that several burly men would suddenly jump out and shout something to beat him up.


    However...


    "How is that possible? I must be scaring myself."


    As an old hand, Tonpa still had some confidence in himself.


    After all, his goal was not to pass the Hunter Exam. Who would spend so much effort to squat him down?


    Crash.


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing themotion, Tonpa looked over suspiciously. Then, a cute little white rabbit emerged from the tree forest and jumped into the distance in a daze.


    "Ah, so it''s a rabbit."


    "Go to hell!"


    As if performing a face-changing show, Tonpa suddenly seemed to have be a different person. He fiercely opened a bottle and threw all the liquid inside into the direction of the noise just now.


    Did he really think he was stupid!


    Rabbit?


    "Ah! What the hell is this?"


    Suddenly, a scream was heard.


    Leorio Paradinight, who had been hit, pounced on Tonpa like a hungry tiger.


    However, Tonpa, who was already prepared, punched him in the face and sent him flying again.


    "Hmph! You got hit by my death god chili oil. You deserve to be unlucky! You still want to sneak attack me? Go back and train for another 20 years!" Tonpa said arrogantly as he moved his hands and feet.


    After all.


    Among the remaining people, he seemed to have no choice but to peck at the chicken.


    At the same time, he was scared to death just now.


    Fortunately, the person hiding inside was Leorio Paradinight. Otherwise, if it was someone else, even if he threw out the death god chili oil, it probably wouldn''t be of much use.


    "Hehe, let''s get to the point!"


    Just as Tonpa showed a wretched smile and was about to smile at the number te, a figure came out from behind him.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to have some skills." Killua, with his hands on his head, said with some surprise.


    Not good!


    Why was he here as well?


    Tonpa''s heart skipped a beat. A professional yer from the assassin family was not someone he could contend against. It was better to run first. There was no need to fight to the death with the other party here.


    Therefore, he did not even dare to leave a harsh word behind. Tonpa gave a hollowugh, turned around and ran.


    Then, a fishing line suddenly wrapped around his leg urately, tripped him, and hung him in the air.


    "Got it!" Gon Freecss walked out as well.


    "Leorio Paradinight, you are too..."


    Thest person to appear was Kurapika. He looked at Leorio Paradinight, who was still rolling on the ground. Then, he decisively took out a number te from Tonpa.


    Number 16 was the one he needed!


    "Looks like your luck isn''t too good. This number tag of yours is exactly what I need, so I''ll have to ask you to stay here and wait for rescue."


    Tonpa, who was hanging upside down in the air, wanted to cry but had no tears. So that was how it was!


    How fucking unlucky!


    From the five people who finally ascended the ind, the four of them were in the same group, leaving him alone. Furthermore, he was thest one toe up. Even if he wanted to run, he would not be able to.


    Although Tonpa originally did not think that he would be able to pass the examination, being eliminated in such a manner really made him very unhappy.


    "Gon Freecss, put this bastard down for me. I want to beat him until he turns into a pig head!"


    "This isn''t good." Gon Freecss was in a difficult position.


    "I don''t care. I will definitely take revenge!"


    Leorio Paradinight, who had finally washed off the death god chili oil with water, rushed towards Tonpa with bloodshot eyes.


    "Don''te over!"


    "I have already given you the number te. You youngsters are not good at martial arts!"


    "I was too careless. I didn''t dodge. Damn it!"


    "Ah! Don''t hit my face. Let''s talk it over. Fuck! Didn''t I tell you not to hit my face? Why are you still hitting me?"


    "Boss, Leorio Paradinight, I was wrong!"


    ...


    After beating him up on the ground, Leorio Paradinight could be considered to have vented his anger.


    The price was that Tonpa was beaten into a pig head and could not even open his eyes.


    In the end, the kind Gon Freecss and Killua piled a grave mound for this guy, and then buried half of his body, leaving his head outside.


    As for the ''Death God Chili Oil'' that Tonpa carried with him, ''Yellow Sauce'', and other good things like ''Yellow Aspiration Medicine'', they were all taken out and epted by Bodoro.


    However, this still couldn''t change anything.


    The skin that had been stained with the ''Death God Chili Oil'' had already begun to swell and swell.


    What the hell was this pepper!


    Leorio Paradinight was in a bad mood. He grimaced in pain, but there was no good solution. He could only persevere.


    There was no other way. Who asked him to screw up at a critical moment!


    If he had not identally made a sound, Tonpa would not have found him. Naturally, he would not have the chance to ssh chili oil on him.


    Then the problem was, in a one-on-one battle, who would win between Leorio Paradinight and Tonpa?

 Chapter 455: Do Not Feed

    Chapter 455: Do Not Feed


    "Let''s go. We''ve already wasted quite a bit of time."


    "Wait a bit more. Alright!"


    Leorio Paradinight took out a pen and paper from his briefcase. After leaving the four big words [Please do not feed], he finally left in satisfaction.


    Not long after, Haru, who was holding a radar in his hand, happened to pass by.


    "Eh? Isn''t this Great God Tonpa? What kind of art is he ying?"


    On the premise that Haru had used [Extinction] to eliminate his own aura, unless he just waltzed right up to Tonpa, Tonpa wouldn''t be able to see him at all.


    However, when Haru opened his mouth and spoke, if Tonpa was not deaf, he would definitely react.


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s you"


    Tonpa, who had thought that he could be saved, saw who it was and his happy expression instantly froze on his face.


    After all, nothing good had happened since he met this guy!


    When he thought back to the various encounters he had in the Hunter Exam, Tonpa suddenly felt sad and actually cried out.


    I was so wronged...!


    Haru scratched his head. This time, I didn''t do anything to you. What are you howling about?


    "Shut up! It''s so noisy!"


    I don''t!


    I will howl...!


    "If you cry again, I''ll kill you!"


    When Haru''s malicious face appeared in front of Tonpa, Tonpa instantly held back his tears and even burped in the middle.


    "Very good. Sure enough, among so many people, the one I admire the most is you." Haru stood there and lied through his teeth.


    Others might not believe it, but Tonpa himself did not believe a word!


    This bastard was ying with him!


    But he did not dare to not cooperate. Otherwise, he would really die!


    He did not want to die, so he had no other choice.


    "I am very curious about what happened before. Who nted you here? And left such an interesting message."


    As soon as he heard Haru''s question, Tonpa did not dare to be vague. He immediately told him everything that Leorio Paradinight and the others had done to him and molded himself into a hero who had failed to resist the evil forces.


    But in fact, he was ambushed and then yed. Not only was his number te taken away, but he was also treated as rice and directly inserted into the grave. He did not allow people passing by to feed him.


    God, how could there be such a cruel bastard in this world!


    Haru looked at the radar in his hand and thought, "ording to Tonpa, the five dots of light that ovepped each other should be referring to when Gon Freecss and the others attacked Tonpa. After that, the five dots of light that ovepped each other continued to move, which meant that they were still in a collective action and had sessfully snatched away Tonpa''s number te. All of this can be matched. Tonpa should not be lying. This guy also does not have the courage."


    "How is it? Are you interested in cooperating with me again? I can guarantee that you will enter the next experiment!" Haru asked in a slightly bewitching tone.


    Tonpa almost nodded in agreement, but at thest critical moment, he suddenly remembered that in the second experiment that had just begun again, he had been used as bait and suffered a lot of pain. He had almost offended the eliminated candidates this year.


    If this happened again, he really did not have the confidence to survive!


    After all, the remaining people were too dangerous. If he was not careful, he would not even have the chance to kneel down, beg for mercy and get out.


    Moreover, even if he could barely keep his life and offend so many people he could not afford to offend at once, if he still dared to participate in the Hunter Exam next year, he would definitely be more ''famous'' than Hisoka Morow!


    As for the reason why he was famous, he would probably be the most ugly candidate in history.


    Bullying a newbie, pinching a soft persimmonwas fine, but the biggest rule for him to live until now was that he would never take the initiative to provoke a guy who was regarded as dangerous by himself!


    Now it was good!


    The rest were all dangerous fellows, especially the bastard in front of him at this moment!


    Agree, or not?


    Tonpa began to make a dilemma.


    "The examiner for this test shouldn''t be you, right? Why did youe here?" Before making a decision, Tonpa suddenly asked a question. "Teacher..."


    "Ah, actually, I''m the alternate examiner for the fifth phase and final test of the year. Just got a little bored staying in, so I came out to take a stroll and kill some time."


    "Then I understand."


    "Understand what?"


    "The choice I have to make."


    "What is it?"


    Tonpa took a deep breath and said, "Anyway, I will definitely be eliminated this time, so my choice is. refuse!"


    "I just want to stay like this until the fourth test is over. I have no interest in continuing to be your bait."


    Haru was slightly stunned and asked in a strange tone, "So what is your confidence in making this choice?"


    "You are not the examiner for this test! So even if youe here now, you can not personally interfere with the operation of this test. You are just a ''observer''! But if you include me, it is equivalent to you using my existence to intervene." A light of wisdom shed on Tonpa''s miserable face.


    Haru was also interested. He followed his words and said, "Shouldn''t you be happy to see this? With my help, you can eliminate the others as much as you like."


    "No! This year, I''ve almost reached this stage. If I continue to challenge my limits, it will only make me die faster. So, what I have to do next is to stay here and wait for the assessment to end. Then, the further away you dangerous fellows are, the better!"


    As he spoke, even Tonpa persuaded himself.


    If the other party happened to be the examiner in this match, then whatever Haru said, he would never dare to resist.


    However, the current situation waspletely different. Tonpa didn''t think that the other examiners would dare to interfere with the current experiment. When it was over, he would have already run as far away as he could, so there was no need to take any risks.


    Tonpa''s intelligence was not to be underestimated.


    However, he had miscalcted one thing, and that was that as time passed, Haru''s patience was about to be worn out.


    Moreover, things like rules were only called rules when Haru wanted to abide by them!


    If Haru did not want to abide by it, then it was nothing!


    To sum it up, it depended on the mood!


    Pfft!


    Haru suddenly threw out a srowd and pierced through arge tree, nailing a strange monkey with a human face to the ground.


    "No!"


    A figure suddenly rushed over, extremely sorrowful.


    It was examinee number 118, Sommy!


    Do you want to take advantage of me?


    Think about how much you have before youe back!


    "Huh? What did you just say?" Haru retracted his gaze and looked at Tonpa again. Tonpa immediately gulped nervously.

 Chapter 456: No Interest in Dead People

    Chapter 456: No Interest in Dead People


    "The ind is so big, it''s easier said than done to find someone else, especially Hisoka Morow."


    As expected, Agon began toin.


    The reason he said just now was one thing, and the other was that he was reluctant to take the risk to find Hisoka Morow.


    In the first experiment, he was directly killed by Hisoka Morow and had no strength to resist.


    However, Kurapika and Gon Freecss, who had won number 44, seemed to have recognized Hisoka Morow. In addition, on the surface, they seemed indifferent, but in fact, they were unconvinced.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Agon''s little n to be realized.


    However..


    " Agon has a point. If we continue to try our luck like this, not to mention when we can find Hisoka Morow, I am afraid we will encounter danger and ambush on the way."


    "Right, right?"


    When Leorio Paradinight heard this, he immediately revealed a happy expression.


    But reality proved that he was happy too early.


    "How is it, Gon Freecss? Have you found any rules?"


    After observing for so long, Gon Freecss e nodded. "These Hemotropic Butterflies seem to be attracted by the blood. The stronger the smell of blood, the more Hemotropic Butterflies fly around."


    As he spoke, Gon Freecss carefully pricked his finger. As a drop of blood squeezed out, a blood butterfly flew out from the grass beside him andnded on his finger.


    This creature seemed to be very sensitive to blood.


    Gon Freecss also noticed this by chance and his observation skills.


    As for the biggest contributor, of course, it was still Tonpa!


    Tonpa!


    "You mean to say that we will follow these blood butterflies to search for others?" Kurapika thought for a moment and continued thoughtfully.


    "That''s right. The direction where the blood butterfly gathered means that there was a battle or someone was injured there. If we rush over, there is a high chance that we can benefit from it and take the opportunity to collect the number tes."


    "And if it was Hisoka Morow, even if someone had already died in his hands, I wouldn''t find it strange."


    After Kurapika''s analysis, even Leorio Paradinight, who didn''t want to meet Hisoka Morow, began to think that the Hemotropic Butterfly was a good thing, and he liked it the most.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s begin. I can''t wait any longer!"


    ...


    Under a big tree, Hisoka Morow, who was currently muttering to himself, sat there.


    It was neither hidden nor hunting around as they had imagined.


    But all of a sudden, Hisoka Morow, who had a slight smile on his face, stood up and said as if he was talking to himself, "Come out."


    No one answered, and the wind was very noisy.


    "Since you are noting over, then I can only go over."


    As he spoke, Hisoka Morow walked towards a certain ce.


    Then, a figure immediately jumped out from the bushes. He swung the spear in his hand and said in a deep voice, "I want to fight you!"


    Hisoka Morow''s smile became even brighter, "I will die!"


    No. 371, Goz, did not answer. He only swung his long spear and attacked.


    "Ha!"


    Shua, shua, shua.


    A cold light arrived first, and then the spear shot out like a dragon!


    It could be seen that Goz''s skill in the long saber was not low.


    But unfortunately, his strength and speed were not at its peak at this time, so that Hisoka Morow was able to dodge with ease.


    "Why don''t you fight back"


    Seeing that Hisoka Morow kept dodging and only dodging, Goz, who had been sweating profusely at some point in time, could not help but ask loudly.


    "There is no need for that. As long as I continue to dodge, you will die."


    Goz gritted his teeth, his face filled with unwillingness.


    Arge number of Hemotropic Butterflies were surrounding him.


    "What an astonishing number of Hemotropic Butterflies. With such serious injuries, you should have already been hit in the vital parts by someone."


    "Although it''s not like you can''t understand that you can imagine a warrior even in death, you found the wrong opponent in the end."


    Due to the loss of arge amount of blood, Goz, who lost his strength quickly, directly knelt on one leg on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Since you can understand, why don''t you fight me fair and square and let me die a worthy death"


    "I am not interested in dead people." Hisoka Morow shook his head slightly.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    However, the mentally copsed Goz shouted andunched his final suicidal charge.


    Whoosh!


    A nail urately hit Goz''s throat, and his charge was interrupted.


    Then, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    More than ten Mental Nails were directly stabbed into his face, making him look extremely terrifying!


    Then, just like that, he unwillingly fell to the ground and died.


    "I''m sorry, I identally let him escape."


    Gittarackur said as he walked out with his nail in his hand.


    "Lies. Anyway, this guy must be begging you to fulfill hisst wish before he dies."


    "I have no choice. Who told him to be so pitiful? In any case, he will still die in the end."


    "Don''t pity this kind of enemy that is no big deal anymore."


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    "I will choose a good target. I am not interested in those who are sorry. I will only let those who are killed now live."


    Gittarackur smiled and threw a number te over. "Oh, right, my target is this guy. I don''t want the extra. Here you are."


    Hisoka Morow took it and looked at it. "No. 80. Who is this guy?"


    "A guy who pointed a gun at me. Hepletely annoyed me, so I killed him."


    After saying that, Gittarackur pulled out all the reading needles stuck in his head, and then an extremely shocking scene appeared.


    His entire head began to twist and deform, and even the color of his hair changed.


    In the end, it changed into the original appearance of Illumi!


    "No matter how many times I look at it, it''s still very interesting." Hisoka Morow made such an evaluation.


    "It''s quite tiring to keep digging like this. Well, it''s much morefortable now."


    Then, Illumi suddenly began to dig the grave with his bare hands. When he was almost done digging, he directly jumped in. "Alright, I have to sleep first before the experiment ends. You have to work hard."


    After saying that, the whole person went in. Arge amount of soil emerged and buried the pit.


    Illumi buried himself directly!


    But to him, this was only the extent of sleeping.


    Gon Freecss being able to hold his breath for more than 9 minutes was already far beyond ordinary people, butpared to these professional killers who came out from beating up the enemy ns, it waspletely nothing!


    Hisoka Morow moved his hands and feet and muttered to himself, "Then, should I wait for them toe and find me, or should I take the initiative to deliver myself to my doorstep? The orphan of the Kurta n has really be more and more interesting. I really want to let Killuae and take a look!"

 Chapter 457: Showing Yourself

    Chapter 457: Showing Yourself


    Plop!


    Another figure fell down.


    The second brother of the three brothers fell to the ground unwillingly.


    "Phew, it''s finally done." Gon sat on the ground awkwardly.


    "Obviously, we can think of a way to gather together and act together. The others can as well. This can be considered a lesson." Kurapika, who had identally hung up, said helplessly.


    Originally, they were moving with the guidance of Hemotropic Butterflies, but they did not expect to be led into a trap!


    There were basically no fools among the people who had not been eliminated yet.


    If Gon Freecss and the others could think of using Hemotropic Butterflies to find someone else, then the others could naturally use this characteristic to design traps.


    Therefore, when Gon Freecss and the others stepped into the trap that had been designed beforehand, they were immediately attacked by the three brothers.If the difference in strength was not too obvious, they might really be wiped out.


    But the final result was that the three brothers were defeated, and the number tag was taken away by Gon Freecss.


    "Eh? No. 19? Isn''t this Killua''s target?"


    "It''s true. We are lucky."


    Killua unexpectedly epted No. 19 and graduated early.


    Leorio Paradinight was envious and jealous. His eyes were red. However, when Gon Freecss gave the remaining two numbers to Leorio Paradinight, Leorio Paradinight did not ept it. He felt that it was more reasonable for him and Gon Freecss to take one each.


    However, at this time, Kurapika said, "Leorio, take them all. Next, we still have to continue searching for Hisoka Morow. With these two numbers, you only need to get one more to pass the test."


    Leorio Paradinight was a little conflicted. "Hisoka Morow is too dangerous. He won''t be easy to deal with. Once we fail, not only will Gon Freecss not be able to get Hisoka Morow''s number te, but all of the cards we have on us will also be snatched away."


    Even losing his life.


    Leorio Paradinight didn''t say thest sentence, but his worry was basically written on his face.


    "You are right, so you should take it. In this way, once we fail and escape, we can try to find your target. When the timees, the extra number te can be given to Gon Freecss. As for the risk, we already know it, right?"


    Leorio Paradinight sighed, took out the two numbers and stuffed them into the suitcase.


    "Forget it, I can''t beat you guys. If you want to die, let''s die together."


    At this time, Leorio Paradinight i was already a little broken.


    But in fact, he could now take these two number tes and leave Gon Freecss and the others. In this way, not only would he have a high chance of passing the test, but he would also be able to avoid Hisoka Morow.


    However, Leorio Paradinight did not do so. It could be seen that although this person had a lot of shorings, he was a trustworthy person at the critical moment.


    At this moment, two cards flew over and directly killed the two Hemotropic Butterflies that Gon Freecss had tied to the fishing line!


    "It seems that my luck is good. I heard that you have been looking for me."


    When Hisoka Morow walked out of the tree forest, Leorio Paradinight and the others who were not mentally prepared immediately felt their hearts sink.


    This was troublesome!


    After Hisoka Morow took the initiative to show himself, almost none of the ns he had made before were used.


    There was only one way left to fight head-on.


    "Why do you have such an ugly expression? Shouldn''t you guys be happy to see me?"


    "Since you guys aren''ting over, then I''ll be the only one to go over."


    The four cards raised their hands, and Hisoka Morow suddenly exploded!


    The unlucky Gon was the closest to Hisoka Morow, so he only had time to block the flying card with his briefcase before his heart skipped a beat!


    Because in the blink of an eye, Hisoka Morow had already arrived beside him.


    Bang!


    Leorio Paradinight''s entire person, along with his briefcase, was sent flying. The things inside and the two number tes all fell to the ground.


    "Leorio!"


    After eximing, Gon Freecss and the others immediately began to besiege Hisoka Morow.


    Among them, the most terrifying Killua was the one that gave Hisoka Morow quite a bit of pressure. In fact, it was Gon Freecss who could erupt from time to time, and finally, the silent Kurapika said.


    As for Leorio Paradinight, who was once again killed in one move.


    Even the value that made Hisoka Morow look up at him was not worth it.


    On a tree not far away, Haru, who had used up all his aura, was watching the show that he had personally directed.


    "Ah, not enough. It''s not enough to grow faster. I can''t control myself anymore."


    Hisoka Morow, who had a perverted expression, was enjoying the battle.


    There were several times when he almost couldn''t help but cut Gon Freecss''s neck with the card in his hand, but in the end, he held it in. He only lightly scratched Gon Freecss''s neck with his finger, causing him to feel goosebumps all over.


    There were many wounds on Kurapika''s body, and Gon Freecss repeated the process of standing up, being sent flying, standing up again, and being sent flying again.


    Only Killua almost pulled out Hisoka Morow''s heart.


    However, Hisoka Morow reacted quickly, so he only left a blood mark on his body.


    And this was the only damage they could deal to Hisoka Morow after the battle began.


    The two sides are not on the same level, and there is noparison between ordinary people who have the ability to read and have no ability.


    Killua is very powerful, and he is a genius who beat the enemy.


    But this still can''t cover up the fact that he can''t read it now.


    If he was not afraid of the assassination skill of the enemy, perhaps the battle would have ended at this time.


    And also,.


    Killua is not his prey. If he is identally killed, the man''s anger will give him a headache.


    "Do you want to know the whereabouts of the spider?"


    At the moment when Kurapika thought he would die, Hisoka Morow whispered in his ear.


    Kurapika froze in ce, his expression unreadable.


    Sure enough!


    Hisoka Morow knew something!


    Then, at this moment, Hisoka Morow suddenly abandoned them and turned around to rush into the forest.


    Escaped?


    "I''ll go over and take a look. Don''te over!" Kurapika shouted and chased after him. His eyes had turned beautiful red at some point.


    Then there was a short scream in front of him.


    Gon Freecss, who was worried, immediately chased after him. Killua followed closely, and poor Leone was directly thrown away.


    Not long after rushing in, Gon Freecss and Killua found a dead body.


    The unlucky Gittarackur originally wanted Agon to hunt Gon Freecss and his group, but he was discovered by Hisoka Morow and was directly killed. Even his number tag was taken away.


    "It was Hisoka Morow who did it. Kurapika r card is dangerous!" Gon Freecss continued to chase after them with Killua.


    But in fact, at this time, Kurapika was looking at the spider tattoo behind Hisoka Morow and was lost in thought.

 Chapter 458: Netero, Back

    Chapter 458: Netero, Back


    "Chairman, you are finally back. Woo."


    In the fifth phase site, after seeing Netero get off the helicopter, he immediately moved his short legs and hugged his thigh. His eyes were full of tears, as if he had suffered a lot during this period.


    "Hahaha, we haven''t seen each other for only ten days. How did you learn to act like a spoiled child?" Neteroughed heartily and then walked inside.


    "Tell me, what happened during my absence? Did the Hunter Exam go smoothly?"


    Beans hurriedly reported everything that had happened in the past few days to Netero.


    However, when he was talking about someone''s arrogant and domineering style, Beans hesitated for a moment and still helped Haru put in a lot of good words.


    After all, this guy''s starting point was still good.


    Beans recognized him like this because he thought that Haru was doing bad things with good intentions and was a little impulsive.


    But after Chairman Netero listened carefully, he was deep in thought.The other party obviously came with bad intentions!


    The people of Zoldyck Family were all people who didn''t get any benefits. No matter what they did, their goal was extremely clear. They definitely wouldn''t waste so much time here for no reason.


    Coupled with Beans saying that the other party was waiting for someone, was there even a need to think about it? He was definitely waiting for him!


    "Looks like the side effects of thest time we met still came." Netero felt that it was really troublesome, and he would definitely not meddle next time.


    But at the same time, he was also looking forward to it. This old bone of his had not properly moved for a long time.


    "Yes, I know. Where is he?"


    Beans hesitated for a moment, but he still said truthfully, "He seems to have gone to the ind to watch the battle."


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Let''s wait until hees back. I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Eh? It''s still daytime."


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Beans: "...!"


    After waiting for Netero to enter the room, he immediately started snoring and left.


    So what is the rtionship between that guy and Chairman Netero?


    Aren''t you going to take care of it?


    Forget it..


    After walking out, Beans suddenly remembered. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me. Chairman Netero is back. Don''t mess around anymore. Otherwise, if Chairman Netero is angry, you will be miserable."


    Then he heard a voice from the other side of the line, "Alright, I''ll be back right away!"


    When he heard this, he was extremely satisfied.


    Sure enough, it had to be the reputation of Chairman Netero that could shock people.


    He didn''t know that Haru had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    ...


    Two dayster, the fourth test ended.


    Number of participants passed: 8!


    They were Gon Freecss''s four-man team, Hisoka Morow and Gittarackur, Hanzo and... Tonpa!


    Due to a certain person''s intrusion, Hisoka and Pokkle who passed the assessment in the original work were all eliminated.


    And Tonpa had sessfullyughed to the end.


    However, the probability of this result was not that he wanted to have it.


    Just as all the examinees were rushing to the location of the fifth phase, Haru finally saw the Chairman of the Hunter Association, Netero, who had ruined his n.


    "Should I call you Haru Zoldyck, or a code name like ''Ninja''?"


    When they met, Netero was the first to ask with curiosity and curiosity.


    Obviously, in his eyes, Haru''s identity root was not a secret.


    "Just call me by my name, Netero."


    "Oh, so you are here to kill me?"


    "Looking at the situation, I used up the ''thing'' I prepared for you not long ago. So if it is too troublesome, I think I will wait a little longer."


    "You are more confident than Maha."


    The subtextis that even your great-grandfather won''t kill me. What right do you have?


    Haru smiled without saying a word. He picked up the fat otaku water in front of him and drank a mouthful of water before saying, "If you don''t stand in my way, I don''t need to fight to the death with you. After all, standing on a human tform, I quite admire you. I don''t have many opportunities to fight with my full strength. Inparison, I prefer to use it in a meaningful ce."


    "For example, the Dark Continent."


    Netero instantly raised his eyebrows, but he was not too surprised.


    After all, it was perfectly normal for the Zoldyck Family to know about the Dark Continent. At that time, Maha and Maha''s son, Zeno, had been to the Dark Continent.


    Moreover, Zeno was one of hispanions who went to the Dark Continent with him.


    From this, it could be seen that Netero was not a person who believed that easily, nor was he a kind old man on the surface.


    If he did not touch his bottom line, even if there were people killing in front of him, he might not care.


    He carried out his own beliefs and lived his life as he pleased!


    This was Netero, the Chairman of the Hunter Association.


    It was no wonder that Beans always felt that there was a rtionship between Haru and Netero, because in this aspect, the two of them were very simr.


    "If that''s the case, then I can only make you retreat." Netero suddenlyughed. It was a smile full of confidence and ease.


    Victory was inevitable!


    Losing could only prove that he was not strong enough!


    This kind of bearing was enough to subdue many people.


    "When?"


    "Now."


    "Good."


    An invisible and terrifying aura began to collide with each other in the room. The two of them instantly shed!


    A few hourster, Beans, who came back with tea, sighed as soon as he entered the door.


    "I put down the things. The examinees have also settled down."


    "En, got it."


    Beans hesitated to speak, but when he left, he still couldn''t hold back and said, "Don''t y toote. We still have to carry out the fifth test tomorrow."


    "Ah, I know. Ya, you actually took the opportunity to sneak attack! Look at my assassination skill!"


    A ck line appeared on his face and he left helplessly.


    Then, two big words appeared on the screen - K.O!


    "Ha, 51 wins, 49 losses. It seems that I won again."


    Haru put down the game handle with a proud face.


    Mommy, this uncle is staring at me with his nostrils!


    "Young man, what are you talking about. You actually took advantage of me when I was unprepared tounch a sneak attack."


    "Prate hair, Lightning Five Consecutive Whip?"


    "What? I know about the Absolute Combo Hair. What is it? The name Lightning Five Chain Whip is such a strange name. Is it your ability to read?"


    "It''s okay. I was just talking nonsense. I thought you could meet the code."


    "I haven''t yed so much in a long time. It''s rare to meet an opponent who is equal to me. In the small canteen at night, I will treat you."


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to force me to such a situation at your age. As expected of the Chairman of the Hunter Association. Have a drink at night?"


    "Come with me into the room!"


    The two chickens were so close to each other that they almost couldn''t help but admire each other.


    It indicated that with just these two trash, this daddy could even beat the two of them with my feet!


    Of course, if it was a real PK, even a hundred of them wouldn''t be enough to die.


    As for the sparring that the two of them had agreed on, they had a new idea.

 Chapter 459: Fifth Phase - Stay Alive

    Chapter 459: Fifth Phase - Stay Alive


    The next day, in arge manor, the fifth test of this year''s Hunter Exam was held, and it was also thest test.


    Not only were the eight examinees who passed the previous test all present, even the previous examiners had all attended, waiting for the final result.


    "Hello, everyone. I am the Chairman of the Inspection Committee, Netero. I am also the highest person in charge of this Hunter Exam and the examiner for the fifth test."


    Neatly dressed, Netero greeted everyone with a sly smile.


    Other than Hisoka Morow and Illumi, the first thoughts of the other candidates were, "Who is this old man?"


    "I believe the contents of the fifth phase have already been told to you yesterday. The other side is the formation table."


    "But now I want to announce one thing. Because of a little ident, the fifth phase that was finalized was all invalid."


    "Next, I and the reserve examiners for this experiment will carry out a new experiment together."


    When Netero finished speaking, almost everyone revealed extremely surprised expressions, including the previous examiners!Although the content of each test was extremely self-centered, this kind of behavior that changed the content of the test was rarely seen. No, it should be said that it had never happened before in previous tests!


    But since the Chairman, Netero, had said so, who could jump out and oppose?


    Menchi and the others naturally thought that Chairman Netero had a new idea.


    As for the examinees, what could they know and what to change?


    However, someone could not help but raise his hand and ask, "Can I know why the rules were temporarily changed?"


    The person who asked the question was Kurapika. Ever since he discovered a secret of Hisoka Morow and reached some kind of cooperation with Hisoka Morow, the changes on his body were obvious, especially his eyes and aura. asionally, it would make one''s hair stand on end.


    "Let me answer this question."


    At this moment, a figure walked past the other examiners and threw away the bamboo hat on his head. He said, "Because the person I was waiting for has finally arrived. I want to try and see if I can kill this old man without paying much. However, he feels that this is a rare opportunity for your future life, so he proposed to change the content of the fifth test."


    "I feel that it doesn''t matter, so I agreed. How is this answer? Is it satisfactory for you?"


    Who would be satisfied with such an indifferent and willful answer?


    Leorio Paradinight cursed loudly in his heart.


    But when he looked around, he suddenly found that the atmosphere at the scene had suddenly be extremely oppressive.


    Especially Killua, it was the first time he saw such an excited expression on Killua''s face.


    "Big brother!"


    Eh???


    "Well, I am relieved to see that you are still alive. In addition, congrattions on making a new friend."


    Huh!


    Not only did Killua drag his mouth to the ground, but the others were also surprised!


    In such a short time, the bombs were detonated one after another, which shocked them to the point that they were at a loss.


    "Killua, is he your big brother?" Gon Freecss asked. He had heard Killua brag about his brother''s deeds a lot before, but he didn''t expect that the neurotic examiner was actually his big brother.


    "Well, I thought I had recognized the wrong person before the Hunter Exam officially began. I didn''t expect that it was really big brother. By the way, big brother said that he was here to kill the old man. He must have received some task, so he disguised himself as an examiner to sneak in."


    Gon Freecss and others were speechless!


    They only felt that it was worthy of being an assassin family, too damn terrible!


    "Hey, hey, hey, this is their base camp. Is it really okay for your big brother toe out so openly? Shouldn''t killers hide in the dark and use cold guns and poison?"


    However, Killua looked strange, "That is a method that only third-rate goods can use. Like our family, we usually find the target directly and then kill them. Why is it so troublesome?"


    Yes, why is it so numb.


    Damn!


    Is your family so arrogant?


    Leorio Paradinight was tired and haggard, and she didn''t know what to say at this time.


    But Killua was still full of confidence, "Don''t worry, my brother''s strength has already surpassed Dad, there will be no problem."


    Well, the problem is that we don''t know how powerful your father is!


    "Hey, what are you going crazy about again?"


    After the initial shock, Menchi finally reacted and could not help but shout loudly.


    This bastard''s face was really fucking handsome!


    Unfortunately, he had a long mouth, sigh!


    Haru ignored her and turned to look at Netero. "Chairman Netero, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "The content of the fifth test is to survive."


    Survive.


    These few short words made people shudder!


    Sometimes, the simpler the conditions, the more difficult it was.


    "Next, the two of us will start a battle in this hall, and you will have to survive until one of us stops before you leave this ce. Leaving or dying in the middle will be considered a failure, and thest survivor will be the qualified hunter of this period of Hunter Exam, giving out Hunter Licenses. In the process, you are allowed to use any means and weapons, even if you try to attack the two of us to end the battle as soon as possible, it doesn''t matter if you hide and protect yourself. All the choices are in your hands.


    After hearing this, everyone had different expressions and frowned.


    It was not that the experiment was too difficult, but it seemed too simple?


    The ground here was at least several hundred square meters. As long as they found a corner to hide, there was a high chance that they could safely pass the test.


    And because there was no pressure ofpetition, there was no need to scheme against each other. Instead, they could cooperate with each other.


    This kind of experiment content was really a bit too easy.


    But why was he still so uneasy?


    Oh, right, it was the tone!


    It was because of the serious and solemn tone of this Chairman Netero!


    He was really telling everyone!


    Why?


    Did he think that they couldn''t even endure the aftermath of his battle?


    Kurapika suddenly looked cold, and he had a bad feeling.


    So he subconsciously looked at Hisoka Morow and was immediately stunned.


    He saw that the dangerous guy who seemed to be unafraid of the world was shing in his eyes at this moment with many emotions, gloomy, excited, restrained, and crazy.


    It was really hard for you to imagine that theseplex and contradictory emotions would appear in the eyes of everyone at the same time.


    It was not until Hisoka Morow noticed the gaze of Kurapika that he revealed a meaningful expression to him.

 Chapter 460: The Daemon King of the Rookie

    Chapter 460: The Daemon King of the Rookie


    Just as Hisoka Morow''s gaze made Kurapika have a bad premonition, the strange man next to him, Gittarackur, also made a strange move.


    Gittarackur began to pull out the needles on his head one by one, and then his whole head twisted and deformed under the gaze of everyone, and finally turned into a handsome young man with dead fish eyes.


    "It''s really a headache. Because of my work, I need a Hunter License no matter what I say. But it seems very dangerous to continue to stay, so let me help you kill this old man. What do you think, big brother?"


    Big brother?


    Is this guy also...?


    Everyone showed a strange look.


    Then Killua seemed to be a little scared and called him second brother, as if he did not expect that Gittarackur was disguised by Itel.


    "Second brother? In other words, you are... three brothers?" Leorio Paradinight asked in shock.


    "Hey, long time no see, Killua. Although big brother helped you sneak out from home, mom was still worried about you. She asked me to look after you on the way, but I didn''t expect you toe to participate in the Hunter Exam.""It seems that the situation is very advantageous for us. Including you, we have three people. Hisoka Morow, do you want to join?"


    Illumi didn''t care about Killua''s idea at all and just turned to ask Hisoka Morow.


    Because ording to the previous assessment format, they can do anything, which is to help one side attack the other side.


    If Hisoka Morow also joins, it is equivalent to the three strongest candidates standing on Haru''s side and trying to kill Netero!


    And not only that, because of Killua, the three of them are likely to help.


    As for the remaining Hanzo and Tonpa, under the general trend, as long as they still wanted to pass the test, they would inevitably stand on their side.


    In other words, when Illumi revealed his identity and stood out, the battle would no longer be in the form of Netero and Haru. Instead, it would be Netero who would face Haru and the eight examinees present together.


    This was extremely disadvantageous to the situation of Netero.


    The other examiners were clearly aware of this, their expressions solemn.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    "I refuse."


    Both Hisoka Morow and Haru rejected Illumi''s proposal at the same time!


    "Idle, I should have warned you long ago not to interfere in my battle. Netero is my prey, so put away your tricks. Otherwise, even if you are my brother, I will break your limbs and throw you out."


    What a terrifying family!


    "So scary. If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    "His suggestion is within the scope of the rules, so I don''t care." At this time, Netero was still smiling, as if he really did not care if his opponent was one or nine.


    "Don''t tell me you want to take the opportunity to attack my cute Killua. I advise you not to dream about it."


    "Aiya, have you been seen through?"


    "Don''t waste any more time. Let''s begin."


    The rules that Netero had read before were just needles to the examinees present, but in reality, there was a deeperyer of hidden rules between the two of them. This was also another reason why Haru was unwilling to ept Illumi''s goodwill ''.


    Soon, the entire hall was cleared.


    Menchi and the others were chased out, but they could also watch the battle through the window.


    Only Netero and Haru were left inside, as well as the eight examinees who had been tested.


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Hide a little further, or you''ll really die." Illumi couldn''t tell if it was a warning or a threat, which made Killua purse his lips, but finally nodded slightly.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not that exaggerated." Leorio Paradinight wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "We will knowter. Now it is safer for us to retreat first." Kurapika suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and took the lead to go to the corner,pletely not caring if it would be too shameful and too underestimated.


    "I also think that Kurapika is right. To make Killua''s second brother and Hisoka Morow, who are so dangerous, show that expression, is enough to show the danger of fightingter." Gon Freecss also quickly followed.


    In this way, the four people of the protagonist group hid in the corner from the heart.


    There was also Tonpa who was prepared to give up and flee when he saw that things were not going well!


    In any case, he did not care if he could pass the test or not.


    Thus, before the battle between Haru and Netero began, there was only Irfan, Hisoka Morow, and the pretentious Hanzo left in the vicinity.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Hisoka Morow asked.


    "I''m staring at you..." Illumi said with his dead fish eyes wide open.


    "You want to stop me?"


    "No one is allowed to interfere in big brother''s battle, so just watch obediently with me. If you anger big brother, I will probably be the first to kill you."


    "Hehe, what a scary tone, but can you do it?"


    "Do you want to try?"


    Looking at the dead fish eyes of Illumi, Hisoka Morow seemed a little surprised. He had misjudged the rtionship between Illumi and that guy.


    It seemed that the rumor about Zoldyck Family was not groundless.


    An assassin family actually thought so highly of their family. Interesting.


    At this moment, the surrounding air seemed to have changed.


    "I have a feeling that there will be a hearty battle next." Netero, who had his hands hanging down and seemed to have ws all over his body, said casually.


    "It would be best if that was the case. Otherwise, I probably wouldn''t be able to hold it in."


    Haru took off the fiery cloud robe he was wearing and threw it to the side.


    As for what he couldn''t hold back, he understood everything he knew.


    "Then, let''s begin!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions in the eyes of Netero and Haru changed in an instant!


    Then, the entire hall suddenly erupted with an iparably terrifying wind pressure. The two thoughts, one white and one ck, violently collided!


    "This... is... what?"


    Hanzo, who was closer to him, suddenly fell to his knees with sweat all over his body, his eyes in a trance and disbelief.


    Just this momentum alone made him unable to resist at all, as if he was going to be destroyed!


    What kind of power was this


    How could someone be so terrifying


    That extremely pure malice and killing intent was simply like a high and mighty devil god lowering his eyelids and sweeping his gaze over him.


    Run!


    Turn around and run now!


    If he stayed any longer, he would definitely die!


    That was not the strength of the same dimension at all!


    Countless distracting thoughts crazily impacted Hanzo''s mind, almost causing him to copse.


    But what was surprising was that Hanzo, who was being ravaged by the shockwaves of those two extremely terrifying thoughts, was actually struggling to survive.

 Chapter 461: Zero Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva

    Chapter 461: Zero Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Terror, suffocation, despair.


    In an instant, the entire hall fell.


    It could be said that other than Hisoka Morow and Illumi, the rest of the examinees felt as if they had just walked to the entrance of hell, and they had personally experienced the ughter of this world''s Demon King level character!


    As the strongest hunter other than Netero, Haru had also stood at the peak of the world, Haru!


    Their [Energy], their [Quantity], and their [Thoughts] were all undoubtedly at the top of the pyramid of this world!


    And at this moment''s Gon Freecss and the rest of them didn''t even know what [Nen] was yet, the gap between them was unimaginablyrge.


    However, just like what Netero had said, observing this battle would bring endless benefits to their future. However, the premise was that they could persevere and not be lost in it.


    "This is the first time I have seen such a terrifying thought."


    Outside, Menchi opened her eyes wide and said in shock.Originally, she was looking for an excuse for her previous defeat, but when she felt this terrifying thought that made her unable to resist, she finally understood how big the gap between her and the other party was.


    If she had used her Nen that day, she would probably have died a terrible death.


    "It''sing!" Satotz, who had a serious expression on his face, suddenly spoke up.


    "Not bad. When I was your age, I was far inferior to you." Netero had a face full of praise.


    "It''s useless to say more. Come on!"


    Haru couldn''t wait any longer. At this moment, the pressure brought about by Netero''s will was even greater than that of Gon Freecss.


    He was curious to know what kind of situation he was able to force Netero into without utilizing his [World Projection] ability, which would help him make aparison, so that he wouldn''t be in the gutter when the [Meruem] appeared in the future.


    Boom!!


    No one could see how the two of them moved at all, and the two fists that were wrapped in thoughts collided fiercely.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise, and the wind pressure was more than ten times stronger than before!


    In just an instant, all the windows in the hall were shattered, and even the walls were cracked.


    Hanzo, who was struggling to hold on, was directly sent flying and mmed into the wall. Even Hisoka Morow and Ivette were forced to the edge of the wall, not daring to get close.


    As for Gon Freecss and the others, they were even more miserable. They were firmly pressed against the wall by the wind pressure, unable to move.


    "Is this true strength of a hunter?"


    Gon Freecss firmly clenched his teeth, his unwillingness and disappointment attacking his heart.


    The gap was too big, so big that it made people despair!


    It was to the point that his body began to tremble unconsciously.


    No wonder the content of the experiment this time was only to survive, and they were allowed to y freely.


    This was only the wind pressure, but it already made them unable to move. If they were to be directly affected, they would probably die on the spot!


    And Killua was also the first time to see his big brother ''Full Power'' at such a close distance. His eyes were extremely bright.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Netero and Haru had already exchanged dozens of moves. Although the martial arts of fists and feet were not Haru''s strong suit, the foundation of physical skillsid down by the two worlds was extremely solid.


    It was in and simple, but each punch and kick had the power to split mountains and split stones!


    "Leaf Strong Whirlwind!"


    The moves that were wide open and wide did not seem like the style of a killer family at all, but its power was unquestionable!


    Boom!


    Even though Netero sessfully blocked this kick with both hands, he was still sent flying by the terrifying power that followed.


    When Neteronded on the ground again, Haru did not rush to pursue him. Instead, he calmly said, "The warm-up is over. It is time to show some real skills, old man."


    Damn!


    Was that level just a warm-up?


    Strike after blow!


    Under the disbelieving looks of Gon Freecss and the others, Nitro moved his limbs, twisted his neck, and chuckled. "Young man, don''t be so impatient. When you are old, don''t move your body in advance. It will be easy to twist your waistter."


    "But since you said so, then you should be more serious."


    Netero took a horse stance and said with a serious and serious face, "Next, be careful. Don''t die so quickly."


    Ha!


    Netero gave a serious punch!


    That was a punch that surpassed the speed of sound!


    Even with the reminder of Netero, Haru was still hit!


    With a bang, Haru smashed the wall behind him and was almost sent flying out of the field.


    But fortunately, in the end, he defended with [Haki] in time, so the punch only shook his lungs a bit, and didn''t cause any major damage!


    Then, Netero did not change his movements and punched out again!


    However, this time, Haru was on guard and directly released his speed to dodge in time.


    Boom!


    The wall behind him copsed!


    Netero gave a serious punch!


    Limbbend!


    Haru used the limbs thatbined the skills of his previous life into one, and several hundreds of afterimages appeared in front of Netero.


    This kind of small trick naturally could not confuse Netero, but Haru could use the rapid change in speed to avoid Netero''s attack, so that Netero could not predict his actions.


    Then someone was unlucky.


    The hall was so big that it waspletely enveloped in the attack range of Netero. Even if Netero intentionally avoided the positions of the examinees, he would not stop.


    With a scream, Tonpa smashed the wall and was sent flying out of the field. He was directly eliminated!


    Hanzo, who had almost copsed before, was also hit.


    However, Hanzo seemed to have broken through himself and regained his belief, so that he was not eliminated at thest moment. However, that punch made him vomit blood.


    Interferewith the battle?


    Stop joking!


    It would be difficult to survive just by thinking of a way!


    In the midst of Netero''s eye attack, Haru seemed to see the shadow of the Hundred Styles of Goddess of Mercy, and thought that that move was the result of Netero''s perseverance and exertion to the extreme.


    In this aspect, Haru indeed admitted that he was inferior.


    But there was no need for him to use short attacks to attack long!


    Shua!


    The long saber was unsheathed!


    The two warrior swords carried a cold light as they advanced forward, never retreating!


    Netero''s sonic fist waspletely shattered by Haru. Then, he raised his swrod and nearly tore through Netero''s stomach!


    "One Thought Hell!"


    After merging with the Senju n, Uchiha n, and the Sword Techniques of many sects in the HunterxHunter World, they released endless light once again!


    In the midst of chaos, Gon Freecss and the others seemed to have an illusion in front of their eyes.


    As if they were in hell, countless demons and ghosts pounced at them ferociously.


    It was a deathly silence of despair!


    Unable to break free, in the blink of an eye, he was drowned by the surging evil spirits.


    Hum!


    However, suddenly, a golden light shed and melted all the evil spirits, illuminating the earth!


    It was unknown whether it was an illusion or not, but Gon Freecss seemed to see Guanyin Bodhisattva behind Netero!

 Chapter 462: Nen?

    Chapter 462: Nen?


    The golden light dispersed the darkness, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva suppressed the evil ghost.


    Whether it was sess or failure, everything turned to nothing, as if everything was an illusion.


    But in fact, the two samuraiswords in Haru''s hands were broken, and there was also a wound on Netero''s shoulder.


    Disaster!


    Haru casually threw away the two broken swords. It was as if he had pulled out Samehada in the void and activated the judgment of disaster!


    An extremely ominous aura began to linger around him.


    Before this, both sides had never used their Nen. Firstly, it was to test each other, and secondly, it was because of a hidden rule in this duel.


    Apart from defeating the other party as a condition to determine victory or defeat, the eight examinees present could also decide the oue between them.


    Using their lives!Their hidden rule was that if someone identally killed an examinee, they would lose one point.


    If all the examinees died or left the designated area, then the oue of the battle would be determined based on the score, and the oue would be the same even if it was a draw.


    In other words, if they wanted to win, they could choose another method.


    Lure the other party to identally kill, then quickly clear this ce and eliminate all the people.


    This was another reason why Haru had previously rejected the proposal of Illumi.


    He was not interested in using this method to defeat Netero, so he did not need to be a burden, nor would he take the initiative to eliminate Illumi and the others.


    But in this way, his Nen could not be used to the maximum.


    After all, the most powerful part of the disaster was the continuous spread.


    But because Killua and Illumi were here, he could only use physical contact.


    Fortunately, Netero was also in a state of being restrained. The rule was to ensure the safety of the candidates, at least to a certain extent.


    It was worth mentioning that because Samehada could not be ssified as a weapon or a creature alone, and Samehada was transformed by Myriad Realms Monolith''s rule, Samehada was more like his attached creature now. Not only could it transmit his thoughts without consumption, but it could also extend his ability to read.


    Haru guessed that this special characteristic should be due to the ability of Samehada.


    It could merge with its master and be a part of the body. When using the ability, it would naturally be regarded as an extension of Haru''s body.


    Therefore, at this time, Samehada, which could resist the attack of Netero and perfectly trigger the disaster of disaster, were undoubtedly very useful!


    "Realization?"


    Seeing a hideous looking biological weapon suddenly appear out of thin air in Haru''s hand, Netero''s eyes slightly fluctuated.


    It was no wonder that he would be mistaken. After all, just from the appearance, Haru''s mermaid skin and small drops of bulging eyes werepletely the same kind of thing!


    They were all some kind of equipment with biological characteristics or strange creatures with some kind of equipment characteristics.


    Therefore, no one could see through the fact that he was pretending to be a human with mermaid skin!


    Then, the glittering Guanyin Bodhisattva behind Netero finally made a move. One of her arms was raised high and then suddenly fell down.


    100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Samehada!


    Haru was not to be outdone as he swung Samehada horizontally and collided with the Guanyin Bodhisattva that was smashed down!


    There was a boom!


    The ground under Haru''s feet suddenly cracked like a spider web, and the terrifying impact caused the expressions of the remaining people to change!


    Even Hisoka Morow, who had always wanted to fight against Netero and Haru, now had a gloomy expression on his face. It was the boundless rage after realizing that there was a huge gap in strength between them!


    He could not take that strike of the sword just now.


    Once hit, there was no second possibility other than being smashed into meat paste.


    As for dodging.


    Do you see how many arms are on Guanyin Bodhisattva''s back?


    He did not think that Netero could only use one arm to attack each time.


    In other words, he only had one chance to attack when facing Netero. If he could not kill the other party, then other than escaping, he had no chance of winning.


    As the Chairman of the Hunter Association, it was natural for Netero to be powerful.


    However, the other person''s performance, which was not at a disadvantage at all, once again provoked Hisoka Morow.


    But the more he was like this, the more excited he felt. His entire body was trembling, and his abnormal smile was simply chilling!


    If even Hisoka Morow was like this, the others could imagine it.


    Gon Freecss and the others found themselves like frogs in a well, until today, for the first time, they jumped out of the three foot radius and saw the vast world outside.


    Previously, Killua had been saying how strong his big brother was, and they had no specific understanding.


    But now, they could be sure that if it was them, they probably would not even have the qualifications to survive in front of each other for a second.


    This kind of cruel reality was truly too despairing!


    And the battle on the inside was still continuing!


    The 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Samehada!


    The golden fist collided with Samehada once again.


    To be honest, this kind of head-on sh was even more disadvantageous to Haru. After all, he was using his physical body to fight against Netero''s Nen.


    But just as he had said at the beginning, he had note to find Netero this time to directly fight to the death with him. Instead, he wanted to test out Netero''s current strength and to what extent he could fight the other party without using the world projection.


    This was beneficial for him to see his future path and find his own shorings.


    He could also use this to estimate the general strength of the Vital Meruem after it appeared.


    Of course, if he found out that Netero was only so in battle, he would not be polite!


    100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Samehada!


    When the huge Guanyin Bodhisattva behind Netero stretched out its two arms, like swatting a fly, and pped its hands together to p Haru, Haru''s choice was somewhat out of Netero''s expectations!


    Haru did not dodge, but used a strong defense, and then before he was hit, he threw out Samehada!


    The handle of Samehada suddenly stretched out more than ten meters long, and then it twisted like a chain, and the body of the de twisted towards Netero!


    Bang!


    Haru was pped right in the face.


    But in order to maintain the attack, Netero was also unable to dodge in time. Arge chunk of flesh was torn off his abdomen by Samehada!


    Netero could not help but reveal an extremely surprised expression.


    This damn thing was actually able to devour thoughts


    The thought that he had attached to his body as a defense had just copsed upon contact, and even his flesh and blood had been swallowed by this strange de.


    Otherwise, he would at most have suffered a small injury.


    What a terrifying ability!

 Chapter 463: Hows Your Luck?

    Chapter 463: How''s Your Luck?


    Netero was now almost certain that Haru was a Nen, otherwise, this strange weapon would not be so strange!


    To be able to devour mind, without knowing, was simply the nemesis of every Nen!


    But fortunately, it was not unsolvable.


    Even if this strange sword could extend out more than ten meters andunch a long-range attack, the price was that the flexibility of control was greatly reduced and it was easy to dodge.


    And if it did not extend out, as a closebat weapon, it would not be easy to fully release the devouring effect.


    No enemy would stand there stupidly and take a beating!


    Netero, who had seen through Samehada weakness after only one loss, had a calm expression and punched back at Samehada that was still eating on his body.


    At the same time, Guanyin Bodhisattva, who was behind him, also withdrew his two arms because he had been distracted by his injuries.


    To be honest, it was really ufortable to be hit directly by Netero''s 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!Even though Haru had already used all his strength to defend, at this moment, his blood was still surging and his muscles were tense.


    But the moment the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva withdrew his hand, Haru forcibly suppressed the surging blood and qi in his body and burst out with an extremely fast speed.


    Just like how Netero saw through the attack style and weakness of his Samehada, he also perceived the weakness of the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    It was that every time before the attack began, one had to put up a stance before the attack, and after each attack, one had to make a palm strike and then shake!


    There was no perfect Nen ability!


    If one wanted to gain something, they would have to pay something!


    The power of the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva of Netero was extremely strong, and it felt like one could defeat ten people with one strength, and it was like killing a child with a random punch.


    But to an opponent of the same level, shaking and attacking too obviously was the biggest w of this move!


    Therefore, when he used Sahemada, Haru had been preparing for this moment.


    The Cmity, judgment!


    Slow!


    Sess!


    As the founder of the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva, how could Netero not know the ws of this move? But he still relied on this move to be the strongest hunter, and the opponents who wanted to seize this w to counterattack in the past all became defeated by him.


    "Come on!"


    But at this moment, a strange thought suddenly spread from the wound he had been bitten by Samehada to his whole body.


    Then, Netero was shocked to find that his body had suddenly be very stiff, and he had lost the ability to run freely.


    It was as if the machine that was about to be scrapped hadpletely lost its engine oil!


    Although he relied on his powerful control of every muscle in his body to force himself out of this strange state, he was still affected quite a bit.


    At this time, Haru had already arrived in front of him.


    Before Samehada that had been sent flying could be retracted, Haru had already given up on the hilt in his hand without any hesitation. Then, his two fistsnded like Guanyin Bodhisattva shower onto Netero''s body.


    [Elia Elia Elia Elia Elia! ]


    Netero knew that he had no time to dodge. He was just like Haru before, using a strong technique to concentrate all of his thoughts on defense.


    Without using that strange sword, Netero did not think that he would not be able to block the opponent''s attack.


    The result seemed to be the same.


    Netero was like a reef, standing under the waterfall. No matter how the seawater washed him, he remained motionless!


    Then, in a breath or two, the shaking of the back and front were all over. The 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva behind Netero shone with golden light again, and 12 arms fell one after another.


    In the next second, a figure flew out like a cannonball, but he forcibly twisted his body in the air, found bnce, andnded safely.


    However, the blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth was enough to prove that Haru was still unable topletely defend against the attack just now, injuring his internal organs.


    At first nce, he did not retreat a half step, but the corner of his mouth was bleeding.


    The difference was obvious!


    But the expression on Haru''s face was exceptionally rxed, because he had already achieved his goal.


    "How''s your luck?"


    Haru suddenly asked.


    Netero said, "It shouldn''t be bad. When buying drinks, I often see the words on the cap of the bottle."


    "Then, you might be able to pray that you didn''t use up all of your luck when you took another bottle."


    The cmity has begun to be determined!


    Just as Haru finished speaking, Netero''s expression instantly changed because he noticed that the parts of his body that had been hit by Haru before had all exploded with an ominous thought, just like before!


    Then, Netero immediately realized his mistake.


    Previously, when he was affected by the slowness, he instinctively regarded it as a special ability attached to the knife.


    Anyone would think so!


    However, when these thoughts that were filled with an ominous aura exploded in an instant, a hint of understanding shed in Netero''s eyes. He knew a part of the truth about Akatsuki.


    At least this ability did not belong to the strange knife, but another ability of the other party.


    This meant that the other party might not only be an instantiated Nen, but also have the aptitude of a special type!


    As everyone knew, special type Nen abilities usually had some incredible effects.


    Under the premise of not understanding the function of the ability, activating the conditions, and restriction, once one was hit, the consequences would often be terrible.


    Netero, who had been caught in a misconception of thinking, was now in this situation.


    However, Netero did not sit still and wait for death!


    Almost at the moment when the ominous thoughts exploded from his body, he took out his stance and made a final gamble.


    The nNy-Ninth Hand of the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    In the midst of chaos, all the arms of the golden Guanyin Bodhisattva statue behind Netero began to dance.


    He struck out, withdrew, struck out again, and then retracted.


    Each palm strike carried with it a thunderous force, and hundreds of palms struck out every second!


    The location where Haru was was almost instantly drowned by the golden light.


    The house trembled and the earth quaked!


    The huge manor and castle could not withstand this terrible attack in the end. With a boom, it copsed!


    Countless rocks fell down and were shattered by the 100 Type Guanyin Bodhisattva. It could not be shaken at all.


    But the others were undoubtedly unlucky!


    Either he was buried alive, or he ran out to be eliminated, how should he choose?


    Hisoka Morow relied on his extremely sensitive skills and his love to extend and retract freely. He dodged through all kinds of strange movements that vitedmon sense of physics, looking like he was prepared to stay.


    Idle was much simpler and more crude. His hands were as sharp as des, whether it was falling stones or other random things, all of them were crushed!


    Even Hanzo, who had almost copsed before, showed an extremely terrifying strength at this moment and was persisting.

 Chapter 464: I Havent Gone All Out Yet

    Chapter 464: I Haven''t Gone All Out Yet


    "We''re going to be buried alive. What should we do? Run?" Leorio Paradinight said, his scalp tingling.


    Although bing a hunter was very important, if they lost their lives, they would lose everything.


    However, Gon Freecss and the others obviously did not think that way. At this moment, they used all their strength, gritted their teeth, and held on. They looked like they would not give up even if they died here.


    But in addition to Killua, they are really in danger.


    At this moment, a big stone fell on their heads, and they had no room to hide.


    Killua''s eyes were red, and his two hands turned into the state of Itel, trying to break down the boulder.


    But suddenly, eight sharp kitchen knives flew in with the sound of air breaking, and in the blink of an eye, the boulder was cut into pieces, and then returned to the hands of Menchi.


    "Hey! What are you waiting for? Run!"


    On the ount that Killua is that bastard brother, Menchi somewhat broke the rules and made a move, but she thought very well, just banned them from entering, and did not say that they were incapable of anything.She was clearly just ''saving herself'', who let the battle affect them.


    Another, it seemed that these people were also going to be eliminated, which had no effect on the result.


    In short, don''t ask. Asking is just an excuse. Which one do you want to hear?


    However, Menchi''s good intentions clearly did not receive any response.


    It was impossible to run, either bing a hunter or dying here.


    "Believe me and follow me!" Kurapika shouted, and then turned to run into the more serious copse.


    Gon Freecss immediately followed, and Killua followed Gon Freecss.


    "Damn, if you die, you die!"


    The only one left was Leorio Paradinight, who cursed loudly. Then, he braced himself and rushed in as well.


    This undoubtedly caused Menchi to be dumbfounded.


    And, where had Kurapika brought Gon Freecss and the others to?


    The answer was the most dangerous ce!


    Netero had blown up the entire ancient castle, putting everyone in danger, but at the same time, no stone could threaten that ce.


    This was also the only way that Kurapika believed to be able toplete the experiment alive.


    Of course, it did not rule out the possibility of them being directly pped to death after going over.


    Half to half probability, go all out!


    Rumble.


    When the entire ancient castlepletely copsed and was reduced to ruins, the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva that was shining with golden light behind Netero finally disappeared.


    Then, the blue-gray face of Netero suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood, but he still tried to hold on and did not fall to the ground.


    He had been hit by dozens of negative states and had forcibly finished the Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva. If he could still act as if nothing had happened at this time, he would not be the strongest hunter, but the strongest hunter god!


    However, it seemed that luck was on his side There were dozens of negative statuses, but none of them were randomly selected.


    It seemed that the luck of ''another bottle'' was not to be underestimated!


    "Chairman Netero!"


    With tears in the corner of his eyes, Beans ran over with his short legs.


    Menchi and the other examiners also walked into the ruins, their faces full of shock!


    It was obvious that they had suffered a huge impact from the previous battle!


    Now that the experiment was over, they dared to walk in. It should be over.


    Crash.


    A head squeezed out with great difficulty. It was Gon Freecss who had been buried at thest moment.


    Fortunately, that time had alreadye to an end.


    Then, Leorio Paradinight and the others were also pulled out of the ruins alive, lying on top of the ruins, breathing in the air.


    Almost, just a little more, and they were wiped out!


    Moreover, he was only affected by it.


    Even Hanzo, who was heavily injured, sat down with a nk expression on his face. He did not know what this was.


    Only Hisoka Morow and Illumi were in a much better situation, but they were at the edge of the battle and did not dare to participate in the battle between the two.


    If it was carried out ording to the proposal from the beginning, it was unknown whether there would be any changes in the end, but it was certain that no one among them would survive.


    "Chairman Netero, is it over?" Menchi asked with mixed feelings.


    However, Netero did not answer her. Instead, his eyes were still bright as he stared ahead.


    No way.


    Menchi and the others immediately looked over.


    Bang! Bang!


    There was a sudden movement in the deep pit.


    Samehada that had been smashed into the ground struggled out somewhat miserably. Almost all the barbs on its body had been forcibly smashed. It was very pitiful.


    However, Samehada still managed to survive. He even opened his mouth and spat out a figure!


    "Cough cough."


    He struggled to get up from the ground. At this moment, Haru''s condition was also very bad.


    He had been careless.


    He had not expected that after [Cmity] would be able to force himself to finish the Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva, giving him a heavy blow.


    In addition, this time, the goddess of luck was on the side of Netero, causing the random disaster effects to not be fatal. Otherwise, no matter how strong Netero''s willpower was, it would be useless.


    After being submerged by the Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva, Haru tried to use [Defend], but it was obviously impossible.


    After only a few seconds, the defensive effect was shattered.


    Then, just as Haru was about to empty out his old base (the energy points he gained from Meteor City during this period of time) and use [World Projection] to fight against Netero, Samehada that had fallen to the ground suddenly leaped up and swallowed him in one gulp, then helped him block the attack from the back.


    Fortunately, dozens of negative statuses stacked together, causing the attack on the back of Netero to be weaker and weaker, allowing Samehada to not be crushed.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Take good care of your injuries."


    Touching the aggrieved Samehada, Haru put it back into [Myriad Realms Monolith] to recuperate.


    Only if not forpletely destroyed, with the characteristics of Samehada, it could be recovered.


    "Your luck is not bad. If I don''t use my full strength, I am not sure that I can kill you."


    When these words came out, everyone''s eyelids jumped!


    How could he not use his full strength?


    What a load of bull, pretending to be 13!


    However, at this time, Netero''s voice also sounded, "Able to block my Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva. In recent years, you are the first one. But I still have a move,[Zero Hand]. Do you want to witness it today?"


    What!


    So you, this old man, also hid a move?


    What was even stronger than that move just now?


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely oppressive and solemn.


    And Leorio Paradinight, who had just survived with great difficulty, now began to curse. There was no such bullying!


    Mommy, I don''t want to be a hunter anymore. I want to go home!

 Chapter 465: What is Nan?

    Chapter 465: What is Nan?


    "Alright."


    Even though he was in a terrible state, Haru was still fearless.


    At this point, there was no way he could retreat.


    Thus, he, who was already prepared to use [World Projection] ability, suddenly released an even more terrifying aura.


    It was the same for Netero!


    His goal in life was to find an opponent worthy of respect and have a hearty battle with him.


    Although the opponent''s strange Nen had restricted him a lot, to be able to survive under the Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva and force him to use [Zero Hand] was already a difficult opponent.


    However, if he were to do it again, Netero would not let himself make this mistake again.


    Therefore, there was still a bit of regret.Just as the atmosphere in the arena was suddenly oppressive to the point of being unable to breathe, the tear-eyed Beans suddenly stood in front of Netero and looked at Haru with a stubborn expression.


    "Stay away, Beans."


    Beans shook his head, "If I hadn''t acted on my own, today''s matter wouldn''t have happened. If we continue fighting, it will be something that no one wants to see, so let''s stop, chairman."


    No one had expected that at this time, Beans would actually stand up.


    But no one thought highly of him, because those two were obviously not people who could be easily controlled by external forces.


    But after sensing Beans''s conviction, Netero sighed. The aura on his body dispersed, and his whole person turned back into the somewhat absent-minded old man.


    "No, no more."


    Haru frowned, then looked at Illumi and Killua, and turned to leave. "This time, it''s a draw, but I already know your current limit, so next time, even if you use yourst trump card, the winner will only be me."


    "If you don''t want to die too quickly, hurry up and find a Nen removalist."


    He came and left.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he took away everyone''s shocked eyes.


    Netero smiled, then looked around and announced loudly, "The fifth test is over. Passers-by, seven people! Congrattions, you will officially be a hunter. Tomorrow will give you Hunter Licenses. Now you can have a good rest and celebrate."


    "This time, is it finally over?" Bodoro once again copsed on the ruins.


    Apart from Tonpa, everyone else was qualified.


    However, in reality, Gon Freecss and the others had received help from Menchi. If they really wanted to investigate, they would probably be disqualified.


    However, Netero was not the kind of person who followed the rules. There was no need to hold onto a small w.


    Inparison, it was still Haru Zoldyck, that made him even more interested.


    How was he able to hone his outstanding killing skills when he was less than 30 years old?


    There was also that extremely terrifying thought that far surpassed ordinary people.


    A materialized strange de, a strange ability of the special attribute.


    All of this meant that a real monster had been born from Zoldyck Family!


    Perhaps, the saying that he had not used his full strength was not just for show.


    This thought suddenly emerged in Netero''s mind. He really wanted to see what the ''full strength'' meant.


    He had a hunch that if he could see it, he would probably die without regrets.


    "Guild Master."


    "Let''s go as well. Oh, right, contact Pariston Hill. I need him to hurry over as soon as possible."


    If he dyed for too long, then he probably wouldn''t be able to keep his remaining half of life.


    He wasn''t afraid of death.


    He just didn''t want to have any regrets.


    From beginning to end, Hisoka Morow was very silent and watched as Haru and Netero left one after another.


    However, if the young man looked closely, he would find that his eyes were shing with an unsettling madness.


    The more he was like this, the more he thought. Kill them!


    ...


    As the castle was directly turned into ruins, everyone moved back to the airship.


    When Menchi pushed open a certain door, he was immediately shocked!


    "You, you, you, you, how could you be here?"


    "Of course we have to eat after the fight. Where are we now?"


    Haru, who was filled with food, asked with a strange expression as he ate.


    On the other hand, Menchi was extremely speechless. Do you know who you were fighting to death with?


    That was Chairman Netero of the Hunter Association!


    Still acting like nothing had happened?


    What a big heart!


    "You''re not worried about your own situation at all." Menchi sat down in a bad mood and said.


    "What are you worried about? There will be people looking for trouble with me? I don''t even care about Netero, why would I be afraid of those trash?" Haru had a face full of disdain and continued to snip.


    Menchi thought about it and seemed to agree.


    This guy was someone who could fight to a draw with Chairman Netero. As long as Chairman Netero didn''t say anything, no one coulde.


    And with the old man''s character, even if he was really killed today, he probably wouldn''t want the entire Hunter Association to take revenge for him. After all, his skills were not as good as others, so there was nothing to say.


    Looking at it like this, there was nothing wrong with Haru directly returning to the airship.


    There was food and drink here, and he could also take the airship!


    It was obvious that this was what Haru was thinking, and there was also a free high-level treatment. It was simply wonderful.


    Did someone really think that he was fine after eating the Ny-Ninth Hand of the 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva? He was not an ant king!


    He and Netero were just trying to hold on.


    At the same time, the examinees who had boarded the airship and passed the test were mostly thinking about one question. How could Haru and Netero be so powerful? Was he still human?


    If they couldn''t figure out this problem, even if they became hunters, it would be meaningless.


    And Netero, who was optimistic about them, chose to let them experience all this in advance, naturally also made the corresponding follow-up arrangements.


    Soon, after resting, all the people who passed the test were gathered, and then the examiner who appeared for the first test was Satotz.


    Originally, this job was exclusive to Netero, but because it was not suitable for him to show up in his current state, he could only ask Satotz to do it.


    The first thing that happened after Satotz appeared was to release his will and suppress everyone!


    "This is..."


    "Damn it! It''s this feeling again!"


    "Why is this? There is clearly nothing in front of us, but we can''t take a step forward."


    Apart from Hisoka Morow and Illumi, the others seemed to be struggling very hard.


    Then, Satotz withdrew his thoughts and said, "It seems that everyone has realized something. The power just now is called... Nen."


    "Now, let me exin to everyone what it is called."

 Chapter 466: Killers Dont Need Friends

    Chapter 466: Killers Don''t Need Friends


    "The essence of the mind is energy. It is life energy. Everyone is born with it."


    "However, most people can''t feel it, and they can''t keep it. They can only let it disperse."


    "And the mind is a manifestation of the free control of the life energy emitted from the body."


    "The four major lines of the mind are divided into entanglement."


    Satotz''s exnation was concise and refined, causing Gon Freecss and the others'' eyes to gradually brighten, as if they had opened the door to a new world!


    "So that''s how it is. As long as I learn to read, second brother won''t be able to make me retreat without fighting like before. I can catch up with big brother."


    Killua quickly figured out many things that had puzzled him before.


    For example, there were several times when Illumi did not touch him at all, but it made him feel that something was blocking him and oppressing him in the middle.


    This is undoubtedly using the power of the mind!Then the problem is.


    "Your big brother should have used the power of the mind in the battle, so why do you not know the existence of the mind?" Gon Freecss asked in a strange voice.


    In this regard, Killua had a guess, and his face was cloudy and uncertain.


    He had never wanted to be a killer, but wanted to have freedom and do what he wanted to do.


    Perhaps it was because of this ''rebellious'' that no one told him about Nen?


    "No."


    Suddenly, a head came in between the two of them, as if guessing Killua''s idea, and then said, "Just now, you also heard that the essence of the mind is energy, life energy. And how little life energy is in each person''s body, so who do you think has more life energy than a person who has been through hard training all year round and a dead fat otaku who eats and sleeps every day?"


    Killua and Gon Freecss were shocked, but Gon Freecss still subconsciously said, "It should be the person who insists on training every day."


    "Bingo! But there is no prize. This is the importance of the foundation. The more life energy there is, the stronger the remembrance will be. This is the principle that has never changed. So everything we did before practicing is to strengthen the body. Only when the foundation is firmly established will wee into contact with the existence of the remembrance. In fact, thest time you were summoned to the 200th floor of the Heavens Arena was to let you start practicing."


    "But you let mom down too much. You took the opportunity to sneak out with big brother and made friends. I should have told you that the killer did not."


    "The killer has no friends, right?" Killua suddenly interrupted Illumi and continued, "Although I haven''t figured out what my dream is, I can be sure that I am not a killer. It is enough to have big brother and you to inherit the family. I want to control my own life."


    When Heavens Arena mustered up all his courage to say this, the hair of Illumi began to dance in the wind, and his eyes began to devour everything of Heavens Arena.


    It has to be said that because of the butterfly effect brought by someone, the current Heavens Arena is not as deeply affected as in the original story.


    There is even courage to resist Illumi.


    At this moment, Satotz coughed and said, "Please don''t interrupt my exnation, okay? If you don''t want to hear it, you can leave for the time being."


    "Now that the experiment is over, can I kill everyone here and not cancel my qualification as a hunter?" The aura emitted from Illumi was getting more and more terrifying.


    However, Satotz was still the same as before. "In principle, it is your freedom to kill whoever you want. But unfortunately, killing is forbidden on the airship. You should have heard about this long ago. So if you attack others on the airship, your qualification as a hunter will definitely be cancelled."


    "Ah, so it is like this. That is really a headache. I can only wait for the airship tond and then kill Killua''s friends."


    The long hair that was dancing in the wind slowly fell down, and then left this sentence.


    "Hey, Killua, is this guy serious?"


    Killua bit his lip and said, "Think of a way to leave early. As long as you stay away from me, he should not chase you."


    Obviously, it was not a joke!


    For a moment, the faces of Gon Freecss and the others were a little heavy.


    ...


    Soon, Satotz told Chairman Netero what had just happened.


    But at this moment, with dozens of negative statuses stacked on top of each other, Netero was at the lowest point of his life. Even if he gathered the Nen in the Hunter Association at the fastest speed, he did not know how long it would take for him to fully recover.


    Therefore, Netero was also powerless.


    Even if he was optimistic about the potential of Gon Freecss and the others, he would not vite his own principles.


    Then, it could only be like this.


    After signing a document, Netero handed it over to Beans.


    Everyone in the list was dumbfounded!


    Was it really possible to do this?


    Chairman, you are ying with fire!


    But no matter what Beans said, Netero was indifferent and asked him to do it quickly.


    Then, Haru, who was resting in his room, received the ''gift'' sent by Netero.


    Although it was called a gift, it was actually a big trouble and a hot potato.


    This old man was simply a good-for-nothing!


    However, if he used this thing well, it could really help him reach the heavens in one step, saving him a lot of time.


    So, should he jump into the big pit in front of him?


    "Go back and tell the old man that I have agreed. Tell him not to regret it."


    In the end, Haru epted this ''gift''. Although it was very ufortable to be used by others, this opportunity was really too difficult.


    If this was still overcautious, it really did not match his character!


    At most, he would turn the world upside down when the time came.


    Beans left with aplicated expression, and Netero seemed to have foreseen Haru''s choice. He was not surprised at all.


    The next day, the Hunter License was sessfully issued.


    This meant that from now on, Gon Freecss and the others had be official hunters.


    Then the airship turned around andnded at the starting point of the dream of Zaban City.


    When Gon Freecss and the others came out, illumi seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    Killua''s goal was to surpass his big brother, how can he be held back by a mere friendship.


    Since Killua can''t part with it himself, then let him destroy it himself.


    Illumi''s hands were full of reading needles.


    Gon Freecss and others were all facing a great enemy, but none of them abandoned Killua to escape alone.


    Obviously, Killua said that if you stay away from him and cut off your rtionship with him, you may survive.


    But they don''t seem to believe this evil and want to try!

 Chapter 467: Illumis Standard

    Chapter 467: Illumi''s Standard


    But right at this moment, Illumi suddenly obediently put away all of his thoughts.


    Because an arm suddenly rested on his shoulder, and then revealed Haru''s'' scary ''smiling face,'' Illumi, what do you want to do to my cute brother?


    "I''m just helping him grow," Illumi said solemnly.


    "If you have time, tell the family that I took Killua. Oh, by the way, if you dare to continue to mess around, I will tear you down, understand?"


    "Mom will be very sad."


    "Are you sure you are not shedding tears of emotion?"


    As the saying goes, one thing falls on another, the one who kills the Killua is a dead one, because in front of Haru, he is like a brother!


    What?


    He was originally his younger brother?Then it''s fine!


    "Also, killers don''t need friends. Don''t say such things next time. When you kill Hisoka Morow, it will be more convincing."


    In the end, Haru whispered in the ear of Illumi.


    Illumi stubbornly retorted, "He is a family member, not a friend."


    Haru shook his head helplessly, as expected of an old monster!


    Even he himself had not been able to teach Killua these principles.


    Once, even Satotz asked about Hisoka Morow and said the same thing. Killers did not need friends.


    At that time, Illumi answered the same as now.


    What was even more interesting was that a year ago, someone asked Zoldyck Family to assassinate Hisoka Morow, and the price was five billion.


    However, before they could verify the authenticity of this price, themission was rejected.


    The reason was Zoldyck Family did not ept the internal entrustment.


    Then, after investigation, the person who entrusted Zoldyck Family to assassinate Hisoka Morow was Hisoka Morow himself!


    No one knew why Hisoka Morow had done that at that time.


    Perhaps it was a sudden impulse, or perhaps it was just to have some fun.


    But he believed that the result at that time must have made Hisoka Morow very astonished!


    Who would have thought that Haru, who kept saying that the killer had no friends, would actually attach so much importance to Hisoka Morow, his only friend.


    It was simply inconceivable!


    There were even some gay ones.


    "Don''t forget, you still owe me a shot."


    "This topic has been changed too stiffly."


    After a friendly exchange, Illumi was sessfully sent away by Haru.


    Then, under the surprised eyes of the others, he came over and said, "That old man Netero lost half his life, so he made a deal with me. I hope that I can help you teach you well. Next, I can choose the name and follow me. The others don''t need to think too much. Sensei, who helped you awaken your ability, is on the way. You will see him soon."


    "Killua."


    "Yes!"


    "Gon Freecss."


    "Yes!"


    "And thest one, Hanzo."


    "Huh???"


    To tell the truth, the first two were not surprising. After all, both knew that Killua was the younger brother of the other party, and it was understandable that Gon Freecss and Killua had such a good rtionship.


    But why was thest one not Kurapika or Leorio Paradinight, but him, Hanzo?


    Hanzo was stunned, but still stood up.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s go."


    Gon Freecss was still a little reluctant, but Kurapika knew that this day woulde sooner orter.


    And since he had be a hunter and knew the existence of Nen, he would also embark on a new journey.


    Maybe there would be a chance to meet again in the future, and everyone would fight together.


    So, after a rtively cool farewell, Kurapika or Leorio Paradinight were the first to separate and walked on their own paths.


    "Big brother, where are we going next?"


    "We''re not going anywhere, just here."


    "Huh?"


    Just as they were wondering, a helicopter descended from the sky andnded next to them.


    "Let''s go. Don''t look at it. The old man borrowed it. But I still give you a preview in advance. I don''t want to help you improve your strength in a rtively gentle way. So if you die, you deserve it. Think about it and decide whether to sit up. Once you sit up, you won''t have a chance to go down."


    Killua, of course, believes in his brother and follows him without saying anything.


    Gon Freecss believes in Killua, so he doesn''t hesitate.


    When it came to Hanzo, he was actually a little uncertain, but when he thought of the scene at the fifth trial, he decided to grit his teeth and fight.


    He did not believe that everyone with the ability to read was so strong!


    Since he was learning from everyone, why not choose the most powerful one!


    He was confident that no matter how hard and terrible the training was, it would not scare him.


    "I am the descendant of the secret organization known as [Ninja]. In order to learn the special skill called Ninja Art, I have been through all kinds of difficult training from the moment I was born. So..."


    "Hey, baldy! What are you doing with that? Are you still going up?"


    "Yes, I''lle!"


    Hanzo hurriedly sat in. Although he was scolded as a baldy, he did not dare to explode.


    After all, it is not courage to bare your teeth in the face of people who are far stronger than you, but stupid!


    When you should follow your heart, you must follow your heart. This is the romance of Ninjas!


    After taking off, Killua asked curiously, "You said you are a ninja? How many people do you have? How strong are you?"


    Hanzo snorted proudly, "Yes, I am Jonin. Even the 18-year-old Jonin in the organization is only me. As for the information on the back side, it is ssified. I can not say it bluntly, but I think you have heard of one person."


    "Who?"


    "A super killer who rose up in the past ten years, codenamed [Ninja]!"


    "Wow, so powerful! Is it more powerful than Killua?"


    When Hanzo said this proudly, he hoped to gain the dark pleasure in his eyes.


    As a result, Gon Freecss broke his defense with one sentence and shouted, "That is a gold word killer whose fame and strength are equal to that of the enemy. It is an insult topare the big man to a child!"


    "Is that so?" Killua asked.


    "By the way, Killua, aren''t you also a killer? You must have heard of it?" Gon Freecss asked shamelessly.


    Killua nodded with a strange expression, "Yes, I have heard of it."


    Hanzo was ready, "Come on,e on, show your worship eyes, I can''t wait!"


    However, the next sentence of Killua shocked him!


    "Zoldyck, I am the one of Zoldyck Family''s member, my real name is Killua Zoldyck."


    "And the assassin codenamed [Ninja], if it''s the one I know, you all should have seen it before."

 Chapter 468: Returning to Meteor City

    Chapter 468: Returning to Meteor City


    When the helicopternded smoothly, Hanzo, who came down from the inside, was still in a trance.


    He actually saw three famous members of Zoldyck Family!


    And the Killua, who made him unable to raise any resistance at all, was actually a legend of the Hunter World - Ninja


    It was really surprising!


    As others thought, the gold medal assassin who could shake the status of the Zoldyck Family [Ninja] - was simply a member of the Zoldyck Family!


    Wasn''t this a joke?!


    However, this did not mean much to Hanzo. After all, he was not in this circle.


    But as a ninja, Hanzo was filled with questions right now.


    He really wanted to know if Haru had casuallye up with such a code name, or if it really had something to do with this secret organization.Of course, it was quite embarrassing for someone to expose such a thing previously.


    "This is."


    "Meteor City."


    Meteor City!


    Killua and Gon Freecss were both calm and curious, but only Hanzo was surprised and puzzled by this name.


    Meteor City was originally a talent store for Zoldyck Family. Not only were many housekeepers selected from Meteor City to be cultivated, but even Killua''s mother was born in Meteor City, so the Zoldyck Family never regarded Meteor City as a scourge, but as their own backyard.


    And when it came to Haru, the original adjectivebecame noun,pletely upying Meteor City.


    Gon Freecss, on the other hand, did not understand the meaning of the name ''Meteor City'' at all. Those who did not know would not fear it.


    The reaction of a normal person like Hanzo was the reaction of a normal person.


    A normal person.


    If Hanzo were to know of Haru''s evaluation of him, he would probably be extremely depressed.


    Once upon a time, he, who had nothing to do with normal people, could be a ''normal person'' one day.


    "Let''s go. Don''t be so nervous. I forgot to tell you. I have the final say in the entire Meteor City now."


    After that, Haru led the way in front.


    Killua and Gon Freecss followed him without any change in expression.


    Then, Hanzo was dumbfounded!


    As the descendant of the secret organization, Hanzo had naturally heard some rumors, especially about the ''revenge fund incident of the elders on Meteor City'' that had caused a lot ofmotion a while ago.


    Now that he turned around, he understood everything that he could not understand at that time.


    Why didn''t he ept thismission of Zoldyck Family?


    Nonsense!


    They were a family, and Zoldyck Family would never kill each other.


    Why were the other killer mercenaries, bounty hunters, and so onpletely annihted?


    Was there even a need to think about this


    That bunch of trash went to find trouble with [Ninja]. It was a miracle that they were able to walk out of Meteor City alive!


    After learning of Haru''s true identity, everything made sense.


    However, the final result was a bit funny.


    After the Vengeance Fund failed to y a role, it was actually swept away by someone and became a bigughing stock in the industry!


    At the same time, without the influence of the Vengeance Fund, Meteor City officially changed owners.


    Thinking back to this information, Hanzo followed closely.


    At this moment, he was very excited. As long as he hugged such a big and thick leg, his future would be boundless!


    He would definitely be able to find and bring back the Hermit''s Scroll!


    Half an hourter, their group sessfully entered the area of the Sixth Street.


    Although the entire Meteor City was under Akatsuki''s control now, it was probably due to habit. As the main base of Akatsuki''s rise, there was a trend of slowly recing the First Street as the new ''Holy Land''.


    "Leader!"


    Just as they stepped into the Sixth Street, a figure appeared and knelt on one knee.


    With so many new faces appearing on Meteor City, they had long been targeted.


    However, with Haru around, there was no need for Botobai Gigante, who was looking for trouble with his own people.


    In addition, only Shizuku Murasaki would call him boss. The others would address him as leader.


    "Where is Shizuku Murasaki?"


    "Lord Shizuku Murasaki should be dealing with official business right now."


    "Hehe, I think she is dozing off."


    "..."


    "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you. Arrange a ce for me to stay. It is a little bigger."


    "Yes, leader."


    Soon, Haru and his group arrived in front of arge vi.


    Meteor City was in chaos, but the original First Street and Sixth Street were the best ces to be built.


    Of course, the other blocks were also undergoing gradual changes.


    Haru didn''t draw a big pancake for others, but threw real gold and silver into it, the kind that couldn''t even ssh a few hundred million yuan!


    In this regard, ''sheep'' thought that he was crazy!


    He didn''t want to hurry up and get money from Meteor City, but he actually yed a construction game. If he wasn''t crazy and stupid, then what was?


    Then, ''sheep'' probably thought that he was crazy, and even paid money to buy the materials he needed.


    If not for the fact that the entire internal and external trading market of Meteor City was in his hands, this big hole meant that it really couldn''t be filled up!


    "Take whatever you want to eat and drink, choose your room, and leave the top floor for me."


    After entering, Haru casually said.


    Killua definitely would not be polite to his brother, and directly went to find chocte, but the chocte was not found, but came back with a pile of fat otaku happy water.


    Glup... burp!


    "Big brother, have you already won this ce?" Killua asked curiously.


    Haru also took a can of fat otaku happy water, and then nodded, "Do you remember thest time you hid in my luggage bag and sneaked out?"


    "Why don''t you remember? You actually stuffed me back. I was almost finished." When it came to this, Killua was unhappy.


    "At that time, you were not suitable to stay, and it would be my weakness. But then again, if I didn''t give you the ''gliding parachute backpack'', you still have a chance to sit here?"


    It seems that it is true.


    Killua decisively chose to shut up and continue to argue. It is estimated that he will really be sent home this time.


    "It was that time that I wiped out the elders of Meteor City and then took over the entire Meteor City. It was a coincidence. If not for the fact that Beans called me to get the re-issued Hunter License, I wouldn''t have be your examiner."


    "Re-re-issued Hunter License? Can it still be re-distributed? Didn''t you say it would be lost?" Gon Freecss finally asked the doubt in Hanzo''s heart.


    "In principle, it is not possible, but there are exceptions to everything." Gon Freecss nodded as if he understood, and then asked seriously, "Did Killua lose the hunter license?"


    "That''s not it. He killed a few three-star hunters who provoked me, and then vited ten hunters. In the end, he was disqualified by the old man Netero." Haru drank the fat otaku happy water and said in a very casual tone.

 Chapter 469: Read

    Chapter 469: Read


    He casually killed a few three-star hunters, offended ten hunters, and was disqualified.


    The expression on Hanzo''s face became very stiff again!


    They were no longer idiots. They knew the existence of Nen and also got the Hunter Llicense. They saw ten hunters, and at the same time, understood the hierarchy of the hunters.


    Although bing a three-star hunter did not depend on strength, it was almost impossible to be a three-star hunter if strength was not enough.


    Therefore, the number of three-star hunters was very few, and basically every one of them was difficult to deal with.


    However, thinking about it again, this big boss in front of him was a terrifying existence that even Chairman Netero wanted to kill. It seemed that there was nothing to be surprised about killing a few three-star hunters.


    What was awesome was that after doing so many things, his qualification as a hunter had been revoked, and in the end, he was able to let Chairman Netero personally issue a new Hunter License. This was the most incredible thing!


    Was it apromise, or was it because of something?


    "When can we learn to read?" Putting aside the things that he couldn''t figure out, Hanzo was already a little impatient."Order the dishes first. Only when you''re full will you have the strength." Haru nced at him.


    To be honest, in the deal with Netero, there was no mention of Hanzo. In other words, Hanzo was actually taken away by Haru himself.


    The reason is also very simple. First, because of curiosity, he want to understand the situation of the world of hunters through Hanzo.


    Second, because of all the candidates, Hanzo is actually the strongest!


    Even stronger than the strength of Killua.


    Hanzo and Killua have received hellish training since childhood. If you only look at talent, Killua is more than Hanzo, but Hanzo is six years older than Killua, and the extra six years of training time is not scam.


    In addition, Hanzo''s character and character were both good, so Haru brought him along with the idea of chasing a sheep and the three sheep.


    After dinner, the sky gradually darkened.


    Haru brought the three of them to a room and said, "I believe that you all heard everything about Nen that day, and you have experienced it yourself."


    "Compared to theory, I prefer practice. So I can tell you clearly that I don''t have that much time to teach you to cultivate slowly. In the end, I spent several months or even several years to study, although this method is more gentle and harmless."


    "And besides this method, there is a simpler and more violent method that can force you to learn this ability. The effect is immediate. If your aptitude is good enough, a few hours, a few minutes, or even a few seconds are possible."


    "But the price is that if you do not have this ability, you will be disabled or die. And if I have any ill intentions towards you during this process, you will probably die a very ugly death."


    Haru suddenly smiled very creepily.


    "I will give you ten seconds to think about it. If you are afraid, you can get out of here. Someone else will teach you."


    Ten seconds passed in the blink of an eye. Killua''s expression did not change at all. He believed that his brother was one aspect of it. On the other hand, he was full of confidence in his talent.


    Gon Freecss could not wait to spend so much time to slowly practice. He still had to find the whereabouts of Ging. Of course, the sooner he mastered his mind, the better.


    Not to mention Hanzo, so many cruel training in the past could not make him retreat. How could he admit defeat now?


    "That''s right. If you don''t even have this bit of faith and courage, I think you should go home and farm as soon as possible."


    Haru nodded, then gently ced his hand on the table. Then, a shocking scene happened.


    He clearly didn''t do anything, and his arm didn''t have any strength, but the entire marble table suddenly shattered!


    "Just now, I struck my Nen inside this table, and then the scene you saw appeared. This is the technique of [Ten] among the four major lines of Four Exercises of Nen of the me. Next, I will use the same way to strike my Nen into you, of course the strength won''t be as great, and then instantly open up the essence holes of your entire body, so that you can physically feel your own overflowing life energy."


    "Go feel it and try to control it. If you seed, you will pass the most difficult test. If you fail, you will be disabled."


    "I will go first!"


    At this moment, Hanzo suddenly walked out and said.


    He couldn''t wait, but on the other hand, he wanted to take the lead and give the two children a look.


    If something really happened, he would be the first to bear it!


    His courage wasmendable!


    "Alright, you go first. Take off your outer clothes and leave a vest behind."


    Hanzo did as he was told and revealed his back.


    If Haru wanted to kill someone at this moment, he only needed to think about it.


    However, he really had no reason to do so.


    He ced his right hand on Hanzo''s back, adjusted the transmission of his thoughts, and instantly injected it into Hanzo''s body. He opened up all the holes in Hanzo''s body.


    "Ah!"


    An invisible aura began to rise from Hanzo''s body.


    Hanzo''s expression was solemn, but there was a hint of curiosity in it. Was this energy? Life energy? It was like water vapor, and he felt his entire body be excited.


    "Because the hole in your eyes has been opened, you can see it now. Try to feel it now and imagine leaving it in your body to be a part of your body."


    Hanzo''s talent on this side is beyond doubt. Even if he met a half-baked teacher, he quickly got on the right track and began to release the life energy in his body.


    Haru looked at them and stopped looking at them. Then he said to Killua and Gon Freecss, "Now it''s your turn."


    Killua and Gon Freecss, who were already prepared, immediately took off their clothes and turned their backs to him.


    With the experience of the first time, Haru was morefortable. He directly reached out his two hands and injected the idea into Killua and Gon Freecss.


    Only after experiencing it personally did he know that kind of horror!


    Killua and Gon Freecss also couldn''t help shouting out, but immediately they showed an extremely surprised expression like Hanzo before.


    Then they began to learn to collect these life energy.


    Ten seconds or twenty seconds?


    The non-stop overflowing life energy is as obedient as a baby, attached to Killua and Gon Freecss.


    "How do you feel?" Haru raised his eyebrows.


    Killua said, "It''s like wearing a weightless piece of clothing."


    Gon Freecss said, "I feel like I''m in a warm slime."


    Hanzo added, "It''s like I''m back in my mother''s arms."


    In 56 seconds, Hanzo was done.

 Chapter 470: Accidentally Crippled a Man

    Chapter 470: identally Crippled a Man


    Early in the morning on the second day, the moment Haru opened his eyes, he turned into an old yful person.


    "Eh? Why are you in my quilt?"


    Shizuku Murasaki rubbed her eyes and fumbled around to look at him. She said in azy tone, "Oh, I think I went to the wrong room."


    "If that''s the case, then don''t do it again next time."


    "En."


    He felt as if he had heard this conversation somewhere before.


    Then, the two of them dressed neatly as if nothing had happened and walked out without a change in expression.


    What else could it be?


    Those who were thinking about it all went to the wall to reflect on their mistakes!When they walked to the hall, they found that Gon Freecss and the others were already up. They were trying to use their minds continuously, just like children who had just gotten their new toys. Even Hanzo was no exception.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my assistant, Shizuku Murasaki. She has a very serious amnesia and is a little naturally silly. So I won''t say your names. I can''t remember them even if I tell you the truth."


    Gon Freecss and the other two, "..."


    Even though he said that, Gon Freecss and the others still made a self-introduction. Shizuku Murasaki nodded, looking like she had not woken up. It was likely that she had not remembered it at all.


    "Regarding the techniques of [Enhancement], you have already mastered them initially yesterday. But there are many more techniques about the use of Nen, such as the [Emission] that can eliminate aura and be used to restore energy even when it''s safe to do so, or even the [Specialization] that goes a step further, and so on."


    "ording to your learning speed, it will determine how much you can learn from me in the end."


    "Sigh, it''s really troublesome to think about it. As expected, I shouldn''t have agreed to that old man."


    Haru sighed, and then threw all the guidance of the theoretical equation to Shizuku Murasaki.


    Although Shizuku Murasaki''s memory was not very good, some things that were instinctive were impossible to forget.


    And all kinds of skills about using the mind were equivalent to her instinct, so there was naturally no problem for her to teach Gon Freecss and the others. There were even some things that were even better and more detailed than him.


    When Haru saw this, she was amused!


    She might as well run out to y by herself and let the little capable person do more work.


    Fortunately, Gon Freecss and the others had high level of perception. They could basically do it at one point, and then they could ask questions one after another. Therefore, their control of the mind was almost at a thousand miles per day, and every day was the same.


    This was enough to prove how important it was toy a good foundation!


    As for how many times she identally walked into the wrong room, Haru saw that she had helped a lot so he didn''t argue with her.


    Of course, every morning when she opened her eyes and acted dumb, she would always act dumb. She was probably worried that her acting skills would regress.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    The strength of Gon Freecss and the others could be described as advancing by leaps and bounds!


    Right now, it was not a problem for him to defeat the previous him.


    After all, learning to read and not to read were twopletely different worlds.


    Ordinary people who did not know how to read were standing naked in front of the Nen user, standing in the cold North Pole, but they did not know why they would feel cold.


    He was so weak and helpless that he was pitiful!


    On this day, when Haru was preparing to go out of the toilet as usual, Hanzo finally couldn''t help but look for him.


    "Huh? You asked me why I used the code name [Ninja]? What''s wrong? Could it be that you guys registered the copyrights. No one else can use it. Using it means infringement?"


    "That''s not what I meant. What I mean is..." Hanzo quickly waved his hand.


    "You mean you want to know if there is any rtionship between you and me, right?"


    Hanzo immediately nodded vigorously, "Yes, I am just curious."


    "Then I will probably disappoint you. I have nothing to do with your organization. In addition, in my eyes, you are far too different from real ninjas. It is so far that I do not even have the idea of using you."


    Hanzo suddenly became serious, "We are a secret organization that has been passed down from ancient times. Although we have fallen, many things have been passed down. We are true ninjas. Although I am very grateful that you have taught me the cultivation of reading, I will not allow anyone to look down on ninjas."


    "Looking down on ninjas? I think you are mistaken. I am only looking down on you. When you see the real ninjas, you will know what I mean."


    "Real ninjas? What exactly do you mean? If possible, I want to see what is different about this real ninja you are talking about."


    "You keep saying that you are a ninja. Well, let me ask you, what kind of ninjutsu do you know? Do you know the Grand Fireball Technique? Do you know the Shadow Clone Technique? Do you know what Sharingan is? Do you know what Kekkei Genkai is?"


    "It is not that I look down on you, but the ninjas I know. They are not the same kind of thing as yours."


    Hanzo was stunned!


    At first, when he was asked what Ninjutsu he knew, he still wanted to answer, but in the end, he was directly confused by the words ''Great Fireball Technique''!


    What the hell was this?


    Hanzo had been a ninja for 18 years, but he had never heard of these Ninjutsu. As for the Sharingan, or even Kekkei Genkai, he could not understand.


    Could this be a forbidden technique recorded on the Hermit''s Scroll?


    Suddenly, Hanzo thought of a possibility. He asked excitedly, "Is the Hermit''s Scroll in your hands? It must be. Otherwise, how would you know these things?"


    Meow?


    Haru tilted his head and looked at Hanzo with a caring expression. Sure enough, people with this name were not smart.


    "What Hermit''s Scroll? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Well, just pretend you don''t know. What else do you know about Ninjas? Can you tell me?"


    Haru originally didn''t want to talk to him anymore, but when he looked at this guy''s expectant and pleading eyes, his words inexplicably became, "Come with me, today I will tell you the story of ninja!"


    How could Hanzo know that it was a ninja story from another world? He just followed them excitedly.


    The two of them went back to their room and took some food and drinks. After a while, Haru began to talk.


    "ording to legend, in the era of turmoil, there was a Ninja n named Senju."


    "Later, under the cooperation of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, the first Ninja Vige was established. It was called Konoha, and from then on, the first Kage appeared, Hokage!"


    Haru had been holding it in for a long time, but he couldn''t spit it out, while Hanzo was intoxicated!


    It turned out that the Ninja Era was also a golden age!


    All kinds of body techniques and ninjutsu, all kinds of incredible Kekkei Genkai, and the god of ninja who finally reached the top of Ninja World!


    Hanzo''s blood was boiling, and his body began to tremble because of excitement.

 Chapter 471: See the Real Power of Ninjas!

    Chapter 471: See the Real Power of Ninjas!


    Hokage''s original story + the real world + a certain refreshing routine.


    After Haru said "Hi", he basically fooled Hanzo.


    It was not that Hanzo did not doubt the authenticity of Haru''s narration, but the problem was that it sounded too real. Every plot couldpletely withstand scrutiny. Every character was made of flesh and blood. Senju Hashirama, Senju Tobirama, Uchiha Madara.


    There were also all kinds of Ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai that could not be temporarily made up.


    Everything was as if the other party had seen it with his own eyes.


    Of course, what he saw with his own eyes should be impossible. Then there must be some record that had been passed down. For example, the current ninja group only had physical skills and some ''ambiguous'' ninja skills. Those iparably good skills had all been lost.


    And the other reason why Hanzo chose to believe was that he could not figure out why the other party would fabricate a fake Ninja World to deceive him.


    There was no need at all!


    If the other party was willing, he could kill him at any time, so why would he need to do anything unnecessary?Cheating on him?


    What was there for him to deceive?


    However, there were still questions. For example, "Why is it that most of the history ispletely different from the internal records of the organization?"


    Konoha, Iwagakure, Sunagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure had never been recorded in the Five Great Ninja Vige.


    There were also the five release techniques of Wind, Fire, Lightning, Water, and Earth that seemed to have been mentioned before, but he did not spit out a fireball that was bigger than a house after forming a seal, and something like a water dragon came out.


    The exnation (nonsense) given for this was, "What you have preserved are all minor ninjutsu, while what I am talking about are all major ninjutsu that can be endured by an enemy of the country. It''s like before you knew about the existence of Nen, you were only limited to your ownmon sense about the limits of what a human being can achieve, but after breaking yourmon sense, now that you have learned Nen, are you able to do many things that you didn''t even dare to imagine before?"


    "One more thing, your current understanding of reading is only on the most basic level. If it is only this, why does the Hunter Association need to hide the cultivation method that is strictly forbidden to be spread?"


    "You have only mastered a little bit. To put it simply, the gate of the new world only opened a gap and saw the lighting through. Only when you really open the gate and see the real scenery of the new world after the gate, can you be considered a real Nen."


    "Let''s not talk about other things. You don''t know about the six major systems divided ording to the abilities of each Nen."


    "So learn it. You guys are still too far away."


    "When that dayes, you only know how to spit out a fireball and fly a water dragon. Is it really worth making a fuss about"


    Haru drank the wine in the cup and lit a cigar for himself. It was just like how your father taught you how to guide the country.


    The shock that Hanzo received was unimaginable!


    It turned out that [Ninjutsu] was not that simple. They were still at the lowest level.


    The arrogant thoughts in his heart instantly disappeared without a trace, as if he had been doused with cold water.


    But Hanzo still wanted to know, "Tell me, is there still the ninja who mastered Ninjutsu like you said?"


    "Yes!" Haru said firmly.


    "Where is it?" Hanzo could not help but ask.


    "Didn''t you ask me why I used [Ninja] as a code name? Now you know." Haru narrowed his eyes and puffed, looking a little unfathomable.


    Hanzo was stunned for a moment.


    Then he suddenly stood up!


    "You, you, you, you."


    Haru didn''t know whether he was drunk or in a good mood. He actually smiled and said, "Do you want to see what a real ninja is like?"


    Hanzo suppressed the doubts in his heart and nodded seriously.


    In the end, he still didn''t believe it and needed to see for himself.


    Haru pinched off the cigar, poured the remaining half of the bottle of whiskey into his mouth, and let the wine flow down his neck. Then he put the empty bottle heavily on the table.


    Dong!


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll let you open your eyes."


    ...


    More than ten minutester, a car stopped in the wilderness filled with garbage.


    "Let''s do it here." Haru directly opened the door and jumped down.


    No one usuallyes to the No. 7 garbage dump in the Ninth Street, because what is dumped here is the most worthless thing, and it is difficult to even recycleit, so it is suitable for them to wait.


    Not only Hanzo, but also Killua and Gon Freecss who want toe and see.


    As for the small drops, they were originally going to sleep, but they were also pulled up by Haru.


    In case there was an ident, the small drops could still be good and clean up the scene or something.


    He was not going back to sleep together in a while.


    "Your talent is not bad, so you have mastered all kinds of skills about reading, but it is useless to close the door and build a car. I originally wanted to arrange for you to practice in actualbat after a period of time, but since you have caught up today, you are unlucky!"


    "I will be the opponent of the three of you. Later, you better have the idea of killing me. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t evenst 30 seconds."


    After mocking them as usual, Haru even yawned.


    Now it is the stage where they are full of confidence and control new abilities. He feels that he has be stronger, but there has never been a good reference standard.


    Therefore, he is very eager to try.


    What Hanzo was thinking right now was whether what Haru had said to him before was true or not.


    His heart was in a mess right now.


    However, there was no need for him to suffer any further. He would immediately know if it was true or not.


    "Very good, then I will let you see how a real ninja fights!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding environment began to change, as if there was a mirage that happened to coincidewith this world, but because the sky was dark, it was not obvious.


    However, Gon Freecss and the other two noticed it.


    Most importantly, the aura of Haru, who was standing not far away from them, suddenly became extremely unfamiliar!


    It was apletely different feeling from the usual Haru and the Haru who had fought with Netero that day.


    And this change meant that Haru had fused with another self!


    World projection, activate!


    Senju Haru descended!


    "This feeling is truly intoxicating."


    Feeling his strength of 1+1 greater than 2, Haru suddenly smiled at Hanzo and the others.


    Because it was the [World Projection] that had opened up in [upied] area, the amount of energy he had consumed was very little. It waspletely within his limits.

 Chapter 472: Do You Want to See Fireworks?

    Chapter 472: Do You Want to See Fireworks?


    "It''s different. The smell, smell, and feeling have all changed." Gon Freecss said with his eyes wide open.


    Killua nodded, and all the hair on his body stood up.


    The feeling that his big brother gave him now was several times more dangerous than usual, and he had no sense of perception at all, which meant that his big brother just gave them such a huge pressure with his own sense of existence, which was simply unimaginable!


    He didn''t know why, but Killua suddenly remembered that day when his big brother mentioned the word ''full strength''.


    He naturally believed that his big brother still had strength, but now he suddenly realized that it was very likely that the ''full strength'' that his big brother said was not the same kind of thing as the ''full strength'' he understood!


    "Don''t you want toe over? Then I will give you a little gift first."


    "The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Slowing down the hand seals, and then with a bang, hundreds of identical Haru appeared in front of Killua.


    "Is this Shadow Clone Technique that everyone in the story knows?" Hanzo, who doesn''t know what kind of devil version of Hokage''s story, immediately widened his eyes.Then the next second, hundreds of shadow clones directly rushed toward them.


    "Camouge? No, no, these ''big brother'' all have substance!" Killua''s heart was greatly shaken.


    He also knew what ''Sahdow Clone Technique'' was. It was just a visual afterimage created by footwork and speed. In essence, it was just to confuse the enemy.


    But as soon as he came into contact with it, he found that something was wrong!


    These clones were not afterimages, but real things!


    And when he suffered a few blows and killed a ''brother'', it made him even more confused.


    No.. Heart?


    Then, with a bang, it disappeared?


    Just as they were confused, the few Haru next to them mercilessly gave them a beating!


    As for Gon Freecss and Hanzo, they were not much better off. Three against a hundred, it was equivalent to each of them dealing with thirty to forty enemies. Moreover, it was a clone that inherited Haru''s foundation and thoughts!


    Thus, they were in a miserable state, beaten to the point where they had almost no strength to fight back.


    If they were punched, they would be punched.


    However, even if these clones died together, it wouldn''t affect them in the slightest, and they would directly disappear.


    This way, their morale would suffer a great blow.


    Fortunately, they weren''t people who would easily give up, and each and every one of them gritted their teeth and persisted.


    "These shadow clones didn''t even inherit one percent of my strength. If you guys are only at this level, then it would be a bit too disappointing."


    When they heard this, the expressions of Hanzo and the others all changed, and their eyes became sharp.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Under Haru''s deliberate release, Hanzo and the others, who had used their full strength, finally began to counterattack. One by one, their clones were defeated.


    If he had a few hundred more shadow clones at this time, their mentality would probably copse on the spot.


    However, Haru believed that he was not a devil, so there was no need to be so ruthless.


    Therefore, he smoked his cigar and watched them finally blow up more than a hundred shadow clones with great difficulty.


    "Just a little appetizer and you almost choked to death. This really makes me feel awkward." Haru spat out arge mouthful of smoke and said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hanzo rushed towards him with a gloomy face. There seemed to be fire burning in Hanzo''s eyes.


    What was a real ninja? He must see it clearly!


    Haru did not dodge or dodge. He only raised one foot.


    Strange force!


    Then, it fiercely descended!


    Boom!


    The ground instantly cracked. Before Hanzo could even touch Haru, he had already been forced back.


    Then several Kunai flew over.


    "I can avoid it!"


    Hanzo made such a judgment in the blink of an eye, but at the same time as hended, he used an iron horse bridge to avoid Kunai who was flying towards him.


    But what shocked him was that the moment Kunai arrived in front of him, he strangely turned into a living person


    "Hello!"


    Bang!


    Haru kicked him into the ground. After Hanzo was seriously injured, he spat out arge mouthful of blood. The great force made him unable to resist.


    Then, before he could react, Haru disappeared once again.


    It was Flying Thunder God!


    Bang, bang!


    Even Hanzo couldn''t react to the attack. Killua and Gon Freecss were kicked away without exception.


    "Weak, too weak."


    In the blink of an eye, Haru returned to his original position, smoking his cigar as if he had never moved.


    And with just one kick, Gon Freecss even suspected that he would be kicked to death. It hurt, it really hurt!


    Seeing this, Haru suddenly lost interest.


    But when he walked to Hanzo, he stopped.


    "You keep your word. Today, I will let you see what a real ninja is."


    After everything was done, Haru began to form seals. However, his target was no longer Hanzo, but a garbage mountain in the distance.


    "Fire Release - Great Fire Annihtion!"


    A sea of fire that illuminated the sky strangely gushed out from Haru''s mouth. Then, it uratelynded on the garbage mountain. In an instant, the mes soared into the sky and burned fiercely!


    "This is Fire Release, a B-Rank Ninjutsu. It is a bit more powerful than a C-Rank Ninjutsu like Grand Fireball. There are also A-Rank and S-Rank Ninjutsu on it as well as the so-called forbidden technique."


    Hanzo staggered to his feet, the light from the fire shining on his face flickering.


    As the fire continued to burn, seeing that the fire was about to expand, Haru made a few more seals. Water Release - Great Waterfall Technique!


    A huge water ball that was asrge as an entire waterfall immediately rushed into the sky and smashed into the mountain of trash that was on fire with a bang.


    Fire and water were ipatible. White mist instantly rose up.


    "This is an A-Rank Water Release. It''s quite useful to put out the fire. Of course, it''s also possible to smash a few people to death."


    Kacha.


    Hanzo seemed to hear the sound of arge-scale crack in his inner world.


    Shadow Cloning Technique, Fire Release, Water Release, all of them actually existed.


    If this was the real ninja inheritance, then what exactly was the thing that he had trained so hard for 18 years?


    Then, Hanzo felt an extremely ufortable and ominous auraing from beside him. He turned his head to look and hurriedly took several steps back.


    He saw that Haru''s body was suddenly covered with a thickyer of ck energy. First, it condensed into a giant skeleton, and then the ''flesh and blood'' was immediately replenished.


    In the end, it actually turned into a super giant who had his head and feet on the ground, wearing armor and holding a trident!


    At this time, a voice sounded, "Susanoo, one of the abilities that Kekkei Genkai Sharingan can master after activating to a certain extent."


    "Do you want to see fireworks?"


    Boom!

 Chapter 473: Master, Teach me the Way of Ninjutsu!

    Chapter 473: Master, Teach me the Way of Ninjutsu!


    Fireworks?


    Just when everyone was confused, Haru directly controlled the Susanoo and simultaneously threw the eight tomoe and the trident in his hand.


    The two drew an arc in the air, and then urately collided.


    Boom!!!


    It was as if the entire sky had been lit up. The huge energy fluctuations seemed to want to tear open a hole in the sky.


    But one had to admit that the colors that exploded out were too beautiful, so beautiful that it was soul-stirring!


    So this was the firework that Haru spoke of.


    At the same time, it was the most terrifying firework!


    If the attack just now was not aimed at the sky but on the ground, Hanzo was sure that it was enough to destroy a country!What kind of power was this!


    Ninjas, this was a real ninja!


    Hanzo''s original world viewpletely copsed at this moment, reced by a world that he had described ording to Haru''s description that might not exist.


    And without doubt!


    If Lord Haru had used this power at that time, even that Netero would have been reduced to ashes.


    Hanzo sighed, his eyes full of respect and worship.


    Not only him, but even Killua and Gon Freecss, who had only been beaten today, were deeply shocked.


    That kind of gap could not be wiped out with time.


    And for Killua, every time he thought he could see his big brother''s back, reality would always cruelly tell him that he was left even further away, far away to the point of despair.


    Shizuku Murasaki subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This was the first time Haru showed his true strength in front of Gon FreecssShizuku Murasaki


    Then, for some reason, Shizuku Murasaki remembered that many years ago, a boy stood under the stone tablet used to protect the Sixth Street and calmly said, "When Ie back again, I will definitely take it with me."


    From that day on, Shizuku Murasaki had never seen the other party again. She only knew through the others that the boy had established a regiment and started the business of thieves.


    Why would she think of him?


    It was probably a pity.


    No one could take the stone tablet away in front of the boss.


    Now she was even more certain that the boss was invincible, so even if that look left a deep impression on her, she did not think highly of the other person.


    She even thought that it was best not toe back, otherwise, wouldn''t she be forced to eat convex fish again?


    She had pretended to be tough.


    As soon as Haru''s drunkenness dissipated, his interest suddenly waned.


    Of course, he wasn''t really that bored.


    Originally, he had been wondering if he should use the ability of the world projection to use Senju Haru''s Yin Seal for treatment.


    After dragging on for half a month and not getting any better, he was a little annoyed.


    This was the real reason why he chose to waste some energy points and use the World Projection ability tonight.


    From this, it could be seen that Netero''s 100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva was indeed a bit powerful.


    This was also the one who was already 120 years old, and his bodily functions had declined to a certain extent.


    If it was Netero who was at his peak, it would undoubtedly be even more terrifying and troublesome.


    Anyway, ording to Netero himself, his current strength was only about half of his peak strength.


    Everyone quickly regained their mood and went back, but it was clear that this night was a sleepless night for Meteor City!


    .........


    After going back, Killua, who took a shower while Haru was eating supper, couldn''t help but ask, "Big brother, how did you do it? Can you teach me?"


    Haru looked up at him. "There is no need to learn from me. Everyone''s reading is different. Maybe the reading ability you developed is more powerful. When you have built up the foundation, you can try to develop your own reading to the next step. For example, like this."


    "Shizuku Murasaki, pleasee and clean up."


    Shizuku Murasaki walked in with sleepy eyes. A vacuum cleaner with sharp teeth and tongue suddenly appeared in her hand.


    With just a light breath, everything on the table disappeared, including the hot midnight snack that Haru had not finished yet.


    Haru put down the chopsticks in his hand and sighed, "See? This is a further performance. Well, one of them."


    "Since that''s the case, let me briefly tell you. Nen is divided into six major elements, which are also known as the six elements of mind. They are respectively the strengthening, release, change, operation, materialization and special elements."


    "Because everyone''s aptitude, character, and environment are different, the system they belong to is also different. People can easily practice the Nen of the system that does not belong to them."


    "Small drops of fish with bulging eyes belong to the materialization system. You can take it as creating something out of thin air."


    Following Haru''s exnation, Gon Freecss and Hanzo, who were supposed to go to sleep at some point in time, appeared as well, pretending to be listening.


    "Big brother, what system are you? The release system? No, that strange de should belong to the materialization system."


    Haru scratched his head. He was just boasting, there was no need to be so serious.


    So he vaguely said, "It''s almost the same. Your big brother is a genius, so I have dabbled in every department. Of course, your big brother is the strongest in the special system. Well, that''s it for today''s little lecture on 100,000 reasons why. It''s gettingte, so hurry up and go to bed."


    Ignoring the eyes of others, Haru directly fled.


    Killua clenched his fist, "I must not lose face for my big brother! Although my dream is not to be a killer, I can''t ck on my usual training."


    Even Killua has power, let alone Gon Freecss.


    Only Hanzo seems to have not recovered a little, and is in a trance.


    The night was silent.


    In the morning, before Haru got up, Hanzo was blocked outside with two dark circles.


    When Haru pushed open the door, she was shocked.


    "Why are you blocking my door so early in the morning?"


    Just as Hanzo was about to open her mouth, a figure with sleepy eyes walked out from inside.


    "Uh, if I said that she forgot how to go to her roomst night and identally entered my room, would you believe me if I took her in for a night out of good intentions?"


    "I believe you." Hanzo nodded with difficulty.


    I believe you!


    However, considering that he would be killed to silence him, it was better to go against his heart.


    But what was with this faint envy?


    Fuck!


    Why can''t I get a girlfriend


    "Come in. If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. I''m still waiting for breakfast."


    Hanzo came in and carefully closed the door. Then, he took a deep breath and suddenly knelt down. "I hope that Master can ept me and teach me to be the real Ninja!"


    Puff!


    The water that Haru had just drunk in his mouth instantly sprayed out.

 Chapter 474: Meteor City Battle Royale

    Chapter 474: Meteor City Battle Royale


    A good child was fooled like this.


    Although Hanzo looked like 28 years old, he was still an 18 year old child.


    Haru, who was boasting like a cow, didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    In a world where there was no chakra, he still wanted to learn ninjutsu?


    Quickly go home, wash up and sleep!


    Unless he could also give Hanzo a golden finger, no one would be able to learn it.


    But he couldn''t tell Hanzo this, otherwise, wouldn''t he pretend to be stupid?


    So he thought about it, coughed lightly and said, "The most important thing is to see if you have the talent or not. Even if I waste my time to teach you, you still won''t be able to learn it."


    "Please teach me, Master!" Hanzo pressed his head against the ground, as if he was facing a saint.Haru sighed pretentiously, "Sigh, forget it. Since you have the heart, then you cane find me when you reach my standard. At that time, even if you don''t have the talent, you won''t waste your life."


    "Hanzo will not let Master down!" Hanzo kowtowed gratefully.


    "Don''t call me Master. You are a person with inheritance. It will not be good to cause a misunderstanding."


    "It will be fine, Master. I will definitely convince the elders and not cause trouble for you."


    "I am not afraid of this. I am worried that I will be unable to control myself and identally destroy your organization."


    "..."


    Hanzo was stunned, and after thinking about it, he realized that it was really possible.


    With the strength that his master had shown before, it was really not easy to destroy their entire organization.


    Therefore, Hanzo immediately changed his words, "I definitely won''t let anyone disturb Master."


    "Alright, seeing how sincere you are, I won''t let you call me Master for nothing. You definitely won''t be able to learn Ninjutsu right now, so I can only teach you how to endure."


    "Master, please enlighten me."


    "Endure is the spiritual sustenance of a ninja when practicing Ninjutsu, and it is also a kind of belief. Only a ninja who clearly knows how to endure canunch an attack to a higher level. Otherwise, even if you are lucky enough to be promoted to Jonin, you will be an ordinary Jonin for your whole life."


    Hanzo asked thoughtfully, "Then Master, what is your endurance?"


    "My endurance means that I can do it! If I say that I will kill your whole family, I will not let go of a single person!" Haru said resolutely and decisively, causing Hanzo to start to doubt life.


    "Of course, everyone''s endurance is different, and you don''t need to learn from me. I''ll say a few more Ninja Way for you to refer to, such as the ''will of fire'', where the leaves dance, the fire is endless. What does this mean? It means..."


    "Alright, that''s all for today. When you go back, try toprehend it properly. It will be very helpful when you can''t see the road ahead clearly."


    When he said that his mouth was dry, Haru could no longer continue to fool him. Because if he continued to fool him, he would be exposed. Thus, he decisively chased Hanzo away. After all, when it came to acting as a movie, it was the fastest.


    Meanwhile, Hanzo, who had been fooled, had a thoughtful expression on his face as his mind was filled with endurance.


    But who knew if this effect was good or bad for Hanzo?


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, another half month had passed.


    Ever since they witnessed Haru''s true strength that day, Hanzo and the others had started to cultivate with all their might.


    Even Killua, who had always relied on his good talent and never devoted himself to it, began to persist until the end every day, and cultivated with a serious expression.


    Geniuses were geniuses, and the various techniques that ordinary people needed to spend a long time to master. They could always quicklyprehend them, and then use their own talents to familiarize themselves with them.


    Such students were very rxed, so Haru, who saw it in his eyes, felt that there was not much time difference, so he gathered the three of them together.


    In this month, each of you improved very quickly, but in fact, you have reached a bottleneck. The cultivation of the mind has never been able to advance by leaps and bounds every day, but it needs the stimtion of the outside world and the transformation of your hearts.


    "Only those who clearly know what I want will be able to enter the next stage of cultivation faster."


    "So, your peaceful days are gone. What awaits you will be endless danger. Are you ready?"


    Gon Freecss and the other two nodded.


    Haru couldn''t help but smile cruelly. "Very good. Shizuku Murasaki will send you to the Thirteen Streetter. Your mission is to bring the trash worth ten million nun to the First Street to exchange for money and finally throw ten million nun into the Merit Box of the First Street Church."


    "Remember, the order of the mission can not be wrong. Also, don''t think about snatching 10 millionmandments to report. Someone will keep an eye on you in the middle."


    "The time of the mission is, no limit."


    Gon Freecss and the others did not understand the difficulty of this mission. They just nodded as if they understood it.


    "Alright, let''s go then."


    With a wave of Haru''s hand, Shizuku Murasaki brought them away.


    Then, a figure knelt down on one knee behind Haru.


    "Send out the kill order. It is only limited to the interior of Meteor City. It is forbidden to leave their respective areas halfway. Whoever can do it, I will make an exception and let him enter Akatsuki as a core member."


    "Yes, Leader!"


    The content of the mission was just a shackle. The real content of the test was that Haru wanted to see how far they could go when they were enemies with the entire Meteor City!


    Of course, he was not a devil.


    The difficulty would be gradual, and the troops of each region would only stay in their respective regions, and they would not surround them like a swarm of bees.


    In that case, no matter how strong Gon Freecss and the others were, they would not be able to break out of the encirclement.


    Therefore, there was still a possibility ofpletion. It would depend on whether they were careful enough in this great escape. The speed at which their strength increased was not fast enough.


    Haru smiled with satisfaction and then went back to sleep.


    Haru slept soundly, but the entire six-star level was boiling because of his kill order.


    Although the content was a bit strange and looked more like a game, no one could guess the mind of the adult, so they simply didn''t think about it.


    The most important thing was Akatsuki''s core member!


    This was almost equivalent to the original Elder Council!


    The price was just killing a bald man and two children?


    No, it was just one of them!


    Therefore, countless people began to rub their hands together, searching everywhere for the exact information and the whereabouts of the other party.


    The kill order only said that the target would arrive at the First Street from the 13th Street, which meant that everyone had a chance, but it was also possible to miss it under the nose, so they could not be careless!


    This big escape killing game was starting to be interesting.

 Chapter 475: The Opening of the Curtain

    Chapter 475: The Opening of the Curtain


    "This is the Thirteen Street?"


    After being thrown out of the car by Shizuku Murasaki, Gon Freecss and the other two were at a loss.


    Because they had been staying in the neat Sixth Street these days, they only remembered the shock of the day when they went to the garbage dump and ignored the surrounding environment.


    So this was the first time they felt the dark side of Meteor City.


    All sorts of trash piles could be seen everywhere. Looking into the distance, there were many people wearing tattered protective clothing picking up useful trash.


    Although Haru was already trying to change the current situation of Meteor City, it was obviously not something that could be done overnight.


    Among them, the situation was the most serious among the few closest districts. After all, it was a heavily damaged area where trash was dumped. The people there were already used to the daily life of digging food from the trash.


    Therefore, it seemed even more ''original taste'' here. One could imagine what the original Meteor City was like.


    Thepassionate Virgin Mary seemed to find it hard to imagine that the Sixth Street and this ce were the same.On the other hand, Killua and Hanzo did not have any strange expressions on their faces. After all, in their impression, this was the appearance of Meteor City.


    It was not right to be as peaceful and clean as the Sixth Street before!


    "I didn''t understand it just now. We need to take the ''garbage'' worth ten million to the First Street, and then change it, right?" Hanzo asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes, that should be it."


    "Isn''t that superfluous?" Hanzo scratched head.


    "There must be something that we have overlooked. Let''s go first and find someone to ask."


    A few minutester, they sessfully arrived at a ce with many people, but many eyes fell on them because their clothes were really ipatible with this ce.


    Therefore, people like them either came from the outside or from the very front block.


    If it was the former, then there would be a good showter.


    If it was thetter, it would depend on whether or not he could establish himself here as a descendant.


    "Hey, Sir, can I ask you a few questions?"


    A red-nosed old man who sat on a garbage heap without half a tooth, but had several golden teeth in his mouthughed and said, "The bald guy has no gift yo, how can you find someone to ask for information with empty handed?"


    Hanzo pursed his lips, took out the smallest bill from his pocket, and threw it over.


    After the old man picked it up, he happily put it into his pocket, indicating that Hanzo could ask.


    "We want to know what kind of trash is the most valuable here?"


    The old man''s eyes flickered slightly, and he smacked his lips, "If it''s just scrap, then industrial trash is the most valuable. For example, some metals that can be recycled and used, or machines that can still be used after repairs."


    "Other than that, some of the more valuable things rely on eyesight and luck. For example, paintings, antiques, gold, silver, and jewelry. Sometimes, you can even pick up the money that is stuck in the book. Tsk tsk..."


    The old man with the golden teeth was indeed an old fox. He spoke a lot of things and gave Hanzo and the others a lot of ideas in a few words. He understood that these pieces of trash were a treasure mountain to the people here.


    But the problem was that theirst choice would be to honestly pick up trash here.


    So after looking at each other, Hanzo asked again, "Then where will you go to trade after you pick up valuable things?"


    The old man, who had already had some guesses, immediately confirmed their identities after hearing this question.


    These were a few young girls who did not know anything!


    Thus, the smile on the old man''s face became even more brilliant. He rubbed his fingers and said, "You have to pay more for this question."


    Hanzo impatiently threw two more bills over. Unknowingly, what happened here had already attracted the attention of some people.


    After swiftly putting away the money, the old man pointed to a residential area in the distance and said, "There is a trading point set by the manager there. The mission materials are clearly priced. Anything valuable can be exchanged for money, and you can also exchange it for anything you want."


    Hanzo and Killua''s eyes lit up at the same time, that is to say, there are no less than ten million pieces of trash inside the trading point.


    As long as you rob there, you can save too much time.


    After all, their mission only said that they can''t rob money to hand in the mission, but they didn''t say that they can''t rob garbage.


    Wouldn''t it be easy for them to pass the trial by car?


    Even if they all felt that the assessment this time might not be so simple, it did not prevent them from making this choice.


    After asking the questions they wanted to ask, Hanzo and the other two left and headed for the transaction point.


    After they left, the smile on the old man''s face instantly disappeared. No one knew when, but the surrounding people also surrounded them.


    "Boss Jin, do you want to chase them?"


    The old man licked his golden teeth, "Steady. First, find a clever one to pretend to leak the news to the group of ''Big Head'', and find out the bottom of these few raw melon. If there are no problems, we can just treat it as a sparrow and swallow up the territory of ''Big Head''."


    When the people around heard this, they immediately revealed a terrifying grin.


    The old man wanted to add a few more golden teeth to himself after he finished this ticket. When they were all fully iid, he could also take people to other areas to make it morefortable.


    On the other side, Hanzo and the other two people left. Gon Freecss suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Should we believe what that person said? I don''t know why the other party''s eyes always make me feel very ufortable, just like a rabbit who has taken a fancy to a set."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we didn''t treat the other party as a good person at the beginning. We were ready to turn against each other. But it is a little strange. Obviously, the people around have been a little restless, but they have never attacked us."


    Killua also said.


    At this time, Hanzo said, "No matter what, let''s go to the trading ce to see the situation first. If we pick up trash worth ten million, how long will it take? I don''t believe that this trial is to test our patience."


    "And the fact that there is no time limit is very important to me. I think there is only one exnation for such a loose condition. That is, it is not optimistic that we canplete it, so there is no time limit."


    As he was speaking, a dozen people suddenly emerged from the garbage dump around him, each of them carrying a cannon, but what they fired was not artillery shells, but a fishing.


    Ambushed!


    Those guys still can''t help but make a move


    Killua who did not let down their vignce immediately began to disy their abilities, dodging the attacks of the enemy and immediatelyunching a counterattack.

 Chapter 476: Nothing but the Best

    Chapter 476: Nothing but the Best


    Although they were ambushed, the three of them were no longer the same as before. It was not easy to deal with these small fries on Meteor City.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    A man with a huge deformed head shook his big head and said with a fierce look in his eyes, "Take out the good things you gotst time and kill them."


    "Isn''t that for Old Golden Tooth? Isn''t it a bit too much to just use a few raw melon eggs?" The subordinate was a bit reluctant.


    "What do you know? Listen to me!"


    Big Head actually already knew that this was a trap and had been used by someone. He might just die here today.


    But he also had his own ns!


    Not long ago, when he just came out of the transaction point, he happened to see thetest kill order issued. Although there were no photos, ording to the description on the surface, they still took it to heart.


    Now, it was basically confirmed that it was these few outsiders!So, could he give up such an opportunity to reach the heavens in a single bound?


    Even if he knew that someone was plotting against him, he still decided to give it a shot!


    Therefore, a box of high-explosive grenades that Big Head had used his wealth to exchange for were sent over.


    "Fuck, kill these three bastards for me!"


    Big Head''s wrist strength was not bad, and two high-explosive grenades were thrown over.


    Boom! Boom!


    One of them was thrown off to the side, while the other was thrown right next to Gon Freecss. Fortunately, Gon Freecss fell out in time and protected his whole body with his mind, blocking most of the damage. Otherwise, he would have been blown to death on the spot, or he would have lost half of his life.


    Even Hunters who had developed their Nen to a very deep level still needed to be wary of the damage of hot weapons, let alone neers like them who had juste into contact with Nen.


    "You, are you looking to die!"


    Gon Freecss'' injury angered Killua all of a sudden.


    Shadow Step + Amputation!


    A series of shadows made arge number of attacks miss, and then each time Killua rushed past a person, a head soared into the sky.


    But the shadows did not disappear. As the five and six high-explosive grenades fell at the same time, Killua''s face also changed, and he burst out faster in the life and death crisis, like a lightning bolt.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Taking advantage of the attention being attracted by Killua, Hanzo began to show his power.


    Extremely efficient killing the remaining enemies.


    When he saw Killua seemed to be blown away, he was still nervous, but immediately he saw that Killua seemed to have nothing to do. Afternding on the ground, he instantly disappeared and smashed a big head.


    Before Big Head could throw out the grenade, it fell to the ground and exploded!


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The remaining grenades were all detonated. Big Head and the others were all blown into the sky.


    They all looked down on thiswless ce like Meteor City.


    "Gon Freecss, are you okay?"


    Gon Freecss shook his head, "It''s just a small injury, it''s not a big deal."


    As soon as his voice fell, Gon Freecss'' expression changed, and he pushed Killua away and fell back.


    In the next second, a few flowers of blood spurted out from Gon Freecss''s arm.


    Since the mantis was dead, it was time for the oriole to appear.


    On the surrounding garbage mountains, Old Golden Tooth and his men were looking down at them from above.


    Ten people, each of them had a gun!


    Although they were all cheap goods, they were already very difficult to deal with.


    Freedom of Meteor City, gun battles every day!


    Amen!


    Da.


    He was just blown up by a grenade, and now he was shot again.


    Crazy people still have anger!


    Killua has gone crazy!


    A few minutester, all ten of them were killed.


    Killua also suffered a serious injury.


    The reason is that he was careless when he killed Old Golden Tooth. He didn''t expect that Old Golden Tooth would bury a mine around me.


    Although Killua burst out at the fastest speed and protected himself with his mind, he was also injured.


    It was only the first day, but he was in such a mess.


    Atst, Meteor City was no longer a legendary code name and name. Instead, it was truly ced in front of them.


    Only then did they discover that these were merely appetizers.


    They ascended to Meteor City''s hunting order. The entire Meteor City was searching for their tracks, attempting to ascend to the heavens in a single bound.


    They finally realized how terrifying the trial this time was.


    In the next few days, they encountered 11 sneak attacks, 5 times poisoning, 1 time seduction, and even a human bomb.


    It was apletely unscrupulous method, trying to kill them regardless of the consequences.


    Under such high pressure, their growth speed was like a rocket.


    The initial innocence had long disappeared, and the first thought of seeing a stranger was to kill him


    To tell the truth, this feeling of being surrounded by enemies was terrible.


    They needed to learn to survive in this situation, learn to use all the resources or people they could use.


    Of course, more importantly, strength. Otherwise, they would have been killed a hundred times already.


    As for picking up trash?


    Don''t joke around, it''s already so difficult to live, how could they have the time!


    As long as they dared to show their faces, what followed next would be the pursuit of the entire Thirteen Street.


    Fortunately, they could still pretend to change and hide their identities. Otherwise, they really wouldn''t be able to y anymore.


    As for the trading area, they had also gone there a few times in the past few days. There was even one time when they had taken the risk and wanted to steal the goods inside.


    However, unexpectedly, there was a Nen user there!


    And it was a real Nen user, not a dabbler like them!


    Therefore, the operation naturally ended in failure. That time was also the time when Hanzo was the most injured and almost died.


    If there was no careful care from Gon Freecss, maybe Hanzo would disappear forever, and Haru would not have to worry about how to fool himter.


    Twenty dayster, Haru once again received information about Killua and the other two people.


    On the surface, the trio, who could no longer survive in the Thirteen Street, chose to smuggle themselves into the Twelve Street and start anew.


    For this choice, Haru reluctantly agreed. After all, it was already the beginning of the copse, and if they continued to fight like this, there would definitely be no good results.


    It was undoubtedly beneficial for them to change ces and start anew.


    Moreover, his mission requirement was to collect the garbage worth ten million before entering the First Street. As for whether the garbage was collected in the Thirteen Street or the Twelve Street, it was not important.


    However, what really interested Haru was the report about the growth of the trio.


    In addition to Gon Freecss, who had not yet seen any clues, Killua and Hanzo seemed to have gained something and began to develop their own thoughts.


    Its performance characteristics are that there are several times when the speed of Killua has increased, and there are faint electric flowers on it.


    Hanzo is more special, and it seems that something incredible has condensed behind him.

 Chapter 477: Electric Lightning and Susanoo

    Chapter 477: Electric Lightning and Susanoo


    Normally, people who became an official hunter through the Hunter Exam would wake up the rted matters of cultivation ording to the routine, and then if they performed well, someone would guide the next step of cultivation to determine the Nen Element they belonged to and grasp the unique ability of their inner needs.


    But that was under normal circumstances.


    This Hunter Exam had entered an unknown path from the beginning, and finally broke the routine.


    In addition, Haru, who never liked to y ording to the routine, chose to use the power of the entire Meteor City to repeatedly beat the trio, so that they could rely on their own instincts toprehend and stimte their full potential, and then decide to control their Nen.


    As for whether this would work or not, Haru himself did not know. He only had the thought of giving it a try and not suffer any losses, so he happily decided.


    In any case, the one suffering was not him!


    Even if they failed in the end, being able to obtain this kind of tempering was enough to raise their strength and willpower by at least a step.


    Of course, the premise was that they would be able to survive in the end, not die prematurely.


    Haru felt that it should not be so. Among these three people, Gon Freecss is the ''star'', the ''son of destiny''. It is estimated that he will not die even if he directly throws it to the Dark Continent.Killua, as his most favored brother, of course, he knows how many abilities he has.


    Before he knows the existence of Akatsuki, he may need to worry.


    But now, any enemy who defeated Killua will only make Killua stronger.


    Only Hanzo was not sure.


    But from the information he got, it seemed that Hanzo was the fastest to grow among the three people.


    It was unknown whether the existence of Killua and Gon Freecss stimted his original talent, or the ''endure'' that Haru used to fool him. In short, from the intelligence, Hanzo seemed to have opened his own Nen, and it seemed very strange


    ......


    It was unknown how many days had passed.


    "Chase! Don''t let them escape!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    "The path ahead is a dead end. They have no way to escape!"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that this great thing would end up with me!"


    When the surrounding roads were sealed, Hanzo stood at the front, carrying the unconscious Gon Freecss behind him, with a gloomy face.


    Although there was a transformation, Gon Freecss''s kindness made him pay the price, and thus implicated Killua and Hanzo.


    If Gon Freecss was not a burden, Killua and Hanzo could not escape.


    However, Killua insisted on taking Gon Freecss to break out of the encirclement, and it was impossible for Hanzo to abandon his master''s brother and run away alone.


    "Do you think your big brother will watch you die here?" Hanzo asked.


    Killua put Gon Freecss in the innermost corner with an expressionless face, then came out and said, "We never interfere with the family''s trials. If we die, we can only me ourselves for being too ipetent. So if I die here, my big brother will definitely not stop us. At most, we will kill everyone here afterwards."


    "What a terrible family." Hanzo smiled bitterly.


    "It''s okay. After all, my big brother also came here along the way. I remember my mother said that my big brother was thrown to Meteor City for a trial when he was five years old. It was said to be an almost impossible trial. However, not only did his big brother survive andplete the trial, but he also spent five years here to root his roots and create his own force."


    "Since big brother can do it, then I believe that I will not die here."


    Hanzo was silent for a moment, then nodded lightly and said, "That''s true. Do you think this group of trash is qualified to take my life?"


    "Do you want topete and see who kills more people?"


    "Anyway, I am also a former professional yer. Are you sure you want topete with me?"


    "As you said, you are a former professional yer. How about ten boxes of chocte sugar beans?"


    "Good!"


    Killua''s eyes lit up, and he agreed without thinking.


    After this period of interaction, Hanzo also knew Killua''s preferences.


    "Run, I want to see where you can run to! Give it to me."


    Rip..


    Puff!


    Like the leader of this group of people, before he could say the word "die", his head fell to the ground.


    The others did not see anything, nor did they react. They only vaguely saw a sh of lightning.


    Plop.


    The body fell to the ground, and Killua stood behind with a murderous look on his face, his hair standing in a lightning shape.


    Telekinesis - Speed!


    "He killed the boss! Kill him!"


    A guy with a pistol shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "It''s so noisy that my head hurts. Trash!"


    A humanoid creature dressed in ck armor suddenly crossed the space and appeared in front of the man. Then, he smashed the man''s head!


    If Haru was here at this time, he would be shocked, "Like Lee, the double agent!"


    But in fact, it was not, it was the Nen that Hanzo got from his obsession - Susanoo!


    And Hanzo also found his own Ninja, which was to revive the name of the Ninja!


    "Lightning Stone Fire!"


    "Susanoo!" Hanzo said.


    Puff.


    One after another, corpses piled up on the ground, and when thest person arrived, he fled with a face full of horror.


    But in the next second, a bolt of lightning and a ck shadow shed past his body at the same time.


    His body stiffened, and in the end, he fell down with a look of relief.


    "Looks like I won." The ck shadow disappeared, and Hanzo walked out and said.


    "Bullshit! Are you blind? Obviously, I was faster." This was about chocte sugar beans. Killua was anxious and cursed directly.


    "What''s the use of being fast? I caused the fatal injury."


    "I took out his heart!"


    "I took off my head!"


    Both of them stiffened their necks. They felt that thest one was killed by themselves and they won.


    Then Killua appeared again, and a shadow appeared behind Hanzo.


    At this moment, a call made the two turn their heads at the same time. It turned out that Gon Freecss had regained some consciousness.


    The two of them snorted coldly at the same time. They restrained their thoughts of fighting and quickly left the ce with Gon Freecss.


    Not long after they left, a figure walked out from the dark.


    This kind of growth speed is a bit too shocking. No wonder the leader thinks highly of him. But if this continues, it will be a bit inappropriate.


    After thinking about it, he decided to report it truthfully and not disturb the leader''s decision.


    After all, even if the entire Meteor City was destroyed, it was not something he should worry about.


    Since the leader felt that it was worth it, then no matter how many people died, it did not matter.


    Meteor City, Akatsuki Hall.


    And Akatsuki was an organization that Haru had single-handedly established, an organization that served him alone.

 Chapter 478: Heaven Arena (Check name fo phantom troupe)

    Chapter 478: Heaven Arena (Check name fo phantom troupe)


    Three months passed by in the blink of an eye.


    When Killua put the ten million ring nun that he got in exchange for into the Merit Box of the First Street Church, the viins who were a step toote outside widened their red eyes and left unwillingly.


    "Phew, it''s finally over."


    Hanzo found a random ce to sit down. Recalling the life of being hunted down day and night for the past few months, his tense nerves finally rxed.


    To be honest, if Killua hadn''t been with them all the time, he would really doubt whether the other party really wanted to kill them.


    Pa..


    As he was summarizing the gains and losses, a familiar figure came out of nowhere and pped his hands.


    "Congrattions, you finally passed my test."


    "Were you the one who ordered the kill order?" Gon Freecss could not help but ask."That''s right. Is there a problem?" Haru lit a cigar for himself and asked unexpectedly.


    Gon Freecss was at a loss for words.


    "I know what you want to say, but remember one thing first. The dangers and hardships you face are directly proportional to what you get. And don''t forget, the people who have died in your hands these past few months are all my people. Is there anything else you want to say now?"


    Gon Freecss was silent.


    What Haru said was true, and he had sacrificed a lot, but at the same time, Haru was not at a loss. Instead, he used Gon Freecss and others to help him get rid of some fellows who were not convenient for him to fight.


    So in the end, it was considered a win-win.


    "Have a good rest for a few days. Then I will take you to rx and let you know how much stronger you are now."


    ...


    Three dayster, Haru and Killua arrived at the Heaven Arena in the territory of the Republic of Padokea.


    The Heaven Arena was called a fighting paradise, with a total of 251 floors, 991 meters high, and was the fourth highest building in the world.


    Every year, there were more than one billion audiences from all over the world!


    Below the 200 floors were all chickens in Haru''s eyes, and even Killua, who did not know what the ability of thought was, had fought to the 200th floor.


    But above the 200th floor was a little interesting, and there would definitely be telekic, and there would also be those unlucky people who were forced to awaken because of their opponents'' malicious thoughts.


    After experiencing such a big escape, it is the most appropriate toe here to rx and find confidence.


    "You go to register yourself and have fun. But it is better to go to the 200th floor as soon as possible. The opponents below the 200th floor are a waste of time for you." Haru is ready to part ways with them.


    Then a respectful figure weed him into the exclusive elevator and disappeared into the vision of Killua and others.


    "Has Killua''s big brother alsoe to participate?" Gon Freecss asked curiously.


    "Huh? Didn''t I tell you? Five years ago, my big brother was idle and had nothing to do. He came to sign up to participate, and then directly cleared the level to be the tower lord of the 250th floor. He also participated in thebat conference that happened once every two years. He won and became the tower lord of the 251st floor."


    "So until now, the most luxurious room on the 251st floor is still reserved for my big brother. Unless someone dares to challenge my big brother at the once-on-a-yearbat conference and wins, the ownership of the 251st floor will be transferred."


    "After Big Brother cleared the game, he said that this ce was very boring. The bonus was only at level 190. After reaching level 200, it was gone. It was very unpleasant. He also said that if not for a free presidential suite, he would not havee long ago. However, with Big Brother''s character, he would probably feel bored sooner orter and give up his identity as thendlord of level 251."


    After Killua said that, Gon Freecss and Hanzo were speechless.


    Just now, they also understood the rules of the Heaven Arena. Newbies like them first needed to test their strength on the first floor. The judgment would determine which floor each contestant should be sent to in three minutes based on the performance of the game. Of course, the better the strength, the higher the floor number would be sent.


    However, the limit was the 99th floor!


    This was to avoid wasting everyone''s time. If too many one-sided and boring matches were to appear, the audience would not be satisfied.


    Another was the spinach.


    Therefore, it was very important for the participants of different strengths to go to the floors that matched their strength!


    After you pass the 100th floor, you can have a private room, but if you fall below the 100th floor, you will be taken back.


    And the warriors who advance to the 200th floor will be assigned to luxury rooms.


    There are basically no weaklings in this level, and in addition to the neers, basically everyone has a certain ability to read.


    And these people are the targets that Haru wants to let Killua rx.


    As for the first 200 levels, that was not called rxing, it was called masochism, fried fish pond!


    .........


    When Killua and the others went to register, Haru also took his exclusive elevator to the top floor of the Heaven Arena - 251!


    The entire floor was his private and luxurious space, and even the air was filled with a luxurious aura.


    Haru originally wanted to modify it. He had the right to do so.


    However, considering that he might not be able to make a trip all year round, he could just forget about the troublesome him.


    "Do you need anything else?" His personal butler bowed and asked.


    "Prepare a dinner and send it over. It will be more than enough. Also, remember to inform me when they advance to the 200th level."


    "Yes, is there anything else?"


    Haru thought for a moment and said, "Right, I seem to remember that I have some special privilege. Can it be used now?"


    "Of course, anything within the scope of our Heaven Arena will definitely bepleted for you."


    "That''s not bad. It makes me feel a little reluctant to part with you."


    In the face of Haru''s ridicule, the other party only smiled politely.


    "What I want you to do is, after they advance to the 200th floor, at least guarantee that the three of them will have at least one battle every three days. Those trash who only know to wait for the preparation period to end really don''t know what you are still doing, as well as those floor managers, call them all over. If there is anyone who doesn''t make a sound,e and tell me, I will personally tear down their floor!"


    The smile on the butler, who had a polite smile on his face, had frozen at some point in time, and cold sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    But he forced himself to calm down and said, "We all know your request. We will arrange it immediately. But it is unrealistic to ask every tower master toe here."


    "That is your problem. I don''t care. I only want the result. Now it is time for me to see the sincerity of the Heaven Arena." Haru waved his hand and asked him to leave.


    The other party could only sigh in his heart and leave.

 Chapter 479: The Secret

    Chapter 479: The Secret


    On the day Haru came to the Heaven Arena with Killua and the others, Hisoka Morow had just finished his battle, and Chrollo Lucilfer, who had taken revenge on him, died miserably.


    But so Hisoka Morow also broke his arms.


    Machi, who had received the contact from Hisoka Morow, happened to be nearby, or because he knew that the people of the Phantom Troupe were there, Hisoka Morow was so unscrupulous and chose to solve the other party in this way.


    Although Machi was very wary of Hisoka Morow, she still came to help Hisoka Morow perfect his arms before shepletely fell out with him and asked for help from the members.


    "One hundred million, transfer or cash?"


    Machi said with a straight face and a business-like manner.


    They were both members of the Phantom Troupe, and it was a form of friendship to help, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Of course, if it was a goodpanion, perhaps this scene would not have happened.


    But it was obvious that Hisoka Morow did not have a good rtionship with almost all the members of the Phantom Troupe."Although your ability is so wonderful that it is worth such a price, as apanion, it is a bit too sad."


    Swish!


    Hisoka Morow, who had learned his naked upper body over, had not finished speaking when he was entangled by arge number of threads that were strong enough to cut him into pieces. As long as he moved slightly, he would fall to the ground.


    Obviously, Machi had no interest in Hisoka Morow''s seduction and temptation, and he was even a little embarrassed.


    "Fifty million, I won''t be able to see the money before tomorrow. I can reconnectyour arms and remove them."


    After saying this almost inhuman sentence, Machi took back her thread and turned to leave.


    Hisoka Morow, who still maintained the same smile as before, chuckled. He stretched out a finger and gently wiped his neck. At some point in time, a trace of blood had appeared.


    There were no weaklings in the Phantom Troupe!


    However, just as Machi was about to walk out of the room, Hisoka Morow gently hooked his finger, and [Stretching Love] retrieved into his hand a card that had been hidden by covering it with [Light Illusion].


    Killing was not Hisoka Morow''s style.


    If not for the fact that she didn''t feel any killing intent from Machi just now, perhaps this card would have already cut her throat.


    "I just got some news. Perhaps you will be interested."


    "Speak!"


    Machi stood at the door without looking back.


    "Level 251 of the Heaven Arena. The lights are on."


    Machi''s eyes moved slightly, and she turned around to wait for Hisoka Morow''s next words.


    However, Hisoka Morow did not say anything. He put on a disgusting smile as he looked at her.


    "As long as your information is valuable enough, the treatment fee will be written off."


    Only then did Hisoka Morow continue to speak with satisfaction, "ording to my sources, the owner of the first floor is a killer. His code name is Ninja."


    "How do you know? The Heaven Arena keeps the privacy of every yer strictly confidential, and even they may not know the real identity of the other party. I don''t believe that [Ninja], can let the person who knows Akatsuki''s real identity live."


    "Of course I have my own intelligence channels. As for the uracy, you can judge for yourself."


    Machi thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s not enough, but I can''t trust you."


    "Another condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "What do you think about being my woman? I admire your ability."


    "I don''t have any interest in you."


    "If that''s the case, then it''s really a pity. Just like today, do me a favor within your power. How about it?"


    "What favor?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I''ve thought it through."


    "Sure, but I won''t do anything that is detrimental to the regiment."


    "Of course," Hisoka Morow said with a meaningful smile.


    "Tell me, where did you get your information?" Machi said as he resisted the urge to tear up Hisoka Morow''s disgusting face.


    It was as if he was enjoying Machi''s extreme dislike of him, yet unable to kill him. Hisoka Morow deliberately moved closer to Machi''s ear and whispered, "The source of my information is... beating up the enemy."


    To be exact, Hisoka Morow had heard it by chance.


    But it was only limited to this.


    Machi was a little surprised. It was actually Zoldyck Family?


    She was not surprised at all that the Zoldyck Family could possess this information.


    But how did Hisoka Morow get this information from them?


    Did you buy it with money or did you use other methods?


    Why did Hisoka Morow ask about this person''s information?


    Unable to figure it out, Machi simply gave up.


    "If this information is true, the treatment fee will be written off. I will do what I promised. But if I find out that you are talking nonsense, I will personally cut you into a human stick."


    After saying those harsh words, Machi hurriedly left.


    Just now, when Hisoka Morow whispered into her ear, goosebumps rose all over her body!


    She almost couldn''t hold back from smashing that face!


    After Machi left, the smile on Hisoka Morow''s face instantly disappeared. Then, he inadvertently saw the television screen hanging in the room and revealed a surprised expression.


    In the picture, Gon Freecss cleanly punched his opponent and won the game.


    Then it was Killua, Hanzo.


    In the face of an opponent below level 200, their performance waspletely destructive!


    Even through the screen, Hisoka Morow could see the speed of progress of Gon Freecss and the others.


    He couldn''t be wrong!


    It was Nen!


    He had actually reached such a level so quickly?


    Hisoka Morow''s expression suddenly became as if a drug addict was about to explode.


    He couldn''t wait to destroy Gon Freecss!


    However, the green apple was notpletely ripe yet. If it was destroyed like this, it would be too regretful, too hard to ept!


    Wait a little longer, wait a little longer.


    But I can''t wait any longer.


    Hisoka Morow''s face suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    Although he couldn''t eat the apple in one bite, if he only smelled it and licked it, it shouldn''t affect him.


    Moreover, since the three of them hade here, did it mean that the guy had alsoe?


    As a result, Hisoka Morow, who had been preparing to leave, suddenly decided to stay for a while longer.


    In addition, if that guy really came.


    The first floor lit up.


    Could there be some inevitable connection between the two?


    Hisoka Morow did not believe that this was really just a coincidence.


    If it was really as he had thought, then it would be too interesting.


    He seemed to know some incredible secret.


    On the 25th floor of the Heaven Arena, Ninja, Zoldyck Family. Hehe!

 Chapter 480: Waiting for Someone to Come

    Chapter 480: Waiting for Someone to Come


    Gon Freecss and the others rxed and entered the 200th floor in a few days.


    However, after the 200th floor, when they handed over the invitation to challenge, they encountered an unexpected uninvited guest.


    "Hisoka Morow?"


    "En?"


    It was surprising to see Hisoka Morow in person, but when they felt Hisoka Morow''s malicious thoughts, like a cold wind blowing from Siberia, Gon Freecss and the others had no expression on their faces, and they even wanted tough.


    Did they really think of them as kid who did not understand anything during the Hunter Exam?


    Originally, they were standing naked in the ice and snow without knowing it, and they did not even know why they felt cold.


    But now they...


    Boom!It was as if they had been stimted by something, and three unwilling thoughts surged towards Hisoka Morow at the same time.


    Perhaps the degree of malice was slightly inferior, but in terms of quality, it was undoubtedly superior!


    Hisoka Morow''s expression instantly changed, and the wall behind him suddenly shattered like a spider web!


    But even so, Hisoka Morow still had to pretend.


    He continued to sit on the wall. "Very good. It seems that you have all stepped into a new world. This kind of mature fruit is worth picking."


    Killua sneered and was ready to fight, but was stopped by Gon Freecss.


    "He is mine. I want to fight with him." Gon Freecss said so seriously.


    Killua and Hanzo wanted to use Hisoka Morow to verify the results of their cultivation during this period of time.


    However, they had feelings for each other and only had eyes for each other.


    Although Hisoka Morow also had this idea, he still said with a smile, "As long as you can get two victories, I will give you a chance."


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    After saying that, Gon Freecss no longer looked at Hisoka Morow, and the three of them directly went to register.


    Presumably, the 200 floor referee who were specially picked on neers would fall this time!


    After Gon Freecss and the others left, Hisoka Morow withdrew his gaze, but his expression instantly darkened.


    Because he discovered that he had made a mistake previously. Gon Freecss and the others'' growth speed seemed to have exceeded his expectations!


    How did that fellow do it?


    In just a few months, he had trained. He, who did not understand a single point, to be a true expert. This was not something that he could do with his strength.


    So, was it due to talent or that guy?


    Hisoka Morow was somewhat uncertain and decided to put aside his n to find trouble with that guy for the time being.


    ...


    On the other side, Haru, who stayed at the 251st floor and was somewhat happy to be a salted fish, received an invitation.


    There was only time and ce on it, and the signature was the pattern of a spider.


    This was a bit intriguing!


    Haru was not sure if hisyer of his identity had been exposed, but since the people of the Phantom Troupe could find him, it was understandable to see him.


    After all, when he upied Meteor City, the Elder Council had found the Phantom Troupe.


    Although he did not know why the Phantom Troupe gave up on the mission, the result made Haru less trouble.


    Otherwise, if the Phantom Troupe really ran back to Meteor City to fight against him, maybe the result would not change, but the process would definitely be terrible.


    Of course, the Phantom Troupe who made the wise decision also saved themselves.


    Because anyone who blocked Haru from taking in the world would bepletely eliminated by him!


    Oh, that''s right.


    This invitation was sent in through a dining car, hidden from the Heaven Arena.


    This action was undoubtedly showing off his muscles to prove his identity.


    After all, not everyone could bypass the Heaven Arena to do this.


    Looking at the time, it was the first appearance of Gon Freecss and the others after they went to the 200th floor.


    Forget it, it was the same if they went after watching it.


    "It should be in time." Haru muttered, and then he looked at the live broadcast leisurely with the delicious food in his hand.


    ...


    There were many people in the Heaven Arena who only knew about the existence of Akatsuki after reaching the 200th level, but it was already toote, because in the arena, they would be tortured like hell.


    Dead, deserved it!


    If he survived, he would be forced to activate his mind.


    However, it was verymon to lose arms and legs.


    And this group of trash could not challenge them, and they were not willing to leave with their tails between their legs. Therefore, they could only wait for the neers to ascend to the 200th floor. They would return the pain and torture they had suffered back then to these new people ten times, a hundred times, and even imed that it was the unspoken rule of the 200th floor.


    In fact, it was the trash who gathered together to warm themselves up and give people experience.


    Anyone who had a little bit of pursuit would not do such a thing.


    The first battle of Killua and the other two people was obviously targeted by this group of garbage who had received the news long ago, and they could not wait to bite them, wanting to add a victory to their record and teach this group of ignorant neers a lesson!


    Then the leg that kicked the steel te was broken!


    If it was a few months ago, when Killua and the others just participated in the Hunter Exam, there might be a chance for them to seed.


    But after several months of escape, almost everyone struggled between life and death, so they were not afraid of Hisoka Morow. How could they care about a few stinky fish and shrimp?


    As a result, Gon Freecss simply punched the other party with three punches and two kicks!


    Do you really think that this kind of little trick can be useful on me?


    Stop joking!


    Killua did not give the other party a chance to show, directly took off his heart and left.


    Hanzo was about the same, showing no mercy.


    Since the other party was so obviously hostile to them, he naturally had to return the favor.


    Therefore, after the three battles, it had not even been ten minutes in total. Two died and one injured!


    The audience was in an uproar!


    He didn''t expect that the result would be like this!


    Only Haru''s face was beaming with joy. This wave, this wave of spinach harmed people, children must not learn!


    But it was worth it to buy this time.


    When the next round was adjusted, the odds could not be so high.


    After all, the performance of Killua and the other two people was obvious to all.


    Haru smacked his lips, turned off the TV, put on his clothes, and his mask and went out, ready to go to the appointment.


    Hopefully, the other party did not have any malicious intentions. Otherwise, the name Phantom Troupe would probably only exist in name.


    ...


    In a very luxuriously decorated restaurant, Chrollo Lucilfer was reading a book in high spirits at this time.


    Machi and Nobunaga sat at a table not far away.


    "It''s almost time for the agreement. It seems that the other party will note."


    "Not necessarily. My intuition tells me that the other party will definitelye."


    "It''s intuition again. In my opinion, you have been deceived by that bastard Hisoka Morow."


    "Maybe. When theye, we will know everything."

 Chapter 481: Commission - Assassinate Ten Old Men

    Chapter 481: Commission - Assassinate Ten Old Men


    At night, 8:29.


    A figure wearing aical beauty mask pushed open the door and walked in. After looking around, he walked straight towards Chrollo Lucilfer.


    As he passed by Nobunaga''s table, out of instinct, Nobunaga''s right hand rested on top of the katana that was covered with a cloth on the table, but in the next moment, an iparably terrifying aura pressed down on him like a huge mountain, making him unable to move while his head was covered in cold sweat!


    He saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of bones.


    He saw blood flowing like a river.


    He saw the Undead Scourge.


    Of course, he also saw the figure on the throne of bones.


    "Nobunaga! Nobunaga! What happened to you? Wake up!"


    All of a sudden, everything disappeared like an illusion.The warm light enveloped the heavily panting Nobunaga. At some point in time, the figure had already passed him and sat down at Chrollo Lucilfer''s side.


    "Nobunaga, are you alright?"


    They were clearly so close, but Machi didn''t notice anything at all.


    What did this mean?


    Nobunaga recalled what he had seen in the illusion and grabbed his katana with his right hand, his veins bulging.


    He couldn''t believe that as the number one fighter in the Phantom Troupe, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "No. It''s nothing."


    Nobunaga forced a smile. He raised his cup to drink some water to calm himself down. However, he did not control his strength and directly crushed the cup, causing the water in the cup to spill all over his body.


    "I will leave for a while."


    After saying this, Nobunaga silently grabbed the katana and went out.


    Machi lightly bit her lips. Nobunaga''s abnormal actions showed that something must have happened just now.


    She suddenly felt that it was not a wise choice for them toe into contact with each other so rashly!


    On the other side, Chrollo Lucilfer withdrew the corner of his eyes and smiled with impable courtesy. "If my people offended you just now, I can apologize for him, Mr. Ninja."


    The eyes under Haru''s mask shed slightly. It seemed that someone knew about the rtionship between [Ninja], and the Floor Master of the 251st floor of the Heaven Arena.


    It didn''t matter.


    Therefore, Haru said coldly, "The only people who touch weapons in front of me are the enemy and the dead. However, considering that he is only subconsciously reacting, I can give my employer some face."


    What else could he do to ask [Ninja] toe over?


    He must havee to life!


    Therefore, Haru directly pointed it out. As for scaring the letter head just now, it could be seen as a greeting gift.


    Since the other party could hide from the sky and send the invitation letter to his room, then he could naturally change the invitation letter to a bomb.


    It was also impolite to not reciprocate. If you scare me, I''ll scare you. It''s reasonable.


    Chrollo Lucilfer blinked. He could also hear the other meaning behind the other party''s words just now.


    Give the employer some face.


    In other words, if they hade to find the other party today because of some other matter, without the employer''s rtionship, there was no need to give face.


    A little deeper, what would happen if they failed to negotiate?


    This show of strength was really eye-catching.


    After realizing that the other party was difficult to deal with, Chrollo Lucilfer also put out the little thoughts in her heart and said bluntly, "This time, I have taken the liberty to invite you over. There is indeed amission that I want to discuss with you."


    "Target, time limit, price."


    "I need you to assassinate the Ten Elders on the day of September 1. I know the price of your offer, so I will give you 200 billion each, a total of 200 billionmission."


    When Haru heard this, he immediately recalled the plot of the auction house in Yorknew City.


    Calcting the time, the Phantom Troupe was indeed ready to attack there.


    And with Chrollo Lucilfer''s wisdom, he would definitely think of the result of their attack.


    With the ten highest leaders of the underworld all over the world - the dark forces led by the Ten Elders would definitely wipe out the Phantom Troupe at all costs.


    That was why Chrollo Lucilfer chose to prepare for the rainy day and left a backup n before making a move.


    In the original story, Chrollo Lucilfer did the same. Before the Elders hired Zoldyck Family to wipe out the Phantom Troupe, they first entrusted Zoldyck Family to kill the Elders!


    And one of the family rules that Zoldyck Family has was that after the employer confirmed his death, the mission was cancelled because the remaining funds could no longer be collected.


    Because of this, Chrollo Lucilfer did not die at the hands of Silva Zoldyck.


    However, this time, Chrollo Lucilfer did not choose to entrust Zoldyck Family. Instead, he sought him out. This undoubtedly surprised Haru.


    Moreover, the price was fairly fair. The bounty offered by the members of the Phantom Troupe was only 200 million per person.


    However, considering what the Phantom Troupe was going to do next, as well as the position of the en Elders in the dark forces.


    Haru smiled and said, "I ept thismission, but... I have to pay more."


    "How much do you want?" Chrollo Lucilfer also smiled.


    "I''ll give you a number, 300 billion."


    "This price is even higher than the request from Zoldyck Family. Can I hear the reason?" Chrollo Lucilfer was still not angry. Instead, he asked in a refined manner.


    "The reason is very simple. If you don''t give me 3 billion, I will go to the en Elders and take 300 billion to kill you. In any case, the result will be the same."


    "Just because I said I wanted to assassinate them?"


    "August 31st, do you still need me to say more about the auction in Yorknew City?"


    Chrollo Lucilfer''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Not only are you preparing to attack the auction, but you are also preparing to get it done once and for all in advance. You asked me to make a move on September 1st just to ensure that the auction the day before went smoothly, and also to prevent the en Elders from entrusting others to exterminate you. A smart n, but don''t treat others as fools. As long as you guys have 300 billion, it''s already because of my professionalism. Now, tell me, is this 300 billion a lot?"


    Chrollo Lucilfer subconsciously narrowed his eyes, and then returned to his fake smile. "Then, deal."


    "I''ve always been the first to pay half of the deposit. After themission ispleted, pay the other half. If any problems arise in the middle, the deposit will not be refunded."


    "Before that, I would like to ask you a question. How did you know that we were going to take action against the auction in Yorknew City? Do you think I can rely on the fact that I entrusted you to assassinate the en Elders and a date?"


    "Is this still not enough? Just by entrusting me to assassinate the Ten Elders is enough to show that your next big move is definitely rted to the other party, and there is a high chance that you will offend the other party to death. Then, think about the dark forces that are rted to the en Elders in the near future, and what are the things that are worth you toe here for? Moreover, it is before the 1st of September, so you don''t understand everything."


    Haru pretended to be enigmatic.

 Chapter 482: Amazing Analysis

    Chapter 482: Amazing Analysis


    150 billion, to the ount!


    Haru deliberately pointed out the following actions of the Phantom Troupe not only to increase the price.


    It was also giving the other party a reason to attack him.


    Even when he was collecting money and leaving, he walked past Chrollo Lucilfer with ws all over his body.


    However, Chrollo Lucilfer was like an old monk in meditation as she watched him leave.


    Haru, who had walked out unscathed, had a slight smile on his face. He was another difficult person to deal with.


    After he left, Machi sat opposite Chrollo Lucilfer.


    "How is it? Can you be sure? I cannot sense any aura from that person that is different from that of an ordinary person. I even nearly ran into the strands of thought that I had set up several times before I left. If I had not taken them back in time."


    "If you didn''t take it back in time, you would be a dead man now."Machi was stunned. Her intuition that seemed to have been deceived suddenly recovered.


    The umted pressure of death caused her back to be drenched in cold sweat in the blink of an eye. Even her hands trembled.


    Yes, now that she thought about it, it wasn''t that the other party didn''t notice it, but that he couldn''t sense it.


    As long as she lightly touched it, the other party wouldpletely have a reason to kill!


    She shuddered!


    "Drink some water."


    "Since we have confirmed the identity of the other party, then themission." Machi drank half a ss of water in one gulp, then regained her calm and asked.


    "He agreed. However, it was not 200 billion, but 300 billion."


    "''300 billion, it is enough to ask Zoldyck Family. There is still a surplus. No matter how strong the other party is, he is still only one person."


    Chrollo Lucilfer nodded. "You are right, but I also have three reasons to choose this person."


    "First, Zoldyck Family had received amission and killed No. 8. At that time, there is a great chance that the ten old man will still choose to entrust Zoldyck Family to beat us up. In this way, we will bet that we will persist longer than the ten old man. We will entrust our own safety to the professional ethics of the Zoldyck Family. To be honest, I am not willing to do this."


    "Second, my next move has been seen through. Even you do not know the specific details of the mission, but that guy only inferred the ce we were going to attack through the limited information that I will inevitably reveal. He even deliberately lured me to attack him without fear."


    "The third point is also what I just thought of. The other party forced the messenger out as soon as he came in, not just because of our previous ''offense''. And the most important point, how did we know that [Ninja] was on the 25th floor of the Heaven Arena?"


    "We can''t exin this, and there is now that the other party is satisfied with the exnation. Therefore, I must achieve thismission. Otherwise, before the next move begins, we will fight to the death with this terrifying Mr. Ninja tonight."


    "And to be honest, I originally thought that today''s conflict was inevitable. When themission waspleted, the deposit was just an idea to give it a try. I didn''t expect that this Mr. Ninja would be more professional than I thought."


    "Although the intention of luring us out in the end was too obvious."


    After listening to Chrollo Lucilfer''s analysis, Machi''s hands were full of sweat. He couldn''t help but say, "It must be Hisoka Morow!"


    "No, strictly speaking, there is no problem with Hisoka Morow''s information. On the contrary, it is very urate. It is just that we are too confident, so we took the simplest and most crude action, but at the same time, it is also the most rash action." Chrollo Lucilfer said very calmly.


    "Then what should we do now? Didn''t you say that your next n has already been seen through by that person? If he interferes in the middle or resells the information to someone else, it will bring great changes to our operation. "


    Chrollo Lucilfer suddenly closed his eyes. He leaned back in his chair and fell into deep thought. He tried his best to recall every word he had said and every change in his tone.


    Finally, he opened his eyes and said with a strong sense of self-confidence, "No! That person won''t do that. At least before hepletes hismission and receives the final payment from me, he will fulfill his duty and act as a good killer."


    "Act? What do you mean? Is that person a fake?"


    "No, what I mean is that [Ninja] is just one of the identities of that person. Just like today, who would believe that the tower lord of the 251st floor of the Heaven Arena is actually a super killer?"


    "Are you saying that the identity of the tower lord of the Heaven Arena is good or the identity of [Ninja] is all one of the other''s disguises?"


    "Almost. But that is not what we need to investigate now. After all, we only need to deal with the identity of [Ninja]. The opponent''s undisguised malice before should be because we implicated the things that the [Ninja] needs to consider over his other identity. This is an issue that needs to be taken care of next time, because no one wants to mess with a ''rule-crashing'' madman."


    "I understand," Machi nodded.


    Putting on the expensive watch on again, Chrollo Lucilfer tidied up his clothes and asked, "Where is Nobunaga? He hasn''te back yet?"


    "Well, when that person passed by us, I didn''t feel anything, but Nobunaga suddenly sweated like rain, and his face was very ugly."


    "Then let''s go and see how Nobunaga is doing."


    Ten minutester, when Kulolo and Maki find Nobunaga, Nobunaga is wrestling Franklin and beating each other up...


    Franklin did not have a katana, and neither of them had any useful thoughts. They just relied on their physical strength to y the game of men.


    Franklin was beaten into a very sorry state, but the depression in his heart was finally vented out, and he was extremely angry at the cowardly performance he had been afraid of before!


    Bang!


    Franklin was beaten by a punch, and then he opened his mouth and spat out the blood in his mouth. Heughed grimly, "So strong! Sure enough, in the brigade, I still like you the most, Nobunaga!"


    "Get lost! I like women!"


    "Hahaha, what''s so good about women? Even their pectoral muscles are soft. A real man should have an intense physical collision like this!"


    After saying that, Franklin pped his chest twice and rushed towards Nobunaga.


    Nobunaga braced himself and continued to interact. Frankiln was the one he had arranged to fight, even if he had tears in his eyes.


    Seeing that Nobunaga had returned to his usual appearance, Machi heaved a sigh of relief. Although Chrollo Lucilfer said that he was expressionless, he was also relieved.


    "Leader When did you arrive?"


    Before Nobunaga, who thought he had seen his savior, could finish speaking, he had been distracted by the quilt and punched his face.


    "Stand up and face me head-on!" Franklin opened his mouth wide and roared, looking very much like a gori that was flying on a ne in the Empire Building.

 Chapter 483: Duel of the Century

    Chapter 483: Duel of the Century


    A few dayster.


    "We tried our best to contact everyone. Most of them agreed after a ''friendly'' discussion. However, there are a few of them who are also us."


    "What do they want?"


    "Hehe, there are a few of you who can''t wait until next year''sbat conference. They want to challenge you now."


    "So what do you mean?"


    "The organizers of the Heaven Arenapletely follow your will. ording to the rules, as the Floor Master of the 251st floor, you have the right to challenge any registered contestant at any time. But no one has the right to ask you to agree to the challenge, except for thebat conference that happens once every two years. Therefore, whether you agree or refuse, it is all up to you."


    Haru, who was lying on the sofa, could not help but smile. It was not acent smile, but a sneer.


    "It sounds nice. I believe that someone who is not afraid of death wants to challenge me. But if you say that you are not behind the scenes, I am a fool!"


    "But business is not shameful. You need my name to hype it up, make a lot of money, and continue to make a name for yourself. This is understandable, but I am very dissatisfied with your way of doing things. So I decided. promise you."The butler was slightly stunned and said in disbelief, "You agreed?"


    "I agreed, because I am very curious. When there is no living person between the 200th floor to the 250th floor, winning means death. What kind of existence will the Heaven Arena be?"


    The butler broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Please don''t be angry. I will immediately tell you the truth. Please believe in the sincerity of our Heaven Arena."


    After he left, Haru still had that mocking smile on his face.


    It was nothing to be used by others. After all, the operation of the entire world was for you to use me, and for me to use you.


    But to want to use him and not want to pay extra, wasn''t it a bit too naive?


    ......


    The forces behind the Heaven Arena quickly learned of Haru''s attitude.


    Some people disapproved, some were furious, thinking that a mere yer actually didn''t know the immensity of the world, the typical case was that his wings were hard, and he forgot how he got everything.


    Of course, some people felt that this kind of thing didn''t matter, and he could give him whatever he wanted.


    There were plenty of yers, but it was different to be able to reach the top of the first floor, and it had been kept until now.


    Of course, such a golden signboard had to be coaxed. It couldn''t be destroyed by his own hands just because of such a small matter.


    In short, there were different opinions and it was difficult to reach a consensus.


    In the end, he actually made an extremely stupid decision like ''first arranged a few matches to see if the other party was really irreceable''.


    Some people thought it was good, while others watched on coldly.


    This obviously involved a huge conflict of interest.


    Thus, not long after, the audience in the Heaven Arena erupted!


    On the mysterious top floor, the King of Level 251 appeared again. In order to repay the audience, he was prepared to hold a life and death match of one against three.


    The opponents were the Floor Master of Level 250, the Floor Maste of Level 240, and the Floor Maste of Level 230.


    They were all famous, legendary figures!


    In the past, it would take great luck to meet one, but now they gathered together to challenge the king of the Heaven Arena!


    Yes, the code name Haru used to challenge the Heaven Arena was the ''Priest'' who came up casually.


    Just being a god was not enough to satisfy his bad taste.


    What was even more coincidental was that the match between Hisoka Morow and Gon Freecss was also arranged on the same day as the appetizer before the delicious meal.


    If Hisoka Morow knew who arranged this, he would probably kill the other party on the same day!


    And Haru was also shown off by the honey operation of the Heaven Arena.


    Since the other party did not care and did not believe that he could do anything to the Heaven Arena, then there was nothing to say about it.


    It was just a pity for his free presidential suite, s.


    ...


    Time passed quickly, and soon, it was the day everyone was watching.


    There were tens of thousands of spectators and the super clear 4K broadcast on the huge screen!


    It could be said that before the battle even began, the Heaven Arena had once again gained a wave of poprity, and the effect was even better than the one held once every two years.


    After all, everyone was used to the existence of the Battle Olympia, so how could there be such a sudden surprise?


    Everyone wanted to see the style of a king at close range.


    After changing into a ck robe with a cross on it, Haru, who did not even bother to cover his hair, walked out amidst the cheers of countless people.


    At this time, the three tower masters who wanted to challenge him were already waiting for him in the field.


    Haru narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at it. It was almost as if he could match their respective code names just by looking at their appearances.


    The guy who wrapped himself in bandages like mummi should be ''Bonolenov Ndongo''.


    This outfit inevitably reminded Haru of a member of the Phantom Troupe, but it was likely that they were not the same person.


    It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or a random red-cloaked bald man next to him, but he had once made Haru want to exchange secret signals with the other party.


    If it really came from the next set, then it was still not toote for everyone to sit down and drink a cup of tea and have a good talk.


    After all, he really did not want to experience that kind of pure power personally.


    However, after he carefully observed for a while, he felt that it might really be a coincidence. After all, there was too much difference in appearance.


    Don''t ask if it was too high or too low, give a serious punch to warn!


    And thest guy who hid himself tightly and deliberately blocked his mouth should be that sorcerer.


    It wasn''t hard to guess just by hearing the name that the ability was most likely rted to [Curse], so he really didn''t know what the group was thinking.


    Learn from other people Hisoka Morow, magician, tsk tsk, what can you tell from this name alone?


    However, after seeing this guy''s battle, he had to say that this name was extremely appropriate!


    He deliberately made things mysterious, created an atmosphere, and created an illusion.


    This unique style of battle was the real reason why Hisoka Morow became a magician.


    Oh, speaking of Hisoka Morow, just 20 minutes ago, Hisoka Morow and Gon Freecss''s battle had just ended.


    Just as people knew about desserts.


    Hisoka Morow and Gon Freecss''s battle process was not gorgeous, but it also showed a very charming characteristic.


    Although the final result was still that Gon Freecss lost, Hisoka Morow did not win so easily. Instead, he was punched in the face and almost overturned the car.


    The two main reasons why Gon Freecss lost was that the killing move was not as perfect as Killua and Hanzo, and it was still in the process of groping.


    Secondly, in the battle against Nen, Gon Freecss was not experienced enough and was directly crushed by Hisoka Morow''s fighting style.


    This was also why Haru brought them here, hoping that they could take this opportunity to fill up the experience of this side.

 Chapter 484: The Three Heroes Battle Against Chrollo Lucilfer

    Chapter 484: The Three Heroes Battle Against Chrollo Lucilfer


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what you are looking at now is the annual special challenge of the Heaven Arena!"


    "The challengers are on the 230th floor... Hisoka Morow!"


    "Oh?"


    "On the 240th floor... Phinks Magcub!"


    "Awsome!!"


    "And... the 250th level... Ga!"


    "Oh, roar!"


    "Ga, show them your strength!"


    "This lineup is invincible!"After raising the mood of the audience, the host also became excited, holding the microphone and shouting, "And the opponent they are going to challenge is the king of the Heaven Arena, the owner of level 251, the Priest!"


    "My God!"


    "How long has it been since the Priest showed up!"


    "Priest! Priest! Priest!"


    The tens of thousands of audience, and even the audience watching in the hall, all began to shout the name in unison.


    Then Haru walked from the entrance to the arena.


    Killua and others were able to watch at a close distance because of Haru''s special circumstances.


    At this time, all of them were speechless due to the fanatical emotions of the audience.


    The rules of thispetition, none! Permission granted to use any form of attack and any cold weapon. Hot weapons are prohibited! The conditions for victory and defeat can not be raised again!


    "Now, I dere the start of the duel!"


    The cheers of the audience suddenly rose another level.


    "Priest? Ha, ying tricks. But after I defeat you, I will be the strongest king in the Heaven Arena!" Phinks Magcub said disdainfully.


    Because of the special promotion mechanism of the Heaven Arena, it did not mean that the yers with low floors must be weaker than the yers with high floors. It was also possible that because of the short time, they had not been able to match enough opponents. Without opponents, it was naturally difficult to quickly advance to higher floors.


    Even if they could challenge the floor manager after ten matches, they would not be able to randomly challenge the floor manager.


    Therefore, there were many people who were pretentious like Phinks Magcub.


    As for how strong they were, they could only show themselves when they encountered a tough opponent.


    There were no waves in Haru''s heart and he even wanted tough.


    A thought filled with malice and killing intent instantly pressed down on the three of them!


    Old Man No. 3''s expression immediately changed. His entire body was drenched in sweat, but it was as if he had fallen into an icehouse!


    Haru''s figure began to grow infinitely in their eyes, and they were as weak as ants.


    Before the beginning, their pride and confidence had beenpletely destroyed by Haru!


    If not for thest bit of willpower they had, they would probably have already kneeled on the ground by now.


    When the will was strong to a certain extent, it waspletely possible to subdue a person without fighting!


    Just like now!


    However, the audience, who were looking forward to it, was somewhat unconvinced.


    What they wanted to see was the kind of battle where fists hit flesh and blood sttered everywhere!


    Not a few people stood there motionless, shivering.


    "Wu..."


    The booing gradually became louder, and even beads of sweat appeared on the host''s forehead. He dryly exined, "It can be seen that the challengers are very careful. They are looking for the weakness of ''Priest''."


    Before he finished speaking, the situation on the field finally changed.


    Moreover, the first to break the deadlock was not the highest floor Ga, nor was it the previous insufferably arrogant Phinks Magcub, but the little man who had been silent all this time, Hisoka Morow!


    He opened his mouth with difficulty and spat out a few sybles, "Go flying!"


    Bang!


    A huge force was used by Haru in an unexpected way, sending him flying.


    The thoughts that enveloped them finally disappeared, but the fear in the eyes of Bonolenov Ndongo and Phinks Magcub had not faded yet.


    If not for Hisoka Morow, the two of them might have lost all will to fight at this moment and would be ughtered.


    As expected, how could a guy who had upied the first floor for five years be so easy to deal with


    Originally, they felt that it was an insult to them to be able to fight three against one.


    But now, if not for three against one, they would not even have the qualifications to enter the stage!


    Especially Ga, who was in the second floor. Although it was only one floor apart, it represented two different worlds.


    "Let''s attack together!"


    Bonolenov Ndongo and Phinks Magcub looked at each other and immediately came to a consensus.


    Then, Bonolenov Ndongo''s body suddenly began to extend infinitely, like a spirit snake trying to capture Haru!


    Phinks Magcub was much simpler and more direct, quickly closing in on him, waiting for Bonolenov Ndongo to control his opponent and then defeat him with one punch!


    However, their thoughts were very good. The script might not develop as they wished.


    The moment Haru was sent flying, he began to adjust his posture. Finally, hended steadily on the ground. Then, he grabbed the bandage that was flying towards him. A powerful force pulled Bonolenov Ndongo back.


    At the same time, he used Bonolenov Ndongo''s bandage to wrap around the arm that punched Superman!


    The punch thatnded on Superman was crooked.


    There was a loud boom!


    The scattered booing was immediately suppressed by this loud noise.


    A huge pit was instantly sted out on the ground!


    Just as Haru had expected, Phinks Magcub was an ability user of the strengthening system.


    After learning about Akatsuki''s general abilities, the threat of Phinks Magcub to Haru was instantly reduced to the lowest.


    Next was Hisoka Morow who used a simr ''Magic''. The most uncertain was the Level 250, Bonolenov Ndongo.


    Up until now, Bonolenov Ndongo had yet to disy any special abilities.


    It was not a big deal to throw the bandage twice.


    Therefore, Haru decided to kill this Bonolenov Ndongo first so as not to fail miserably.


    At this time, Bonolenov Ndongo''s uncontroble body was forcefully pulled in front of him. In the next second, Haru''s hands became as sharp as knives.


    He tore the devils apart with his hands!


    Rip!


    Bonolenov Ndongo, whose entire body was covered in bandages, was torn into two halves by him with his bare hands. It shocked everyone present!


    Phinks Magcub and Hisoka Morow were stunned.


    Just this?


    The Floor Master of the 250th floor?


    Let''s have fun!


    If it was really crazy, it would have been torn in half anyway!


    The audience was in an uproar at first, and then it raised even more enthusiastic cheers.


    Although it was a bit abrupt and different from the original exciting battle, it was bloody enough!


    With a swish, the mummy was torn into two halves.


    However, some people noticed that something was not right.


    Even if he was torn into two halves, why didn''t even a drop of blood flow out from his wound?


    It couldn''t be that there wasn''t a single drop of blood in his body, right?


    Haru naturally noticed this strange point as well, but before he could figure it out, Hisoka Morow''s next attack came again.


    "Stop!"


    It was the same feeling from before!


    A powerful invisible force instantly caused Haru to be unable to move.


    However, Hisoka Morow himself was not in a good mood. He directly spat out arge mouthful of blood from his throat!


    It was obvious that this kind of power had a price.

 Chapter 485: What Are You Waiting For?

    Chapter 485: What Are You Waiting For?


    Thought was omnipotent!


    In a sense, thought was even closer to the power of rules.


    However, at the same time, the thought followed the principle of ''equivalent exchange''.


    The more one wanted to obtain more power, the more one would have to pay. Either it had serious side effects or the requirements to activate it were extremely harsh.


    On the contrary, there weren''t that many restrictions on his ability to be more ''ordinary''.


    It was just like a super-powered attack, simple and crude. It wasn''t considered strong in essence, but it was this person who was strong.


    On the other hand, Hisoka Morow was the exact opposite. His ability [Bungee Gum], which was almost equivalent to speaking thew!


    Facing an ordinary person, he only needed a single word, and his opponent would instantly die!


    But such a powerful ability also meant an extremely serious side effect.First of all, he could not speak easily. Second, every use of his ability was a test and burden on the vocal cords. Finally, the more powerful the creature was, the more intense the bacsh would be!


    For example, if he directly shouted to Haru, "Go to hell!" With these three words, the one who died was definitely not Haru. The biggest possibility was that his vocal cords werepletely scrapped and he could no longer speak.


    And if he dared to shout that the world was destroyed!


    Then there was no need to think about it, he had died on the spot!


    However, after saying so much, there was still no way to deny that this strong Nen was outstanding. If he matched with a reliable teammate, it would not be a problem for him to make aeback or challenge someone above his level.


    However, what a pity!


    In the face of such a good opportunity, Phinks Magcub hesitated for a second because of Bonolenov Ndongo''s defeat. Then, under Haru''s terrifying willpower, it took him two whole seconds to arrive in front of Haru and make an attack.


    But it was already toote!


    Three secondster, Haru, who had regained his mobility, immediately kicked Phinks Magcub''s ankle. Then, he grabbed his opponent''s fist and heavily smashed the ground with a single arm ring. Finally, he kicked his face away!


    "An interesting ability. You can actually control me for three seconds. Unfortunately, your teammates aren''t too strong. They weren''t able to seize the opportunity you created with all your might."


    Haru said indifferently.


    In a battle between true experts, three seconds of paralysis was enough to kill ten times!


    Hisoka Morow was covered in blood, not saying a word.


    All of a sudden, two bandages wrapped around Haru''s limbs from behind.


    At some point in time, Bonolenov Ndongo, who had been torn into two, stood up unscathed, as if what they had just seen was just an illusion.


    But everyone who noticed it saw that it was those bandages!


    Although the person was torn into two halves, the bandages were still ''alive'', and they pulled the two halves of the body to stick together again. In the end, there was no trace of it.


    This was Bonolenov Ndongo''s Nen - the Enhanced Speed and Reflexes!


    No matter what form of attack, as long as the bandages on his body were notpletely destroyed, his body could be pieced back together.


    In a sense, he could no longer be considered a human being.


    However, it also fulfilled the desire of people to live forever.


    However, the price was also extremely painful. The bandages on his body could never be taken off. He didn''t know hunger, no sense of taste, and no sense of smell. Even his seven emotions and six sensory pleasures became more and more blurred as time passed.


    As the Floor Master of the 250th floor, it was not to say how strong he was.


    It was because he had lived long enough and was very difficult to kill!


    "What is he called? He looks like a mummy."


    Haru was toozy to struggle, allowing the bandages to wrap around himyer byyer.


    Then, he saw a terrifying aura rise up from the body of the punch Phinks Magcub, who had just been sent flying and his nose had been smashed into pieces.


    "I only have this one punch. Give me some time!"


    All the thoughts in his body were concentrated in his right fist. The rest of the body automatically fell into the state of [Extinction], and then this power keptpressing andpressing again until it copsed...


    In Haru''s line of sight, his opponent''s right fist even had the illusion of turning into a ck hole.


    Obviously, although his opponent''s Nen was simple, it was not ordinary. Otherwise, how could it bepressed to such an extent that he could not see the forced appearance.


    With this punch, Haru was sure that even if Franklin Bordeau was here, he would not be able to make a stronger attack.


    It was a punch that blocked everything!


    No wonder he was called one-punch man. If this punchnded, it would either kill the opponent.


    If not for a loss inside or outside, it would be over with 666!


    Hisoka Morow didn''t say a word. He still had onest chance. After activating thisst ability, he should be unable to speak for a short period of time.


    This also showed just how terrifying the other party''s strength was, as only two uses of the [Bungee Gum] caused him to recoil to the point where his voice was about to be scrapped.


    However, with Bonolenov Ndongo controlling the other party and buying time for Phinks Magcub, he was still able to do it.


    As long as the other party had any intention of breaking free, he would immediately join in the control.


    However, what made him unable to figure out and also a little uneasy was that the other party stood there as if nothing had happened, as if he was waiting for Phinks Magcub to finish his final blow.


    At this moment, Phinks Magcub shouted loudly with veins all over his body, "Control him, don''t let him escape!"


    "One punch... What a myth!"


    I am waiting for the killing move to bepleted. What are you waiting for? Are you pretending?


    This was a Nen activity of a superhuman punch.


    If Haru heard this, he would definitely answer, "I''m waiting for a disaster to break out!"


    From the beginning of the stage until now, ten minutes had passed.


    The target of the cmity began to be judged!


    A total of ten authentications erupted at the same time!


    The instant the punch was thrown, Phinks Magcub''s vision went ck and he almost fainted on the spot. However, he relied on the sharp pain from biting off the tip of his tongue to finish the punch!


    Boom


    The terrifying power and destructive power instantly destroyed more than half of the arena. If not for the fact that it had been reinforced in advance and added multiple protective measures, who knew how many spectators would be killed by this punch!


    Unfortunately, not only did the blow that Phinks Magcub was determined to hit fail, but also the Bonolenov Ndongo and Hisoka Morow failed to control Haru because of the negative effects on their bodies.


    When the smoke dissipated, everyone looked at everything in front of them in shock.


    It was as if he could not believe that this was the damage caused by the power of a human.


    However, the final result was beyond his expectations.


    Hisoka Morow fell to the ground. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive. Bonolenov Ndongo struggled to stand, but he also staggered.


    As for Phinks Magcub, who hadunched that punch, he was being held by his neck in the air.


    Kacha!


    A crisp sound passed through the remaining loudspeaker to every corner!


    "This is just the beginning."


    This sentence confused the audience, but it caused the forces behind the Heaven Arena to change their expressions.

 Chapter 486: Im Good At Playing Football

    Chapter 486: I''m Good At ying Football


    Compared to the average audience, the Heavens arena hopes to see more fresh blood injected and carries out a ''deification'' every two years.


    Thus, the presence of Haru brought the Heaven arena a significant amount of fame in the short term, but it could be more conducive to long-term development.


    Moreover, the forces behind the Heavens arena are diverse and maintain apetitive yet cooperative rtionship.


    Some want to suppress and rece a champion; naturally, there are those waiting for them to fail, ready to save the day.


    And this carefully selected 3-on-1 duel is a test.


    As for the oue, it''s clear some people miscalcted.


    After crushing the fake One Punch Man, Haru went straight to Phinks Magcub, this nearly immortal guy, with a calm gaze.


    "Tearing you in half doesn''t kill you. Now I''m curious if there''s anything that can."


    After saying this, he kicked him into the air and activated "Disaster Cmity," his hands filled with ominous thoughts...Ora''s Thousand Consecutive Strikes!


    When Phinks Magcub fell into his attack range, Haru''s fists fiercely rained down on him like a storm.


    Using the technique of Nen, Phinks Magcub was firmly fixed in mid-air, unable to escape or fall.


    A mix of stillness and motion, pulling and dragging, all filled with the sophisticated use of Nen.


    The sound of fists hitting the body almost merged into a single line!


    The audience''s excitement was vented, starting to cheer non-stop.


    Indeed, even in a three-on-one, the 251st floor''s priest is the strongest, the most invincible!


    Meanwhile, several behind-the-scenes figures of the Heavens arena watching the live broadcast were engaged in a heated discussion.


    "This is a show of force to us! I propose we immediately terminate this match and strip him of his floor master status."


    "Hehe! He''s just reasonably exercising his rights. Can he be manipted at will? Have you forgotten the incident from twenty years ago? How many lives do you have to gamble?"


    Mentioning the incident from 20 years ago suddenly silenced everyone.


    Only some participants in the Heavens arena y by the rules.


    At that time, thousands of spectators were killed or injured. Not only did the Heavens arena''s behind-the-scenes forces undergo a major reshuffle, but it also nearly didn''t recover.


    "So, what are you suggesting?"


    "As long as it meets any condition we set for the 251st floor''s master rights, agree to it! Facts have proven he didn''t get here by luck. And we''ve excited what needed to be hyped. Even if we agree to his demands, it''s no loss to us."


    "Hmph!"


    "Let''s vote now."


    "Agreed."


    "Seconded."


    "Approved."


    "Abstain..."


    Quickly, a consensus was reached.


    "Since we''ve reached a consensus, let''s quickly stop this match. One floor master is already dead, and if Phinks Magcub and the Curse Master die here, it won''t serve our interests."


    Although this was said, the development of events had already gone beyond their control.


    Back in the Heavens arena.


    A total of a thousand punchesnded on his body, and Phinks Magcub was practically turned into a puddle of human mud!


    But with the "Undying Mummy''s Bandages" wrapped around his body, Phinks Magcub still eerily survived, and his body rapidly regenerated.


    "You... can''t kill me."


    It was the first time Phinks Magcub spoke, hoarse and unpleasant.


    But Haru, having finished his work,ughed, "There''s nothing in this world that can''t be killed. If there is, it just means the right method hasn''t been found yet."


    "I have a question for you. How''s your luck?"


    Luck?


    Phinks Magcub needed help understanding. Recalling his experiences, he said in a deep voice, "It''s terrible, but even though misfortune has turned me into this neither human nor ghost appearance, I''m still alive and well."


    "Ah, is that so? Then let me witness it."


    Snap!


    With a snap of his fingers!


    A surge of malicious intent exploded from his body, and a thousand negative states randomly appeared on the Phinks Magcub''s body.


    The Phinks Magcub began to howl in pain!


    Even though he had been hit a thousand times just before, the Phinks Magcub had never cried out.


    But now, he was rolling on the ground in agony!


    The number one thousand meant that almost all of the opposing states one could think of were active at once.


    Such torment was worse than death!


    Especially since there was a negative state called "Instant Death," but the "Undead''s Spirit Bandages" wouldn''t let him die.


    Thus, enduring endless torment, the Phinks Magcub was always wandering at the boundary between life and death, forever tasting the fear that death brings!


    Thought, omnipotent!


    Yet the following phrase was, thought has its limits!


    Contradictory, yetplementing each other.


    So, after reaching the limit, the "Undead''s Spirit Bandages" began to copse!


    The elder''s body began to twist and deform and finally, with a howl, turned into a ''ser ball'' wrapped in bandages on the outside.


    The Phinks Magcub died, but in this way, as an ''art piece,'' he lived on forever.


    Haru attempted to approach this thing, only to find that this cursed object, having lost human consciousness and left with only instinct, actually tried to devour any flesh and blood creature that stepped into its vicinity.


    Bandages were flying, wing, and biting!


    It was utterly a cursed item.


    But for Haru, if he couldn''t threaten him in life, could he do so in death?


    Tearing apart the bandages that dared to fly towards him, he kicked it!


    The target was right where the cursed shaman, whose fate between life and death was unknown, was.


    The cursed shaman, who had initially hoped to escape disaster by ying dead, immediately cursed silently in his heart upon hearing the sound of air being torn apart. "A genius remembers this story in a second."


    Then he agilely got up from the ground and shouted: "Roll back!"


    The bandage ser ball suddenly paused mid-air, then flew back.


    However, the cursed shaman paid the price for doing this by vomiting another mouthful of blood.


    Upon seeing this, in that instant, Haru''s mind shed through countless famous figures: Ronaldo, CR7, Messi, Tsubasa Oozora...


    Huh? Something strange got mixed in there.


    But that wasn''t important. What was important was that in that instant, all these famous figures fused into one aerial kick!


    Boom!


    The bandage ser ball that flew back instantly flew back again with the speed of lightning.


    The cursed shaman had to brace himself and shout again: "Stop it, ah!"


    His throat was truly broken from shouting!


    Blood sprayed directly from his throat!


    But he did it. The ball indeed stopped in front of him.


    But before he could catch his breath, his view was filled with more and more bandages.


    "Uuuu..."


    The biggest weakness of the "Word Spirit Curse" was that it would be useless once the mouth was blocked!

 Chapter 487: Wait To Die!

    Chapter 487: Wait To Die!


    The curse master was forcibly squeezed into a meatball, dead beyond dead.


    And the bandaged meatball visibly grewrger.


    Upon seeing this, Haru couldn''t help but frown slightly, surprised that this thing could grow.


    If thrown into a crowd, it might grow into something monstrous.


    "Go get a box."


    The staff below the stage, with a look of panic, responded and then fled.


    They could see clearly from below the stage that this monstrous thing ate people?!


    But the audience didn''t care about that, and their cheers were already sky-high.


    The host timely announced: "In this duel, the winner, the 251st floor... Priest!!!""Oh!"


    "So freaking strong!"


    "Priest! Priest! Priest!"


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, the box was quickly brought over.


    With a casual kick, Haru saw the box spin several times in the air before trapping the seemingly harmless bandaged meatball underneath.


    This monstrous thing seemed to be able to sense flesh and blood but did not react to anything else.


    Haru''s frown eased, and then, with ghostly speed, he approached and closed the box before it could sense any movement.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A regr box couldn''t iste this thing''s sensing abilities; it could struggle out at any moment.


    With no other choice, Haru had to reinforce the outside with his thoughts to prevent it from breaking midway.


    "Go, prepare a few more boxes of materials."


    "Yes... Yes!"


    Then Haru ignored the crowd''s cheers, jumped off the stage, and prepared to leave.


    His butler hurried over and respectfully handed him a phone, "Someone wants to talk to you."


    "No need to tell them to clean their necks and wait for death. I''ll first clean up everyone below the 250th floor, then find them one by one and kill them."


    "Of course, you may not believe it."


    "But soon, Pandora''s Box will be delivered to their doorstep."


    "Oh, you probably don''t know yet. My other identity is not called Priest, and it''s called Ninja."


    The butler maintained a respectful attitude throughout, keeping the phone in call mode.


    Then there was dead silence on the other end of the phone!


    If it was just a robust contestant, even if it came to a fish-dying-breaking situation, they might not necessarily be afraid.


    But the name "Ninja" was too well-known, and it was all infamous!


    No one wanted to provoke a killer, especially not a killer who was a gold standard in the killer world.


    They could only try everything to eliminate the opponent if reconciliation was impossible.


    But the question was, who could do it?


    The Joudeki family definitely could!


    At least, they believed they could.


    But the Joudeki had made it clear years ago that they would not ept anymissions concerning "Ninja."


    This indicates that even the Joudeki didn''t want to break ties with the opponent.


    So, the rest goes without saying.


    She did not even know that the location of "Ninja" was the same.


    A killer of that caliber, even if he walked openly on the streets, no one dared to provoke.


    Just like the Joudeki family, who treated their home as a tourist attraction!


    All ck and white forces knew they lived there, and the rumors were true.


    But how many people dared to cause trouble?


    There were indeed some fearless young fools, but in the end, they all became snacks for Samao, without exception.


    So...


    How did they provoke this cmity?!


    After hanging up the phone, the powers behind Heaven''s arena started an emergency meeting again, and this time, after hearing the situation, no one couldugh.


    "I''ve said it before: follow the rules, and don''t y those small tricks. Some people just don''t listen, thinking they can control everything. Now look, they''ve kicked an iron te! If anything happens to the Heaven arena, you people should be the first to apologize with death!"


    "What do you mean? Didn''t we all raise our hands in agreement at the beginning?!"


    "It was you who proposed it, and I abstained. What else is there to say?"


    "Alright, I see now. The opponent''s identity hasn''t even been confirmed yet, and you''re already starting to kick someone when they''re down."


    "Kicking someone when they''re down? Not really. I''m just hoping one person does the deed and takes responsibility. The mistakes you made, don''t drag others into it."


    "Fine, when the timees, I''ll fucking kill you first!"


    "Heh, feel free to try."


    ...


    The ten people were arguing so fiercely that it was chaos, each shirking responsibility and some even trying to snatch benefits from the turmoil. It was aplete mess, with everyone having their schemes.


    Then, at that moment, someone said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me a moment to speak. I have carefully analyzed what the other party said, and I believe the situation is not beyond repair."


    "How so?"


    "If the other party only wanted to vent their anger, they wouldn''t have needed to reveal their other identity to us. Instead, they could have just assassinated us directly. Wouldn''t that be much safer?"


    "Are you saying... that guy is just trying to scare us? He''s not a [Ninja]?"


    Idiot!


    "No, on the contrary, I believe that person is indeed a [Ninja], and the things they said were not just threats. There''s another intention behind their words."


    "What intention? Hurry up, you''re killing me!"


    "This person wants us to choose whether to fight them to the bitter end or to pay a sufficient price to resolve this conflict. After all, our previous actions, though inappropriate, did not exactly make us their sworn enemy."


    "You''re thinking of negotiating? You all saw that guy''s attitude just now, and he won''t even answer the phone. It doesn''t look like he wants to negotiate at all."


    "Human effort can aplish anything, and I think it''s worth a try unless you are confident in killing him first."


    Suddenly, silence.


    That''s the [Ninja] who makes countless people tremble in fear!


    If they had the capability, why bother with Heaven''s arena? Just create a Heavens Assassin Association.


    Even if theye to sign up for the Heavens arena, those true strong ones are just for a quick profit, reaching the 200th floor and then withdrawing.


    Haru initially thought so until he set his sights on someone''s big top-floor house...


    So, like the Phinks Magcub and others who appeared today, they are considered star yers of the Heaven arena, yet they died one more miserably than the other.


    They are not without their trump cards. For instance, where have all the Floor Masters of the 251st floor, produced every two years, gone over the years?


    Even if most have left, a small part could be recruited. Is it worth it?


    And does it make a difference?


    After much debate, they first tested the [Ninja]''s intentions.


    If ites down to a life-and-death struggle, they have no choice but to go all out.

 Chapter 488: Change The Owner

    Chapter 488: Change The Owner


    After trying many materials, it was finally discovered that ss had the best istion effect on that bandaged meatball, and its strength was also sufficient.


    Therefore, Heaven''s Arena quickly built a tempered ss box and sealed the bandaged meatball inside.


    Haru decided to collect it, thinking that it mighte in handy someday in the future.


    Then, the butler came in with avish lunch.


    And he tactfully ryed the wishes of some people he hoped to convey.


    Haru sneered, "Apologies need to be sincere. I won''t make it difficult for them; I''m elementary to talk to."


    The butler, sweating profusely, nodded repeatedly.


    "Tomorrow, have them all stand before me and bow to apologize, and the matter will be considered settled."


    When Haru said this lightly, the butler was stunned on the spot, his expression extremely troubled."Just this one condition: tell them if they can do it, and we can reconcile. If not, we go to war. Alright, don''t stand here and disturb me from eating."


    After the butler left, he urately reported Haru''s original words.


    Then, as you can imagine, it sparked yet another verbal battle.


    The next day, at this time, as expected, not a single person came.


    Then, because of a natural gas leak, the 251st floor identally exploded!


    However, when they searched afterward, they couldn''t find any bodies inside.


    Just when many people were secretly guessing what exactly had happened, another significant event urred at the Heavens arena.


    The members of the board behind the scenes, five people died overnight, directly wiping out half of them!


    Rumors said it was the revenge of the priest from the 251st floor, and the explosion on the 251st floor was the doing of those people.


    But what exactly happened, no one knew.


    ...


    The night grew deep.


    In a manor still brightly lit and full of various defense mechanisms.


    A bald man was smoking with a gloomy expression.


    He was one of the behind-the-scenes controllers of the Heavens arena.


    No one would have thought the person''s revenge woulde so swiftly, and they found them effortlessly.


    The name "Ninja" was indeed not a rumor.


    He had opposed such rule-breaking behavior from the beginning, but unfortunately, some were blinded by power and status. In contrast, others only thought of using others to achieve their ends.


    Now, it was proven that they had miscalcted their opponent.


    "How did it suddenly get so cold? Mary, bring me a nket."


    After extinguishing the cigarette in the ashtray, he couldn''t help but shiver and then shouted for his young and beautiful blonde mistress.


    To his surprise, Mary did not respond at all.


    The whole house suddenly became eerily quiet.


    Cold sweat instantly ran down.


    Something was wrong!


    Very wrong!


    "Am I being targeted?" This thought immediately popped into his head.


    But he had taken so many protective measures, with hundreds of armed personnel guarding his safety day and night. How could it be?


    However, the world proved that nothing is impossible.


    In a daze, he saw a figure suddenly appear on the sofa beside him.


    Upon closer inspection, he trembled with fear.


    "Hi, you should know who I am, so I''ll spare you the introduction. I suppose you''ve all received the death notice. Do you have anyst words? If not, rest in peace."


    "It''s not my fault; I was always against it."


    "Are these yourst words?"


    "You can''t kill me! I have money and countless assets, and I''ll give them all to you. Just please don''t kill me!"


    "Hmm, I''ve heard simrst words several times recently. It''s funny how people like you end up begging for mercy in the same way, tsk tsk."


    Despair!


    Knowing that his death was inevitable, he couldn''t help but ask the question he most wanted to know: "How did you find us?"


    Shin''yo smiled, "Finally, an interesting question."


    "Think about what you''ve all been doing these days. Whose calls have you been taking?"


    The man was quick to react, showing an expression of disbelief.


    "It seems you''ve guessed it. Among you was someone quite smart who approached me on the first day. He thought there were too many forces behind the Heavens arena, too many voices that were annoying to listen to."


    "I thought, that''s true. So, unfortunately, you all had to suffer."


    The man slumped to the ground as if a string had snapped,ughing madly with tears streaming down his face.


    "So that''s how it is, it turned out to be this way, I..."


    Plop!


    The head fell to the ground.


    "Alright, now that you know what''s happening, stopughing. It sounds terrible."


    Shin''yo turned and left, and there were still a few jobs left.


    The reward for this task was immense, worth half of the Heavens'' arena.


    Working for others is never as satisfying as being your own master!


    ...


    A few dayster, everything suddenly became calm.


    Few knew that the council behind the Heavens arena had beenpletely overhauled.


    Only one of the original members survived, followed by a series of equity changes.


    With highly skilled methods, the Heavens arena was renamed and rebranded.


    Shin''yo owned more than half of the equity, but he handed over the day-to-day control to others as he needed more time to manage.


    However, he also needed to remain as the myth of the Heaven Arena, existing until the Heaven Arena no longer needed him.


    Then, a bunch of useless people who were just upying space were all cleared out by Shin''yo.


    The entire Heaven arena was refreshed from the inside out!


    However, people like Gon and others suffered again. Their rxing trip was canceled due to the opponent''s increasing strength.


    But their gains were total.


    Describing their transformation in the past few months as a rebirth would not be an exaggeration.


    Meanwhile, Shin''yo checked the time, preparing to head to York New City for the next task.


    At the same time, leaving the Heaven arena, Hisoka met an unexpected person.


    "Can you tell me the information about the Spider now?" The one who met secretly with Hisoka was Kurapika, who also controlled Nen!


    Feeling that intoxicating dangerous aura, Hisoka took a deep breath and said, "The New City auction. If you want to find the Spider, get there before August 31."


    Kurapika''s eyes flickered, then asked, "Hisoka, what exactly do you want?"


    Hisoka smiled, "That''s none of your business. Although we''re cooperating, Chrollo is mine; I''ll leave the rest to you."


    After saying this, Hisoka stylishly left, leaving Kurapika alone in thought.


    Then, after who knows how long, Kurapika also left.


    Yorknew City... Well, I need to take a trip.

 Chapter 489: Pity

    Chapter 489: Pity


    Yorknew City is a bustling yet decadent city.


    However, it is also the gathering ce of all treasures, with a considerable auction held every year between September 1st and 10th, attended by at least 50,000 people.


    Just the admission ticket requires five million, Jenny!


    The auction catalog sells for seven million Jenny!


    It''s simply robbery!


    No, it''s faster than robbery!


    Just earning money from these admission tickets and auction catalogs each year is enough for the forces behind the auction to make a fortune.


    Not to mention the various rare items auctioned off at the auction itself, adding up to an astronomical figure!


    No wonder the Phantom Troupe, which rarely gathers, sets its sights on this auction.They even go so far as to wage an all-out war with all the dark forces associated with the Ten Dons.


    The three hundred billion Jenny that Chrollo has is just a drop in the bucket.


    After Gon, Killua, and Zushipleted their training in the Heaven''s Arena, they were ready to set out independently.


    The rest of the journey is up to them.


    So, Zushi decides to report his gains over the past few months, confirm some things, and then search for the Dream Scroll.


    Meanwhile, Gon and Killua return to Whale Ind and find another clue from Gon''s father, Ging-Greed Ind.


    After searching the Hunter website, they learn that Greed Ind is an almost out-of-print game.


    But it will be auctioned off at the underground auction in Yorknew City soon.


    So, the two decide to find a way to make money while heading to Yorknew City.


    ...


    On August 31st, the Phantom Troupe gathers.


    Chrollo announces the n for the operation, and everyone''s expression remains unchanged except for Woogin, who gasps and shouts, "Doesn''t that mean we''ll be enemies with all the gangsters in the world?"


    "What, are you scared, Woogin?"


    Woogin''s body trembles, and he grins, "I''m thrilled! I''m so thrilled, and I''m shaking all over! This is fantastic!"


    The next day, the underground auction in Yorknew City begins.


    The Phantom Troupe only deploys Feitan and Franklin, and they ughter all the day''s guests!


    Strictly speaking, Franklin is the only one who takes action.


    But to their surprise, the auction had already moved all the auction items in advance, leaving the Troupe members empty-handed.


    Woogin suspects there''s a mole, almost directly outing Hisoka''s identity.


    Machi thinks of [Ninjas], but it seems unlikely.


    Then, on their way back, they are intercepted by the armed forces of the Ten Dons, even deploying four Shadow Beasts.


    At the same time, due to the attack on the auction, the Ten Dons gathered together to wee an uninvited guest.


    The heavy door opens with a creak.


    Under the moonlight, a trembling figure trembles under the gaze of the Ten Dons.


    "What is it? Didn''t I say no one is allowed to disturb us?"


    Then the subordinate, sweating profusely, walks in holding a box, trembling, "Someone...someone asked me to bring this in."


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    The bullet hits the head, and then the person falls to the ground with eyes wide open, the box also falling to the ground.


    "Go take a look."


    One of the Ten Dons says casually.


    Then, a Shadow Beast emerges from the shadows behind him and walks straight to the box.


    After opening it, they do not find a bomb inside, but a card with writing on it.


    After checking that there''s no problem, he returns it and hands it to the old man who spoke earlier.


    Upon opening it, his expression changes instantly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, go take a look outside."


    Nothing?


    How could it be nothing?


    Everyone realizes something is wrong, and their expressions are grave.


    Thest sentence addresses the Shadow Beast.


    This Shadow Beast also looks confident, going outside to check the situation directly.


    Thinking about it now, something is wrong because it''s too quiet outside!


    So many subordinates couldn''t be without sound, and that guy couldn''t push the door ande in so quickly.


    Unless...


    The entire outside is filled with dead bodies!


    The shadow beast was momentarily stunned. The scene before him truly exceeded his expectations.


    Despite being separated by a door, they had somehow failed to notice that all the guards outside had been ughtered, which was simply unbelievable!


    So, what exactly was delivered just now?


    Just as the shadow beast turned around to retreat, he suddenly found his perspective lowered, and an additional figure appeared before him.


    The enemy!


    It must be the one who killed everyone here just now!


    But he desperately tried to shout, yet couldn''t make a sound, and his body was ultimately out of control.


    What kind of ghostly power is this?


    When did I get hit?!


    And for some reason, the more he looked, the more familiar the figure before him seemed...


    Also, why doesn''t this person have a head?


    Wait, no head?!


    Rolling...


    His vision spun, and a head was thrown back, rolling to the feet of Ten Dons


    When Haru stepped in, the headless corpse finally fell to the ground with a thud.


    The Ten Shadow Beasts are the most vital force under the control of the Ten Elders, each one a Nen user.


    But just at one nce, one of them had their head twisted off, dying without even knowing how they died.


    It was simply a joke!


    However, the Ten Shadow Beasts were among the best of Nen users, andpared to the real powerhouses, they seemed a bitcking.


    "Good evening, everyone."


    Haru even greeted them as he stepped in.


    Then, the elder, who had seen the box''s contents, with a somewhat ugly expression, spat out two words, "Ninja?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the others also changed drastically.


    The name "Ninja" represented a very different meaning in their eyes!


    Everyone here knows me, that makes things easier. I have beenmissioned to send you on your way, and I assume you''ve already received the death notice. Let''s not waste any more time."


    Death notices, Pandora''s box, ninja...


    Everything became clear!


    But how did they end up offending this grim reaper?


    "Whomissioned you to kill us? I''ll pay double the price. Go kill him!" Someone said, desperately trying to be clever.


    But...


    "Double the price is indeed tempting, but we in this profession have rules to follow, so I have toplete the previousmission before I can proceed with the next one," Haru sincerely said.


    He meant that he had to finish thismission before epting the other party''smission to kill the Phantom Troupe.


    But the problem is, can he still receive amission if everyone''s dead?


    Well, probably not.


    What a pity.

 Chapter 490: Lend This Guy To Me

    Chapter 490: Lend This Guy To Me


    "Go! Kill him! He''s just one person!"


    "Go, Shadow Beast!"


    "Call the Zoldycks, add a newmission, and have theme to protect us immediately!"


    "Hold on for me..."


    That''s a nice thought, but it''s meaningless in practice.


    Haru pulled out two katanas and shed his way from the entrance to the deepest part!


    It was a bloodbath!


    It was cruel!


    Shadow Beasts turned into dead beasts, and the Ten Dons became dead older adults!In front of Haru, their power, status, and wealth all became a joke.


    In just a few minutes, everyone was ughtered.


    Then Haru picked up a cell phone from the ground, saw the call was still connected, and murmured.


    "This is the Zoldycks. How is the client''s situation now?"


    "Ah, it''s Silva. It''s me. Although I don''t know who your client is, I have taken care of the Ten Dons. ording to the rules, you no longer need to make a trip.


    "It''s been so long, and you still refuse to call me dad."


    Pfft!


    Haru almost choked on his saliva.


    What a mess! Just because I retook your business, you had to make it personal!


    Haru felt taken advantage of, but in reality, Silva was just telling the hard truth.


    "Since the client is already dead, the mission is automatically cancelled. If you have time,e home; your mother misses you."


    The call ended.


    Haru left with a weird expression and a bit of a toothache.


    Meanwhile, inside the ancient castle of the deste Kukuroo Mountain, Silva put away the phone and told Killua, "Haru took themission, just wiped out the Ten Dons, the employer is dead, and our mission is over."


    Killua cursed, "This unworthy descendant, I''ll have to deal with him sooner orter."


    But the Zoldycks did nothing and earned a deposit of 120 billion...


    Is there any deal more profitable than this?!


    Meanwhile, Chrollo, hiding behind the scenes, received Haru''s call confirming the demolition of the Ten Dons.


    Then came the problem!


    He now has no money to pay the bnce!


    Although they make a lot of money in their jobs, they also spend a lot, having yet to develop a concept of saving money.


    No money? Just do another job!


    The 150 billion deposit given before was all of Chrollo''s assets.


    The n was to acquire items from the auction, but selling only a few would have been enough to pay for the assassins.


    But they were tricked and have yet to find the items.


    After killing four Shadow Beasts, Woge was inexplicably kidnapped by the ''Chain User.''


    Machi and the others are rushing to rescue.


    Hisoka that guy, added to the chaos, wanting to fight him. After being refused, who knows where he ran off to?


    Only a few are worry-free!


    Now, he can only stall the other party for 24 hours. If he can''t clear the bnce within 24 hours, the other party will likelye knocking.


    The situation will undoubtedly be moreplicated then.


    The guy Chrollo considers a big problem has already started heading to the auction.


    He follows the assassin''s principle, doesn''t reveal any information to outsiders, andpletes themission.


    But waiting to receive the final payment annoyed him.


    No one can owe him money and not pay, even if they''re dead!


    September 2nd.


    Hispanions rescued Woble, but then Kurapika caught up with him. Using his "Chain Jail" ability, enhanced by his vows and restrictions, Kurapika bes incredibly powerful against members of the Phantom Troupe.


    The Conjuration ability "Chain Jail" is initially fragile, but after being reinforced by vows and restrictions, it bes unbreakable, and its power significantly increases.


    The middle finger''s "Chain of Binding" forces the opponent into a state of "Zetsu," making them unable to use Nen.


    The thumb''s "Healing Chain" can instantly heal Kurapika''s injuries.


    The ring finger''s "Dowsing Chain" is used for tracking and lie detection.


    The little finger''s "Judgment Chain" pierces the opponent''s heart, forcing them to obey the restrictions or die.


    The index finger''s "Steal Chain" pierces the opponent''s body, temporarily extracting and storing their Nen ability. Continuous extraction can put the opponent into a state simr to "Zetsu."


    Most of these abilities only work on members of the Phantom Troupe. Using them on anyone else results in Kurapika''s immediate death.


    This is a set of vows and restrictions focused solely on the Phantom Troupe, concentrating all threats on them alone.


    This is the source of his power!


    However, if the Phantom Troupe were to be annihted one day, Kurapika''s Nen would no longer function, which would be a significant sacrifice.


    But Kurapika, who focuses solely on revenge, doesn''t care about these consequences. He only wants to eradicate the Phantom Troupe.


    Furthermore, when activating his Scarlet Eyes, Kurapika bes a Specialist and gains the ability "Emperor Time," allowing him to utilise 100% of other Nen types'' abilities!


    Thus, even Uvogin, the most vital member of the Troupe in terms of physical strength, was powerless against Kurapika and couldn''t escape his chains.


    "If even you can''t escape my chains, it means no one in the Troupe can escape my binding," Kurapika stated.


    However, regardless of how severely injured Uvogin simply sneered and refused to reveal any information about the Troupe.


    "Where are the others?


    What abilities do they have?


    "Hahaha, just kill me!"


    Despite this, Kurapika didn''t want to kill Uvogin but wanted to learn more about the Troupe through him.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly descended from the sky.


    "I heard the noise from afar. Lucky I came to check."


    "Eh? It''s you, the blonde kid from the Kurta n."


    Although Hisoka wore a mask, his hairstyle was too recognisable, and his impression of Kurapika from the Hunter Exam was too strong.


    Kurapika recognised him immediately.


    But before Kurapika could speak, Hisoka said, "I know you''re after these guys, but their boss owes me a big sum of money. Can you lend me this guy until I collect my debt? Then I''ll return him to you unharmed."


    "No!"


    Kurapika refused without a second thought. Uvogin was the only member of the Troupe he had captured, and he couldn''t just hand him over so quickly.


    Hisoka scratched his head, "What a hassle."


    "Hey, the Phantom Troupe is here to rescue him!"


    What?!


    Kurapika immediately turned to look but saw nothing.


    Damn!


    He had been tricked!

 Chapter 491: Have To Add Money

    Chapter 491: Have To Add Money


    This most straightforward method of distraction needs to be updated for kids nowadays.


    However, the problem is that Kurapika couldn''t imagine someone as significant as Haru would resort to such childish tricks!


    It''s as absurd as if the President told you someone was outside, and when you went to check and found nothing, he justughed and said, "I was just kidding."


    It''s just unbelievable!


    What makes Kurapika even more distressed is that his chains are primarily targeted at members of the Phantom Troupe, which is why they are particrly effective against Uvogin.


    It''s only been about half a year since the Hunter Exam.


    It''s impressive how Kurapika has learned Nen and various techniques from scratch.


    And indeed, Kurapika can now fight and even overpower members of the Phantom Troupe.


    However, his miraculous abilities don''t continue when facing non-Troupe members.Thus, Haru effortlessly unlocked the chains on Uvogin, grabbed him by the neck... and ran away!


    Yes, he ran!


    He pulled a ''flying saucer'' trick and ran away without any honor inbat.


    Kurapika was frantic at that moment, wanting to keep Haru and Uvogin.


    However, because the chains binding on his middle finger were limited to the Troupe, he couldn''t use them on outsiders, and his raised hand just froze, forcing him to watch helplessly as the two escaped.


    Although furious, Kurapika didn''t lose his senses; instead, he released the Soul Chain from his ring finger.


    Previously, the Soul Chain finally stopped Uvogin, and now he could use its tracking ability to chase after them again.


    Besides, a blessing in disguise might be at hand.


    This time, he could find his way directly into the Phantom Troupe''sir.


    The guy just said he wanted to settle ounts with Uvogin''s boss, the Phantom Troupe''s leader, who Kurapika intends to kill the most.


    As for his past dealings with Hisoka, Kurapika had already dismissed them.


    When there''s a chance for a confrontation, who would back down?


    So, without a second word, Kurapika gritted his teeth and chased after them.


    ...


    Meanwhile, even carrying someone, Haru swiftly and quickly moved as if on level ground, distancing himself from Kurapika.


    He isn''t afraid of Kurapika, despite Kurapika''s being terrifyingly strong against the Troupe members.


    If Haru wanted to eliminate him, it would only take counting down a few numbers.


    Haru ran, partly because he felt he was in the wrong and also to avoid Uvogin getting killed.


    As for the ce where Chrollo is, with insiders, people would dare say they could find it.


    Inparison, it''s much more secure than the ce guarded by the older men.


    At least they wouldn''ty hundreds of ''mines'' (subordinates) around to attract attention when they need to stay hidden.


    So...


    "Take me to Chrollo. Nobody gets away with owing me money."


    Uvogin is in terrible shape, with both arms broken and his body covered in wounds. Hearing Haru''s words, he can only crack a bigugh.


    "Idiot, just kill me!"


    Real or not, he wouldn''t betray hisrades.


    So, describing his current state as desperately wanting death couldn''t be more urate.


    Uninterested in looking at him further, Haru pulls out his cell phone and calls Chrollo, "Your man is with me now, and we''re half an hour from the 24-hour payment deadline. If I don''t see a sessful transfer message within this time, I''ll have to send him off first, thene get it myself."


    "I admire your audacity. You''re the first to dare default on my final payment in ten years."


    There''s a brief silence on the other end of the phone before it seems Chrollo has decided, "Let Uvogin talk to me. I''ll transfer the money immediately."


    "Here, your boss wants to hear your voice. Cooperate, or I won''t leave your legs intact either."


    Uvogin shows no interest in the phone.


    He''d rather die here!


    But sensing Uvogin''s intention to destroy the phone and not drag others into this, Chrollo sternly shouts, "Uvogin! Listen to me!"


    Uvogin reluctantly stops and listens as Chrollo speaks, "Don''t do anything foolish. This man was the assassin I hired to take out the Ten Dons¡ª[The Ninja]. Don''t conflict with him further; leave the rest to me."


    Uvogin looks up at Haru.


    He knows [The Ninja]''s infamous reputation, though he''s always been oblivious to Chrollo''s various actions. Now, the man dide to collect a debt!


    Thinking this, Uvogin no longer rushes to die but hopes to live.


    After a few responses, Chrollo instructs Uvogin to return the phone to Haru.


    "Did you hear? While I''m still patient."


    "Three days."


    "Hm?"


    "Give me three days. I''ll settle the final payment."


    "So... you''re ying me? It seems I''ll have to send you both to hell together."


    "50 billion. I have another 50 billion here, not included in the final payment, to buy three days of you not acting against Uvogin."


    "One day. Fifty billion will only buy you one more day. If your man hadn''t been tough enough, I''d already be behind you, cutting off your head."


    "50 billion for one day, eptable. I''ll transfer 50 billion first, and the remaining 100 billion, and the final payment will follow in three days." Chrollo concedes further.


    Haru then smiles slightly, "Fine, I agree. Now, you have 5 minutes to show me your sincerity."


    Ding!


    Strictly speaking, only 3 minutes passed when Haru received the transfer notification: 50 billion yen, not a yen more or less.


    Haru raises his phone and says, "Good, the money''s in. I hope I''m not wasting these three days for nothing."


    "Just a minor mishap. Three days will be plenty."


    "Is that so? Considering your confidence, I''ll throw in a piece of information for free. I didn''t capture your man; I snatched him from a blond kid who ys with chains. Fifty billion will only prevent me from killing your man, but likewise, if someonees looking, I have no obligation to keep him safe."


    "So, if you see a corpse three dayster, please don''t doubt my professional ethics."


    "After all, bodyguarding costs extra!"

 Chapter 492: Greed Island

    Chapter 492: Greed Ind


    Chrollo''s hand tightened around his cell phone, hisposure fraying at the edges despite his usual restraint. But antagonizing a top-tier assassin was unwise.


    Even if he won, it would be a pyrrhic victory, costing many lives, and winning would bring no benefits. Such a loss-making deal wasn''t worth getting upset over.


    "If that''s the case... release Uvogin, and the remaining 100 billion will be settled along with the final payment."


    "Heh, who''s the fool here? Once he''s not in my hands, am I supposed to trust the word of a band of thieves?"


    "A new contract then, kill that ''Chain Kid.''"


    "Sorry, until I receive the final payment, I won''t ept any more assassination jobs from you. Besides, you don''t have the money for a deposit."


    Chrollo fell silent.


    Finally, with a cold tone, he asked, "So what''s your solution?"


    "Given the reputation of the Phantom Troupe, a final payment of 250 billion doesn''t sound right. Let''s round it up to 500 billion, and I''ll ensure your subordinate lives until three dayster."Chrollo nearly lost it on the spot.


    Round it up like that?


    Why not round it up to a trillion?


    Did he think the Phantom Troupe was easy to bully?


    With this thought, a murderous aura began to emanate from Chrollo. They could pay the 500 billion once they relocated the items from the auction, but being treated like an ATM was infuriating!


    But... he was the one who had broken the rules first.


    Unable to settle the final payment and having offended gang powers worldwide, there was no point in talking about reputation.


    It seemed he had no choice but to endure for now and seek revengeter.


    The priority was to secure the items; otherwise, all their prior nning would have failed.


    Thus, Chrollo coldly dered, "Three dayster, cash for the person."


    The call ended.


    Haru chuckled indifferently; he wasn''t just making up prices. What''s wrong with earning money for skills?


    "For you, your boss just spent several hundred billion more. So, you better behave these next few days, or it''d be a shame if you missed a few parts."


    Uvogin snorted toughly but, preferring life over death, remained silent.


    As for the money, what was it worth?


    If it ran out, they could always steal more!


    With the boss spending 500 billion for him, Uvogin was confident he could rob a trillion for his boss in return!


    But that Chain Kid and the detestable assassin called [The Ninja], he''d remember them.


    Just then, Haru turned his head andughed, "To think you could catch up; something on you must be trackable."


    Uvogin stayed silent but inwardly acknowledged this.


    Haru, not a Nen exorcist, had no choice but to keep running with Uvogin.


    Strangled, Uvogin panicked, "Can''t you change the way you''re holding me?"


    "Change to what? You think I should carry you princess-style with your size?" Haru sneered.


    Uvogin shuddered at the thought of being carried princess-style by his captor and promptly shut up.


    If it meant being strangled while walking, so be it!


    Thus, the two quickly vanished into the moonlight.


    Soon after, Kurapika arrived, silently following the guidance of his chains.


    No matter where the adversary fled, he was determined to find them.


    ...


    Three days flew by.


    Soon, the day of the transaction between Haru and Chrollo arrived.


    They agreed to meet at an outdoor caf¨¦ in town.


    It was somewhat safe, but neither side would care about bystander casualties if a fight broke out!


    Uvogin was still alive, and out of humanitarian concern, Haru ensured the ''goods'' remained in their original state. Whenever Uvogin''s injuries healed, Haru would reapply the same techniques to keep him in the condition he was in when he escaped from Kurapika¡ªan utmost disy of professionalism!


    However, for Uvogin, it was a desire to eat him alive.


    But even in his prime, Uvogin couldn''t beat Haru, let alone when injured.


    After being disciplined once, he immediately becamepliant.


    "Boss, they''re here!"


    From what could be seen, only Chrollo, Machi, and Nobunaga appeared, but in reality, all troupe members were hidden around, just in case.


    "Heh, quite the show. Bring the man. Let''s make the trade."


    Haru thus brought Uvogin along.


    After checking and confirming through secret signals that Uvogin was unharmed, uncontrolled, and not an imposter, Chrollo slightly nodded, then tossed something over.


    "What''s this?" Haru caught it and then frowned.


    "''Greed Ind,'' the auction items have been secured, but there''s no time to sell, so take this as payment for your final installment."


    "Are you sure this is worth 500 billion?"


    "In this line of work, you should have your experts. Just make a call and find out."


    "Fair enough."


    So, Haru called both ''Gay Sheep'' and Mi Jie, learning that the historical auction high for this item was 600 billion. Even excluding all other factors, a 500 billion valuation would still attract wealthy buyers.


    Mi Jie had always wanted a ''Greed Ind'' but had no chance.


    Imagine, on the phone, the excitement of calling Big Brother affectionately. Can you picture a typically sinister-faced younger brother suddenly acting coy over a game...


    Others might not know how they would react, but Haru was almost sickened!


    However, from their exnations, he finally remembered what this item was.


    It was a real-life game created by Gon and others!


    Although it''s a game, the location is on an ind, and real people portray all NPCs.


    Undeniably, this group of people had taken Nen''s mystical and omnipotent aspects to the extreme!


    Unimaginable for those not in the know!


    Thus, Haru also became interested, and he could find time to experience this miraculous game.


    Moreover, some cards within have potent effects, like the [Archangel''s Breath], a healing-type god-tier card, truly a priceless treasure.


    "Deal."


    Haru secured the item and pushed Uvogin forward, marking thepletion of this transaction.


    Square on both ounts!


    The worst-case scenario didn''t materialize, which, for Chrollo, was also the best oue.


    But it might not necessarily be so.


    Because Kurapika''s figure had already appeared near the caf¨¦, hiding and quietly observing Chrollo and the others... with fiery red eyes!

 Chapter 493: 3 Questions

    Chapter 493: 3 Questions


    Among the Shadow Beasts is Owl, whose Nen ability is called "Magic Wrap Cloth."


    It can shrink objects and even encase enemies, reducing their size, capturing them, and quickly securing victory. Afterward, everything can be restored to its original state.


    It''s an ability that''s very effective for ambushing.


    This one managed to transfer all the auction items away, and upon hearing about the death of the Ten Dons, he decided to pack up and take everything.


    With the Phantom Troupe members drawing attention upfront, no one noticed him.


    However, he underestimated the Phantom Troupe, and Nobunaga and his group captured him during his escape.


    Thus, the sought-after items were ''regained.''


    The total value of these items is in the trillions, and the payment to Haru was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Let''s go."Afterpleting the transaction, Haru left nonchntly.


    Uvogin seemed disappointed, "Just let him go like that?"


    "Tell me, once you''ve healed, do you stand a chance in a one-on-one fight against him?"


    Uvogin nearly dusted his teeth but eventually spat out two words, "No."


    "What do you think we must sacrifice to keep him here?"


    Uvogin suddenly fell silent.


    A conflict of egos is meaningless!


    This situation was the best oue¡ªthey got what they wanted, and the Ten Dons were dealt with.


    At worst, it''s like missing out on one set of ''Greed Ind.''


    As Chrollo and the others were leaving, Kurapika was about to follow them when someone tapped him on the shoulder from behind.


    Kurapika''s face changed dramatically, Damn!


    He didn''t even realize someone had gotten behind him. If the person had intended to kill him just then, even ten lives wouldn''t have been enough.


    Although it was a bitte, Kurapika quickly turned around to create distance.


    "Hey, what a coincidence~"


    "You again!"


    Kurapika''s gaze hardened, anger evident.


    Haru waved, "Come on, don''t look at me like that. I''m a bit embarrassed to have stolen your prey, but you don''t think I can''t shake you off, do you?"


    "So you deliberately led me here?"


    "Sort of. Weren''t you looking for the Spider? The one I just traded with is the Phantom Troupe''s leader, Chrollo Lucifer. The little girl beside him is Elena, the one with the sword is Nobunaga, and the one you caught earlier is Uvogin. What else do you want to know? Since you helped me earn extra, I can tell you what you want to know about the Phantom Troupe or help you recapture Uvogin. Or do you need money? That''s the easiest. How about ten billion jennies?"


    Kurapika, hearing this, was tempted, "You''re ready to discuss this with me here?"


    Haru smacked his lips and looked around at the bustling crowd and vehicles, "Let''s go. I''ll take you for some good food."


    He chose a local specialty restaurant, circled a few unappealing dishes, and then told the waiter to bring one of everything else.


    Nouveau riche?


    No, just a big eater.


    The restaurant only cares if you can finish the food or not as long as you pay. They''d rather every customer ordered this much.


    "Have you decided which one?"


    "I chose the first. Tell me about the Phantom Troupe."


    "I knew you''d choose that, but information about the Phantom Troupe is costly, so I''ll only answer three questions aspensation. Think carefully before you ask."


    "The first question, I want to know the Nen abilities of all the Phantom Troupe members," Kurapika asked without hesitation.


    Then, Haru was at a loss.


    "You can''t call that one question."


    "But it is indeed one question. What, are you going to back out now? Even if you choose to back out, I can do nothing about it."


    "Poor attempt at provocation, but I know the answer."


    Haru is very knowledgeable about the abilities of each member of the Phantom Troupe, as their presence in the original story made a deep impression on him.


    So, he shared the information he knew with Kurapika.


    Kurapika listened more intently, his expression growing more serious, and eventually, he borrowed some paper money from the restaurant staff to start taking serious notes.


    He was still determining whether the other party was bluffing or deceiving him.


    Because there was no need for that.


    He said he could only hold it if the other party told him nothing.


    But when a name came up, Kurapika was taken aback, "Hisoka?"


    "What, you didn''t know? I made it obviousst time. Phantom Troupe member number 4, Hisoka, has a spider tattoo on his back."


    "No way! Hisoka has shown me his back before, and there was nothing there!" Kurapika said.


    Haru was taken aback momentarily, then seemed to realize something andughed, "That cunning guy. Hisoka has two abilities: one is ''Bungee Gum,'' and the other is called ''Texture Surprise.''..."


    "He must have used ''Texture Surprise'' to create a fake spider tattoo to fool the Troupe members and removed it beforehand to fool you."


    Kurapika finally understood why Hisoka wanted to work with him.


    It was to use him!


    And tantly so.


    So, the question arises: does Hisoka count as a member of the Phantom Troupe?


    Would his Nen ability work on Hisoka?


    "What else do you want to know?"


    Haru continued eating while casually reminding him.


    "I want to destroy the Phantom Troupe. How do you think I should go about it?"


    Haru was somewhat surprised by Kurapika''s question, "The Phantom Troupe isn''t as simple as you think, but if isted, with your Chain Jail enhanced by Limitation and Vow, you stand a considerable chance."


    Kurapika''s heart tightened. Limitation and Vow... seen through, huh?


    Then he heard the other continue: "With your current strength, the most likely way to destroy the Spider is to start with the leader. Chrollo is the soul of the Phantom Troupe, indispensable. Without him, the Troupe would immediately fall into disarray, and your chance wille. One by one, until there''s none left."


    Kurapika pondered internally, "If I face more than two members of the Troupe at once..."


    "You''ll die horribly. That''s not a question, but advice for you."


    Kurapika nodded without any arrogance.


    "Last question, the Spider... where are they?"


    Just now, Kurapika felt that the dowsing chain on his ring finger suddenly lost its direction.


    This meant that someone had cracked his ability, and he could no longer continue to track Uvogin to find the others.


    Haru nced at him, then finished the food on his te, "Waiter, the check."


    "Since you''re so impatient, let''s go. I''ll take you to find the Spider."

 Chapter 494: Enter The Game

    Chapter 494: Enter The Game


    Unsurprisingly, the trap Kurapika had left on Uvogin was removed. However, Haru took a drastic measure¡ªhe spread the seed of cmity to everyone present at the time. Thus, he could quickly locate where Chrollo and others were. Beyond that, there wasn''t much else.


    Unless Kurapika could afford to pay him, he had no reason to strike at the ''Spider.''


    "They are inside. What you do next is up to you. For Kite''s sake, here''s a piece of advice: don''t arrogantly try to challenge more than two Troupe members at once. Pick off those alone; your chances are good with your current abilities and the information you''ve obtained from me."


    Kurapika nodded thoughtfully, "Although you disrupted my ns before, I still have to thank you now."


    "Don''t mention it. Let''s call it even. I hope to see you alive again. I''m off."


    Afterward, Haru left suavely, leaving Kurapika alone, looking into the distance, pondering how to eradicate the Spider.


    Meanwhile, Haru went to a hotel, checked into a presidential suite, delightedly took a bath, and opened a bottle of ''82... Sprite. After finishing, he focused on the game ''Greed Ind.''


    "Might as well strike while the iron is hot. I want to see just how fun this game is."


    He snapped a couple of photos ''identally'' and sent them to his adorable Milluki, after which Haru activated his Nen and instantly disappeared from the room.Then, his phone on the table began to ring and vibrate incessantly.


    However, they still needed to be answered.


    Moreover, as a wealthy man using Hunter''s license to book this room, as long as there''s money in his bank ount, he would never check out, nor would anyone disturb him.


    ...


    In a sh of light, Haru suddenly found himself in a roomposed entirely of white light and ck lines.


    He nced at himself and mused, "Is this teleportation ability rted to space or speed? This must be a Specialization type."


    Then, the door in front of him automatically opened. He walked into a simrly styled room, but in the center was a hemispherical tform with a very techy yet adorable girl sitting on it.


    "Wee to the world of G.I., adventurer."


    "Next, we''ll proceed with the game instructions. As long as you wear that ring, you can use two types of magic in this world: ''BOOK'' and ''GAIN.''"


    "Please extend the hand that''s wearing the ring and shout ''BOOK.''"


    Haru looked at her with interest, as if talking to himself, "A live-action tutorial, interesting."


    The girl showed no emotion, continuing to y the role of an NPC, which Haru didn''t expose, but followed her instructions and shouted, "BOOK!"


    Then something magical happened¡ªa thick book appeared out of thin air before him.


    "Conjuration might even involve some aspects of Specialization and Emission."


    Haru thought to himself, then listened as she continued, "The main objective of the game is for yers to collect specific cards, which can then be stored in the ''BOOK''..."


    Haru listened briefly, rtively straightforward.


    In essence, the card book contains a hundred ''designated pockets'' ranging from [000] to [099], and each is meant to hold a corresponding numbered card.


    Collecting all 100 designated cards meanspleting the game.


    Besides, there are 45 ''free pockets'' without numbers where any card can be stored.


    But saying ''cards'' means turning a hundred types of items or props into cards for collection.


    This is known as ''rification.''


    And if one wishes to use a card, another type of magic, ''GAIN,'' is necessary.


    However, once an item has been transformed into a card, it cannot be re-certified, which is a crucial point to note.


    That is to say, the powerful cards collected can either be used to attempt to clear the game, or they can only be used once, and then you''ll have to find a way to obtain them again.


    Additionally, if a card is not ced into the book within 1 minute, it will automatically revert to an item and can no longer be turned into a card.


    The same item also has a limit to certification, such as being able to own only three copies of it. Thus, the fourth item obtained cannot be turned into a card.


    If a yer dies in the game, all the data inside the book and ring will disappear. If you leave the game and do not return for ten days, all cards disappear.


    In summary, the rules are rtively simple, but there are many restrictions on the card items, which is no wonder why a ''collection type'' game is so challenging to clear.


    "...the rest is up to the yers to explore in the game."


    "I wish you a happy gaming experience. Please enter the game via the stairs over here."


    Suddenly, a staircase leading downwards opened on the ground before me.


    As I approached the staircase, I suddenly looked up, smiled, and said, "I have onest question: does this game allow attacking NPCs? If I kill you here, what will happen to you?"


    Before I could finish, the room was filled with a highly terrible malice.


    Elena, responsible for exining the game to neers, should have continued her duty as a guide NPC for beginners. However, she unconsciously broke into a cold sweat when she came into contact with that unmasked, infinitely malicious intent.


    Even her left hand subconsciously pressed the emergency contact button...


    It wasn''t until a voice came from the inside that she suddenly woke up from what she had just done.


    "Elena, what''s wrong?"


    "So your name is Elena. I''ll remember this name. I hope to see you again when I clear the game." Haru withdrew his intent, smiled at her, and slowly descended the stairs.


    Then, Razor''s voice came again, "Who was that person just now? I''ll ''fly'' to you right now..."


    "No need. That guy is a new [yer]. He''s already left."


    "So what exactly happened just now?"


    "It seems our game has attracted a very frightening person. He immediately saw through my identity and released his intent as a test. I have never felt such a terrifying intent, to the extent that I subconsciously pressed the emergency contact button. If you hadn''t answered in time, I have no doubt that guy would have killed me."


    "A neer that can instill such fear in you is troublesome... Should we directly expel him?"


    "My intuition tells me it''s best not to. Let''s see what this person wants to do first."

 Chapter 495: How Can Collecting Cards Be As Fast As Robbery!

    Chapter 495: How Can Collecting Cards Be As Fast As Robbery!


    Elena and Razor''s conversation was unknown to Haru.


    As for the actions just now, he was merely exploring the hidden rules of the game.


    After all, as a yer of the Fourth Cmity who dares to show their health bar and can kill even gods, dealing with NPCs was only natural!


    However, considering that the NPCs here are dressed up by real people, killing one means one less to y with, so he had to control himself; otherwise, there would be no game to y.


    She was walking down the stairs, stepping on the ground.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the vast prairie and the breeze that hit his face.


    Taking a deep breath, the air was good.


    If it were a virtual game, Haru would have been over the moon by now.


    But in reality, this was a small ind in Hunter World.Even without using the game "Greed Ind," one could enter, but such behavior was called ''smuggling''!


    If discovered, one would be expelled.


    So, as a legitimate yer, of course, he had to y through the proper channels!


    But before he took two steps, a ''meteor'' suddenly fell from the sky,nding not far before him.


    "Hey, hey, you must be the newbie who just entered the game."


    Seeing that Haru had no intention of summoning the [book], the other party immediately sneered.


    Upon hearing this, Haru immediately knew he was targeted because of his status as a newbie.


    "Interesting, so what are you nning to do next?"


    Haru stood there leisurely, very curious about the other''s next move.


    "Since you''re a newbie, there''s no need to waste these powerful cards, and this one will do."


    "Use [Tracking], attack... Haru!"


    The card instantly turned into a streak of light, rushing towards Haru.


    But what Haru was thinking was, "He can call out my name. What''s the principle? Is it because the rules of the ind have been gamified, so even if no one recognizes me, they can still identify me through the abilities of the cards?"


    "But what''s the basis? Is there some other secret hidden in the game console?"


    Haru became even more curious because he suddenly felt that the "Greed Ind" game was essentially a miniature projection of the world.


    It altogether has its own set of operating rules.


    Being able to construct such a novel world with different Nen abilities, the team behind this game should not be underestimated, and that person, Gin, is genuinely brilliant.


    Except for being a bit too harsh on his son...


    A moment of silence for Gon for three seconds. The new 81 Chinesework updates the fastest. Computer version: https://.@x81zw@@


    Boom!


    Haru, who had no intention of dodging, was hit squarely.


    "Ha, attack sessfully! You, who don''t even know what a spell card is and stand there foolishly, are pitiful."


    The Ronaldinho costume man curled his lips, revealing a happy smile.


    The [Tracking Card] just now was used to locate this newbie. After all, there''s no benefit in dealing with a newbie who doesn''t have a single card.


    But why would newbies still be targeted?


    Have you heard the saying, fatten the pig before you ughter it?!


    Even newbies will eventually get their hands on cards, so as long as you regrly harvest them, taking away the newbies'' cards will lead to a situation.


    The strong get more robust, and the newbies remainmbs to be ughtered, unable to resist.


    Even to the point of being squeezed dry and then used as cannon fodder to attempt to obtain moreplete cards.


    This is the value of newbies!


    And that''s why this guy was excited.


    But, this time, he kicked an iron te.


    "Spell card?"


    Haru examined himself, realizing it was just another form of Nen.


    "Is it about storing one''s Nen in the card?"


    "No, that''s not right. There should be many cards like this, but someone''s Nen can''t have so many abilities."


    "So, what changed is the game itself, huh?"


    "A real game created by thought, where the rules within the game are self-contained, leading to the evolution of so many cards with different functions."


    "Then, what does it mean you can take three cards with you after clearing the game?"


    "Is it another form of manifestation?"


    "Possibly, but I''m more inclined to think that the power of restrictions and oaths has strengthened the game. The reward of being able to take three cards after clearing isn''t given by the team behind the scenes but is a condition of the game''s own rules."


    "Jin and the others are just maintaining this game, but they can''tpletely dominate it; they also have to follow certain rules."


    "Otherwise, how many varied and powerful cards can be used outside doesn''t make sense. What''s the need for the Hunter Association if these people were that amazing? Everyone would have a ''Breath of the Archangel,'' which would end it!"


    Haru is curious to know if his spection is correct.


    Then he found that the opponent had already arrogantly approached him, "Kid since you didn''t run around just now, I, your great senior, can give you some tips on how to get those powerful cards. How about it, are you moved?"


    Haru looked at the other''s ugly face and suddenlyughed, "Okay, I didn''t expect to meet such a warm-hearted ''senior'' just after entering the game. As a newbie, borrowing a hundred or eighty cards from the senior should be understandable.


    "Huh? What the heck are you talking about..."


    "Ah! My hand!"


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Waaaaah..."


    Haru didn''t do much to him; he just broke his limbs first and then gagged him.


    Since the opponent wanted to be scientifically bred like a pig, Haru naturally didn''t have to be polite. After all, since he offered himself up, it saved him a lot of trouble.


    "I know that here, after a [yer] dies, the [book] and cards all disappear. So, we can make a deal, like you lend me all your cards, and then I''ll send you for treatment."


    "That way, it''s good for you and me. You may make aeback.


    "Otherwise, I''ll have to reluctantly kill you since a ''senior'' who won''t even lend a few broken cards is what I hate the most in my life. You can understand that, right?"


    Devil!!!


    ''Ronaldo'' burst into tears and snot.


    Butpared to the cards he had painstakingly umted, living was more important!


    And only by living could he find a chance to take revengeter!


    Yes, this is what a real man does, able to bend and stretch!


    After hypnotizing himself, he tearfully handed over all his cards.


    Just a few minutes into the game, Haru had already made a small fortune, making the bare [book] look not so bad.

 Chapter 496: Just Steal It!

    Chapter 496: Just Steal It!


    Haru didn''t go too far after "politely borrowing" the other person''s cards. Instead, he left duplicates and less valuable cards for the other person. Then, with the other person''s expectant gaze upon him, he activated "Fellow Traveler" and instantly transformed into a stream of light, flying towards the town of Masadora, where he hade from.


    "This is the magical town of Masadora..." Haru curiously looked around at his surroundings.


    "You can''t just leave like this; you said you would save me!"


    Just as Haru was about to leave, "Ronaldinho" started wailing.


    Haru muttered, "Troublesome!"


    But still, with a few snaps, he forcefully set the guy''s limbs back in ce, and then found a shop (he didn''t even know what it sold), and threw the guy who was in so much pain that he was almost unconscious into it.


    "Treat him ten times the payment, thank you."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, incredibly suave.


    Indeed, you must keep your word when you''re out and about!Of course, he didn''t forget to hit the other party with a "Track" spell. It''s all about casting a wide, harvesting the leeks, as they say. He''s well-versed in this tactic!


    But it was just a minor victory.


    After all, given the guy''s level, it''s highly likely that there won''t be any surprises the next time they meet.


    Among the cards "borrowed," there were only 7 "Designated Pockets," and the rest mainly were spell cards, including many like "Track," "Pickpocket," "Theft"...


    Haru was helpless.


    So, having nothing better to do, he casually used one.


    "Pickpocket"


    Card No. 1006


    Difficulty of acquisition: F-170 (from high to low SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G...)


    Effect: You can take one card from any yer''s card deck.


    Usage Range: Close distance


    Use sessful!


    The "Pickpocket" card shattered, and then it automatically activated on a random unlucky old man Haru chose on the street. Then, one card disappeared and turned into a stream of light that fell into Haru''s hand.


    Haru didn''t take it seriously, but he looked down andughed!


    Goodness, it was card number 073, "Dark Emerald," with a difficulty of A-15. Its effect was to transfer to someone else when the holder was in danger.


    It''s such a good item!


    Not only was it one of the designated cards, but it was also one that Haru needed to have.


    The most crucial part was that he just stole it so casually.


    The unlucky old man immediately got anxious!


    Perhaps afraid that Haru would run away, he raised his hand and threw a card.


    "You''re looking for death! Go, Cyclops!"


    Instantly, a Cyclops holding a club appeared in front of Haru.


    Haru, regardless, sneakily did it again.


    "Theft"


    Card No. 1007


    Difficulty of acquisition: C-50


    Effect: One card can be taken from a yer''s specified card deck.


    Usage Range: Close distance


    Use sessful!


    With a swoosh, the unlucky guy who had just summoned the Cyclops had another card stolen.


    Haru looked andughed again!


    "Lost Ruby" Card No. 076!


    Yet another card he didn''t have.


    But honestly, he only had a few cards to begin with...


    So happy!


    Indeed, games like this that involve collecting are more fun when you steal and rob from others!


    "Cyclops, crush this thief to death!"


    The unlucky guy who had two cards stolen from him was furious, not even thinking about how to get those two cards back, but instead focusing all his thoughts on killing the despicable thief!


    With a whoosh~


    A vast club smashed down from above, and with a boom, the ground shattered.


    However, the figure of Shin''you was nowhere to be seen.


    "Staring with such big eyes, who are you trying to scare?"


    Shin''you, leaping up, somehow bizarrely appeared right in front of the Cyclops''s single eye and then gave it a fierce poke!


    Pop!


    The Cyclops hit right in its weak spot and copsed on the spot!


    As a monster from the Rock Zone, the difficulty of obtaining G-333 was indeed pitiable.


    The other party knew this, too.


    So, the Cyclops was just a decoy.


    Simrly, a monster from the Rock Zone, but a Bubble Horse with a difficulty level of C-50, was summoned.


    Red and white bubbles were spat out inrge quantities, and then, with a sweep of its tail, all flew towards thending spot of Shin''you.


    When the red bubbles hit an object in a non-gaseous state, they exploded, and the white bubbles exploded upon contact with objects in a gaseous state, making it difficult to distinguish between the two.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A series of explosions sounded.


    The unlucky guy''splexion improved slightly, but then he felt pain for the two cards stolen.


    "Damn, how can there be such a disgusting card? Did that guy get blown up? It would be best if he were left with half a life so that I..."


    "So that you what?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind, interrupting his thoughts.


    He was shocked and immediately tried to touch the [Again] card that could fly to a specified ce.


    But a sudden, intense pain engulfed him, making him let out a kind of terrifying howl.


    "Shut up, scream again, and I''ll kill you."


    When Shin''you said this sentence with an icy voice from behind, the unlucky guy seemed to regain some calmness and said, "If you kill me, you won''t get a single card."


    "Oh."


    "Then go die."


    Puff!


    The unlucky guy incredulously looked down at his chest, where... a hand had just retracted, leaving behind a terrifying blood hole.


    Until the moment of death, he couldn''t understand why the other party would kill so decisively and cleanly.


    Everyone here is for collecting cards through the game.


    So, killing is not the goal. Threatening the other party to hand over the cards they want is!


    The person and the card collection all disappeared...


    Throughout the process, Shin''you was seriously observing.


    To truly understand the secrets of this game, one must try everything.


    Now he knows what it''s like to die here; due to the change in thoughts, even the rules are different.


    At least outside, people don''t disappear after death.


    Can you return to reality after dying in the game?


    Dream on!


    There is no virtual game because this is the real world!


    Shin''you rubbed his chin, making some guesses about this ce.


    Then he noticed that many people around him were giving him hostile looks.


    His behavior just now had vited some taboo or unspoken rule here.


    But he didn''t care.


    Since it''s ying a game, then, of course, y it however it''s enjoyable.


    So, he pretended to be panicked, took out a card, and instantly turned into a stream of light flying towards the sky.


    Many people nearby did the same, turning into streams of light and chasing after him!


    But there were even more people who looked cautious and weren''t fooled.


    Although he was a new face, being new doesn''t mean people can be bullied at will.


    Moreover, the battle ended quickly, and acting rashly without knowing the other party''s bottom line could also cost them.

 Chapter 497: Biscuit Krueger

    Chapter 497: Biscuit Krueger


    Fishing enforcement has some effect, at least on those self-proimed "yers" who think they''ve be more assertive with their sharp cards.


    But in reality, they''re still weaklings in the eyes of Haru.


    The only problem is it''s easy to kill these people, but how to get the cards you need from them is a question.


    Fortunately, Haru likes to ''win people over with virtue.''


    Under the threat of death, there will always be those who can''t hold on and agree to trade their cards for their life.


    Of course, the effectiveness of the movement cards here is outstanding, so much so that if Haru can''t subdue his opponent instantly during his fishing enforcement, he gives them a chance to escape using a movement card.


    Even he feels somewhat helpless about this.


    But just by stealing and robbing, his "Guidance Pocket" has already been filled by nearly half, saving him a lot of effort.


    However, when he returned to the magic city of Masadora, almost all "yers" started to avoid him, obviously knowing through some means about his deeds and those who died at his hands.Haru didn''t continue to trouble them but went shopping instead.


    "Let me see..."


    There are manymonly used tool cards and unique spell cards here.


    Haru is fond of "Pickpocket" and "Theft" cards, so he bought them directly when he saw them.


    Next time, he can just try his luck. Even if he fails, he can sessfully anger the opponent.


    Even in his view, "Pickpocket" and "Theft" cards naturally have a powerful taunting function.


    After all, it is delicious and worth equipping with many sources andplete books!


    Very few people would remain indifferent after having their cards stolen.


    As for other spell cards, Haru finds them not very useful, focusing instead on purchasing defensive cards, such as "Barrier," "Reflection," "Holy Water," etc.


    There is a unique currency on Greed Ind, also in the form of cards.


    So, he still walked out reluctantly until Haru had spent all the money he had robbed.


    He almost couldn''t help but rob the ce several times!


    But the game has been going on for so long, and no one has done this, which shows that it''s either impossible or there are traps inside.


    Haru is here to rx. Even if he gets upset and wants to turn this ce upside down, that would be thest resort.


    Leaving Masadora, Haru just picked a direction and went on his way, casuallypleting a few missions, picking up a few cards, and thening upon another city.


    Ai is the city of love on Greed Ind, with pink hearts floating above the city, where every corner has various beautiful encounters.


    By all that is holy!


    Haru only knew once entering this city!


    Even after finding out, he was with a critical mindset, wanting to condemn this indecent behavior, before he firmly decided to stay.


    Right, someone originally nning to wander around suddenly forgot about poetry and the distantnds and started to enjoy himself too much.


    And because it is the city of encounters, the girls here are very open, longing for that momentary firework.


    So, it leads to the current situation where every time a particr scumbag opens his eyes and finds another woman in his bed, he can''t bother to pretend to be dumb and dazed anymore.


    Even a few times, he got ''tips,'' such as a few gem cards that could be sold for money.


    Feeling insulted, Haru ultimately decides to purify this ce; hence, he''s even less prepared to leave.


    Even the Greed Ind backstage team secretly monitoring his movements is speechless...


    ...


    This day, like usual, Haru was strolling on the street, carefully nning his time, being his own time management master.


    Then, before he found today''s saving target, he was attacked first.


    And yet, people secretly lurked in the shadows, attacking him with curse spells.


    Although he didn''t know what card the guy was using, the "Barrier" blocked it, so it probably wasn''tpelling.


    The "Book" floated in front of Haru, and after being stunned for a while, he was getting more and more used to this ''game'' world.


    So much so that when encountering an enemy, his first thought was to use psychic powers to kill the opponent.


    It was a subconscious summoning of the "Book," choosing cards...


    But before he could decide what to use, a lolita girl descended from the sky, knocking the sleazy man who was attacking him unconscious.


    "So, is today''s encounter a hero saving the beauty? Pfft, sorry, I said it the wrong way around. It''s beauty saving the hero."


    Haru didn''t put away the "Book" but directly used "Peek."


    "Biscuit Krueger..."


    "So it was you."


    A familiar face, a familiar name, Haru also showed a ''familiar'' smile.


    "Using ''Peek'' on a beautifuldy is a very impolite act, you know?"


    Seeing her feign innocence, Haru''s smile grew even moreprehensive.


    "Sorry, little sister, were you hitting on me just now?"


    "Don''t tter yourself too much, and I''ve been looking for this guy for a while now."


    Then Haru saw the violent side of this blonde, twin-tailed Lolita girl.


    Finally, after draining the opponent, she was satisfied and put her "Book" away.


    A pro at robbing, very skilled.


    "Hey, do you have any gem cards?"


    Although her tone was not polite, Biscuit''s heartbeat was swift at that moment.


    As someone who likes gems, handsome men, and adult magazines, the fact that she intervened already exined the situation.


    Of course, this thief who stole her cards was indeed the target she was looking for.


    So now she was ying the role of a tsundere lolita with a not-so-good temper.


    But knowing that this seemingly 13-year-old lolita girl was a 57-year-old, two-meter-tall formidable woman, Haru waspletely unfazed inside, even thinking about turning around and running away.


    So he decisively shook his head: "No!"


    "That''s a shame, and I have extras of No. 004 ''Beautiful Skin Hot Spring,'' No. 006 ''Wine Spring,'' and No. 023 ''Impromptu Book'' that I could trade..."


    Upon hearing this, Haru already had No. 006, ''Wine Spring,'' but he didn''t have the other two.


    After all, he had been staying in this city for a while, not wandering around, so the missions he did and the cards he got were all rted to this city.


    So he immediately changed his attitude and asked: "What do you want to trade?"


    "A specific card I don''t have, or a precious gem card."


    "Sure, let''s find a ce."


    Both bold and adventurous, they were reassured about being double-crossed by the other, so they returned to the hotel room Haru was staying in.


    Looking at the messy battlefield that hadn''t been cleaned up yet, Biscuit immediately picked up a pair of stockings, and... her eyes lit up with excitement!


    Then, various ssic plots from adult magazines shed through her mind like a carousel.

 Chapter 498: Biscuit

    Chapter 498: Biscuit


    Biscuit''s thoughts started to be perverted, filled solely with content that was rated 18+.


    But since it was all in her head, it went unnoticed by the river crab deity, and the protagonist also narrowly avoided this unwarranted disaster.


    "This guy... so handsome!"


    Biscuit touched her own rapidly changing heartbeat.


    Then she heard the other party say in surprise, "Kid, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Your face is so red."


    Kid! Friend!


    Initially hating to be called an olddy the most, Biscuit suddenly felt that making herself look too young wasn''t good.


    Then her eyes widened!


    073 [Dark Jade]!075 [Fortune''s Alexandrite]!


    076 [Lost Ruby]!


    And 079 [Rainbow Diamond]! Ah, Haru~ has pulled out four gem cards that made Biscuit unable to look away!


    So much so that even Biscuit''s eyes turned gem-like.


    I want them!


    Biscuit lunged forward and, with a piaji sound, fell to the ground.


    "Give it to me, and I want it."


    Seeing that ying dumb and forcibly taking them didn''t work, Biscuit quickly started to act cute.


    Don''t say this appearance was enough to deceive otakus like Elena into going around in circles.


    However, Haru, who knew Biscuit''s proper form, naturally wouldn''t jump into this pit.


    He felt nothing for a nearly 60-year-old muscr woman begging to be spared.


    Then Haru saw that the gem cards were all put back into the [book], leaving only the [Lost Ruby].


    "I have two of these, so if you like it, let''s trade. I can take a loss and only ask for your No. 004 [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring] and No. 023 [Impromptu Book]. You''re getting a bargain."


    Just as Biscuit was about to nod, she suddenly felt something was off!


    Why are you trading one for two of mine, yet I''m getting a bargain?


    Speaking of which, both [Lost Ruby] and [Impromptu Book] are difficult to acquire. It should be a one-for-one trade.


    The difficulty level to acquire [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring] is A!


    And its effects are amazing!


    It can solve any skin problem. Soaking for thirty minutes daily will make your skin as smooth as a baby''s.


    It''s excellent and worth a possession. After all, it allows for offline reading!


    Biscuit had personally experienced this effect!


    I almost got fooled, damn it!


    We used a beauty trap!


    Haru: "Get lost! I didn''t do anything!"


    "No way! [Lost Ruby] can at most only be traded for [Impromptu Book] unless you bring out another gem card of A difficulty level, then I can give you [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring]."


    Although nearly falling for the opponent''s beauty trap from her perspective, Biscuit finally regained her senses.


    Haru stroked his chin and said, "I don''t have an A difficulty level, but there are still many gem cards."


    After saying that, he opened the [book] again, taking out all the gem cards that could only be exchanged for money.


    And although these gem cards didn''t have any fantastic effects, within the realm of gems, each was a precious item!


    Simply two words: ''shiny shiny'' shing non-stop!


    Beautiful!


    As a two-star gem hunter, Biscuit''s eyes immediately couldn''t move away. What should she do if she wanted them?


    Probably seeing through Biscuit''s desire, Haru reluctantly said, "Sigh, I''ll take a loss. These gems worth several hundred thousand are yours in exchange for your [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring] and [Wine Spring]."


    This price would also be fair if exchanged for one of the cards.


    But the problem is some things can''t be judged by price.


    Biscuit started to struggle immensely, but in the end, she couldn''t resist the temptation of these gems and swallowed her saliva, saying, "These gems are indeed beautiful, but for others, they can only be exchanged for money. So I can only give you [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring]."


    In fact, by this step, Haru''s original goal had already been achieved.


    [Impromptu Book] and [Beautiful Skin Hot Spring] were in hand!


    As for the already owned [Wine Spring], it didn''t matter anymore.


    Here''s the tranted text with Japanese naming preserved:


    Holding onto the thought that it''s cheap and doesn''t take much effort, Haru decisively raised the price again, insisting that Biscuit add something extra, much like a mother at the market fighting with words to get a bunch of spring onions thrown in for free when buying potatoes.


    Indeed, everyone ends up bing the very thing they once despised. Oh well...


    In the end, it''s unclear whether Biscuit was annoyed or truly fell for Haru''s charm, but not only did she exchange the "Improvised Book" and "Beauty Spring" with Haru, but she also threw in a "God of Gambling''s Egg."


    It''s said that one can hatch the God of Gambling from it...


    At that moment, Haru wanted to ask, "Is that you? Brother Fa!"


    If lucky, this item can be easily obtained, so it''s not highly valued.


    But now that he has it, he doesn''t have to gamble on his luck.


    Harvest time!


    Then, Haru ''identally'' clicked on a "Theft" card.


    Oh dear!


    Look at this mess; the "Lost Ruby" he just traded away was stolen by him.


    "What are you doing?!" Biscuit was shocked!


    She hadn''t left yet, and he was stealing right before her.


    Was hepletely disregarding her?


    "Ah, haha, sorry, sorry, it was just instinctual. Let''s go."


    Biscuit: "..."


    Go?


    Go, your mom!


    "Give me back my card, damn it!" The explosive loli jumped up and punched Haru in the knee.


    Then Haru yelped while simultaneously ying a "Pickpocket" card, followed by a final "Robbery" card!


    yers usually have a few defense cards on hand to ward off attacks from curse cards.


    But the problem is, those are only sold in the magic city of Mashadora and are limited edition.


    Worse still, Biscuit''s defense cards had been ultimately used up by the guy she was ''hunting'' earlier, and she had yet to have a chance to replenish them.


    So...


    Haru suddenly had two more cards in his hand.


    077 "Emerald of Charm"!


    The bearer of this gem attracts numerous admirers, and your presence will radiate a dazzling charm,manding respect.


    064 "Witch''s Love Potion"!


    ce this potion in your mouth and feed it to the person you desire; they will be captivated by you. One dosests a week, and one bottle contains five hundred doses.


    Damn!


    Another shipment is gone!


    While "Witch''s Love Potion" is only a B-level difficulty to obtain, the "Emerald of Charm" is an S-level rarity!


    Haru was surprised at how Biscuit managed to get this card.


    But there is a better time to ponder this.


    Because the pseudo-loli in front of him has already started to turn dark...


    Stolen in a row were three specific cards, including two gem-type cards, which undoubtedly pushed Biscuit''s patience to the limit!


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Starting with the initial stance of the Haru style, she threw a punch!


    The whole room exploded like an RPG; aplete mess hit it, but Haru took this force and broke through the window to escape!

 Chapter 499: Everyone Has Their Own Preferences

    Chapter 499: Everyone Has Their Own Preferences


    "Haru!"


    Boom!


    Haru performed a 720-degree aerial spin andnded gracefully.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding."


    While saying this, Haru hurriedly scanned his cards in his "Hunter Book."


    Biscuit was furious beyond measure!


    So it''s not over yet, huh?


    I hate thieves and tricksters the most, Haru!


    With a boom, the ground once again caved in.Haru was already running away,ughing loudly. Seeing that Biscuit relentlessly chased him, he shouted, "Give up! I''m destined to be the man you''ll never have in this life. I believe, in this city, you''ll meet the man you like."


    As soon as these words were out, the men watching the scene immediately began to glow in their eyes.


    Damn!


    What a dramatic story, but I love it!


    After all, this is the City of Love, where such melodramatic stories are not umon.


    And most importantly, the loli!


    The twin-tailed blonde loli!


    Many didn''t even care if it was legal; they immediately tried to stop Biscuit from hitting on her.


    Unsayable as it might be, Biscuit''s current appearance could still intimidate many.


    "Hey, little sister. That man isn''t worth your love, why not with..."


    "Scram!"


    "Ah!"


    A figure streaked across the sky, turning into a star, and ultimately... light.


    "Little sis..."


    Bang!


    "You think I''m a little sister? Your whole family are little sisters!"


    Another LSP was sent flying!


    May the myriad gods bless him. Amen.


    "Ah, another beautiful encounter. Watch my secret technique, Sliding Kiss... Ouch!"


    Biscuit kicked this guy right in the face, but thest thing he said before passing out was...


    "White... white."


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Boom!


    After kicking away the creepy man and seeing Haru getting farther away, Biscuit suddenly became desperate.


    "You''re forcing my hand!"


    Moon Prism Power... Transform!


    Wait, the wrong scene.


    It''s the Bla Energy¡ªSar Sar¡ªLittle Fairy¡ªFull Transformation!


    Snap!


    Sevien Sevien Sevien!


    Under the highly shocked gaze of the onlookers, Biscuit suddenly transformed from a 1.5-meter-tall blonde twin-tailed loli into a two-meter-tall muscr powerhouse!


    "Damn!" said a bystander.


    "Damn!"


    All the bystanders!


    Biscuit usually hated this form of herself the most, but she had to admit, only this appearance could scare off those endlessly annoying flies.


    So, seeing the scumbags who just moments ago couldn''t wait to fawn over her now keeping their distance, she snorted coldly several times.


    And in her most vital mode now, she was ready to punish that jerk from earlier severely!


    But there was one thing Biscuit should have considered.


    This ce... is the legendary City of Romantic Encounters, Love Love!


    "I like this style!"


    "This vor is so unique; I''ve never tried it before!"


    "I want her to step on me harshly."


    "I want to duel with her with swords and guns!"


    In a moment, after the previous crowd had run off, another group of starry-eyed LSPs arrived.


    The previous loli did not meet their taste for flirtatious encounters because they preferred heavier tastes, just like Biscuit''s current appearance.


    It''s truly indescribable!


    Even Biscuit herself couldn''t help feeling a chill.


    "If youe any closer, I won''t be nice!"


    Facing these demons and monsters, Biscuit issued her final warning, but unfortunately, no one took her seriously.


    Then it escted into a bloody tragedy, with those caught suffering terribly!


    Even those strong men whose muscles rivaled Biscuit''s were no use. The character ''fierce'' is written differently for different people, which makes you have to ept it, like it or not!


    But this dy meant that the person she was chasing had long disappeared.


    Biscuit was furious!


    First, she was robbed, and just when she had managed to find her way back, she fell into the same pit a second time, which was undoubtedly a p in her face.


    In any case, this wasn''t over!


    Meanwhile, Haru, who had smoothly escaped, pondered whether to stay here under the cover of darkness, considering the most dangerous ce might be the safest.


    But just as he turned a corner, he ran straight into Biscuit, giving him a huge scare!


    So, he reluctantly left this great ce and headed to another city.


    On the way, he encountered a bandit hideout.


    This was also a rtively well-known ce where all the bandits suffered from a strange local disease, often tricking passing yers into poverty.


    However, the 075 "Lucky Alexandrite" gem was produced here.


    And the "Lucky Alexandrite," Haru already had it, though it was ''borrowed'' from someone else.


    So, he began to test other ways to y, such as what would happen if he chopped down all these bandits.


    No sooner said than done, he didn''t even summon his "Hunter Book," just wielded two samurai swords and forcefully attacked!


    He chopped the bandits until they were crying for their parents, leaving none alive!


    Then, after thest bandit was killed, Haru killed thest bandittains, who were refreshed and disappeared, reced by a gem.


    075 "Lucky Alexandrite"!


    ording to the strategy summarized by the old yers here, curing the bandits'' strange disease would earn you this card.


    But if you resorted to violence, these diseased bandits would surprise and amaze onlookers!


    Many people had fallen to these bandits before, but now that Haru had ughtered the entire bandit den, he passed the level and obtained the 075 cards.


    This indicates that obtaining each card is flexible and undoubtedly possible.


    With an additional 075, Haru stored it in his "Free Pocket," which might be helpful in trading with Biscuitter.


    Huh?


    Why did he think of that violent muscr loli again?


    Could it be because... she''s easy to deceive?


    Thinking this, Haru unconsciously opened his "Hunter Book," noting that his theft-rted cards were used again; he should find a way to restock.


    But just ahead was the Bounty City of Antokiba, where he might scour for cards and pick up some bounties to pass the time.


    After all, he wasn''t in a rush and didn''t need to use movement cards to speed up his travel.


    These days, he is getting more and more interested in this game.


    He even considered which cards to take with him afterpleting the game.


    He wanted them all!


    But that probably wouldn''t work, would it? Should he try wiping out all the NPCs here and then sneaking out?


    But then, this game might be yable after a while.


    Ah, what a dilemma!

 Chapter 500: Come And Kill Me

    Chapter 500: Come And Kill Me


    "The winner of this month''s Rock-Paper-Scissors tournament is..."


    "Alright, cut the chatter."


    Haru directly imed the prize of thispetition¡ªthe "Sword of Truth."


    Then he began wandering around, looking for bounties that might interest him.


    Soon enough, he saw a bounty poster¡ªwith his face on it. Surprisingly urate!


    But that name was a bit unsavory...


    "The Despicable Thief"


    Description: Though he looks presentable, his character is exceedingly vile. He always starts his attacks with theft-type cards; if anyone dares to resist, he doesn''t hesitate to kill!


    Known victims include Extras A, B, C, D... The ABCD girls from Love Town (We all got our hearts stolen~ Yaiba!)Bounty: 100,000 Jenny


    Additional Bounty: 200,000 Jenny


    Comment: Jerk, don''t let me find you again, daring to steal my gem, you''re dead!


    ...........


    Haru stroked his clean-shaven chin, deep in thought.


    Indeed, the one who added thest bounty was Biscuit, right?


    Who else but her?


    But who was the jerk who started putting bounties on him?


    It was slightly annoying, but no matter.


    After all, this was also advertising for him, bringing cards right to his doorstep that he couldn''t just push away.


    Then he thought about it and decided to fuel the fire on his bounty.


    Additional Bounty: 200,000 Jenny


    Comment: Hehe (#^.^#)


    The mockery was at MAX!


    I''m putting a bounty on myself!


    Now, with a total of 500,000 Jenny as the bounty, anyone seeing it would be tempted.


    Haru casually picked up a couple of high-value bounties and left.


    But he hadn''t even left Yorknew City when, unsurprisingly, he got surrounded.


    Interestingly, these 7 or 8 people were together.


    "That''s right, it''s him. Take out this pretty boy!"


    Haru got angry right on the spot!


    "Who are you calling pretty?!"


    "..."


    They don''t know how to tter!


    Haru was angry, and the consequences were severe.


    As soon as he activated "Gyo," it was clear these guys were no veterans¡ªthe cards they carried were trash, uninteresting to him.


    So, he retracted his "Hunter Book" and pulled out two katanas from his pants.


    "Long enough?"


    "F**k! Kill him!"


    Dark Step: Ten Kills!


    It was as if someone had hit the pause button or, like these people, had all missed something crucial.


    When their ''daze'' ended, Haru had already appeared behind them, slowly sheathing his katanas.


    Click...


    Zi!


    Like blood gushing from an opened gate, these people all fell to the ground.


    Pathetic.


    Haru shook his head, then watched as the bodies and all traces of them disappeared. He suddenly felt a bit regretful.


    The number of "yers" in this game was always low; no one might be left in a few days if he killed everyone he met.


    A perfect ''MMORPG''pleted as a single-yer game that''d be too boring.


    And besides, these were prime cuts of chive essence!


    "Miscalcted, miscalcted."


    Haru sighed and left, and it was a good while before anyone dared show up again, clearly quite frightened.


    Such a terrifying monster wasn''t something they could mess with casually.


    "With so many men lost, now probably less than half of us are left alive. Can weplete the game?" someone uncertainly asked.


    "Who cares? Let''s hurry to Masadora and regroup with the others."


    "Yeah, let''s go together!"


    Whoosh, these people turned into streaks of light and flew into the sky.


    ...........


    When Haru returned to Masadora, the atmosphere there had changed significantly.


    Many were visibly nervous, their expressions very wary.


    Then, just as Haru replenished his cards, a BOOM sound caught his attention.


    It was a man walking down the street who, for no apparent reason, exploded and died on the spot.


    Whispers flickered among the dimly lit crowd.


    And all Haru heard was, "The ''Bomber'' is back in action!"


    Before anyone bothered him, he wasn''t looking to cause trouble, so he continued wandering.


    But unexpectedly, he was stopped again.


    Haru sighed. It was not that he didn''t want to be a good guy, but it was just too hard to be one.


    "Wait a minute, don''t get it wrong. We''re not here to cause trouble. We have a mission, and we''d like to invite you to join," said the leading man with sses, quickly spreading his arms wide.


    After hearing it, Haru had already half-drawn his machete, but he stuffed it back into his pants.


    "What mission? Why choose me?"


    "The card designated 002, ''One Ping of Coastline,'' is rated SS difficulty! I have the necessary information, but activating this mission requires a certain number of people. I''ve been waiting here for a long time, but most people aren''t friendly, making it hard to gather enough participants."


    Though the man sounded sincere, Haru was sure he wasn''t telling the truth.


    But that wasn''t a big deal¡ªeveryone has their secrets and schemes.


    What mattered was the ''One Ping of Coastline'' card, which he didn''t have!


    "How many people are needed, and how many are we short?" Haru asked.


    While interested, he was keen on saving time.


    He could just set a ''Track'' and then rob them when they secured the card.


    "Regarding the number of people, it''s no problem to tell you¡ªthe mission activates with 15 people. If you join, then we only need one more."


    Upon hearing this, Haru nodded, "Okay, count me in."


    The man seemed very pleased and started trying to coax thest participant.


    However, it was still being determined if anyone else interested had been convinced toe, as they had been waiting for an hour and had yet to make progress.


    As the man with sses had said earlier, in this game, gaining the trust of strangers is very difficult.


    He said gathering 15 people was the condition to start the mission.


    What if it was a trap?


    What if they were lured to some remote ce to have their cards stolen and be killed?


    It wasn''t beyond possibility.


    Many people who agreed to stay were probably worried about this issue, remaining not because they were brave but because they were hoping for the best.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were many of them, several fights would have almost broken out.


    Waiting was boring, and it was getting dark.


    Haru smacked his lips, opened his ''Hunter Book,'' and used a ''Communication Card'' targeting... Biscuit!


    Yes, Biscuit, who would love to bite his head off!


    Once themunication was connected, Biscuit''s voice rang out from the ''Hunter Book,'' "If you''re calling to confess, it''s toote now. Just say yourst words."


    "Oh, I''m at the Masadora fountain. If you''re a brother,e and chop me."


    Beep!


    Themunication was cut off...

 Chapter 501: Let Your Master Say This

    Chapter 501: Let Your Master Say This


    "Uh, buddy, what''s this..."


    "Ah, sorry about that. You were struggling to find people, so I called a good buddy to help fill in the numbers.


    "Good buddy? Are you sure it''s a buddy? Why does it sound like a woman''s voice to me?"


    "Yeah, my buddy is a woman. What''s the problem? It''s 1991, and there can''t still be people stuck on gender discrimination, right?"


    Eyesses man was rendered speechless, then couldn''t help but continue to ask, "So, what do you mean by having here to chop you?"


    "Oh, that? It''s a symbol of our friendship, just like normal people ''shake hands'' or ''hug,'' we start fighting as soon as we meet to elevate our feelings. Soter, don''t be too shocked if you see me and my buddy fighting. We''re just messing around."


    "Ah? Oh! That can''t be. Your... brotherly affection is exciting, haha."


    If someone reliable could be called, that would naturally be best and prevent wasting more time here.


    As for these two people sticking together, he didn''t mind at all.And then, just in a few sentences, a ''meteor'' streaked across the sky and mmed down in front of them.


    No pleasantries or greetings!


    The ''good buddy'' Biscuit Krueger immediately charged over, "Kite!"


    Haru, well-prepared, immediately made a baseball swing motion, but oddly, he had nothing in his hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a fierce swing!


    Shaiapouf''s bizarre Nen ability suddenly appeared in Haru''s hand, catching Biscuit off guard!


    Bang!


    Biscuit''s petite body was immediately sent flying back even faster.


    Around them was the sound of everyone sharply inhaling.


    It wasn''t shock at Haru''s strength, nor did the strange weapon materialize.


    But somewhat, they were astonished that he could hit so hard!


    The opponent was such a cute little Loli!


    I do not like it, so why don''t you just give her to us, jerk?


    At this moment, who knows how many people were feeling sour?


    They thought what was said earlier about e and chop me'' and ''have a fight'' and ''good buddy'' was just yful banter meant to lure the dog in to kill it!


    And who''s the dog, if you have to ask?!


    "Brother, stop ying. Help me with a mission, and afterward, I''ll give you the [Lost Red Gem] and [Fortuitous Alexandrite Gem] you''ve always wanted. How about that?"


    "Thief, liar, if I trust you again, I''m a dog! Kite!"


    Biscuit charged back without a second word. The previous move, although abrupt, was still well-defended by her.


    Thief, liar?


    The people''s gaze towards Haru started to turn slightly.


    And then Haru sighed helplessly, looking off into the distance, and said slowly, "Yes, I admit I stole your heart. But we have no future, so why can''t you forget about me?"


    Damn, this dog food is so salty!


    Sour, just sour, and that''s it!


    And Biscuit, of course, was so angry she was smoking from all seven orifices and began a series of continuous moves, forcing those around her to stay away from the center of trouble quickly, then revealing expressions that enjoyed the spectacle.


    Well, only popcorn and soda needed to be included.


    "Hey, that''s enough. This mission is about obtaining the SS-level designated card ''One Square Meter of Coastline.'' Don''t say I don''t look out for you."


    "I don''t care! I just want to beat your dog''s head right now!" Biscuit said through gritted teeth.


    Haruughed, "Even your master Netero wouldn''t dare say that, but you sure have guts."


    Because of the unexpected mention of a name, Biscuit was suddenly stunned.


    Then her expression became highly solemn, "Who exactly are you?"


    "If you have time, go ask that old man yourself. But it''s not me saying this. Although well practiced, your [Heart Origin Flow] is still far from the old man''s. If I wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t even have a chance to transform."


    Biscuit''s face changed, ready to transform into her most vital form.


    But it was as if she had vited some taboo, the murderous and hateful aura suddenly suffocating her, like a vast, ferocious ghost face swallowing her whole.


    Cold, endless cold!


    The transformation was forcibly stopped. Everything vanished as if nothing had happened.


    But the cold sweat on Biscuit''s face had not yet had a chance to be wiped away.


    What frightened her even more was that her opponent traced a circle on her back with a fingertip, giving her goosebumps.


    This meant that if her opponent wanted to kill her, he only needed to apply a little force...


    And then he could pluck out her heart!


    Such terrifying Nen, such horrifying strength!


    For some reason, Biscuit suddenly remembered when she first became Netero''s apprentice.


    Chairman Netero gave her a mountainous, overwhelming pressure, making it impossible for her to even think about opposing him.


    And although this guy didn''t seem like a mountain, he was like a tsunami crashing towards her!


    Even more despairing!


    p, p...


    "Alright, no more messing around, there you go~"


    Haru, acting as if nothing was wrong, patted Biscuit on the head, then, like a puppeteer, pulled her along as they walked back.


    "Let me introduce everyone. This is my good buddy, Bikini..."


    "It''s Biscuit, damn it!"


    Biscuit instinctively shouted out loud, then shrugged off therge hand pressing on her head.


    Even if she gave it her all, she might not be a match for this guy.


    She wouldn''t just let him have his way!


    At worst, it would just be death!


    "Oh, sorry, I got used to calling you that." Haru showed a naive smile as if they had known each other for a long time.


    The eyesses guy and others were fooled!


    Only Biscuit herself knew. She didn''t know this guy at all!


    They had only met twice, after all.


    But this time, she was more thoughtful and didn''t reveal his true nature.


    After all, this was just a game. Having a few cards stolen wasn''t an irrevocable hatred.


    Biscuit now just wanted to escape this dangerous guy as quickly as possible!


    So she epted it even if it meant ''humiliatingly'' ying along with this jerk''s act.


    And when it came to acting, Biscuit, who usually yed the cute little loli every day, was a professional!


    Seeing Biscuit ''getting into character,'' Haru''s eyes brightened, "Not bad, not bad, a teachable child."


    Diamond Barbie wasn''t his type, but Biscuit''s support abilities and personal strength were stillmendable.


    In adventure games like this, as the main character, how could he not havepanions?


    Even if they were just temporary...

 Chapter 502: Plot of Beach

    Chapter 502: Plot of Beach


    sses Guy wasn''t new to this mission;st time, by sheer ident, he and others triggered the "Plot of Beach" story mission.


    But it ended in disaster, with their whole team disintegrating.


    However, after returning, he thought it over carefully and realized there were still loopholes to exploit in the mission.


    Using the intelligence from his first failed attempt, he nned a targeted strategy, hoping it might lead to sess.


    Thus, after using "Apany" to arrive at the coastal city of Soufrabi, he finally revealed all the information he knew.


    To trigger the "Plot of Beach" and the "Razor''s Pirates" storyline, more than 15 people needed to use "Apany" toe to this city.


    But there were other things; the real challenge was the uing one-on-one sportspetitions against Razor and other pirates.


    There would be boxing, bowling, basketball, football, and more...


    sses Guy''s team hadsted until the tenth matchst time, which meant he knew the rules of ten different sportspetitions!When sses Guy revealed this valuable information, everyone was excited.


    Still, someone raised the question everyone else had been deliberately ignoring.


    "If we seed, who gets the ''Plot of Beach''? Surely we aren''t all just going to let one person have it?"


    sses Guy, probably anticipating this question, confidently said, "The ''Plot of Beach'' can be replicated three times using ''Copy,'' which means we can ultimately obtain three copies of the ''Plot of Beach.''"


    "That''s only three copies, not enough to go around!"


    "Don''t rush me; let me finish. Of all the people who enter this game, less than 30 are here toplete it. That means most of us here are indifferent about this card; we just don''t want to feel cheated."


    "So I have a proposal. After we get this card, those who choose to take it should offer sufficientpensation to the others, which could be money or other cards everyone needs. What do you think about this proposal?"


    Everyone''s gaze flickered, each person calcting their advantage, but outwardly, no one objected.


    sses Guy, foreseeing this reaction, immediately pushed up his sses and said, "So let''s show hands now. Who doesn''t want to give up this card?"


    "Firstly, as the initiator of this mission and the one who shared so much information, I definitely won''t give up this opportunity."


    sses Guy was the first to raise his hand.


    Then the others looked at each other, and three more hands went up.


    Haru and Biscuit just watched the drama unfold, neither raising their hands nor voicing opinions.


    Finally, after some negotiation, one of the women reluctantly gave up.


    "Hey, you don''t want this card? Then why did you ask me toe?" Biscuit, drawn in by his irresistibly handsome face, initiated the conversation.


    Haru smiled broadly, "They don''t know what they''re going to face next, so deciding ownership now is meaningless."


    Biscuit nced at him, surprised, unsure what else he knew.


    Then, led by sses Guy, the group confidently walked into a tavern.


    Inside, several pirates dressed up were drinking, akin to a preliminary mission before the actual one starts, implying that they shouldn''t rush into certain doom if they couldn''t handle even this tiny challenge.


    "The one who leaves this ring of fire is the loser. Who''s going first?"


    A two-meter-tall, hefty man looked disdainfully at the group.


    "I''ll go!"


    A stout man gathered his Nen and charged forward.


    Haru remained indifferent, while Biscuit instinctively smirked; this level of "Constriction" was just serving themselves on a tter!


    Just as expected!


    With a loud thud, the burly man crashed right into his opponent''s arms, who then gleefully executed a crushing bear hug, nearly snapping his bones.


    "I give up, I give up!" the burly man screamed hoarsely, but this only seemed to excite his opponent more, who lifted him over the fire pit, roasting him like a ''leg ofmb.''


    The pitiful screams echoed out, turning the faces of many onlookers ashen, sweat pouring down their faces.


    Before distributing the benefits, everyone seemed proactive and wise, but they all backed down when showing real effort.


    Fortunately, at this moment, sses Guy stepped in!


    He leaped into the fire ring, and with a fierce p of his hands on the ground, a tornado erupted, flinging both the hefty man and the burly man out of the arena.


    sses Guy chose this moment to intervene partly to test the mettle of the others and partly to establish his authority.


    And indeed, he achieved his objective.


    After this event, many understood their ce, content with the thought of gettingpensation afterward.


    If these were the people to bring about a miracle, that would be something!


    But that was none of Haru''s concerns; he only needed these people to help trigger the mission, and he could handle the rest with Biscuit.


    "Let''s go, and I''ll take you to meet the boss."


    Visibly displeased, defeated, hefty man led the group to another location.


    Pushing open the door, inside was a man who looked like a fitness coach, surrounded by a group of pirates ying basketball...


    They were all death row inmates, so that one couldn''t expect much more.


    But as soon as they entered, Haru''s aura immediately locked onto the squinty-eyed fitness coach.


    This guy was intense but was weaker than him.


    After making this judgment, Haru reverted to his calm demeanor.


    However, Razor''s expression hardened!


    It seemed he hadn''t expected this dangerous man to show up here.


    But for now, he was just a storyline NPC, and since the other party hadn''t broken any rules, no one was eager to escte the conflict.


    After casually introducing himself and exining the game rules, Razor split his attention, half on the others and half entirely on Haru.


    Besides, he was curious to gauge how strong this man who had frightened Ikalgo into submission was.


    As he pondered this, the first boxing match began.


    "The opponent''s ability allows him to phase parts of his body through space to attack, so the best strategy is to close the distance right at the start and keep pressuring him," Haru advised.


    "Don''t worry, now that I know what his ability is, there''s no way I''ll lose," confidently dered a blond man, donning his boxing gloves.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!